《Transmigration: The Cannon Fodder Beauty and Masked Beast》


 Chapter 1 - System Fairy Tale

    A groan on pain left Soohyun''s mouth as she attempted to sit. It felt as if a truck ran over her body last night, and under the white blanket was her naked body. Touching her lips, Soohyun found them swollen and winced at the burning pain.


    Judging by her current state and hazy memory, Soohyun could clearly put together what happened last night, and a blush formed on her cheeks. She was extremely responsive last night, and the thought of that bought embarra.s.sment to Soohyun.


    She was named as a shameless flirt by her colleagues, and although she was a virgin until last night, she pictured herself to be the one eating up the guys¡ª not the opposite. Not only was she viciously taken advantage of, the male did not bother to stay with her until morning.


    However, what did not add up perfectly was how did she share a pa.s.sionate night with someone after being run down a car. Her sore body proved that she wasn''t dreaming currently, but the feeling of her head being split open was also vivid.


    Was she suffering from selective amnesia or something similar?


    Wrapping the blanket around her body, Soohyun held in the pain and got down the bed whilst several moans of pain left her mouth. The guy had to be a true monster for not sparing a virgin.


    Astoundment hit Soohyun when she saw straight and silky, long hair fall down on her bosom. Wasn''t her hair supposed to be wavy and shoulder-length? When did they grow out to be this long?


    Due to the pain, Soohyun took gradual steps towards the mirror¡ª curious to see how much of a mess she was. With much difficulty, she made her way to the large mirror with a wooden border. Nonetheless, the image she saw in the mirror bought surprise to her.


    Porcelain skin, black cat eyes, a slim and straight nose, red plump and full lips, light brown silky, straight hair, an oval face¡ª All this went flawlessly together. Along with a perfectly proportioned body, the female appeared to be beautiful yet seductive¡ª capable of enticing a male.


    But this was not what Soohyun looked like. She was not this alluring beauty. Although mirrors don''t lie, Soohyun was well-aware of how she looked like unless she went through plastic surgery without her remembering about it.


    "Welcome host 001!" A cheerful voice spoke out into her ear, surprising Soohyun.


    Staring around her, Soohyun could not find the source of the voice and therefore, deemed it as her imagination. Waking up in a stranger''s bed after an accident, seeing an unknown female in place of her in the mirror, and now, hearing voices¡ª she must really be losing her mind.


    "I''m here, host 001!" The same voice exclaimed, causing Soohyun to look around. "I''m inside your mind, host 001."


    This made Soohyun stop with her actions, and a frown formed on her features. Creases appeared between both of her eyebrows, and one could easily see the confusion present in her eyes.


    Her current situation was something Soohyun couldn''t puzzle out, and dealing with something that she couldn''t figure out frustrated Soohyun to great ends.


    "What are you doing inside my mind?" Soohyun questioned.


    Although what she did would be considered illogical in her book, her situation now compelled her to do so. If the voice in her head could provide her with answers, then she should definitely take advantage of the situation.


    "I''m System Fairy Tale, and you''re the first host, Host 001. If you''re preferred to be called by something else, then I can change your nickname. You''re one of the selected few, and therefore, after that accident of yours, you''ve transmigrated to this world inside the novel you''ve recently read, The CEO and the pauper."

 Chapter 2 - Transmigrated To Be A Cannon Fodder

    "The CEO and the pauper?" Soohyun questioned confused.


    ''The CEO and the pauper'' was a newly released online novel that went popular among her colleagues soon after the first chapter was published.


    The novel started with a female lead, Oh Chaeyoung, who worked at several part-time jobs to keep herself and her younger brother fed and sheltered. Most of her neighbours scorned at her for her mother''s status as a mistress when she was alive.


    Luck was by her side when she got scholarship to top medical university of South Korea in order to study cardiology. Her first meeting with the main lead, Ahn Eunwoo, was when he was distributing the scholarship certificate to her.


    As clich¨¦ as it sounds, Oh Chaeyoung mistakenly tripped on smooth surface, and before she could fall off the stage, Eunwoo caught her by her back. After that, the author went on paragraphs describing on how both of them scanned each other''s features and time stopped between both of them.


    For Eunwoo was a renowned cardiologist at the age of 28, he was invited at Chaeyoung''s university to give lectures at many occasions, and therefore, these small encounters allowed love to bloom in between both of them.


    Chaeyoung''s determination and perseverance moved Eunwoo greatly, and he looked for ways to support her. Naturally, he had a gentle outlook, and thus, it was easy for her to blend in with him.


    Although transmigrating into a novel was a popular genre among the females, Soohyun had a hard time believing that had happened to her. This was purely nonsensical!


    The voice inside her head spoke out, "You''ve transmigrated inside the novel as the character, Moon Jiwoo."


    Soohyun immediately wanted to faint. Out of all the characters in the novel, why was she this unfortunate to get transmigrated into Moon Jiwoo? Even if Moon Jiwoo was a character despised by others, Soohyun somewhat pitied her too.


    From her age of six, the only one that existed in Jiwoo''s world was ''Eunwoo Oppa1'', and that remained unchanged regardless of how old she grew. After the numerous attempts, Eunwoo was finally announced as her fianc¨¦e officially at age of fifteen.


    Eunwoo viewed Jiwoo as his little sister, and he had no problems in accepting her as his fianc¨¦e until the female lead showed up.


    Although Jiwoo tried to interfere between Chaeyoung and Eunwoo many times, she finally gave up after Eunwoo reprimanded her, and she let them be together.


    Since Chaeyoung and Eunwoo did not announce their relationship to the public, Jiwoo still had the position of his fianc¨¦e in name. Even though the sight of Chaeyoung made Jiwoo feel disgusted, she beared with it for the sake of Eunwoo.


    Everything went well until Chaeyoung''s half-sister, Moon Jimin, returned from abroad. With her elegant appearance and beautiful features, her outlook was able to stun all genders of all age. Nonetheless, she was the main villainess in the story.


    From a young age, she overshadowed Jiwoo in all aspects. She was the sensible, smart, and kind-hearted legitimate daughter, whilst Jiwoo was the spoiled, inconsiderate, and dumb illegitimate daughter.


    Jiwoo''s mother was the mistress who climbed up their father, Moon Seungmin''s bed, by drugging him in spite of knowing that he''s married.


    Jiwoo''s mother, Min Hyesook, drowned herself in luxury, bullied the servants at Moon Mansion, abused her power, frequented at various clubs, and spent nights with prost.i.tutes. On the other hand, Jimin''s mother, Kim Ahyoung, was a business woman who maintained her dignity well.


    With the high status of Moon family, Jiwoo used her power to bully those students with lower status in school everytime they did something that unpleased her or when she was in a bad mood.


    She took pleasure in humiliating her cla.s.smates in order to relief the suffocation she felt within herself. As a result, Jiwoo ended up making lots of enemies that wished for her death.


    When Moon Jimin came back to South Korea, she attempted to persuade Jiwoo to destroying Chaeyoung. In fact, she was using Jiwoo as a p.a.w.n to remove Chaeyoung from the way and get Eunwoo for herself.


    Not too bright and due to her prideful personality, Jiwoo was eventually persuaded by Jimin, and following the instigation, Jiwoo could''ve ruined Chaeyoung if it wasn''t for her female lead halo.


    When Eunwoo finally found out about the ways Jiwoo tried to humiliate Chaeyoung, she showed his immediate disgust towards her and took measures to destroy Jiwoo in the most miserable way.


    However, before Eunwoo could ruin Jiwoo completely, she cut her wrist in order to take her own life, and she succeeded in it. For her, if Eunwoo hated her, there was no meaning to life for her.


    When everyone pointed their fingers out at Jiwoo, made fun of her, alienated her, and gossiped about her, only Eunwoo was by her side, and therefore, Jiwoo took him as a special existence. And now that, Eunwoo did not want her, what should she do with this life?


    "Can''t be some other character?" Soohyun asked. She didn''t want her life to end as such a miserable cannon fodder!


    Judging by the state of the bed, Soohyun guessed that it was the scene where she spent the night with main villain, and the entire thing was planned by Ahn Eunwoo.


    At this point of the story, Jiwoo thinks that the main villain, Han Minhyun, has feelings for Chaeyoung and wants to bed her. Therefore, she planned to drug Chaeyoung and gift her to Minhyun.


    However, Eunwoo knew about her plans beforehand, and in the end, it was Jiwoo who was drugged by Eunwoo. After the night of humiliation for Jiwoo, she was forced by the masked villain to marry him.


    Jiwoo, who saved her virginity for Eunwoo and wanted to marry him, was devastated after the events and found herself going deeper into depression.

 Chapter 3 - Doesnt Provide With Privacy

    Soohyun recalled that it was at this part of the story that the reporters enter in, and since Jiwoo wasn''t much of a main character, this scene was not written in much description. Only the part that reporters enter into the room was mentioned.


    Quickly, Soohyun picked up the pieces of garments from the floor and immediately wore them on. Luckily enough, she wore a long sleeved blue shirt and a white leggings yesterday.


    With the topmost b.u.t.ton of the shirt closed, the hickeys on her neck wasn''t visible, and the collar covered the hickeys made on her nape. Removing the pillows from the bed, Soohyun pulled up the bedsheet and placed it by the other side.


    Since the bedsheet was white, not much difference was there between both the sides. Fortunately, the blanket was thrown off the bed yesterday, and there were barely any stains on it.


    Seeing the room was completely clean, a rush of tiredness came over her, and coupled with the strenuous task from last night, Soohyun couldn''t hold out any longer.


    She fell down the bed immediately and made sure to lie on the part where the blood stain was in order to cover it. Closing her eyes, she drifted into the much needed sleep.


    Soohyun squinted her eyes open when she heard the sound of footsteps barging in and groaned. Although this was expected, Soohyun still felt irritated and wanted to tell the reporters to come later.


    Her shirt was wrinkled, as she sat up on the bed, and feigning to wear a surprised look, she pretended to look at the group of reporters and photographers with surprise.


    Even though the security of this nightclub and the rooms above was high, the influence of Ahn family was greater. Therefore, the reporters, who were most definitely hired by Eunwoo, was able to get access to the keys and open the room Soohyun was at.


    ''This corrupted world! They don''t even provide privacy!''


    Yawning, as she felt the flashes of camera on her, she angrily asked, "What are you all doing here?"


    Disappointment and surprise immediately appeared on the intruders'' face when they noticed that Soohyun was fully dressed with no marks on her body, and the bed was perfectly made. Moreover, there were no stains present on the bed.


    This was totally not what they were expecting when they received the order to barge into the hotel room and take pictures.


    In the book, Moon Jiwoo was accused of spending a night with a prost.i.tute, leading for her father to disown her and show no support to her. Her mother blamed and troubled Jiwoo for taking away her position as the mistress of Moon Seungmin.


    All the villainess has a loyal supporter that is willing to do anything for her, but this Moon Jiwoo had no such supporter from beginning to end. She was truly a pitiable and stupid character!


    "Miss Jiwoo, are you alone in this room?" A female reporter asked.


    ''Are you seriously f.u.c.king asking that? And here I thought Jiwoo was dumb.''


    Holding in her urge to roll her eyes, Soohyun forced out a big grin and spoke out, "Certainly not. Can''t you see that you all are here too?"


    "What I meant was did you spend the night here alone?" The female reporter asked again.


    A soft smile formed on her face as Soohyun spoke out, "Wasn''t it you who was with me last night? Did you forget it that fast?"


    "Host 001, you made me cringe this time," The voice inside her head commented.


    ''I know! You don''t have to remind me! My brain doesn''t work when I don''t get sleep!''


    "W-What the h.e.l.l do you mean by that!?" The female reporter was taken by surprise whilst some of her colleagues held in their laughter.


    "Host 001, just finish this fast! You still have to chase the villain."


    ''Chase the villain? What do you mean by that? I''m not going to choose the death route and do that!''


    "Just clear out the reporters fast, and I''ll explain about that."


    Throwing the sheet off her body and being careful that the blood was not discovered, Soohyun got down from the bed whilst making sure to not winch at the pain that went through her back.


    "Which lowly agency are you all from?" Soohyun asked, replacing her current expression with indifference.


    She wanted to play around with the reporters more, but she was more curious to know about what the system had to say to her. Therefore, she could only choose to get rid of the reporters quickly.


    Her words bought anger to the reporters, and one of male reporters proudly spoke out, "What do you mean? By the badge, you can clearly see that we are from South Korea''s top agencies."


    "Then, you must have entered through the backdoor," Soohyun commented. "No wonder you all have such low morals. The system is getting too corrupted these days!"


    Saying this words from Jiwoo''s mouth sounded very much hypocritic for Jiwoo was one of the person who used her influence to achieve things.


    The reporters face darkened, and before they could speak out something, Soohyun continued, "Why are you shamelessly staying here until now? I know I''m beautiful, but stop staring at my face. Now, let out before I report you to your agency. I''m sure you all know what my status is."


    ''It''s just absolutely awesome to be rich!''


    Unable to refute the female''s words, the reporters and photographers, now enraged, turned their back on Soohyun and began to walk away.


    "These days using one''s body became a common thing," Soohyun spoke out¡ª loud enough for the retreating reporters and photographers to hear.


    Today was not their day. Not only they were unable to capture good piece of news after being specifically called, they were also humiliated by Moon Jiwoo.

 Chapter 4 - Willingly Welcome Her Death

    ''Now, explain to me on what you meant earlier,'' Soohyun thought in her mind. Earlier, she figured out that this system can read the thoughts in her mind.


    "After you have transmigrated to this world, your mission is to seduce the Han Minhyun and get him to fall for you within a year," The system explained.


    If Soohyun currently had water in her mouth, she would have spat it out due to the surprise. She just died once, and she did not want to court death again.


    ''Hold on! You''re being absurd right now! You want me to seduce that scary as f.u.c.k man!? No way!''


    Even though Soohyun hadn''t completely finished the novel, she knew that the main villain, Han Minhyun, was not someone to be trifled with.


    Unlike the main lead who wore on a gentle expression, the villain was exactly similar to a block of ice, and it was hinted in the story that he had a huge connection with the underworld. Other than that, his fame in the business world was immeasurable, and he had branches overseas.


    Since Soohyun hadn''t finished the entire novel, she was curious on how the male lead destroyed such a powerful villain. Then again, with the male lead halo, it was not impossible for him to destroy all out there, no matter how much senseless it sounded.


    "There are three stages to your mission: Top the villain, get him to willingly open his mask, and get him to be in love with you."


    ''Aren''t these in the wrong order? Shouldn''t the first thing be the last one, and last one be the first one?''


    Soohyun rolled her eyes¡ª not sure if the system was able to see the movement.


    "He won''t fall for you before the two prior happens.''


    ''I''m not doing any of these; I have no desire to deliberately die again just because of these missions.''


    "Of course, you can!" The voice exclaimed cheerfully¡ª it sounding cute due to the childish tone. "If you want to go for the death route. Unless you can complete these three within a year, you''re going to die."


    ''Wait, what? Does that mean I''m going to die either ways? The villain is too bipolar. Who knows when I''ll be pressing the wrong switch and he will wrap his hands around my throat.''


    "You already have a day less from 365 days. The more time you waste, the more hard it will be for you to seduce the villain. So, it is suggested for you to get ready now."


    ''What do you mean? Can I not change it or can you not transfer to me some other body? I don''t want a death in the hands of the villain!''


    "Once a fate is set, it can''t be changed."


    Soohyun wanted to cry out loudly on how much of an injustice this was. Wasn''t it Moon Jiwoo''s fate to die? Does that mean she has to willingly welcome her death?


    ''What in the world did I do to deserve this?''

 Chapter 5 - Head Over Heels For Me

    Inserting the fingerprint as the pa.s.sword to her apartment, Soohyun was relieved that the male lead was not returning home now. In order to stay beside her ''Eunwoo Oppa'', with a huge lot of bribery, Jiwoo secured the apartment next to his.


    The apartment complex was situated at the most expensive land at Gangnam, and the security of this place was remarkably high. Nonetheless, staying at the high-rise building was considered a waste of money for Soohyun.


    Naturally, Soohyun was someone who easily got bored, and adding on her talkative personality, staying at a society like this¡ª where people kept to themselves and didn''t bother talking to their neighbours¡ª was a torture.


    Opening the door, Soohyun stepped into the room and rush of exhaustion overcame her. She truly needed a relaxing bath at this moment.


    Her eyes scanning at the interior of the house, Soohyun found the apartment beautiful, but it was too gaudy for someone like her who preferred neutral colours.


    Closing the door behind her, Soohyun threw her light blue clutch on the royal purple couch and headed towards the stairs to climb to the washroom¡ª another reason why she hated this apartment.


    As she made her way up the stairs, she thought hard about how the plot exactly went after the night with the villain.


    Soohyun vaguely recalled that Moon Jiwoo rushed into his headquarters and started screaming on how he raped her and took away her virginity. A truly stupid move if you asked Soohyun.


    This made Minhyun take Jiwoo forcefully as his wife regardless of her protests. Nonetheless, this wasn''t the bigger because for a man like Minhyun, it was no big deal to make Jiwoo disappear from the face of Earth.


    A French Enterprise, in order to collaborate with Minhyun''s Group, needed proof that Minhyun had no dealings with the underworld and was an honest man.


    The fastest way of doing so was by marrying Moon Jiwoo, who had no connections with the underworld, and this made the French Entrepreneur trust him.


    Opening the door to her washroom, Soohyun turned on the tap and let the warm water fill it. Removing her layer of garments, Soohyun turned off the tap and got into the water¡ª the warmness comforting the ache she currently felt.


    "Host 001, you have an hour to get dressed and go to the headquarters of Yong Group. Hurry up!" A childish voice spoke out in her head.


    "Why? I don''t want to go there," Soohyun responded. She was too tired to get up from here.


    Yong Group was owned by Han Minhyun, and it was renowned among all the South Koreans. It was there where Jiwoo made a scene in the novel.


    "If you don''t, then you''ll be directed towards death." The cute voice tried to sound scary.


    "Are you trying to blackmail me? I''m not moving from here," Soohyun retorted.


    "I''m not; You''ll lose the chance to make him fall for you if you don''t go there."


    "f.u.c.k! Fine! You''ll see how he will be head over heels for me within a week!"

 Chapter 6 - Too Cute For Her

    Immediate disgust flashed on Soohyun''s face when she went through Jiwoo''s closet. Each dress was brighter than the other, and the shiny glitter some clothes had made Soohyun wince.


    "Is she even normal?" Soohyun mumbled whilst trying her best to find something casual and comfortable.


    After rummaging through the countless number of garments, Soohyun finally found something perfect to wear. It was blue t-shirt and black denim pant¡ª a set of clothes that did not go well with others in the closet.


    "I''ll just go shopping later," Soohyun mumbled to herself before closing the closet door behind her.


    Pushing through the gla.s.s door, Soohyun stepped into the huge building of Yong Enterprise¡ª her presence attracting eyes of many.


    Numerous there was aware of Jiwoo''s status for she once was a member of a renowned girl group and piled up several scandals recently. Even though she is a soloist presently, not many bothers to listen to her releases and instead spam the comment section with negativity.


    What surprised them about the artist is how unusually she was dressed today. Every time Jiwoo went out before, it appeared that she was bathed in glamour, and the heavy make-up on her face was easily noticeable.


    However, unlike those days, she wore a plain blue t-shirt, black denim jeans, and sky blue sneakers, unlike her usual high heels. Moreover, her face showed no signs on makeup, and her hair was tied up into a neat ponytail. It gave her the youthful look, and in one''s eyes, this look was more refreshing than the previous.


    Soohyun''s eyes scanned the hall, trying to find trace of the main villain. She did not remain unaware to all the unfriendly and surprised eyes she was attracting. Nonetheless, she seemed it as Jiwoo''s fault.


    Feeling someone pull at the hem of her shirt, Soohyun turned her head back and saw a girl around eight years old. The girl was staring at her with doe, sparkling eyes, and Soohyun almost wanted to squeal out from how adorable the little girl was.


    Bending down to the little girl''s height, Soohyun softly asked, "Is there something you need, little girl?"


    Deep inside, Soohyun wanted hug the girl from how she adorable she was being by blinking her eyes and with that shy expression.


    "Unnie1, can I have your autograph?" The girl spoke out timidly, "I really like your songs, and you''re really beautiful."


    ''Surprisingly, it is one of Jiwoo''s fans. I didn''t know she had one anymore.''


    Patting the girl''s head delicately and in a cheerful tone, Soohyun spoke out, "Of course! Sadly, unnie doesn''t have a pen or a paper."


    Sadness was feigned on Soohyun''s face as a pout appeared. Her current actions managed to arise surprise from many, and with widened eyes, they almost thought they mistook the female''s ident.i.ty.


    Moon Jiwoo was known to dislike small children, and she never gave out her autographs so simply. Once there was a case of her pushing away a kid violently just because the kid pestered her for an autograph.


    "Don''t worry, unnie. I have them," The girl answered whilst taking out a notepad and a pen from her backpack. The little girl was too cute for Soohyun.


    Taking the pen from the little kid, Soohyun fell into a slight distress. She had no idea on how Jiwoo signed her autograph!


    ''She''s just a small kid. She won''t notice the difference.''


    As Soohyun was signing the notepad with a smiling face, she noticed that the noise around her turned to pure silence, and the sound of door opening could be distinctly heard.


    Soohyun could guess who had just entered.

 Chapter 7 - Get Him To Marry

    Soohyun''s hand halted, and she found her heart skipping a beat. Her breathing paused as her eyes scanned the male walking in. Icy coldness was exuded from those black eyes of his, and his stance let out a air of tyranny oppression. This was similar to Soohyun''s boss in her previous life.


    "You have to get him to marry you or else you''ll be facing death," The voice in her head spoke out.


    By now, Soohyun was starting to dislike this system. With her cowardly soul, how was she supposed to inch closer to this dangerous male? Either Jiwoo was a complete idiot or filled with incredible amount of guts to go close to him.


    The employees bowed obediently and politely whilst some went on to continuing their work although they were on edge. Being near the man heightened one''s senses to mult.i.tudes.


    "Didn''t you say you''ll get him to fall for you within a week?" The system teased.


    Sucking in the cold air, Soohyun let out a sigh and handed the little girl her things. Walking with utmost courage, Soohyun prayed that nothing goes wrong. Was it late for her to turn her back now? If things went wrong, this person will not let her have a peaceful death.


    Soohyun wanted to cry out.


    ''Even my school''s princ.i.p.al wasn''t that scary when I broke the school''s lighting!''


    Her footsteps were distinctly heard as she made her way to Han Minhyun, and everyone was staring at her with widened eyes, contemplating on whether or not the female was stupid.


    Putting on a brave front, she stood in front of Han Minhyun. Her dark eyes staring at her nonchalantly was capable of causing shivers within in. This was too similar with her boss. It was good thing that staying with her boss, she learned to cope up with such att.i.tude.


    Immediately changing her expression into something sad and causing tears to form in her eyes, Soohyun spoke out, "Don''t tell me you''re abandoning me after that pa.s.sionate night of ours."


    Soohyun worked for the public relations department in her previous life and mastered a huge amount of acting skills.


    Nonetheless, Soohyun felt that Minhyun''s piercing gaze on her could see beyond her act. It was against Soohyun''s pride to be intimidated by a male, who was four year younger to her.


    The staffs there gaped at Soohyun''s words, and they were baffled. Her eyes must be upside down1 for confronting their big boss like this.


    Moreover, Moon Jiwoo is accusing their boss of sleeping with her when it was clear that their boss preferred staying away from women. Moon Jiwoo was sure to be killed today!


    Keeping on her pitiful expression, Soohyun continued, "Yesterday, it was not my safe period, and there are high chances of me being pregnant. Are you going to abandon this child of ours?"


    Soohyun rubbed her belly softly whilst her tear-filled eyes stared at Minhyun. Initially, she wanted to take same approach as Jiwoo, but as she was planning to make him fall for her, it wouldn''t be in her favour if she accused him of a rapist.

 Chapter 8 - Piling Up Rubbishes

    For a second, Soohyun felt that his wide shoulder brushed against her as he walked away without no replies, and she let out the breath she was holding in.


    ''Being ignored is better than being killed. Right? But does this count as a success?''


    "I don''t know. I can''t read mind, Host 001," The System replied. "You''ll have to wait for the results."


    Now that the tenseness within Soohyun disappeared, all the eyes staring at her made her feel embarra.s.sed, and wanting to escape from these, she quickly made her way to the gla.s.s door to take a leave.


    The staffs were surprised at how their boss did not order for the female to thrown out, as it happened for previous females who approached him in the similar manner.


    The only difference between them and Jiwoo was that they were frightened out of their wits before approaching him, and they were used pregnancy as a threat for their boss did not sleep around. Few with weak heart fainted in his presence.


    Moreover, wasn''t Moon Jiwoo engaged to Ahn Eunwoo? Didn''t she declare publicly about her unwavering love towards Eunwoo? When did she change her target to their big boss, Han Minhyun?


    "Now, let me sleep for at least twelve hours. Don''t you dare disturb me, you annoying System!" Soohyun spoke out, "The name System sounds so weird. Don''t you have some other names?"


    "Host 001, you can also call me Minnie," The System answered. "I''ll wake you up if there''s any mission."


    "Then, address me as Soohyun. Being addressed as Host 001 everytime doesn''t feel pleasant," Soohyun spoke out before letting out a yawn.


    Just as Soohyun was about to drift into the dreamland, her phone started ringing, disturbing her. Sitting upon her bed with an irritated expression, Soohyun took the phone from her nightstand.


    "Who the f.u.c.k is calling now?" Soohyun groaned.


    Checking the caller''s ID, Soohyun let out a audible sigh. Moon Jimin was the last person Soohyun wanted to talk to. Putting down her phone on the nightstand while setting it on to a silent mode, Soohyun was ready to fall asleep.


    ''Soohyun, if you don''t pick the call up and win over Jimin in the conversation, you''ll be facing death route.''


    Forced to do so, Soohyun received the call and spoke out, "Unnie1, is something the matter?"


    Soohyun prayed that Jimin would notice the bitterness in her tone and hang up the call as soon as possible. Before she could die from falling into the wrong hands, she''d pa.s.s away due to lack of sleep.


    "Have you seen the social media? It is going crazy with your confession to Han Minhyun. Is that actually true?" Jimin said from the other side of the phone. Soohyun could see that her voice sounded shaken up.


    "It''s true. I spend a night with Minhyun the other day, and he felt really good! I think I will be chasing after him, unnie," Soohyun answered¡ª her voice sounding happy.


    "But don''t you love Eunwoo and you''re willing to do anything for him? Are you doing this for the sake of his attention? This way won''t work on him. You need to pursue him straight on and not to make him jealous. You''ll turn him off that way," Jimin explained.


    With her soft and worried voice, she could convince many out there. Nonetheless, Soohyun remained unmoved for she had read the novel, and she dealt with numerous customers with such a tongue.


    "Unnie, after spending that night with Minhyun, I found myself addicting to his body. Moreover, Eunwoo can''t even compare to his size, and Eunwoo is just poor compared to him. Someone like me deserves the best, and Minhyun is the best one for me," Soohyun replied, making sure that her voice sounded as if she was infatuated with Minhyun.


    "This is not what love is about, Soohyun-ah. Just because Minhyun is better than Eunwoo in some aspects, it doesn''t mean you love Minhyun. You need to think carefully about these things.


    Do you remember all those times Eunwoo protected you when no one was by your side? He even accepted your fianc¨¦e. You shouldn''t give away that position to someone else who is much poorer and is at a lower status than you," Jimin voiced out as Soohyun silently mimicked her words the entire time.


    "Ah, unnie, that Chaeyoung can take away that Eunwoo. Piling up rubbishes is not my hobby. For all those time he helped me, didn''t I return the favour by giving him free publicity and let him the honour of being fianc¨¦e. He''s a true example of give an inch and take a mile," Soohyun voiced out, and her tone showing absolute arrogance.


    Soohyun could hear Jimin cough at the other end, and she was interested in listening about how Jimin would instigate her further. Soohyun truly wanted Jimin to think Jiwoo''s body was invaded by a foreign spirit.

 Chapter 9 - Created A Huge Commotion

    "Soohyun-ah, you can not say it like that. Minhyun is a very dangerous man, and if you go after him like that, there''s a high chance that he will completely destroy you. If there is any misunderstanding that happened with Eunwoo, you better try to solve it," Jimin stated from other side of the phone. Jimin was truly the best when it came to playing the role of a caring sister.


    "On the second thought, you''re right, unnie. I''ll give this a chance. Can you arrange a date of me with him?" Soohyun said, trying to sound shy.


    It was too boring to let the game end soon. Trying out challenges was not something Soohyun disliked, and she was thrilled to get this started.


    "Okay, then! You chose the perfect thing!" Jimin exclaimed. A smirk formed on Soohyun''s face.


    Hanging up the call, a scornful look formed on Jimin''s face. Her ash blond hair fell on her shoulders, and those bangs of her complemented her face shape, giving her a delicate outlook. Her light pink lips portrayed a sneer.


    "That Jiwoo is a utter fool," She commented.


    Sitting in front of her was a female with light blond hair. Her body relaxedly leaned on to the couch whilst a expression mirroring Jimin appeared on her face.


    "She is completely destroyed with the next step," Hw.a.n.g Hyunae voiced out¡ª her tone sounding as if she was mocking.


    Finally Soohyun caught up all the sleep she missed, and now, her body felt refreshed. Checking the time, she realized it was twelve p.m. of the next day.


    ''Oh! That''s a huge amount of sleep I had.''


    Completely energised, Soohyun got out of her bed and took the phone from the nightstand. Using her fingerprint, she unlocked the screen and opened her Twitter firstly.


    Since Moon Jiwoo found out about the matter yesterday and adding on her status, the video from yesterday definitely had to circulate the social media sites.


    On among the posts she was tagged at, she clicked one of the video and proceeded to watch it. She wanted to see how good her act was and scan Minhyun''s expression to detect something.


    As her eyes watched the video, her gaze sharpened when it fell on Minhyun. His ebony hair was swept back neatly, and a silver mask covered half of his face. The dark eyes of him held aloofness in them.


    Throughout the beginning of the story it was hinted that a dispute with the male lead, he had earned a wound close to his eyes and had hidden his face away from that point on. Since Soohyun did not finish the entire story, she was not sure of the true reason.


    His pink lips was pursued into a thin lips, and domineering presence could be felt even in the video. Soohyun found it difficult to guess what Minhyun was thinking about at that time. Even after watching the same thing on repeat, she still found herself clueless.


    A idea came into her mind then.


    Quickly freshening herself up, she stared at the camera and did a smiling expression. Her finger clicked on the screen, capturing the photo.


    After that, she proceeded on to posting the picture on the Twitter with a caption. The caption, "Turning over a new leaf with a new goal! Hwaiting!"


    Since her sister took her as a fool, her sister wouldn''t think much about the post, and she had her own sets of intention for posting this. By posting this, she was showing that she no longer held interest towards Eunwoo and instead was chasing after Minhyun.


    If her sister set trap for her in the future, she could use this as a proof that she no longer had feelings for Eunwoo and was not pursuing him anymore.


    That post of her created a huge commotion online.

 Chapter 10 - Cry Out To Me Desperately

    "Moon Jiwoo, a celebrity known by many, posted this earlier today¡ª ''Turning over a new leaf with a new goal''. Yesterday, she confessed in the headquarters of Yong Group on how Han Minhyun and she had spent a night together. The video is attached below.


    Does this mean she will be cancelling her engagement with Ahn Eunwoo in order to chase after Han Minhyun or was it just an act to gain publicity? After all, Jiwoo went to great extent to show her love towards Eunwoo in the past.


    Netizens are speculating on the matter, and until now, no clear conclusion was reaches. PYS Entertainment posted no reply until now, and the netizens are still in waiting for that," The post said.


    "Moon Jiwoo and her publicity stunts are something that will never stop."


    "What a joke! ??? Chasing after Han Minhyun? Can''t wait to see her crying!"


    "It would be better if he must killed her. She just pollutes this industry."


    "She insulted my queen the other day, and now like a fool, she''s going after Minhyun. She deserves all that h.e.l.l he''ll send to her."


    "Minhyun slept with her? What does she takes herself for? Did she look at the mirror once?"


    "With her status and character, someone as high up as Minhyun wouldn''t even keep her as his dog."


    "I''m pretty sure she threatened Ahn Eunwoo to take her as his fianc¨¦e."


    "If she thinks doing this would gain her new fans, she is dead wrong."


    "My friend, who works at the Yong Headquarters, saw her behave politely with a kid, and she even handed her an autograph. It could be that she is really planning to change."


    "Yes, even her fashion had become much neater and simpler. It was completely different from her overly extravagant style."


    "It could be that she is turning into a new leaf as she stated above. We should try to give her at least a chance."


    "With all those she did before, I doubt that''s enough."


    "Exactly, she needs to do more to win us."


    "Taking her terrible singing skills and her character from before, I don''t think I''ll ever be able to be her fan."


    "Doing a thing or two isn''t enough to distract us."


    "I clearly recall how she violently pushed my friend away and yelled at her because my friend wanted an autograph."


    "These things she had done must be to cover the past things and to win our hearts."


    "A leopard never changes it''s spot. Does she think we are fools to be on her side just because of those acts of hers?"


    "I truly want to see her her destroyed. She accused my G.o.ddess of having bad singing skills when a ordinary two years old can sing better than her."


    "She should just leave this industry! Why try to be someone she can''t be?"


    "If she thinks that by doing this she can attract Eunwoo''s attention, she is dead wrong. Someone as talented as Eunwoo is definitely bearing with her is because of his gentleness."


    "He just accepted Jiwoo as a charity case."


    "Did you see the matter online?" A male asked in a cheerful tone.


    His orange hair was ruffled, creating a youthful, cute yet mischievous outlook. A grin was upon his expression whilst he sat down at the couch¡ª his hand holding a cup of coffee.


    Removing his white doctor''s coat and placing it on the black chair, Ahn Eunwoo took a seat in front of his desk. His light brown hair was brushed neatly, and the brown eyes of his showed exhaustion. Overall, with a slight smiling expression, he looked quite approachable to others.


    "I don''t care," He responded whilst his eyes skimmed over a paper. His tone was cold, contrary to his gentle countenance.


    "That means you''ve seen it. That Moon Jiwoo finally removed her sights from you. After all, if she approached Minhyun in that manner, she had to be sure about him," The orange haired male stated.


    "Don''t be too confident, Mingyu. She invited me for dinner this weekend," Eunwoo answered. His voice, this time, held joy. One could see that he was looking forward to meeting the female.


    "Is she actually planning to operate a harem with you and Minhyun?" Mingyu asked. "Or is she planning to dump you?"


    "I''m looking forward to seeing her cry out to me desperately." Hatred could be noticed in his voice.

 Chapter 11 - Poorest Section

    What Soohyun needed the most currently was a new set of clothes, and with the little amount of cash Jiwoo had, she went to the closest shopping mall with comfortable fashion styles.


    Back in her World, Soohyun was not someone with money originally, and she had to work hard to attain the position of chief PR executive at a top conglomerate. In order to not waste her money, she went to the cheapest shop and bought the clothing from there regardless of how they looked on her.


    Even when she had sufficient money, this habit of hers did not change much. But bearing Jiwoo''s status, Soohyun carefully picked up a store that would match her status somewhat.


    The saleswoman there was not surprised to see her there, which meant that she was a regular here. Staring at the extravagant clothing there, Soohyun was not shocked that Jiwoo came here too.


    Nonetheless, Soohyun made her way to the back corner of the store, where the casual t-shirts and leggings were. A reliable source informed her on this matter.


    One of the saleswoman followed after her and anxiously asked, "Is there something you need, Miss Moon?"


    A smile formed on Jiwoo''s face, and staring at it for a second was enough to bewitch those who were watching her. It was completely different from the ones she showed behind the screen, and it held gentleness in it.


    "I suppose that with your presence, it would definitely make this experience better." Soohyun winked.


    Did the saleswoman get flirted at?


    Some did not hold back a gasp. Although Jiwoo was a female, such a scene was able to stun them¡ª mostly because of how charming Jiwoo looked with that expression.


    Every time Jiwoo came here before, her arrogance, adding on her spoiled temperament, was enough to set the saleswoman on edge. However, today, not only was she acting peculiarly, the aura around her let the saleswoman be at ease.


    Was this truly Moon Jiwoo? Even if this was for publicity stunts or for covering up her previous actions, wasn''t it going too far?


    Staring at the fl.u.s.tered saleswoman, Jiwoo let out a euphonious chuckle. "Look at you being so cute! I must have frightened you."


    "No, Miss Moon, I was just caught off guard. Would you like to see the new arrivals?" The saleswoman asked.


    Reading the name on her badge, Soohyun said, "Nayeon-ah, for today, I would stick with going over some plain t-shirts and leggings."


    Everyone, who heard this, had her eyes wide opened. Did Moon Jiwoo just address a saleswoman sweetly by using her name? Her tone sounded gentle, instead of rude surprisingly.


    Wearing plain t-shirts and leggings together was something uncommon for Moon Jiwoo. It could be that she was buying a gift for someone. However, after seeing her garments at Yong Enterprise that day and today''s outfit, some began to doubt that.


    With the astoundment shown on her face, Nayeon said, "Sure, Miss Moon. I''ll show you the way. We just had some new arrivals last week."


    Following after the saleswoman, Soohyun reached that section of the shop, and although the collection of clothing in this section was much fewer, Soohyun could find some decent pieces.


    Picking out three casual shirts, four t-shirts, and five different coloured leggings, Soohyun thought that they were more than enough. As Soohyun was about to put them down in her cart, a voice reached her ear.


    "Moon Jiwoo, are you that poor that you have to stick to buying from the cheapest section."

 Chapter 12 - Last Time Letting You

    Straight light blond hair flowed down to her back, and the female appeared to be fairly beautiful. Nonetheless, no signs of recognition was shown on Soohyun''s face.


    ''Minnie, are you here? Who is this female standing in front of me!?''


    Although the half of the plotline was known to Soohyun, she had no idea who the characters were for she barely recalled the author''s description on them. Judging by the hostility on the female''s face, Soohyun could make out that Jiwoo did not have a friendly relationship with the girl.


    "Cat got your tongue, Jiwoo?" Hw.a.n.g Hyunae smirked.


    "She''s Hw.a.n.g Hyunae," Minnie voiced out.


    After few seconds of thinking, Soohyun recalled. Even though Jiwoo''s singing skills was below average, she could be considered extremely talented when it came to dancing.


    Her dancing skills had earned her lots of awards, and Hw.a.n.g Hyunae used to be in the same idol group as her. From the very beginning, both of them did not get along, mostly because Hyunae was envious of Jiwoo''s apt.i.tude for dancing.


    Since both of them were not an important character, not much detail was not given on this matter. Hyunae was mentioned at the story several times, as she fancied the second male lead.


    "Hyunae-ah, I was just surprised by how ugly you look," Soohyun voiced out, "Recently, I''ve been out of money. Do you mind lending some to me?"


    Everyone, including Hyunae, could only be shocked after hearing that. The Moon Jiwoo, they knew, had arrogance and pride that would never allow her to utter such words. Even if Moon Jiwoo lacked money, she wouldn''t show or mention it to anyone.


    A scornful look appeared on Hyunae''s face. "I''ll treat this as a charity case. Just pick up whatever you want."


    "I never say no to free clothes." Soohyun smiled. "You heard, Ms. Hw.a.n.g. Pack up five most expensive dresses in your shop, and as you heard Miss Hw.a.n.g, put it on her tab."


    Hw.a.n.g Hyunae came from a humble background, and in order for her to shop the latest trends, she needed to have a wealthy backer.


    Her having a sugar daddy was exposed by the second male lead in the story when Hyunae started messing around with the female lead. This happened after Moon Jiwoo''s death in the story.


    Soohyun''s words immediately turned Hyunae''s face ashen. The total price of five most expensive garments here was not something easily affordable.


    Having slight clues on who Hyunae''s backer could be, Soohyun was aware that the cost of these clothings¡ª along with those Hyunae was purchasing for herself and her lackeys¡ª would be more than Hyunae''s card''s limit.


    "Are you sure you want all of that? I didn''t think that you''d have to beg me for some clothes one day," Hyunae said, trying to provoke Moon Jiwoo. "I heard that you''re abandoned by your parents, and judging by how you shamelessly came to me for money, that''s true."


    Staring at Hyunae''s mocking expression, Soohyun''s lips curved up from joy. Under that cover Hyunae put on, Soohyun could see that Hyunae was panicking and anxious. Since this was their first meeting, Soohyun took the option of being kind-hearted and leaving Hyunae alone.


    "Even if my parents don''t seem to care about me, you''re really sweet to buy clothes for me. I a.s.sume that I don''t have to pay for them."


    Hyunae groaned with irritation. Was the girl in front of her really Moon Jiwoo? Although Moon Jiwoo was annoying, she never managed to win against her.


    "You don''t," Hyunae answered. The entire thing was being videoed, and it would affect Hyunae''s pride if she backed out now.


    "Miss, your card," Nayeon spoke out, staring at Hw.a.n.g Hyunae.


    With a begrudging expression, Hyunae handed over her card, bringing more amus.e.m.e.nt to Soohyun. Soohyun had to hold in her urge to laugh out after gazing at Hyunae''s expression.


    Taking the card from Hyunae, Nayeon walked to the counter and swiped the card. After she was done swiping the price for the five expensive clothes, Soohyun stepped up to the counter.


    Handing the shopping cart filled with the clothes she chose earlier and her card, Soohyun spoke out, "Now, swipe my card for these."


    After the saleswoman was done doing that, Soohyun turned towards the five saleswoman present and voiced out, "These five dresses are a gift from me to you for your hard work!"


    Everyone present couldn''t be more flabbergasted.


    Clutching her hand tightly and gritting her teeth, Hyunae mumbled, "This is the last time I''m letting you have your victory, Moon Jiwoo."

 Chapter 13 - Youre So Cool

    An incoming call disturbed Soohyun''s attention from the movie she was watching on the television. Muting the television and putting down her packet of popcorn, Soohyun received the call after checking the caller''s ID.


    The call was from her manager, Jung Ryujin, and as much as Soohyun recalled, Ryujin wasn''t a friendly character to her. As Soohyun mentioned it before, there was no one who was on Jiwoo''s side.


    Then again, if Soohyun was in Ryujin''s face, she wouldn''t have preferred to handle Jiwoo either. On the second thought, with Jiwoo''s character, Soohyun would have had a fun time messing with her.


    Cleaning up after Jiwoo''s constant scandals and dealing with her troublesome, arrogant personality, one was bound to get fed up of the female and turn one''s back on her.


    "Moon Jiwoo, I have seen what you have recently done, and it had gained you a quite a number of fans. One of the brands had agreed to give you a position in advertis.e.m.e.nt provided that you behave yourself," Jung Ryujin spoke out sternly.


    The relationship between artists and their managers were supposed to be congenial yet not a hint of warmth could be perceived in Ryujin''s tone.


    Gaining an ally would allow Soohyun to live longer in this life, and working for the public relation department in her previous life, it would be quite shameful for her if she didn''t manage to divert Ryujin into her devoted friend.


    "So, do you think I should take the job, unnie?" Soohyun asked, trying to sound sweet and loveable.


    "You''re asking for my opinion? Don''t you think that I''ll choose the worst option for you?" Ryujin questioned from the other side. Her tone sounded mocking.


    It appeared that Jiwoo rejected the option Ryujin chose for her previously and even insulted her. This Moon Jiwoo¡ª how stupid was she not to differentiate between foes and friends?


    "Of course not, unnie! How can someone as beautiful, multi-talented, and kind-hearted as you choose the worst option for me? Whatever you select is the best for me!" Soohyun exclaimed. If she was a dog, her tail could be seen wagging around at this moment.


    "You''re most definitely not Moon Jiwoo. Who are you?" The solemnity could be perceived in Ryujin''s tone.


    "Unnie, I have thought for days and days, and realized it was my turn to become a better human. You have seen those videos online. Right, unnie? What do you think? Am I better now?" Her tone used made it seem like she was expecting a compliment from Ryujin.


    Her sudden change managed to bring surprise into Ryujin, and it was noticeable in her voice as she voiced out, "This is better if you want to keep fans."


    "Unnie, you''re so cool even when giving a compliment! As expected of you! Now, what do you think? Should I take up the offer for job?"


    "You should," Ryujin said concisely¡ª her words chosen in order to test Moon Jiwoo.


    Being on the middle of the spotlight was what Moon Jiwoo prefer, and in an advertis.e.m.e.nt, where her exact position was not confirmed, Jiwoo would''ve definitely declined it earlier. Ryujin was curious to hear how this Jiwoo would reply.

 Chapter 14 - Adulating And Buttering Up

    "Then, I''ll just listen to unnie," Soohyun replied back.


    Although being a celebrity wasn''t Soohyun''s preferable choice of occupation, she was desperately needed money at this moment, and applying for normal jobs was not an option with Moon Jiwoo''s status.


    Even if Soohyun''s character in the advertis.e.m.e.nt was a background character, she was alright with it unless or until it invaded her bottom line.


    Growing up as a poor orphan, Soohyun did not have many advantages, and in order to survive in the cruel society, she was required to adapt properly. For doing that, Soohyun couldn''t let her true emotions be visible and had to put on multiples of mask. Acting in front of a screen was a small matter for Soohyun.


    Ryujin was shocked by Jiwoo''s words. Was she really accepting this without asking for what her position was going to be? Did she change for real?


    ''This is too soon to judge, but as long as it doesn''t disturbs the work, it is alright.''


    "I''ll come over to pick you up tomorrow early in the morning."


    "Got it, unnie! It must have taken you a lots of effort to find this job. I''m really grateful, unnie. Did you have dinner yet?"


    Adulating and b.u.t.tering up to someone was one of Soohyun''s best attribute, and it would be a waste to not use it now.


    "Not yet," Ryujin spoke out. Surprise couldn''t be concealed in her tone.


    Although she did believe in superst.i.tious matters, Ryujin had a doubt that Jiwoo was possessed by some kind of spirit. This much change within a short time was truly unbelievable!


    "Unnie, I''m sorry. I''ve been too naughty and added on to your burdens. In the future, I''ll behave myself and try to act properly. You''re really magnanimous to keep me by your side until now.


    With your talents, you could''ve gotten a better artist than me, but you still stuck by my side. I''m really thankful for that," Soohyun said.


    The contract between Moon Jiwoo and Jung Ryujin would last for one more year. If Ryujin were to terminate the contract, she had to pay the penalty.


    For this alone, Ryujin continued to be Moon Jiwoo''s manager until this point. Nonetheless, Soohyun pretended to ignore this matter whilst she spoke out the earlier words.


    "I''ll be hanging up the call then," Ryujin said after a little cough.


    "Alright, unnie! Good night!"


    The rectangular spectacles was in front of the pair of brown irises, and the dark black hair was pulled into a neat bun. Adding on the navy blue suit and nonchalance, Jung Ryujin exuded professionalism, as she stood in front of Soohyun''s closed door.


    "Did you have breakfast yet, unnie?" Soohyun questioned with a smile on her face.


    The light-hearted expression made Jiwoo look lovely and utterly different from the other times Ryujin had seen her.


    Surprise filled within Ryujin for the question she was asked by Moon Jiwoo. Since when did Jiwoo started to care about whether or not she had breakfast?


    "Not yet," Ryujin answered shortly.


    "Unnie, I know you''re busy, but you should take better care of yourself. I made some pancakes, and we can have the breakfast together."


    The concern noticeable in Soohyun''s tone and countenance did not appear to be a fakery. Being aware of Moon Jiwoo''s acting skills, it was doubtful for her to put on such a expression that was completely genuine looking.


    What bought greater shock to her was how Jiwoo mentioned she made the breakfast herself. Although Jiwoo tried to learn cooking for the sake of Eunwoo, she treated her skills like a treasure and never used them unless it was for Eunwoo''s sake.


    Sharing the breakfast Moon Jiwoo made with Ryujin was something Ryujin wouldn''t have imagined.


    "Make it fast," Ryujin replied curtly.

 Chapter 15 - Died Already Once

    A yawn left Soohyun''s mouth as the shoot for the advertis.e.m.e.nt was done. The advertis.e.m.e.nt was on gym clothing, and Soohyun played a small part in the background.


    Since only 30 percent of the payment belonged to Soohyun, it was not much. Nonetheless, this was not better than anything.


    Working relentlessly was not something Soohyun feared, and unless Minhyun takes her in, she had to work enough to keep herself fed.


    Fortunately enough, Soohyun met none of her rivals or enemies at this gymnasium, and after the shoot was done, Soohyun immediately left the gym, not bothering to interact with the staffs there. Ryujin, on the other hand, stayed behind and tried to inquire if there was any further work for Moon Jiwoo.


    With her phone in her hand, Soohyun had a chewing gum in her mouth whilst her hand swiped through her phone''s screen. Her mood appeared to be jocund as the light from the screen reflected in her dark orbs.


    "Wow! This Moon Jiwoo is amazingly famous! Although her fan count barely reaches above ten, she could make it to the Guinness World Records due to her number of anti-fans," Soohyun mumbled to herself.


    A b.u.mp of her body with a harder one distracted Soohyun from her phone, and Soohyun raised her head. The overwhelming air of oppression made Soohyun immediately take a step back.


    The surroundings around her suddenly turned icy cold, and Soohyun felt a chill go down her spine.


    ''Is this guy a vampire or what?''


    His gaze was fixated on her, and Soohyun felt as if it was piercing through the innermost corner of her soul. Nonetheless, although he was masked, he appeared too similar to her boss in real life.


    Talking about that, Soohyun did not notice it at that moment, but now, thinking about it, Hyunae appears to be a lookalike of Soohyun''s rival back in highschool.


    ''Don''t tell me the characters here will be similar to those in my real world? Stupid Minnie, help! What am I supposed to do now?''


    "Your current mission is to maintain a conversation with Han Minhyun for at least five minutes," Minnie said.


    ''I said to help me! Not add in more trouble!''


    The cowardly soul within Soohyun came out the moment Minhyun came to his sight, and subconsciously, she asked, "Isn''t this a fine morning? How do you do?"


    Mentally, Soohyun kept counting the seconds whilst praying this five minutes to be over soon. At this rate, she would either turn into a block of ice or die of heart attack.


    Ignoring Soohyun, Minhyun was about to walk past her when Soohyun, with her quick reflex, moved back to stand in front of him and block him. Her sudden show of courage stunned her.


    ''You already died once, Lee Soohyun. Dying again won''t make much of a difference.''


    "So, what are you going to do about our matter? I gave my precious virginity to you. Don''t tell me you''re going to abandon me after using me?"

 Chapter 16 - Run Out Of Here

    "The file will be sent to your apartment tomorrow," Minhyun crisply said.


    Hearing his tone, Soohyun could definitely confirm that he was a copy of her boss, and the thought of seducing her boss'' lookalike made her feel weird.


    "Okay, that''s cool! So, did you have lunch yet?" Soohyun questioned, forcing out a smile on her face whilst she was going in a internal torture on how to keep the conversation going.


    It appeared that Minhyun had no interest in answering Soohyun''s question for he walked forward ignoring her. Acting on impulse, Soohyun pulled Minhyun back by holding the end of his coat.


    ''You''re dead, Soohyun. You''re dead! Stupid Minnie, how many more minutes are left from five minutes?''


    "Three minutes pa.s.sed, Soohyun," Minnie answered.


    ''More two minutes, and you can run out of here with you fastest speed.''


    "I lost my teddy bear; Can I sleep with you instead?" Soohyun blurted out the first thing in her mouth.


    Soohyun wanted to slam her head against the wall for her words. A pick up line, especially the a s.e.xual one, was one of the last thing she should say right now.


    Few seconds of silence continued, and sweat formed at Soohyun''s forehead. Letting out a audible gulp, she waited for what Minhyun had planned for me.


    Her hand was lightly slapped away from his coat, and he resumed walking, paying no heed to her actions. Soohyun was relieved. The thick air of suffocation disappeared, and there was no need for her to be on her toes.


    ''Is five minutes over?''


    "Barely, but you managed until the time limit," Minnie answered.


    Soohyun groaned due to the backache whilst she got up from her couch. Last night, she fell asleep here as she was watching a movie on television. Turning the television off with the remote, Soohyun let out a yawn.


    Her long hair was all messy, and her eyes drooped, she walked towards the door to open it before bothering to fix her appearance.


    Opening the door, she was met with a young male with a childlike face. His chubby cheeks made him look like a teenager, and the silver wavy bangs fell on his forehead.


    The smile that sat on his face made him appear innocent in one''s eyes, and one would easily take a liking to him by his countenance.


    By staring at the decently sized doc.u.ment in his hand, Soohyun understood that he was sent by Minhyun to her for the marriage contract.


    Marriage¡ª The word gave birth to strangeness within her. Growing up, the word barely crossed her mind for her ambitions lied somewhere else. The thought that she was getting married was peculiar to her.


    "Minhyun must have sent you?" Soohyun questioned.


    The male nodded. Soohyun almost wanted to squeal at how adorable he appeared at that moment. She truly wondered how such a male survived under Minhyun.


    Then again, knowing how the society was, this cuteness was merely a fa?ade the male in front of her put on.


    "I''m Seo Jihyun, and I was sent by boss here with the marriage contract."

 Chapter 17 - Seen Many Like Him

    Reading through each section of the contract carefully, she could see that it was meticulously done, leaving no place for plot-holes. Nonetheless, there was no disadvantage for Soohyun in the contract.


    Doing something that would possibly bring harm to him and his business had to be compensated by 50 million won. She was allowed to announce their relationship publicly but not a make a huge commotion out of it.


    If they were to divorce, an alimony of one billion won and an apartment at gangnam would be given to her. Not only that, some of his shares and lands would be transferred to her name. But if she were to cheat, none of them would be given to her.


    ''Should I divorce him after I make him fall for him?''


    A mischievous idea came into Soohyun''s mind.


    "Soohyun, after you make him fall for you, it would be a happily ever after. You can''t divorce him."


    ''Why can''t I? I''ll show you that I can.''


    "You won''t, Soohyun. Trust me, the power of the happily ever after is strong," Minnie expressed.


    A despondency replaced the excitement she felt earlier, and with a reluctant heart, she signed her name on the corner below. Handing the doc.u.ment to Seo Jihyun, Soohyun replaced her current expression with a smile.


    "Would you like to have something to drink?" Soohyun asked politely.


    Watching the plump cheeked male in front of her, Soohyun had the intense urge to pinch his cheeks. Holding down her right hand with the left hand, Soohyun continuously reminded herself that pulling the male''s cheeks will make her look like a creep to the male.


    "I''m fine, Miss Moon." His eyes shaped like a crescent moon whilst he let out a smile. Dimples were visible in both of his cheeks.


    ''Can he not be any more cute?''


    Interlocking her fingers together in order to stop them from acting up subconsciously, Soohyun prayed that her eyes did not give away her desires at that moment. She did not want Jihyun to think she was a monster who would eat him up.


    "So, Jihyun-ssi, what is your age?" Soohyun questioned.


    With his appearance, he looked no older than twenty, but in order to work under Minhyun, he had to at least graduate university. So, at the very least, he had to be around twenty-five.


    "Thirty two, Miss Moon," Jihyun replied¡ª his eyes holding a twinkle.


    Soohyun felt speechless, and she couldn''t form the proper words to say. Was this male playing with her? How does a thirty two year old appear so childlike?


    "Jihyun-ssi must be very much well maintained to look so endearing at your age!" Soohyun exclaimed with her eyes sparkling.


    ''Can I take a picture of yours?''


    Soohyun did not dare say that out loud though. Whatever she says to him will be delivered to Minhyun raw, and the last thing she wanted for Minhyun to think she fancied another male.


    Therefore, she could only hold in her temptation.


    "Thank you, Miss Moon, on your comment," Jihyun voiced out.


    Maintaining the light-hearted expression, Jihyun spoke out, "I would advise you to drop your reckless behaviour now that you''re married to the boss. It won''t lead you to a good ending."


    The smile on Jihyun was made him look guileless, contrary to the threat he voiced out earlier. Nonetheless, it bought no surprise to Soohyun for she had seen many like him.

 Chapter 18 - Starting A New Drama

    Soohyun gasped.


    Entering into the apartment, Soohyun couldn''t hold in her surprise. The interior was immaculately decorated in hues of neutral colour and appeared aesthetically pleasing to one''s eyes. Equipped with the latest gadgets, the entire apartment was Soohyun''s dream apartment.


    Nonetheless, Soohyun was surprised that she was allowed in Minhyun''s apartment because Jiwoo was directly taken into his mansion. She must have left a favourable impression on him!


    This would give her more chances to cultivate feelings for her within him, and although staying with Minhyun could prove to be suffocating in the beginning, Soohyun could get adapted with that soon enough.


    "I''ll leave you to your own then, Miss Moon," Jihyun spoke out with that radiant smile of his.


    "Alright then. See you soon, Jihyun-ssi."


    Soohyun slammed close the door to the empty fridge whilst her eyes immaturely glared at it. It was unbelievable how such a posh restaurant had no food.


    Hunger gnawed within Soohyun whilst she dragged her foot to the couch. Picking up her bag, she sighed at that fact that she had to go outside now to buy food.


    Fortunately, Jihyun left Soohyun the pa.s.sword to the apartment before leaving. Interesting in the pa.s.scode, Soohyun turned the k.n.o.b and opened the door.


    Closing the door behind her, Soohyun walked towards the elevator with a despondent look on her face. Before she could click the b.u.t.ton to the elevator, someone else forwarded their hand.


    Not bothering to see the face of the one who pushed in the b.u.t.ton, Soohyun stepped into the elevator whilst her mind was consumed with thoughts on what to buy.


    The door to the elevator closed as the other person walked into it. The elevator started moving downwards whilst Soohyun softly tapped her foot against the elevator''s floor.


    "What are you doing here?" A voice filled with clear disgust asked while facing towards Soohyun.


    Darting her face upwards, Soohyun turned her head towards the direction of the voice. Soft, brown bangs fell on the male''s forehead, and the bang was parted at the centre. A light blue shirt coupled with a black jeans was worn by him.


    One would easily think of him as a gentle man by looking at his features and dressing style. Even when he held a scowl on his face, he did not look any less pleasing.


    The face was very similar to someone, someone that Soohyun loathed a lot in her world. That someone was Soohyun''s boss'' younger cousin, who took delight in making fun of her.


    "Who are you?" Soohyun asked, narrowing her eyes.


    "This is Ahn Eunwoo," Minnie introduced in her head.


    "What new drama are you starting now, Moon Jiwoo?" Eunwoo questioned whilst wearing a frown.


    Eunwoo''s face was enough to make Soohyun''s blood boil as on the day of her death, her boss'' younger cousin humiliated her in front of entire office, and she didn''t have the chance to take revenge against him.


    "Soohyun, your another mission is to break apart Eunwoo and Chaeyoung!" Minnie stated.

 Chapter 19 - Finally Gone Retarded

    ''What? Break apart the Chaewoo couple? Have you finally gone r.e.t.a.r.ded to ask me to break my OTP!? Like h.e.l.l, I''m doing it! Moreover, all those Chaewoo shippers would kill me if I do it.''


    Soohyun hated the villain''s in the story for interfering in between of her ship, and now, this system was ordering her to become something she hated.


    "Then, Soohyun, you''ll be following the death route," Minnie voiced out.


    Soohyun felt irked.


    ''Death route! Death route! How much long will you threaten me with those two words!?''


    Nonetheless, Soohyun agreed to breaking them apart for her ''OTP'' was not more important than her life. Moreover, Eunwoo''s face bought irritation to her, so she wanted to have a fun time teasing him.


    Although she was directing her anger to the wrong person, Soohyun could not care less. If Eunwoo couldn''t handle her, then, he would be an incompetent male lead.


    "I was just joking, Oppa," Soohyun stated with a sickly, sweet smile. Taking Eunwoo''s face into consideration, calling him ''Oppa'' nauseated Soohyun.


    "Stop calling me that," He curtly stated.


    "Ah, Oppa, I have to thank you. I always knew you had the best interest for me in your mind," Soohyun voiced out¡ª purposely including the word ''Oppa'' to irritate him.


    Confusion led creases to appeared between both the eyebrows of Eunwoo, and he stared at Jiwoo warily. To his surprise, this time he was unable to see through the game she intended to play.


    After that incident, he expected that his first meeting with Jiwoo would include Jiwoo crying and begging him. However, instead of any despondency, there was annoyance and mischief present. For a second there, he thought that his eyes had betrayed him.


    The plain clothing worn by her, coupled with her current set of expressions, he doubted that she was Moon Jiwoo. The dark eyes of hers showed no feelings of attachment for him.


    "Come clear on what you want to say, Moon Jiwoo," Eunwoo stated. By his tone alone, Soohyun could guess how unpleasant Eunwoo was finding this.


    "Of course, I''m talking about Han Minhyun. That night you drugged me to spend the night with Minhyun," Soohyun vocalised¡ª her eyes holding a twinkle.


    "What are you trying to get at?"


    "Certainly, you had arranged for me to spend a night with Han Minhyun because he is better than you in all aspects. I mean, he''s taller, more muscular, smarter, and richer than you.


    Moreover, with the aura of mystery, aloofness, and danger around him, he is truly the perfect man that woman usually go for. Thank you for allowing me to marry someone better than you," Soohyun voiced out.


    Instead of scorn, her eyes showed pure adoration directed towards Han Minhyun the entire time she was talking.


    As if adding more fuel to the fire¡ª in this case, trying to trample on Eunwoo''s pride more¡ª Soohyun continued, "No wonder, you didn''t let Chaeyoung spend the night with him. You''re afraid she would fall for him. Smart choice, Oppa."


    Feigning obliviousness to the rage that rose within Eunwoo, she patted his shoulder. Deep inside, she felt extremely pleased and accomplished to have the male lead tongue-tied.


    Before Eunwoo could speak out, the door to the elevator opened, and waving her hand, Soohyun walked out elegantly, paying no attention to Eunwoo.

 Chapter 20 - No Problem With Being Locked Up

    With the plastic bag swinging around, Soohyun casually walked on the footpath. The slightly cool breeze flew by, creating a pleasant sensation.


    Whistling her favourite music whilst she strolled, she was caught by surprise when she felt something hit her back. Wincing at the pain, she turned back and noticed that someone had directed a half-filled plastic bottle at her.


    Fortunately, due to her fast reflexes, she dodged the shoe that was targeted towards her. Looking at the angry group of fans, the first thing that came in Soohyun''s mind was to run.


    With the rate they were throwing things at her, there was no chance of civilly communicate with them. The need to cry within Soohyun increased.


    ''All I wanted was some food. Is it that big of a crime? Moon Jiwoo, what the h.e.l.l have you even done to gain this much haters? If Jiwoo likes haters, she should be the one dealing with them. Why am I suffering?''


    Cursing profanities at Jiwoo silently, she ran away from the attackers whilst being occasionally hit by some materials. Watching how the pa.s.sersby was staring at her, Soohyun wanted the ground to swallow her. This must be the most embarra.s.sing day of her life!


    Turning her head back while she increased her running speed, she spoke out, "Let''s calm down. Let''s not fight. Let''s sit down and discuss."


    A sigh of relief was let out by Soohyun when she managed to successfully dodge the tomato thrown at her. The haters were too violent! Soohyun had to think of something fast.


    ''Minnie, a little help here since it''s you who''s responsible for this.''


    Nonetheless, the system inside her head stayed silent, frustrating Soohyun further. When the actual problem came, Minnie was of no use.


    Relief spread through Soohyun when she noticed a cab. It appeared that the cab was waiting for someone to arrive. Silently apologizing to that someone, Soohyun quickly opened the door and got in.


    "What are you doing, miss?" The driver questioned, turning back to face Soohyun.


    t.i.tling her head, Soohyun noticed that the bevy of haters were closing in on the cab, and looking towards the driver, Soohyun spoke out, "If you don''t want your cab to get coloured by tomatoes, you better start driving."


    Although the driver had a customer to pick up, saving his cab was the priority. Therefore, after a angry glare at Soohyun for starting this, he started to drive.


    "Thank you, Ahjusshi," Soohyun said, wearing a smile on her face.


    "You can drop me off to Crystal Apartment Complex. I''ll pay you double," Soohyun stated, knowing that it was enough to convince the cab driver.


    Slurping down the ramen noodles, Soohyun watched the drama that played on the television before her. After the event today, she was exhausted.


    Going outside was considered dangerous to her now. Fortunately, the cab driver was there at that time or else she''d have ended up in a serious problem.


    Nonetheless, it was not as if she had a problem staying inside the house forever and lazing around. Unlike Belle, Soohyun had no problems with being locked up as long as she was provided with food and entertainment.

 Chapter 21 - Set The Place In Fire

    She was wrong; She could absolutely relate to how Belle had felt. Although what Soohyun did not feel was homesickness, she did not want to stay in this place any longer.


    Food and entertainment were the prime thing she needed to live on. But even if there was food here, no source of entertainment was provided to her.


    Soon enough, she had gotten bored of the television, and although Jihyun came to deliver the food yesterday, he stayed here for less than ten minutes.


    Extreme restlessness filled within in her, and she let out a sigh. Going out was considered detrimental for her, and having nothing to do was not something she could bear.


    Biting out into the apple, she stared at the television glumly. The soap drama that went on in the television did not arouse her interest.


    In her opinion, the female lead cried too much, and if she was in the female lead''s place, she would have just set the in-law''s place in fire.


    Thinking about that, Soohyun thought about her in-laws. Did Han Minhyun have a family? As far as she have read, there was no mentions of him having a family.


    Then again, she had not completed the entire novel, and most of the times, the authors leave out details on the unimportant characters.


    Hearing the door unlock, Soohyun did not bother turning back. It must be Jihyun with the groceries probably. Today was her third day, and within this three days, Minhyun made no attempt to contact her.


    Time is running out fast, and she needed to come up with a way to meet up with him. Death was one of the last thing she desired for.


    Within this three days, she had made the living room her own place for she was afraid of entering into the villain''s room.


    What if there was something private in there and she gets killed for finding that? To make it more creepy, what if he had a CCTV camera installed, watching every move of hers?


    Few of her clothings were strewn around on the couch that was on right to the television, and wrappers of different junk food lied down on the ground.


    Half of her blanket sat on the ground whilst the other part of it was on the gla.s.s table in front of the television. The table had empty bottles of banana milk and chocolate wrappers on it.


    Soohyun sat on the couch facing the television with her hair looking like a bird''s nest¡ª mostly the reason for it was that she was too lazy to maintain the long hair of Jiwoo''s.


    Both of her legs were placed on the gla.s.s table in a relaxedly manner while she rolled her eyes at the scene going on in the television.


    "What have you done to this place?" A deep voice questioned¡ª tone void of any gentleness.


    Surprised hearing the voice, Soohyun immediately stood up¡ª almost on reflex¡ª and turned back. The blanket had fallen down from the table.


    "B-Boss," She p.r.o.nounced out, staring at the masked man behind her.

 Chapter 22 - Regret Messing With Me

    The black hair was brushed back neatly, exposing his forehead, and the mask covered the area beside his eyes. The dark eyes of his held certain twinkle whilst they stared upon Soohyun.


    Soohyun realised that, after hearing his voice, she, instinctively, addressed him as her boss. Usually, she would make a mess out of her office back in her world, and everytime her boss would enter her office in that state, she would p.r.o.nounce out ''boss'' in the similar manner.


    "Boss?" Minhyun questioned.


    Feigning on a smile, Soohyun smoothly voiced out, "Yes, boss, I heard this is a famous endearment used in-between couples."


    "You need to top him," Minnie reminded.


    ''So soon? I need mental preparation it!''


    "Time is running out. Your death is nearing."


    With the smile on her face widening, she stepped towards Minhyun, who stood there, and spoke out, "You must be busy after work. Let me fix a warm bath for you."


    Ignoring her words, Minhyun asked, "Are you sleeping here?"


    "About that, hubby, I thought it would be rude to invade on your privacy, so I decided upon staying her," Soohyun vocalised, while pulling on an expression as if she was wronged.


    "Good," He replied.


    ''Just that? He should''ve at least say that I''m allowed in the bedroom. My back is almost dead from resting on this couch; This body of Jiwoo''s is too fragile.''


    "Focus, Soohyun! You need to seduce him."


    Recalling all the seduction tricks she had seen in dramas before, Soohyun neared closer to Minhyun, and their bodies somewhat touched. Tracing her fingers on his chest, she seductively voiced out, "I''ve missed you."


    While p.r.o.nouncing out those words, Soohyun made sure to blink her eyes as much as possible, for that''s what she had learned from the dramas she had watched.


    "I didn''t," He replied. Nonetheless, he made no attempt to push her away.


    ''I was right before. No matter who the man is, they put their lower part as their priority.''


    Wrapping her hand around Minhyun''s neck gradually, she whispered, "Then, what if I try to make you miss me?"


    ''I think that''s how the girl in the drama said it.''


    Pulling her back by gripping her hair, he spoke out, "You''ll regret messing with me."


    Soohyun wanted to cry out. ''I know, I know. But what more can I do when my life is on the life? Sadly, I can''t let you know of my perils.''


    His tone used showed how he meant every word he voiced out, and everything about it screamed dangerous. Normally, Soohyun would''ve made a run for it, but now, staying alive was a greater priority to her.


    "Then, show me how I''ll regret it," Soohyun said.


    As Minhyun loosened the grip on her hair, she leaned in closer and touched her lips with his. Kissing him with fervour, Soohyun had a firm belief that she would be able to top him.


    Last time, the reason she was eaten because she was under the influence of drugs, but now, clear-minded, she wouldn''t lose to Han Minhyun.

 Chapter 23 - Youre The Real Creep

    Laying down on her bed, Soohyun had no interest in getting up from it. Her back was killing her, and this time Soohyun was sober enough to know how monstrous Minhyun actually ones.


    There was no sign of him stopping or giving up the position of being top to her, no matter how much effort she put in. At the end, she gave up and stuck with the bottom position.


    She wanted to curse at him.


    ''Would it kill you to be at bottom for just one time!?''


    One thing Soohyun could confirm was, no matter how much aloof of a man Minhyun was, he was truly a s.a.d.i.s.t in bed. Shame filled her when she recalled what he did to her yesterday and how she responded.


    "Should I learn some martial arts to conquer him?" Soohyun mumbled to herself.


    "Even if you learn that, you''ll be too weak to him," Minnie voiced out.


    "Then, what should I do? I can''t be on the bottom one more time; I have a pride to consider! I can''t let him eat me repeatedly." Soohyun let out a frustrated sigh; She had to think of something more effective.


    "Just keep on trying, I guess."


    "Right! This was only the first time. The next time, I won''t let him top me!" Soohyun spoke out as motivation within her increased.


    Since she was four years more older than him mentally, she surely had more knowledge than him. She couldn''t let a younger male defeat her.


    Afternoon arrived when Soohyun was finally able to sit up, and sitting on the couch, she took out her phone in order to research on some matters.


    Looking around, she noticed that everything around her was sparkly clean, and the mess, that she had made within three days, was nowhere to be seen. Everything around her looked exactly same as to how it appeared when she first arrived here.


    "Did Minhyun do all these?" Soohyun wondered.


    Opening her search engine application, she was greeted with a article on her. After clicking on it due to her curiosity, she realized that the post was on her getting chased by those anti-fans the other day.


    Looking at the post and reading the comments below immediately bought embarra.s.sment to her. If it was not for Moon Jiwoo''s stupidity, she wouldn''t have to face such a situation.


    At that moment, a mischievous idea came into her mind. Going for something completely opposite to Moon Jiwoo could divert the hate away from her.


    An online apology would work well, but in the case of Moon Jiwoo, it will only earn her more humiliation and the t.i.tle of ''scaredy cat''. Due to this Moon Jiwoo, she was surely going to have a head full of white hair.


    "This is the two-hundredth picture you have clicked about now. Can you stop about now?" Minnie stated¡ª ridicule noticeable in her tone.


    "This is the last one, I promise. You can''t exactly blame me. With a face as beautiful as this, I will become a photo addict soon," Soohyun stated while faking a pout in front of the camera.


    Done taking the picture, Soohyun cupped her hands around her face and spoke out, "The only good thing about transmigrating into this body is the face and the body."


    "Stop that! You sound like a creep," Minnie commented, showing the disgust she felt in her tone.


    "You''re the real creep for living inside my mind," Soohyun retorted while opening her SNS.

 Chapter 24 - Heart Will Melt Enough

    "You guys are so mean to me; I can''t go outside because of you all," The post read.


    "Aren''t you being too immature with that?" Minnie questioned.


    "Nope, this will be enough to stir up some fun; I''ve been too bored lately," Soohyun spoke out, letting out a dramatic yawn.


    Online popularity was not something Soohyun had in her previous life, but now that she has it, she wanted to experiment on it. In her opinion, the anti-fans can''t get worse than they already were.


    "Why am I suddenly starting to regret choosing you?"


    "I wasn''t the one that asked you to choose me. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be repeatedly eaten up!" Soohyun exclaimed, recalling the pain and shame her body underwent. Thinking about it was enough to get her cheeks flushed.


    "Nope, then you''d be smashed, bloodied mess under than truck," Minnie commented.


    "I guess then, you did a good job bringing me here." Soohyun smiled whilst doing pulling her right thumbs up even though no one was there to see it.


    "You need to start being more grateful to me."


    Her bangs neatly brushed back, Soohyun''s hair was pulled into a meticulously done braid. In her hand was a blue lunch box, and a floral print, knee-length dress was worn by her.


    Overall, her appearance made her look gentle and innocent; It gave her the newlywed, housewife look she was going for.


    ''A way to man''s heart is through his stomach, and I''m sure after this meal made by me, his heart will melt enough to let me top him.''


    "Han Minhyun is not that of a easy man, but I''ll not break you away from your daydream," Minnie voiced out.


    ''Why do you always speak when it is not necessary?'' Soohyun retorted mentally.


    As she walked inside the huge building, everyone''s eyes was attracted towards her. Many of them were gaping at Soohyun''s dressing style.


    Taking in the last time and this time, was she really the Moon Jiwoo they have seen and heard of? The sweet smile on her face puzzled them more. Normally, shouldn''t it be a sneer or smirk instead?


    Leaning against the receptionist''s desk and placing the lunch box on it, she voiced out, "Beauty, I want to chat with you, but regretfully, I need to deliver the lunch box to my husband."


    The receptionist widened her eyes in surprise. Was she just called ''Beauty'' by the Moon Jiwoo, who verbally voiced out on how she is the most beautiful? More importantly, she had a husband here!


    Not only her, everyone, who heard Soohyun''s words, were shocked. There was no Eunwoo here. So, what was she doing here? Could the last time be true? Was she chasing after their big boss now? Has she finally gone completely bonkers?


    Composing herself, to the smiling Soohyun, the receptionist replied, "Miss, who is your husband?"


    "It is Minhyun, Han Minhyun," Soohyun answered as if it was no big deal whilst the others had their mouths wide open.

 Chapter 25 - Future Lady Boss

    Placing on a faked smile on her face, the receptionist voiced out, "Do you have an appointment made?"


    "Silly girl, should appointments be made between a husband and wife?" Soohyun stated in a light-hearted tone, eliciting more surprise and disbelief from others.


    Seeing the female receptionist was tongue-tied, the male receptionist came over and expressed, "Miss, don''t make trouble here or else we''ll ask the security to show you the way out."


    "No wonder you work under Minhyun¡ª both of you have annoying personalities. Little girl, aren''t you irritated by working with him?" Soohyun feigned on a serious expression when in reality, she was enjoying this.


    She was bored for too long and sought after some enjoyment. Fortunately, she found a taxi before those anti-fans spotted her and wasn''t ambushed on her way here.


    Soohyun could see the male receptionist becoming irked from the corner of her eyes whilst the female stared at the ground¡ª probably contemplating on what to say.


    "Miss, this is the last warning. Would you go out on own or do you need security guards to accompany you?"


    "Four eyes, are you that desperate for my attention that you have to interfere each time I''m talking with the beautiful lady?" Soohyun questioned. "If you want to talk to me, you have to wait for your turn."


    "It seems that I''d have to call for the security guards now," The male receptionist stated, about to take out his telephone.


    "Little girl, it seems that he is jealous of how we bond well and wants to separate us. Sadly, I have to leave now," Soohyun stated dramatically.


    In the end, Soohyun did the action of wiping away a tear from her right eye using her right hand. Everyone watching the scene gaped.


    They had a hard time processing what just happened.


    By the way Jiwoo acted now, it appeared that the male receptionist was the homewrecker between the female and Jiwoo. Was this some type of new publicity stunt? Many recorded the entire scene with their phone and were ready to upload it online.


    Before the male receptionist could order out in the telephone, footsteps could be heard, and everyone halted in her actions, turning their attention to the direction of the sound.


    All of a sudden, everyone started bowing respectfully, and curious, Soohyun tilted back to see who the person was.


    Seo Jihyun¡ª Judging from the reactions of everyone around her, she was right when she guessed that he wasn''t anything like how he appeared to be. Although he wore on a smiling expression, everyone seemed to be fearful of him.


    "Miss Moon, Boss ordered you to not stir up anymore trouble and follow me," Jihyun said in a friendly tone.


    Shock could not be hidden from anyone''s expression. Many like her arrived on daily basis, but never did Jihyun come to personally receive. Moreover, this time their big boss was involved. Moon Jiwoo must have some connections with their boss.


    Could Moon Jiwoo be their future lady boss? Thinking about that was enough to get chills down their back. That was something all the employees prayed hard to not happen.

 Chapter 26 - Shoot Such Fierce Gaze

    "Hubby! I bought lunch for you!" Soohyun exclaimed once she entered into his office.


    Neat was the first word that came to Soohyun''s mind when she saw the interior of his office. White lighting shone above the room. Beneath her foot was alternating black and white marble tiles.


    A large, wall-sized, gla.s.s panel window was placed behind Minhyun''s white and brown desk, and he was seated upon a brown desk chair.


    Minhyun showed no effort to raise up his head from the doc.u.ments he was working on or respond to Soohyun. Nonetheless, although slightly irritated, Soohyun did not give up.


    Trying to walk towards Minhyun seductively by swinging her waist around¡ª something that turned out to be an entire failure in her case¡ª she attempted to give him a sultry stare.


    "Stop acting like a penguin," He ordered, and hearing his commanding tone, she immediately stood up straight.


    Since he was atmost a copy of her boss and she was used to following her boss'' orders, her action now was on reflex.


    ''Such a beautiful girl walking in front of him seductively, yet he manages to feign nonchalance¡ª Is there any kind of problem with him?


    Even I won''t be able to resist if Moon Jiwoo walked towards me like this! Nevermind, luckily, the internet showed more than one trick.''


    Sitting down upon the empty part of his desk, Soohyun placed the lunch box upon it, and leaning towards him, she whispered, "Have your lunch, hubby, before continuing your work?"


    Seeing how he finally closed his doc.u.ment and diverted his attention from it, Soohyun immediately felt happiness go over her. It was working!


    ''Alas! No man can resist a beautiful woman. If it was me in my previous life doing the same action, boss would have swung me out of his office.''


    The chair slid back as Minhyun stood up from his seat and walked in front of his desk, to the part Soohyun was at. Nervousness bloomed within Soohyun when Minhyun neared to her.


    The confident smile she had on her face was almost about to crack when she saw his gaze on her face. It was if thousands of icicles pierced into her body, spreading coldness throughout her body.


    ''Rewind time, you stupid Minnie. Rewind it now. I regret; I completely regret doing this. d.a.m.n it! You''re the most useless system.


    In those novels I read, the systems were supposed to be helpful while you just add in trouble. Mission abort! Mission abort!''


    Before Soohyun could run away from the dangerous gaze of his, which made her feel as if she would be murdered, her hand was gripped, preventing her from leaving.


    "H-Hubby...food." Those were the only two words that managed to come out of Soohyun''s mouth.


    ''Lee Soohyun, you coward! Where''s that earlier courage you showed? He won''t let such a weakling top him ever!''


    Ignoring Soohyun''s words from earlier, Minhyun spoke out, "Don''t try to play a game that you know you won''t win."


    ''You actually think I want to? If it wasn''t for me being threatened with my life, I wouldn''t even try to fall in your line of sight. If there is someone you want to murder, search for that Minnie and murder it.''


    Nonetheless, none of this words left her mouth, and she just obediently nodded. She wanted to cry out in injustice.


    When would she be able to shoot such fierce gazes? Once she becomes acquainted with Minhyun, maybe she should ask lessons about it from him.

 Chapter 27 - Im Sure You Feel Lonely

    Defensively, she took the lunch box from her table using her right hand and held the box in front of his eyes to block his gaze. She can''t handle such piercing stare for long.


    "You didn''t come back last night, and I was concerned. So, I decided to bring you lunch box and check up on you at the same time. I''m sure you feel lonely when you see your co-workers with homemade lunches," Soohyun voiced out whilst wearing a nervous smile.


    Using his left hand, he pushed down the lunch box held out by her hand, and gripping her right hand, he bought her body closer to his as he stepped nearer.


    Her knees touched his thighs, and nervousness within Soohyun intensified. Her heart started to beat faster as she began to worry about her death.


    With his captivating deep voice, he spoke out, "If you want to get up from the bed, stop messing around."


    Initially, Soohyun wanted to jump at the chance of being able to sleep with him and accept it. But after realising that the situation wouldn''t be in her favour if she slept with him, she immediately thought otherwise.


    "I-IS IT THAT HARD FOR YOU TO BELIEVE THAT I JUST CAME HERE FOR THE FOOD!?" Soohyun exclaimed¡ª her voice coming out louder than she originally intended.


    A single chuckle left his mouth, and his lips curved up to a smirk. His eyebrows arched upwards teasingly. The current expression he wore was completely different to the usual one filled with nonchalance.


    "Then, I should be rewarding you," He voiced out¡ª his voice sounding somewhat seductive to Soohyun.


    ''Wake up, Soohyun! Wake up! You can''t be drooling over a thirty year old. He is younger than you!''


    "Of course, you should be." Soohyun let out a sweet smile.


    ''Let the reward be allowing me to top you please.''


    His face closed in, and his warm breath fell on Soohyun''s face. She audibly gulped as Minhyun grabbed the nape of her neck and touched her lips with his.


    Soohyun felt her knees weakening at the fervour Minhyun showed. Minhyun aggressively pushed his tongue into her, toying with her mouth.


    The heat within her body rose while the man hungrily bit into her lips. He bit every corner of her mouth, not letting her go. His lips crashed into her as his tongue continued its exploration inside her mouth.


    "Mmh!" Soohyun let out a moan.


    ''How skilled was this man!? Surely, he had kissed million girls before me! How am I supposed to take him down?''


    She was breathless but Minhyun showed no intention of stopping. His teeth bit into her lower lip. In their frenzy, Soohyun tasted a salty liquid.


    ''Blood! Omg! My precious blood! This man is dangerous! Don''t judge a man by it''s appearance¡ª the saying is completely true.


    He looks as if he possesses no interest towards female, but in actuality, he is crazy with s.a.d.i.s.tic intentions towards female!''


    Her lips were bleeding, and she wanted to cry out about it. In revenge, she bit him back, forcing him to play more s.a.d.i.s.tically with her mouth.


    Soohyun crushed her lips onto his, trying devouring them. Both of them fought for control with the winner unknown.

 Chapter 28 - Shorter End Of The Stick

    The dark eyes of Soohyun glared harshly at Minhyun whilst she rubbed the ice on her swollen lips. Would it have killed him to show some mercy to someone who is inexperienced?


    Nonetheless, instead of making Soohyun give up, it got her more encouraged to defeat Han Minhyun. Very rarely did she meet opponents, who were up to her level this days.


    She was determined to make those luscious lips of his bleed until he begged her for mercy and proceed on to torturing his body. This man did not understand what gratefulness mean!


    She risked her life only to bring him lunch at his office yet being an ingrate, he tortured her lips. Now, that he was done eating her lips, he even ignored her for his work.


    The only reason she did not curse out to him aloud was because she was fearful that he wouldn''t allow her top him then.


    Touching her flat tummy, Soohyun realised that she was starving. She was too scared to go outside to buy food, and therefore, looking at the lunchbox in front of her, she decided upon finishing it up.


    ''Since he doesn''t want it, I have no problem eating it up.''


    Opening the lunchbox, she took out the sandwich and bit into it. Satisfaction filled her when the food entered into her stomach, and she resisted out a moan.


    ''See, my food is extremely delicious. Too bad, he is missing out on them. He''ll be crying one day on how he rejected this wonderful sandwich.''


    "Can you leave now?" Minhyun questioned without raising his head up from the doc.u.ments.


    ''Can I throw my shoes at him this moment!? This b.a.s.t.a.r.d is clearly seeing how I just started eating yet he wants to kick me out! h.e.l.l, I''m leaving right now!''


    Pulling on a sickly sweet smile and trying hard to not shoot daggers, Soohyun stated, "Hubby, you rarely come home, and I don''t get chances to meet you. So, I have to take advantage of every second I get."


    "Do you really not want to get up from bed for days?" Minhyun questioned.


    ''Threatening me again! First that Minnie and now, you! Is this some kind of trend? Who is going to be the third person to threaten me?!''


    "Hubby, your care and warmth is what I antic.i.p.ate for," Soohyun replied¡ª her voice sounding stiff.


    Seeing how his expression almost turned into a sneer, Soohyun understood that he was having fun with this. Subconsciously, Soohyun glared at him.


    ''Having enjoyment from this? Of course, you''ll be having that since I''m at the shorter end of the stick, but one day, I''ll rise up. That day, I''ll be one laughing at you and that Minnie!''


    His lips curving up to a smirk, he voiced out, "Then, I''ll be returning to tonight."


    Although Soohyun was happy to get a chance to top him, due to the tone he used, her radar for detecting danger flashed the red light.


    ''Why do I feel so much scared suddenly?''


    That''s when, the door to his office opened, and when Soohyun turned her head to see who it was, she could not control herself from letting out an audible gasp.


    ''What was the female lead doing here?''

 Chapter 29 - Curiosity Killed The Cat

    ''Wait! Doesn''t Minhyun like the female lead? Now, this is going to get harder than it already is!''


    An audible sigh was let out by Soohyun.


    ''Try to remember, Soohyun, all the connections between Minhyun and the female lead. Minhyun chased after the female lead because of some event that happened in the past, and ever since their first encounter, he showed interest in female lead.''


    Soohyun was extremely curious on why she was here. Nonetheless, she had heard of the saying, ''Curiosity killed the cat'', and she had no whatsoever desire to die.


    "Chaeyoung-ssi, it''s fancy seeing you here," Soohyun voiced out while waving her hand at her with a big smile.


    Scanning the female lead from top to bottom, Soohyun found the female lead looking like ordinary female leads¡ª extremely beautiful but less than the villain. Moreover, the female lead had a outlook that made her seem smart and cute at the same time.


    "Jiwoo-ssi, it''s a surprise seeing you here," Chaeyoung replied, turning towards Soohyun. However, her face showed no signs of shock.


    ''She must have known from those gossips going on below.''


    "I''m just visiting my hubby. Since you have some important affair, I''ll be taking my leave," Soohyun voiced out, closing her lunch box and grasping it in her hand.


    Standing up, Soohyun walked towards the door whilst her mind was plagued with thoughts on why the female lead was here. Before leaving, Soohyun waved Minhyun a ''bye'' and left the room with a jovial expression, as if she was clueless on what was going on.


    She didn''t want her body to be discovered dead by the police so soon. Then again, with Minhyun involved, her body might not be found.


    The thought of that made Soohyun shiver.


    Once the door behind her was closed, Soohyun looked around her, and when she saw that there was no sign of anyone, she leaned against the door to try to hear the conversation between both of them.


    Knowing too much can lead to one''s death, but in Soohyun''s case, not knowing can also be detrimental. Therefore, garnering up her courage, she could only eavesdrop.


    But before any of the words could reach her ear, footsteps were heard, and Soohyun immediately jumped away from the door. She can''t be caught eavesdropping.


    Turning away from the door with a big smile, Soohyun tried her best to not look at all suspicious. Seeing Jihyun in front her, she stepped towards him with an idea brewing inside her mind.


    "Jihyun-ssi, you are single, I a.s.sume," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Yes. But Miss Moon, how does that concern you?" Jihyun asked with dimples appearing at his cheeks whilst he spoke out.


    "That means you have no one to make food for you." Soohyun pretended to look despondent. "It must feel horrible when you see your co-workers with lunch boxes made by their partner."


    "That''s not exactly¡ª"


    Before Jihyun could complete his sentence, Soohyun interrupted, "It''s alright; I understand. You shouldn''t hide it."


    Placing her hand on Jihyun''s shoulder to comfort him, Soohyun voiced out, "Since I''m your boss'' wife and will be making lunches for him from now on, I''ll make one for you too regularly."


    Currying favour with Jihyun was the really important for her if she had to win Minhyun for Jihyun had Minhyun''s utmost trust. If Jihyun has a favourable opinion of her, it would be easier to make Minhyun fall for her.


    "That is not needed, Miss Moon."


    "Don''t be shy; I don''t mind making an extra for you," Soohyun vocalised, "And you need to stop with the formalities. Just call me Soo-Jiwoo. Call me only Jiwoo."

 Chapter 30 - Personally Sign An Autograph

    Opening her phone, Soohyun realised that her post from yesterday gained a lot of attention. After Chaeyoung left, Soohyun re-entered into his office room.


    Before Minhyun had left for his important mission, he made sure to remind Soohyun to not mess around. Soohyun had no interest in snooping around or getting murdered.


    Laying down on the comfortable couch in his office, she swiped through the comments she received and, as she was bored, decided to reply to them for fun''s sake.


    Under a picture of Soohyun sadly pouting, the caption read, "You guys are so mean to me; I can''t go outside because of you all."


    "Trying to act like this? Has her IQ finally gone to the negatives!"


    "@Nayeon44 It saddens me that you don''t think I''m cute (¨i©n¨i)."


    "What the h.e.l.l is going on with her face? Does she think pouting will make her cute?"


    "@Yoonaisthebest It doesn''t? I always had a nagging feeling that my agency is big fat liar (¥Î?,_??)¥Îáê©ß©¥©ß!"


    "Where did she buy that clothing from? A 5000 won store?"


    "@Justanotherfan Omg! How did you know? Are you actually a stalker of mine? Don''t worry! I welcome them! (??0?)?~."


    "That cheap clothing of hers and bare face makes her look extremely ugly! Then again, caking up with make up and expensive clothing doesn''t make her beautiful either."


    "@Dreamingofyou Are you calling my hubby a liar ?¦à??"


    "Are you trying to gain more haters?" The annoying voice in head questioned.


    Ignoring Minnie, Soohyun continued on with what she was doing. That Minnie only knew to interfere when she was having fun.


    "Ugly or not, that attack was fun. Everyone should do that often!"


    "@AloyalJewel You and your group of haters are losers! Twenty of you combined couldn''t even catch me or harm me much! You haters should exercise more (*¨R¨Œ¨Q)??))."


    "I''ll join in next time! It must have been fun to chase her that way!"


    "@BabyYeonnie Are you going to come from England to South Korea just for me? Omg! I''m so glad! I''ll personally sign an autograph for you!(ÈË ?????)"


    "Is she try to gather our pity? Surely, I will give it to her if she lick the ground."


    "@MinhoOppa01 Why lick the ground when I can lick something else? ¡¥_( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)_/¡¥."


    "She is so ugly! With a face like hers, how could she dare to show it online?"


    "@Jiwooispathetic Sadly, when a face like yours exist, how can we be considered beautiful? ?¡ä? ???`??"


    "I think she should go for plastic surgery! Wait! She had definitely done it before but still looks ugly!"


    "@BeautifulUnnie Sure, I''ll go if you pay for me. Recently, I''m really tight on money!"


    "Even if she is sort of beautiful and has satisfactory dancing skills, who cares about that? It''s att.i.tude that matters."


    "@LeeHanee001 Smart words spoken indeed (??¦Ø£Ü?). Thanks for letting me know you''ll be there for me when I grow old and ugly, and can''t dance."


    "Now, that was exciting!" Soohyun exclaimed as she put down her phone. Chatting with her fans was really fun, and she should often do it.

 Chapter 31 - Acting So Frustrating

    Standing outside of Minhyun''s study room, Soohyun softly knocked upon his door. Since Minhyun did not come at home much, she had to grasp this opportunity.


    "Come in."


    Hearing that, Soohyun did not waste a second to open the door, and she entered into the room with that sweet and innocent smile on her face.


    "Hubby, you must be tired after such a long day at work," Soohyun voiced out, feigning concern in her tone. True to his words earlier, Minhyun returned home.


    Walking seductively yet gracefully¡ª something she practiced hours for in her bedroom¡ª she placed the cup of tea above his desk.


    Gulping, Soohyun cheered herself inwardly as she garnered courage to approach Minhyun. How could a mere mortal exude such deadly aura? If it wasn''t for her high resistance, she would have fainted.


    Tracing her finger on his hand, she bent down to his ear level, and blowing softly, Soohyun whispered, "You should stop working and taste the tea I made for you."


    ''I''m suing the entire drama cast if this doesn''t work; They shouldn''t be showing things that has no use in reality."


    Releasing that breath, Minhyun closed down the doc.u.ment in his hand and put down the pen. Turning towards Soohyun, Minhyun wrapped his hand around Soohyun''s waist and pulled her on to his lap.


    Soohyun let out a yelp.


    This was unexpected; Nonetheless, it was in Soohyun''s favour. However, now that she was on his lap, what should she do?


    ''I''m sure it''s in the line of whispering something seductive into his ear. But what is seductive? Pick-up lines? Remember, Soohyun remember, which was the pick-up line you used on your boss'' secretary?''


    Before Soohyun could open her mouth, a warmth breath hit her neck, causing tingles to go throughout her body, and she held in her urge to laugh out. Moon Jiwoo''s body was too ticklish.


    "What do you want me to taste¡ª tea or you?" Minhyun enunciated.


    With shocked expression, Soohyun raised her head up to look at Minhyun''s face. A devilish smirk sat upon his face whilst there was a twinkle to his eyes. His tongue brushed against his lips. Soohyun felt her heart skip a beat.


    "Wow." That was what left Soohyun''s mouth.


    ''This Han Minhyun is good! Who would have thought of him as a aloof man? h.e.l.l! The author should''ve been better with her description! But I can''t lose to him.''


    Trying to give him a sultry stare, Soohyun stated, "I''ll give you a choice today; Go for which is tastier."


    ''Eh...That came out lame. I swear, he has some powers to make me pathetic in front of him."


    Inwardly glaring at him, Soohyun scanned Minhyun''s expression and tried to guess his answer. Most likely, he''d choose her since he showed no resistance to her advances.


    "I gave you the chance."


    Stating that, Minhyun removed his hand from her waist and put her off his lap, surprising her. She didn''t expect this to happen.


    Taking the cup of tea from his table, Minhyun took a sip out of it.


    This time, Soohyun did not hide her glare.


    ''Why is he acting so frustrating!?''

 Chapter 32 - Online People Are All Liars

    Soohyun was not going to back down just because of this. She had planned more than one, and now, it''s time to move on to Plan B.


    In a gentle tone, she spoke out, "Hubby, let me ma.s.sage your shoulders."


    Minhyun let out a nod.


    Walking towards his back, Jinhee held both of his shoulders and pressed them with right amount of strength.


    Ma.s.saging others was not something Soohyun was good at, but after learning from online that it can help couple bond, Soohyun practiced it on to herself.


    "This feels good. Keep up," Minhyun said whilst turning his attention back to the doc.u.ments.


    ''This was going the correct way then! I''m sure I made a, although small, favourable impression on him.''


    Half an hour had pa.s.sed by, and Soohyun had not yet stop ma.s.saging his shoulders. Her arms were starting to ache by now, and she didn''t know how long she could keep it up.


    During these thirty minutes, Minhyun did not talk to her neither showed her any kind of acknowledgement. Did he take her as some kind of servant of his?


    ''These online people are all liars! None of their techniques work.''


    Forcing out a sweet tone, Soohyun questioned, "Am I doing it the right way, hubby?"


    "Although sort of sloppy, it''s better than nothing," Minhyun responded.


    ''He really takes me as his servant! Here I''m, ma.s.saging your shoulders for around thirty minutes, and you''re nitpicking about it instead of being grateful? Han Minhyun, I promise to get revenge on you one day.''


    That''s when, an idea struck Soohyun''s mind. She had seen lot of her co-workers apply this method in her previous life, and it had been successful as well.


    Removing her hand from his shoulder, she stepped to stand beside him, and using a downcast tone, she spoke out, "Hubby, my hands are hurting now."


    A pout became evident on Soohyun''s face whilst she stared at Minhyun innocently. Closing his doc.u.ments and putting down his pen, Minhyun turned to face Soohyun.


    "This can''t do," He spoke out, "You''re extremely weak. You need to be trained."


    Soohyun wanted to cry out loud in frustration and throw a hundred ton brick at Minhyun. Why does he have to be so difficult? Surely, he couldn''t be oblivious to the fact that she was trying to seduce him.


    ''I know, that you have important work, but you see, my life is more important to me. So, please, just concede.''


    As if he had read her mind, Minhyun voiced out, "You want to sleep with me?"


    Soohyun was about to nod.


    ''No, Soohyun, what did you learn? You can''t show that you''re eager and try to look shy.''


    Looking down to feign shyness, Soohyun spoke out, "W-What are you talking about?"


    ''And the award for the best actress goes to Lee Soohyun. I have a feeling that I have acted better than those actress, who plays those innocent female lead.''


    "I''ll sleep with you," Minhyun stated.


    Soohyun felt joy fill her body in that body, but she did not raise her head since she had to still feign shyness. That wasn''t actually that hard.


    "On the condition that you get on your knees and call me ''master''," Minhyun stated with a devilish smirk on his face.


    Soohyun stared at Minhyun with widened eyes.

 Chapter 33 - Having Fun With This

    "M-Master?" Soohyun stared at Minhyun with disbelief. Did he want her to call him master? Blinking her eyes multiple times, she tried to process that.


    ''I''m pretty sure it''s the bottoms who kneels down and says master, and most definitely, I''m not bottoming in this. The two times previously was just accidental.''


    Minhyun''s lips curved into a smirk as he enunciated, "Yes, exactly that, using a more docile tone and kneeling down."


    Although Soohyun''s bottom line laid very low, it was still there, and doing this would touch that bottom line of hers. Even though she put her life before pride at times, this was more humiliating than she could accept.


    Minhyun eyes held a s.a.d.i.s.tic glint as they stared at her, waiting for her to respond in some ways. Inwardly, Soohyun glared at how much fun he was having with this.


    Then, an idea hit her.


    "Ouch! This hurts!" Soohyun exclaimed whilst clutching on to her stomach. Blinking her eyes multiple times, she made the tears appear, and then, raising her head up, she stared at Minhyun pitifully.


    Pretending that the pain had increased, Soohyun''s hold on her stomach became tighter, and she closed her eyes. Opening her right eye, she tried to check Minhyun''s expression.


    A chuckle escaped his mouth, and mocking glint could be visible in those eyes of his.


    ''That b.a.s.t.a.r.d! He is having fun with this!''


    Although Soohyun knew that someone like Minhyun would not be tricked so easily, doing so wouldn''t hurt her pride as much. At least Minhyun would not be directly able to call her a coward or point out that she backed out.


    "Go to the room," Minhyun stated in a commanding before going back to his doc.u.ments. Judging from his expression, it appeared that he had already guessed this would happen.


    "I''m sorry that because of me, we couldn''t spend the night today, and I''ll try to make it up to you," Soohyun voiced out before limping towards the door.


    Nonetheless, adrenaline within her rose. Finding a powerful opponent was something Soohyun enjoyed since the excitement that came with defeating them was extremely huge.


    A sigh of relief left Soohyun''s mouth as she fell down on the bed. The need to be on guard left her, and she finally found herself feeling relaxed.


    Her mind was consumed with thoughts on what to do next when her phone rang. Staring at the light above her head, she made no effort to pick up the call and let it ring further.


    Since she was within Minhyun''s abode and was his wife, she was protected in many aspects. Moreover, Minhyun did not seem to hate her completely, so she probably could count on him at times.


    Certainly, Soohyun had heard of the saying ''Don''t put all your eggs in one basket'', but she knew that as long as she doesn''t do anything that crosses Minhyun''s bottom line, he would not bring any kind of harm to her. Moreover, by the end of her mission, Minhyun would be in love with her.


    If she was abandoned by him one day, then she knew how to survive. After all, that''s what she had done in her life¡ª climb up from zero.


    The phone continued to ring, and Soohyun knew whom it was from. She could even guess the contents of the call, and she had no interest in involving herself in another drama. Moreover, she enjoyed listening to the ringtone.

 Chapter 34 - Ill Strangle You

    Even if it is your most favourite song, after a while of listening to it, you''ll eventually get bored or feel annoyed. The latter was what Soohyun felt when her phone rang for the seventh time.


    ''Why was this Moon Jimin so persistant!?''


    Letting out a groan, Soohyun took the phone from the nightstand and received the call.


    "h.e.l.lo, Unnie, is there something you needed?" Soohyun asked, using a sweet tone. "Sorry, I was in the shower and didn''t hear your calls."


    "It''s okay," Her sister stated in her usual soft tone, which was capable of garnering pity and persuading.


    Trying to sound nervous, Jimin said, "Look, Jiwoo, you should not overreact when you hear this, and think calmly."


    ''Jiwoo, your sister is smart and good at acting. So, why the h.e.l.l were you born so dumb and without any talent in acting.''


    "Sure, but Unnie, speak fast. My phone is out of charge," Soohyun stated while pressing on the power b.u.t.ton.


    "You can''t act rashly. Eunwoo¡ª"


    "Unnie, my charge is over and my phone is shutting down. Speak fast!" Soohyun stated¡ª her tone holding tint of panicking. A smirk sat upon her face as she pressed on ''shut down''.


    "h.e.l.lo? Jiwoo? h.e.l.l¡ª"


    Soohyun exactly knew what her sister, Moon Jimin, was about to say; It would be something along the line on how Jimin saw both Chaeyoung and Eunwoo enter into this hotel room together.


    Jiwoo created a scene at the hotel in the novel and embarra.s.sed herself. Soohyun held no desire to involve herself in such a situation.


    Nonetheless, Soohyun was curious on what Jimin was doing at a hotel though.


    "I heard that you''re an obedient little sister," A voice spoke out, attracting Soohyun''s attention.


    Raising her head up, Soohyun noticed Minhyun was leaning against the door whilst wearing a slight smirk on his face. A frown formed on Soohyun''s expression


    ''When did he enter in? Is he a ghost or a vampire?''


    Getting up from the bed, Soohyun replaced the frown with a smiling expression and spoke out, "Hubby, you wouldn''t want your wife to cheat on you. Would you?"


    Walking dangerously close to Soohyun, Minhyun voiced out, "Are you threatening me?"


    Soohyun shook her head with an innocent smile.


    "I''ll show you fun."


    Soohyun was about to peck on Minhyun''s lips when Minhyun placed his hand on them to stop her from moving forward.


    ''Wait a second! Do you I look like a desperate girl in his eyes?!''


    "I know I''m attractive, but control yourself," Minhyun commented, embarra.s.sing Soohyun further.


    After Soohyun''s countless tries last night, she was able to get in bed with Minhyun, but sadly, for her, she bottomed the entire night. Their session yesterday made Soohyun decide about joining a gym.


    "Yah, Minnie, you here?" Soohyun questioned as she lied down on the bed.


    "Is there something you needed, Soohyun?" Minnie asked.


    "Finally, your lazy self appeared! Are you the laziest system out there?"


    "Soohyun, I was always there, watching you embarra.s.s yourself."


    "Erase those things from your memories!" Soohyun exclaimed as red coloured her cheeks.


    "About this entire story, many things doesn''t make sense. It is on Minhyun. He was supposed to be a cold character towards most, but observing him, he is not like that.


    Moreover, he bought me to his apartment and even sleeps with me when he distanced himself from girls.


    He didn''t even try to take revenge against me after he got drugged by Jiwoo neither did he do anything against me when I showed up at his office the first day.


    In fact, he is quite courteous to me. His character just seems completely different. Is there something you''re hiding?"


    Silence went on for two minutes.


    "Minnie, you coward, stop staying silent, and answer me! You disappeared again, you a.s.shole! I''ll strangle you if I get hold of you one day!"

 Chapter 35 - Take Me As A Joke

    Today was the day for their meeting. Lee Soohyun checked the time on her watch before entering in through the gla.s.s door.


    ''Perfect! Ten minutes late.''


    Her hair was tied into a long ponytail that swung by as she walked, and in order to maintain her public appearance, she wore an elegant dress, which went to her knees. Heels were not something Soohyun trusted herself with, and therefore, a pair of sneakers were worn by her.


    Looking around, Soohyun finally saw Eunwoo sitting at one corner of the room. An idea came into her mind at that moment, and she took out her phone from her bag.


    Opening the camera, she held the phone up and clicked a photo. In the photo, a bright smile sat on Soohyun''s face whilst she did a peace sign. Eunwoo sat in the background as he stared at the window.


    Opening her social media, she instantly posted the picture with a caption beneath it. A mischievous smile sat on her face the entire time.


    The caption read, "When your exes are too desperate for you

 Chapter 36 - To A Married Woman

    ''Why do these missions get harder and harder? Why? Why? Do you think a man such as Eunwoo, who literally fakes his gentle demeanour and is sly, would be that easy to embarra.s.s? Do you take me to be some genius!?''


    "There is a reward attached to it," Minnie voiced out.


    ''So, I won''t be killed if I don''t complete this?'' Soohyun inwardly questioned.


    "You won''t."


    Soohyun almost smiled until Minnie added, "You''ll miss the reward and might be unsuccessful in completing the main missions. That might cause you to die."


    ''That''s just same as I''ll die if I don''t complete it!''


    "I guess you can say that," Minnie said in a tone as if it was no big deal.


    ''You piece of¡ª''


    Eunwoo snapped his fingers in front of Soohyun, and hearing that, Soohyun immediately stopped her conversation with Minnie. A smile came on her face.


    "Stop staring at me," Eunwoo stated curtly.


    "Honestly, I was staring at you and trying to figure out how Chaeyoung likes you," Soohyun voiced out, "Don''t get me wrong. You totally look like a second lead material."


    ''I thought you''re the second male lead when I read the novel for real.''


    Soohyun continued, "Girls enjoy novel like romances, and the male leads in those novels are domineering type."


    Staring at Eunwoo, Soohyun moved her eyes from top to bottom and said, "And you look just like the second male lead¡ª the gentle one who falls weak to the male lead."


    Seeing his eye seethe in anger, Soohyun felt an inexplicable sense of victory. Male leads were formidable enemy, and therefore, this was not going to be that easy.


    Regaining his composure, Eunwoo questioned, "What is your relationship with Minhyun?"


    After thinking hard for few seconds, finally an idea came to her mind, and putting on the expression of a lovestruck female, Soohyun spoke out, "Both of us are married duh. Silly Oppa, didn''t I tell about it to you before?"


    Shyly, Soohyun punched Eunwoo''s chest. As much as she would like to take credit for the act she did, sadly, it was from the second female of a drama from whom she learned this.


    "Stop joking around and be honest," Eunwoo said.


    ''Time to begin my acting.''


    Within a second, an expression filled with hurt covered Soohyun''s face, and tears immediately formed at the corner of her eyes. A small pout sat on her face, making her look pitiable. To many, her expression would appear completely genuine.


    As she abruptly stood, the chair slid back, and she slammed her hand hardly on the table, making a loud noise. The sound attracted the attention of many sitting there, and they turned to face their table.


    ''Perfect! Now that I have gotten the audience ready, it''s time for me to show my impeccable acting skills that even the top actresses would be envious of.''


    A drop of tear fell down from Soohyun''s eyes whilst she exclaimed, "How could you say that, Oppa? Don''t you have any shame for saying such things to a married woman!?"

 Chapter 37 - To Be Proud Of

    "What are you doing? Sit down," Eunwoo said softly with his eyes glaring at Soohyun. What type of trouble was she thinking of creating now.


    Soohyun voiced out, "Now, you want me to stop voicing out the injustice you did towards me? I know, I wasn''t the best person out there, but, but¡­"


    Soohyun''s lips quivered, and another drop of water fell down her eyes.


    "I never caused any harm to you. When you said right, even though it was left, I went right and never looked towards left. Everything I did was for you."


    ''Well, I wasn''t the one who did it, but since I possess Jiwoo''s body, the credit goes to me."


    "When you broke our engagement, you did not want me to publicly announce it. I did as you told me even though I knew you did that to protect Chaeyoung. I was obedient and didn''t do anything because for me, your happiness matter."


    ''Moon Jiwoo exactly did not do it for his happiness'' sake, but whatever. If a lie can help me get a reward, then lie it is.''


    Soohyun felt Eunwoo tug at the hand to make her sit down, and his stare towards her grew fiercer. As a minor character, chills went down her spine, thinking of all the things he can do to her using the male lead halo.


    ''Male lead, look, I wouldn''t do this to you if it wasn''t for my stupid system. If you want to murder someone, look for her.''


    "Stop pulling my hand and threatening me with your eyes, Oppa. I won''t sit down today. The pains I felt the entire time I was with you can''t be squeezed into my small heart."


    ''Eh? The last sentence came out stupid!''


    "And now that I''m married, you''re showing your anger towards me! Are you surprised that a girl who was obsessed with you finally moved on? Or is it because your manly pride is being hurt?"


    Eunwoo got up from his chair and was about to walk when Soohyun voiced out, "Now, you''re being a coward, Oppa? Since so many people have listened to this, you want to run away?"


    Soohyun stood up and went towards Eunwoo with her hand holding a gla.s.s of water behind her back. As she stared at Eunwoo straight in the eyes, he looked back at her.


    Everyone''s focus was on both of their faces, and their eyes failed to notice how Soohyun sneakily spilled a little amount of water on the clean floor. Without making a noise, Soohyun placed the gla.s.s back on the water.


    "Oppa, next time, don''t treat my marriage matters as a joke. I hope you can get it through your head that I''m a married woman, and don''t say such things to a married woman next time. Vying after married women are not a matter to be proud of."


    Eunwoo was known as the infamous Moon Jiwoo''s handsome fianc¨¦, whom she was obsessed with, and other than that, the media did not know much about him although they occasionally dug up some matters regarding him.


    Public knew how much in love Jiwoo was in with Eunwoo and was aware how she wouldn''t cheat on him. So, most definitely, if she was married now, the engagement between them was broken, and Eunwoo had to be the one who initiated it.


    Moon Jiwoo wouldn''t fake truths to embarra.s.s Ahn Eunwoo, whom she deeply loved, and therefore, there should be truths in what she just said according to those who watched.


    Hearing the murmurs of the people around him, Eunwoo thought that it would be best for him to leave at this moment. b.u.mping his shoulders on to Soohyun''s, he started walking away when a misfortune occurred.


    ''Oops!''


    A victorious smirk came on Soohyun''s face when she saw Eunwoo on the floor.

 Chapter 38 - Stingy And Disgusting

    The smirk disappeared in an instant and was replaced with a look displaying concern. Bending down to his height, Soohyun scanned around his body, trying to find any signs of external injuries.


    The fact that the male lead fell on the ground with his b.u.t.tock touching the wet spot was funny to Soohyun, and it took her utmost effort to not break out into fits of laughter.


    ''The male lead halo doesn''t seem to be that efficient.''


    "Are you alright, Oppa?" Soohyun questioned in a worried tone whilst forwarding her hand towards the male.


    All of the eyes stared at them intently, and some even laughed at the situation. If it wasn''t for the tense air around Eunwoo, Soohyun would have been filled with joy for bringing such amus.e.m.e.nt in a boring atmosphere.


    Without according her helping hand, Eunwoo stood up and walked out of the restaurant elegantly.


    The wet spot on his b.u.t.tock was not missed by Soohyun. Now that the job of embarra.s.sing him was done and he had left, she broke out into laughter, and tears formed at the corner of her eyes.


    She didn''t care whether or not the others were looking at her as if she was crazy. This was way too funny, and she could not hold in her laugh.


    "Are you done with creating trouble?" A male whispered into her ear.


    Surprised by the familiar voice, Soohyun immediately jumped and stood up properly. She can''t let him see the unattractive side of hers. A small, shy smile sat on her face while she stared at Minhyun.


    "What trouble are you talking about, hubby?" Soohyun asked innocently.


    Hearing her address Minhyun as hubby bought out surprised gasps from many, and a couple of them thought that she would be killed today.


    Soohyun acted as if a realization hit her, and she moved closer to Minhyun. Hugging his arm, she did a aegyo at him while blinking her eyes rapidly.


    "Hubby, it can''t be that you''re jealous," Soohyun voiced out.


    ''Jealous? Very unlikely, but it is better than nothing, Lee Soohyun. It might distract his attention.''


    Everyone could not believe what they saw with their own eyes. Moon Jiwoo was touching Han Minhyun yet he made no effort to do anything against it.


    "Eunwoo Oppa called me here so that I could divorce you and be his fiance. But of course, hubby, you''re the only one I love and firmly rejected him.


    The audacity of his to ask for her after I''m married! He can''t hold a candle against you yet he dares to ask me about returning to him.


    Let me tell you, back when I was with him, not only was he extremely stingy, he was disgusting as well. Once, he did not take bath for a month straight!" Soohyun kept on lying¡ª her tone sounding as if she was child who was complaining and expecting a sweet reward at the end.


    ''Although Minhyun wasn''t exactly the male lead, this method should work against him. After all, it did work when my colleagues did it! And this Moon Jiwoo is way more beautiful than them!''

 Chapter 39 - At The Poorest State

    "Is that really the case?" Minhyun arched his eyebrows.


    Seeing how Minhyun responded to Soohyun with no malice intensified the shock everyone present there felt. How did someone like Moon Jiwoo managed get such treatment from Minhyun.


    "Are you really doubting me, Hubby?" Soohyun leaned closer to him and pecked on his cheeks.


    Everyone could not believe the drama that was unfolding in front of them; It was more entertaining than most of those dramas shown behind the screen.


    "You''re the only one for me, Hubby," Soohyun voiced out, "Is there anyone more excellent out there?"


    "Does this mean that you''re indirectly telling me you won''t choose me if I wasn''t this excellent?" An amused expression sat in his eyes while he stared at Soohyun.


    The man that stood beside Minhyun had his jaw-dropped and his eyes widened. Was this really the impa.s.sive man he talked about the deal with earlier?


    The smile on Soohyun''s face was showing signs of crack, and it turned stiff. This did not go unnoticed by Minhyun and made him more entertained.


    ''Why are you being this difficult, Hubby, in front of the public?! But I must say, Hubby, you''re really unique. Those males in the drama get easily pleased by this line.''


    "For someone like you, Hubby, is it possible to be not excellent? Even at the poorest state, you will be excellent," Soohyun responded.


    ''See that? I''m not that easy to beat!''


    "Then, I''ll show you how excellent I am tonight," Minhyun voiced out, patting Soohyun''s head as if she was a little kid.


    "Let''s go home now," Minhyun added.


    Home? Most there almost fainted hearing after that. The infamous Moon Jiwoo was actually married to the Han Minhyun and staying at his house?


    Everyone started typing away on their phones secretly while some, with a courageous soul, made a video of the entire situation.


    ''Does that mean it''s a pa.s.s? Yay!''


    Soohyun felt a smile form on her face.


    That smile formed on her face way too soon at that time. As her back killed her, she understood the true meaning behind his words, and closing her eyes tightly, she wanted to cry out to someone when the pain did not subside.


    At this rate, she will lose her life sooner or later. Too merciless¡ª That was what that Minhyun was. Moreover, she wasn''t his enemy and in fact, his wife!


    "Just because you''re his wife, he did it," Minnie reminded.


    ''Who told you to talk now? You useless piece of s.h.i.t! Not only you don''t give me any advice, but also you increase my problems!''


    Soohyun cursed back in her mind as Minhyun was still in the apartment, cooking their breakfast. This was the first time Minhyun stayed home to cook breakfast, and Soohyun was pleased about it.


    "Really? You acted as if you''re addicted to his body last night. You know, when you saw no chances of you topping, you could have just said him to stop.


    He wasn''t exactly forcing himself. Everytime you complain when you reality you like it," Minnie stated.


    A light pink blush coloured Soohyun''s cheeks when she recalled about last night''s event, and then, fury soon rose within her. One of these days, she was going to get a proper hold on him, and she had a good feeling that day was really close.


    ''Yah! You stupid Minnie! Anyways, where''s that reward you were talking about? Don''t tell me that you''re fooling me!''

 Chapter 40 - An Honest System

    I''m an honest system, Soohyun," Minnie voiced out, "Since you''ve completed the mission, you''ll be rewarded as well."


    Thinking of the reward, Soohyun''s eyes sparkled, and great expectations came in her mind. Since Minnie mentioned it will help in her mission, could it be something helpful related to topping the man?


    "Eunwoo and Chaeyoung will be attending a ball tonight," Minnie said.


    ''I knew that already; I read the novel. Is this supposed to be your so-called reward? Where is that honesty you''re speaking about? After all that effort I put in¡ª"


    "Listen to me completely before speaking!" Minnie exclaimed¡ª slightly irritated.


    A smirk formed on Soohyun''s face when she realised she had irritated Minnie. After all that annoyance from Minnie she received, this was barely close enough.


    "The ball is a great chance for you to cause a disruption between Chaeyoung''s and Eunwoo''s relationship if you play your cards right," Minnie informed, "Your reward for this is an invitation card to the ball."


    ''Oh!''


    Such b.a.l.l.s can not be attended without an invitation card. Recalling the details from the novel, Eunwoo was given two invitation cards for himself and Moon Jiwoo.


    However, the Male Lead gave Chaeyoung the invitation card, and instead of Jiwoo, he took Chaeyoung along with him. To the hostess, he had lied that Jiwoo wasn''t able to attend due to some sickness and have given her card over to Chaeyoung.


    Soohyun had to admit that this move made Eunwoo a jerk. Even though Jiwoo was not the best person out there, giving one''s things to someone else was not acceptable.


    Thinking about the ball, many ideas on how to create fun came in her mind immediately, and she couldn''t wait to try them out.


    Now that the dear Male Lead was her enemy, she will have an enjoyable time playing with him. After all, the stress that Minhyun and Minnie gave her had to be released somewhere.


    Going to a ball required proper arrangements, and since she was a beauty now, there were lots of gorgeous clothes which would suit her, unlike her previous tomboy self.


    Excitement filled her as she was about to get off her bed when a sharp pain went through her back, and she immediately fell down on the ground with a pained expression.


    "Shibal! Shibal! Shibal!" She exclaimed whilst groaning. She was truly a beauty who was tortured by the beast mercilessly.


    That is when the door to the room opened, and Minhyun entered in. Looking down, he spotted Soohyun. Instead of showing concern, he rolled his eyes and stared at her with a bored expression.


    "Come over for breakfast," He voiced out, leaving Soohyun speechless.


    ''Is that it? Shouldn''t he help me up or ask if I''m alright? Is that how one reacts after seeing someone as beautiful as Moon Jiwoo, now me. Truly, this Villain is more in love with the Female Lead than the Male Lead himself.''


    Thrusting her lower lips forward, Soohyun pouted and blinked her eyes multiple times, trying to form the tears. After the tears formed, she stared at the ground with a pitiful expression.


    As Minhyun turned to leave the room, Soohyun expressed, "Hubby, it hurts. I can''t get up."


    Halting in his steps, Minhyun faced Soohyun, and the bored expression from earlier was replaced with a devilish smirk. Something within Soohyun told her that she had awakened the devil.


    Stepping towards Soohyun, he sat down with his one knee touching the ground and the other knee raised. The s.a.d.i.s.tic look in Minhyun''s eyes made Soohyun gulp in fear.


    "So, you need my help?" Minhyun questioned.


    The deep voice of his made Soohyun feel tingles all over the body get scared at the same time. She had an ominous feeling about the entire thing.


    Hesitantly, Soohyun nodded.


    The smirk on Minhyun''s face widened whilst he spoke out, "I don''t give my help for free though."


    At that moment, although frightened, Soohyun was very close to having a nosebleed.

 Chapter 41 - Need To Put In More Effort

    Everytime the orange juice touched her swollen and wounded lips, Soohyun winced in pain while mentally cursing the nonchalant man sitting in front of her.


    Finishing this pancake, Minhyun looked up at Soohyun and spoke out, "Don''t go out today and create trouble."


    ''You think you can make me listen after making me go through h.e.l.l? No way! I''ll be going to that party and see how you stop me!''


    If it wasn''t for the fact that human can not shoot deadly stares, Soohyun would''ve been attending his funeral while snickering.


    "What trouble are you talking about, Hubby?" Soohyun questioned, wearing a feigned smile and faking obliviousness.


    ''Faking a smile today is too hard! For you, I can''t stand up properly and now can''t eat anything! And now, you want to order me around?''


    "You know very well," Minhyun voiced out, "If you want to leave, you''ll be punished."


    Soohyun coughed.


    "Don''t worry, Hubby. I''ll be obedient," Soohyun lied.


    Although Moon Jiwoo''s gaudy dresses were not something Soohyun preferred, she would be humiliated and look out of place if she wore anything else.


    The dress was in a shade of midnight blue, and the line skirt flowed until her feet. The dress accentuated her collar bones and hugged her at the right places, showing off her curves.


    "This same dress would have made the real me look into a clown," Soohyun mumbled.


    Nonetheless, everyone liked to look good, and staring at her beautiful self in the mirror, Soohyun did not want to look away. Even without make up, Moon Jiwoo was eye-catching.


    "Truly brainless villainess like Moon Jiwoo has the looks to make up for the brain and luck."


    When her phone rang, Soohyun took it from the table and received the call. The call was from her sister, Moon Jimin.


    Although Soohyun did not want to pick it up, she knew she had to do it or else her sister would drain her phone''s charge by calling her more than ten times.


    "Yes, Unnie?" Soohyun voiced in a sweet tone, trying to be the obedient sister Jiwoo was.


    "Are you going to the Han''s party tonight?" Jimin questioned.


    "Which Han family are you talking about, Unnie?" Soohyun questioned.


    By revealing the truth to her sister, Soohyun did not want to ruin the fun, and someone as smart as her sister might create troubles for her. Avoiding the question is the best option out there.


    Before Jimin could answer, Soohyun frantically yelled out, "Shibal! Unnie, I left my cat in the oven! I have to take it out!".


    Holding her mouth tightly with hand in order to conceal her laughter, Soohyun stomped on the ground to make noise as if she was running towards somewhere.


    Soohyun wanted to see what her sister''s expression was at this moment, but sadly, that wasn''t possible.


    "What are you talking about?" Jimin questioned.


    "My cat''s fur was burnt black, and it became crispy. I have to take it to a vet. Talk to you later," Soohyun spoke out, hanging up the call immediately.


    Laughing out loud, Soohyun sat on the bed to control her emotions. However, imagining her sister''s shocked expression at this moment just made her laugh more.


    "Does she finally think I''m crazy or do I need to put in more effort?"

 Chapter 42 - Trending Online

    Getting into the seat beside the driver''s seat, Soohyun closed the door and fastened on the seat belt. Then, wearing a bright smile, she turned towards Jung Ryujin, who was on the driver''s seat.


    "Ryujin Unnie, how has your day been?" Soohyun asked in a sweet tone.


    Seeing Moon Jiwoo acting strange like the last time, creases appeared between both of Ryujin''s eyebrows, and she replied, "Fine."


    Soohyun needed a ride to the mansion where the ball was being held, and moreover, she had no idea where that mansion was. Therefore, Ryujin was the best option for her.


    "You must be really tired after all the work you do. I''ve created lots of mess in the past, and sadly, now it''s you who have to clean them. If only, if only," Soohyun voiced out.


    Pretending to wipe away a tear from the corner of her eye, Soohyun added, "If only I could reduce half of that burden of yours. I''m really sorry, Unnie. If you don''t think I''m good now, you can test me using whatever methods you wish to. Unnie, please don''t abandon me."


    Wearing a pitiful expression, Soohyun''s level of currying favour was almost to the maximum. If it was from someone else, it might have seemed superficial, but from Moon Jiwoo, whose arrogance won''t let her bow down to anyone, these words held a deeper meaning.


    At times like this, Soohyun wanted to show Moon Jiwoo ''thumbs up'' for her behaviour.


    With such words from Moon Jiwoo, Jung Ryujin might put more care towards her, and if this doesn''t work, Soohyun had many more ideas stored in her mind.


    "Alright," Jung Ryujin replied awkwardly.


    Nonetheless, from her expression, Soohyun could see that she was slightly pleased.


    "There''s a job for you," Ryujin voiced out.


    Soohyun''s eyes brightened up hearing that, and she looked at Ryujin expectantly. Soohyun loved money, and since that Minhyun hasn''t given her the legendary ''black card'', she had to rely on her acting career to earn money.


    ''Villains are truly different from the male leads! If only I was destined to be with those male leads, I could''ve gotten that black card.''


    "What is it, Unnie?" If Soohyun was a dog, her tail would''ve wagged around excitedly currently.


    "It is a minor part in the drama," Ryujin voiced out, "It was recommended by Hyunae."


    ''Hyunae? Ah! That girl who is jealous of me, I mean, Jiwoo.''


    Pretending that it didn''t matter to Soohyun that the role was recommended by Hyunae, Soohyun replied, "That''s great! When does it start?"


    Honestly, it bothered Soohyun that while working, she needed to deal with adult woman''s childish tantrums. However, for money, Soohyun did not mind having some fun with a jealous woman.


    Confused at Soohyun''s reaction and answer, Ryujin asked, "Doesn''t it bother you?"


    "Why should it? Hyunae-ah is very kind to want to put food on my plate," Soohyun voiced out, "Not even closest relatives does that these days."


    "Regarding Min Hyunbin, what''s your relationship with him? Both of you are trending online, and some speculate him to be your husband."


    Soohyun answered, "What''s there to speculate about it? We are really married. I don''t understand why everyone finds it that hard to understand."


    Soohyun shrugged her shoulders.

 Chapter 43 - A Ball Ill Be Late To

    "Not the reporters," Soohyun mumbled as she got out of the car.


    Outside the huge gate of Han Mansion, many reporters were present, and as Soohyun got out of the car, they surrounded her.


    They flashed their cameras on her, and some tried to push against each other, trying to be at the front. Many questions left their mouth.


    "Moon Jiwoo, is it true that you have a relationship with Han Minhyun?"


    "Are you really Han Minhyun''s wife?"


    "When did you two get married?"


    "How did the two of you meet?"


    Since Soohyun was in the public relations last time, it was not a big deal for her to take care of his reporters.


    However, when they were literally pushing up the microphone on to her face, trying to talk was a difficult task.


    "Calm down. Calm down," Soohyun spoke out.


    Nonetheless, this did nothing to decrease the eagerness of the fans. All of them were excited to get a good piece of news that would sell well.


    "About Han Minhyun and my relationship, I''m pretty sure the video you have received yesterday confirms everything," Soohyun voiced out with a smile on her face.


    Pushing forward through the crowd, a female reporter questioned, "When did you two get married then?"


    Another female reporter pushed her from the back, and as she was about to fall down, Soohyun caught her by her shoulders and stabilised her.


    "Careful there. We wouldn''t want that beautiful face of yours to be hurt," Soohyun voiced out softly.


    Getting on her feet, the reporter stared at Soohyun, and seeing that wide smile on her face, the reporter blushed at how beautiful Soohyun looked.


    "Move away. Give s.p.a.ce," Ryujin voiced out whilst she tried to make way through the crowd.


    Soon enough, the security guards came and attempted to chase away those persistant reporters.


    "As much as I want to chat with you all, there''s a ball I''ll be late to if I don''t hurry up. Bye!" Soohyun winked and waved a ''bye'' to the reporters.


    Entering into the mansion, Soohyun''s eyes widened in how glamorous the mansion appeared to be, and since everyone appreciated beautiful scenes, a smile appeared on her face.


    There were many faces in the ball, but Soohyun recognized none of them. Soohyun''s eyes fell on the couple, who went to greet everyone that arrived. She had a guess that they were the Han couple.


    Wearing a polite smile on her face, Soohyun maintained herself with elegance as she walked towards the couple whilst attracting the eyes of many with her charms.


    Since her arrogance was replaced with a gentle and polite demeanour, she appeared pleasing to everyone''s eyes.


    Noticing all the attention Soohyun was attracting, she sighed internally. If she was in her actual body, none of this people would give her this much attention no matter how charmingly she carried herself.


    Before Soohyun could reach the couple, a lady in her forties approached her and spoke out, "Jiwoo dear, long time no see!"


    Staring at the lady in front of her, Soohyun was clueless. The female in front of her was not someone she could recognise, and this left her wondering to how to react.


    "Ahjumma, how are you doing?" Soohyun asked with a wide smile.


    ''This question can not go wrong.''

 Chapter 44 - Havent Been Going Well

    "Ahjumma?" The woman voiced out in shock.


    ''Oops! Did I use the wrong words?''


    "Yah! Moon Jiwoo, Unnie! Unnie is what you should call me! Just because I did not invite you in that party of mine doesn''t mean you have to insult me like this!" The middle-aged woman exclaimed¡ª attracting many attendee''s attention.


    ''But you clearly look like a ahjumma. Most definitely, there is an age gap of more than twenty years between Jiwoo and you.''


    Nonetheless, arguing with this middle-aged lady will only waste Soohyun''s time and make the plan she had in her mind less dramatic.


    "You clearly don''t look like an unnie to me," Soohyun voiced out, "So why should I call you one?"


    The middle-aged looked as if she was about to hyperventilate and glaring at Soohyun, she yelled out, "Do you know who I am!? Even your Moon family has to show me respect! Bow down to me, and I''ll consider forgiving you."


    ''That clich¨¦ line! This middle-aged woman watched too many dramas!''


    Looking down at her coloured nails, Soohyun put on a casual expression whilst she spoke out, "I''m pretty sure you know who my husband is."


    Staring up from her nails, Soohyun gave an innocent smile to the middle-aged woman. Nonetheless, the middle-aged woman knew that Soohyun was simply mocking her with that smile.


    Since Han Minhyun was her husband and feared by most, Soohyun did not mind using him to get rid of some bugs.


    Ignoring the scowling middle-aged lady, Soohyun walked towards the couple with a friendly looking and respectful smile.


    Both of them were watching her arguement with the lady earlier, and she could see that they were surprised¡ª most probably because she had mentioned Han Minhyun.


    Seeing Moon Jiwoo standing in front them, both of them concealed the distaste they felt for her and plastered on a big smile.


    Soohyun was not someone naive. She was well-aware that the Han couple was feigning their expression, but she had no interest in exposing them.


    As she was thought to be Ahn Eunwoo''s fianc¨¦ by them, they invited her here, and therefore, when Chaeyoung came with Eunwoo in the novel, they did not show any objections towards it.


    That''s why, Soohyun was looking forward to the drama that will be created.


    "You''re looking very beautiful today, Jiwoo dear!" Han Jaehee commented.


    "Not as beautiful as you, Jaehee-ssi," Soohyun replied, "No one could actually tell that you''re a grandmother."


    "One of my friends were looking for an actress for his new drama, and I think you''d be suitable for it," Han Minseok voiced out.


    ''Are you trying to actually curry favour with me?''


    Soohyun desparately wanted to question that and check their reactions. However, she did not want the air between them to be awkward before the main drama started.


    "Really? Thanks a lot, Han Minseok-ssi," Soohyun, humbly, replied, "Lately, things haven''t been going well for me with the work."


    Soohyun let out a despondent chuckle at the end as she stared at the around. Her eyes looked droopy, and it lacked the brightness. Seeing her currently, everyone would think of her as someone pitiful.


    Hearing the footsteps behind her, Soohyun had a hard time holding in her excitement and, biting her lips, stopped the smile from forming on her face.


    "Uncle, Aunt, how have you been lately?"

 Chapter 45 - Have Some Misunderstandings

    ''The dramatic moment will start now.''


    Turning back slowly, let out a surprised gasp. Eunwoo seemed shocked and confused to see her here as well.


    "Oppa!" Soohyun exclaimed in a high pitched tone¡ª again something she learned from the dramas.


    "What a surprise!"


    Her voice was louder than necessary, and it attracted the attention of other attendees, according to her plan.


    Then, looking at his right and seeing Chaeyoung, Soohyun widened her eyes and voiced out, "You''re here as well?"


    ''I need to do this as fast as possible. Those attendees won''t look at this for long.''


    Then, turning back, she faced the Han family and voiced out, "I didn''t know that you two knew her!"


    Tilting her head back a little, Soohyun saw Eunwoo still was shocked by her appearance and couldn''t get over the fact.


    Putting on a sweet smile¡ª that stirred the heart of many young men watching the scene¡ª she voiced out, "Miyeon is an extremely good girl, and now that I have broken my engagement with Eunwoo, she is the perfect choice for him."


    Eunwoo opened his mouth to say something, but before he could, Han Jaehee awkwardly vocalised, "Miyeon indeed is a good girl, and Eunwoo is lucky to have her."


    Eunwoo and Chaeyoung grew alarmed at that moment and knew that Soohyun was up to something.


    "Aunt, I¡ª"


    Soohyun interrupted, "Are you two-timing with both Chaeyoung and Miyeon by your side?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Soohyun waited for an answer from Eunwoo. Not only Soohyun, but also the Han couple and some of the attendees were eager to hear his answer.


    Eunwoo put on a gentle smile on his face and said, "Jiwoo-ah, it seems that we have some misunderstandings."


    Soohyun shook her head, indicating a ''no'' whilst smirking internally. The feeling of making Eunwoo unable to reply was definitely pleasant.


    "Han Jaehee-ssi, who do you think is better¡ª Miyeon or Chaeyoung?" Soohyun questioned.


    Turning back with a smile, Soohyun added, "Eunwoo Oppa, don''t interfere."


    Thinking that the girl beside Eunwoo was Miyeon, Han Jaehee answered, "Of course, Miyeon! Chaeyoung has no actual relationship with Eunwoo and is someone who keeps on troubling Eunwoo with her feelings."


    "Yes, Miyeon is definitely a better choice than that annoyance. Even Eunwoo is getting tired of her stalking him; He complained to me about it the other day," Han Minseok commented.


    Putting on a expression that she was confused, Soohyun voiced out, "Why did you invite Chaeyoung then instead of Miyeon?"


    Both Minseok and Jaehee widened their eyes in surprise, and, then, refrained themselves from scowling at Lee Soohyun.


    "I can explain," Eunwoo voiced out.


    However, ignoring his words, Soohyun s.n.a.t.c.hed the invitation card from Chaeyoung''s hand with a smiling expression.


    "What are you doing?" Eunwoo questioned¡ª the gentleness in his tone being replaced with anger.


    Innocently blinking, Soohyun voiced out, "I just want to check the name used in the invitation card to see if you mistakenly bought the wrong girl."


    Eunwoo attempted to take the invitation card from Soohyun''s hand, but Soohyun moved a step back and opened the letter.


    As she read through the contents, Soohyun widened her eyes and feigned surprise.


    "To Moon Jiwoo?" Soohyun voiced out.

 Chapter 46 - Im So Dead

    "Isn''t that my name?" Soohyun questioned¡ª confusion noticeable in her tone


    Holding out the invitation card towards the Han couple, Soohyun pointed the name at the top. In black, bold letters, her name was written.


    Taking out her invitation card, Soohyun opened it and voiced out, "In mine, the name Miyeon is mentioned. I wanted to ask about this to you earlier. I think you mixed up two cards."


    Soohyun smiled at the Han couple and showed her card to them. Kim Miyeon was written in big bold letters.


    The Han couple and Ahn Eunwoo wasn''t able to comprehend the current situation and was confused.


    Who was Miyeon? The Han couple knew no such name prior neither did Eunwoo hear the name.


    Nonetheless, none of them knew what to say at this moment in order to not increase their trouble further.


    "Han Jaehee-ssi and Han Minseok-ssi, you need to be more careful in the future and avoid such mistake. Maybe I was not fussy about it, but I can''t a.s.sure you others won''t be," Soohyun voiced out, using a tone that made it seem like Soohyun was giving the couple a useful advice.


    "I''m curious though. If you addressed the invitation card to Miyeon, why is Chaeyoung here in place of her?"


    The ones who were watching were curious as well. Could the gentle and righteous Ahn Eunwoo be two-timing for real?


    Soohyun internally smirked while remembering an event from before.


    "Yah! Minnie, can you do me a favour?" Soohyun questioned to the voice in her head whilst she was seated upon the couch.


    "What is it?" Minnie asked in a bored tone.


    "My name on the card¡ª change in to Miyeon, Kim Miyeon. Can you do that?"


    "That''s not a problem but why?" Minnie answered.


    "It will be fun!" Soohyun exclaimed.


    Staring at Eunwoo, Lee Soohyun raised her eyebrows whilst waiting for an answer. She was interested in hearing what he would come up with.


    "Miyeon, uhm...is busy," Eunwoo answered.


    "So since Miyeon is busy, you bought Chaeyoung along with you whom you, Han Jaehee-ssi, and Minseok-ssi hates?" Soohyun questioned.


    "We don''t exactly hate her," Han Jaehee voiced out from the back.


    However, everyone ignored her words and focused on Soohyun and Eunwoo.


    Someone of them started whispering about Chaeyoung, and those whispers did not fail to reach their ears.


    A frown started to form on the nonchalant Chaeyoung''s face, and Soohyun felt victorious at that moment.


    Surely, Chaeyoung would doubt Eunwoo after this incident. Since Chaeyoung was someone with pride, she loathed two-timing.


    Chaeyoung was called gold-digger by a few, and not liking the situation, Chaeyoung voiced, "I think I''ll have to leave now."


    Soohyun wore a big, bright smile on her face whilst she spoke out, "So soon, Chaeyoung? The ball did not even start¡ª"


    Soohyun''s eyes caught a male entering into the room, and in that instant, she let out a surprised gasp.


    ''f.u.c.k! What is he doing here? I''m so dead!''

 Chapter 47 - You Were Patient

    All the fun and joy Soohyun felt disappeared in that instant, and a frown formed on her face as she noticed Han Minhyun walk in.


    ''What was he doing here?''


    Recalling how he warned her earlier, the hair on Soohyun''s body stood up, and fright grew within Soohyun.


    This villain was capable of everything, and Soohyun had to disappear from here before he could catch a sight of her.


    "I''ll have to go to the washroom urgently. Catch with you later," Soohyun lied.


    Turning on her heels, she was about to run away when Han Jaehee called, "Han Minhyun-ssi, come over here."


    Minhyun turned towards the Han couple, and his gaze sharpened when he noticed Soohyun''s back.


    As much as Soohyun wanted to curse at Jaehee for calling him over, Soohyun was aware that this wouldn''t be to her advantage, and she should disappear as soon as possible.


    "Your wife is here as well," Han Jaehee added.


    This time, Soohyun wanted to bang the old lady''s head against the wall and cry out to her. Was this actually karma?


    Knowing that it was no use hiding anymore, Soohyun turned back whilst wearing a stiff smile on her face. For some unknown reason, it was difficult to imitate a genuine smile.


    Minhyun stood beside the Han couple, and everyone''s eyes were directed at them¡ª curious to see what will be happening next.


    Putting on an innocent and cute expression on her face as if she wasn''t caught disobeying, Soohyun stepped towards Han Minhyun and pouted.


    She, then, voiced out, "Hubby, you made me wait here for so long? What made you this late?"


    Soohyun''s expression bought surprise to everyone. No one expected that an arrogant girl like Moon Jiwoo to have such a loveable side.


    Looking at Jiwoo now, it would make everyone willing to say few sweet and consoling words to her.


    This skill of Soohyun''s was perfected for she had to use it when it came to persuading her big boss for the increase in payment, and few times, it was effective.


    "You''re patient," Han Minhyun answered.


    Although those words of his were said with nonchalance, Soohyun felt chill go down her back, and she could feel her death nearing.


    "I''ll make sure to reward you," Minhyun voiced out whilst patting Soohyun''s head.


    To others, this appeared to be an action, which showed affection. However, Soohyun felt as if a brick of hundred tonnes fell on her head.


    ''This reward wouldn''t be any close to an actual reward! I''m sure of it!''


    "Congratulations on your marriage, Han Minhyun-ssi!" Han Minseok voiced out.


    "It seems that both of you have a loving relationship!" Han Jaehee spoke out.


    Minhyun simply nodded, and Soohyun smiled at the Han couple.


    Soohyun was kind of resentful towards Han Minhyun for because of him, she couldn''t relish the fun entirely.


    As both of them walked into their apartment, Soohyun could feel the pressure in the room rising, and Soohyun''s body trembled due to fear.


    As Minhyun locked the door behind him, Soohyun nervously stared at him whilst thinking of what he could possibly do to her.


    "Minhyun-ah, how was your day today? I missed you so much and¡ª"


    Minhyun turned back, and his eyes stared at Lee Soohyun intensely. Soohyun gulped and was in a lost of words.

 Chapter 48 - Overwhelming Missions

    Stepping towards the couch, Han Minhyun sat down upon it whilst crossing his legs. Staring down at his legs, Soohyun wondered about how long they were.


    His legs seemed finer and longer than an average model''s, and he might make more than a decent income with them.


    Thinking about his legs, Soohyun tried to distract her attention for the punishment that was about to befall on her.


    "Since you''re stupid to understand the truth, I suppose I need to make everything clear to you," Minhyun voiced out.


    Feeling the dark aura around him, Soohyun did not dare sit down and stayed standing in a place with her head down.


    If it wasn''t for how powerful or scary he was, she would have lashed out at him for trying to control her or calling her stupid.


    Nonetheless, like a normal person, Lee Soohyun submits to the powerful person. After all, she did not want to be the fool that had to face Minhyun''s intense anger.


    Soohyun timidly nodded.


    ''Watching my nervous and cute expression, please be normal and feel pity.''


    Nonetheless, there was no change of emotions in Minhyun''s eyes whilst they stared straight at Soohyun, and Soohyun felt her body shuddering.


    He was truly a mafia leader!


    "What do you think I do as a living?" Han Minhyun questioned¡ª each of the syllables clearly p.r.o.nounced.


    "A business?" Soohyun answered in a soft voice.


    ''And a mafia syndicate.''


    Nonetheless, in fear that Minhyun''s mood would worsen after hearing this, Soohyun kept her mouth shut. Moreover, Moon Jiwoo was not aware of this the entire time.


    "Half correct," Minhyun replied.


    Soohyun was surprised. Did he expect her to know that he was the leader to a mafia syndicate?


    There were only strong rumours on this matter online, and Soohyun was clear on this matter for she have read the story.


    "What''s the other half?" Soohyun managed to muster up courage to ask this question.


    Looking up with a slight smirk on her face¡ª which was equally frightening as his nonchalant look earlier¡ª Minhyun voiced out, "Until you find out about the other half, you are not able to go outside."


    ''That''s fine with me! I don''t mind being a shut-in, and with Moon Jiwoo''s group of fans, I won''t be bored easily either.''


    Instead of showing the relaxed expression, Soohyun pretended to look depressed and nodded her head whilst looking towards the ground.


    ''And here I thought the punishment was going to be something hard!''


    Laying down on the bed, Soohyun wondered on about the intention behind Han Minhyun''s world. At the same time, she was happy about being left off the hook so easily.


    She mumbled, "He is the big boss in the mafia, and he wants me to find out about this. Until I find out about this matter, he won''t let me go out."


    "That''s it!" Soohyun exclaimed whilst sitting on the bed.


    "Since he is the big boss, he is targeted by many. Going outside and letting others know that I''m his wife is dangerous for me!"


    Soohyun pouted.


    "He should''ve have directly said to me without calling me stupid. It''s definitely because of these overwhelming missions I forgot about this!"


    Hugging her pillow tightly, Soohyun rubbed her face into it when she heard the door to her room open.

 Chapter 49 - Werewolf In Heat

    Watching Han Minhyun step into the room, Soohyun immediately became on guard, and a part of her wondered if there was anymore out punishments for her.


    Closing the door behind him, Han Minhyun started unb.u.t.toning his shirt, and in order to get the full view, Lee Soohyun sat up.


    In Soohyun''s opinion, there was nothing wrong with ogling at her husband, especially when he was as fine as Han Minhyun.


    By the time, Han Minhyun got to the last b.u.t.ton, Soohyun started to drool, and watching his muscles stretch as he removed his shirt made Soohyun''s heart beat faster.


    ''He really beats those models!''


    Soohyun felt as if she was watching a strip tease, and as Minhyun removed his shirt, Soohyun waited for him to take down his pants as well.


    However, that did not come.


    Opening the closet, Minhyun took the towel and his garments, and walked towards the direction of the bathroom.


    "That''s it?" Soohyun mumbled to herself.


    As if he heard Soohyun''s words, Minhyun turned back and gave Soohyun a glance.


    A smirk sat upon his features, and instead of feeling angry over it, Soohyun started to drool more.


    This man was really attractive.


    Minhyun pointed towards the corner of Soohyun''s lips whilst a chuckle left his mouth.


    The sound was extremely euphonious to Soohyun, and she found herself wanting to bed him at this moment and hear his voice.


    As Minhyun walked into the bathroom, Soohyun yelled, "Take a bath fast, Hubby!"


    Hearing the door lock, Soohyun fell down on the bed and wondered on why was she feeling so weird today. Unlike the other days, Soohyun wanted to desperately bed Minhyun today.


    ''I am like a werewolf in heat today. Must be the side effects of spending too many nights with Han Minhyun!''


    As both of them rested on the bed, Soohyun''s mind was constantly on Minhyun''s body, and turning sideways to face him, Soohyun traced her hand on Minhyun''s arm.


    Minhyun softly slapped her hand away.


    Although the action barely caused pain to Soohyun, Soohyun decided to act like the delicate girl and voiced out, "It hurts, Hubby, so very much."


    Tears formed at the corner of Soohyun''s eyes as she blinked them, appearing to be the perfectly pitiful human.


    Nonetheless, as always, this remained ineffective on Minhyun and, sternly, he voiced out, "Go to sleep!"


    Immediately closing her eyes, Soohyun dived inside her blanket and pretended to fall asleep. However, she did not give up.


    Stretching her leg, she placed her foot upon Han Minhyun''s thighs and, gradually and sensually, she moved it up his thighs.


    ''Let''s see how you resist my seduction now!''


    With his other leg, Han Minhyun kicked her foot away, making Soohyun feel dissatisfied. The urge to have him tonight was too much, and Soohyun wanted to give it a one last try.


    This time, Soohyun placed her feet closer to the dangerous area, and as she was about to touch the dangerous place, Han Minhyun instantly sat down.


    Feeling the rise in dark aura, Soohyun immediately quit moving and stayed still. She even held in her breath.


    Removing the blanket off of him, Minhyun walked towards the direction of the door, and Soohyun''s mind wandered off to possibilities on what he went to do.

 Chapter 50 - Need To Be Punished

    Soohyun counted the numbers in her head as she waited for Han Minhyun. Without having him on the bed tonight, she wasn''t going to give up.


    Drowsiness was catching up on her, and a yawn left her mouth. Nonetheless, the need to have him was greater, and this made Soohyun awake.


    Five minutes¡ª according to how much Soohyun counted in her head¡ª pa.s.sed by when the door to the room opened, and Han Minhyun walked in.


    Reflexively, Soohyun went under the covers and stayed still. She herself was well aware that getting caught by him could have serious consequences, especially after how she disobeyed him earlier.


    Soohyun distinctly heard his footsteps as they came closer to her, and somewhat curious yet frightened on what he was about to do, Soohyun held in her breath.


    Cold air hit Soohyun''s feet as Minhyun removed the blanket off of it, and Soohyun''s eagerness to know what he will be doing increased.


    A hand gripped around Soohyun''s leg, and it was lifted up. A cold metal touched her leg at that second, and Soohyun felt something enclose around a part of her leg.


    Within a matter of second, the same thing happened to her other leg, and opening her eyes wide¡ª whilst her head was beneath the blanket¡ª Soohyun realized the situation.


    ''Is he putting shackles on my leg?! Wow! He is truly the villain!''


    "If you dare move again, I''ll put handcuffs on you next," He threateningly voiced out.


    Soohyun''s body immediately became stiff. Although she wanted him, she did not want to have herself handcuffed.


    Closing her eyes tightly, Soohyun let herself fall asleep whilst her body burnt due to certain needs.


    ''This body of Moon Jiwoo is troublesome!''


    On the bed laid a very attractive male.  A mask sat on his face, covering the top half part, and his hands were tied up by a piece of white cloth.


    He was gagged, and the white see thorough white he wore had its b.u.t.ton open, showing off his abdominal muscles.


    Pink bunny ears sat on top of his head, and a light pink blush covered his cheeks, making him look extremely attractive.


    Dressed in a black nightgown, a seductive female stood in front of him. Black wolf ears was on top of her head. Licking her red lips, she stepped towards the delicious male slowly.


    She couldn''t wait to eat him up.


    A black whip was held by her right hand, and as she moved closer to the male, the blush on the male''s cheeks deepened.


    A smirk came upon her face whilst she spoke out, "You''ve been very naughty recently, bunny. Shouldn''t you be punished."


    "S-Sorry, Mistress," The male stuttered out.


    "Sorry won''t cut it," She voiced out in a sultry tone.


    "You need to be punished properly."


    Raising her hand up, she struck the whip towards him with the utmost strength, and a soft cry left his mouth.


    Nonetheless, this did not cause her to stop with her actions, and she attacked him with the whip again.


    This continued on for multiple times, and screams of pain left the male''s mouth. The entire time, a satisfied smirk sat on her face.


    "Finally, Han Minhyun, you''re beneath of me."


    With her eyes closed, Soohyun mumbled, "A little bit more and I''d be able to bed you, Han Minhyun. You won''t be able to escape my clutches!"


    A series of laughs followed after that, and staring at her with a bored expression, Han Minhyun questioned, "What are you actually doing?"

 Chapter 51 - Make Dream Come True

    Opening her eyes gradually, Soohyun saw the handsome face in her dream in front of her, and a wide, silly smile spread on her face.


    Thinking that this was still her dream, Soohyun forward her hands and pinched Minhyun''s cheeks.


    "Weren''t you shirtless? Why are you wearing a shirt now?" Soohyun questioned.


    Minhyun slapped her hands away from his cheeks and, sternly, voiced out, "Get up, Moon Jiwoo!"


    "Ouch! It hurts!" Soohyun whined whilst shaking her hand back and forth.


    The pain was enough to get Soohyun to be wide awake, and widening her eyes in realization, Soohyun let out a gasp.


    ''You fool! What did you just do?!''


    "Hubby, you look strikingly handsome even after waking up," Soohyun, with a cough, commented, "That''s why, I couldn''t resist touching your cheeks."


    Minhyun stared at her incredulously.


    Feeling the metal against her leg, Soohyun recalled on how Minhyun put shackles on her last night. Whilst cursing at him internally, she wore a surprised expression.


    Removing the blanket off her leg, Soohyun noticed the shackles on her leg, and she let out a gasp.


    "Hubby, when did this happen?"


    Staring at Han Minhyun with widened eyes, Lee Soohyun waited for his reply. Having shackles on felt irritating to Soohyun, and she wanted for Minhyun to remove them immediately.


    "You''re being too naughty yesterday; This was your punishment," Han Minhyun replied.


    The entire night, Soohyun couldn''t sleep in comfort for her legs were being restrained, and she couldn''t moved them at her will.


    Soohyun pouted, and lowering her point of sight, Soohyun stared at the white bedsheet as she tried to feign a pitiful look.


    "Hubby," She softly spoke out, "What did I do?"


    His lips curved to a mocking smirk as he opened his mouth to voice out, "Hmm...how about I don''t let you out of those shackles until you guess the correct answer?"


    Soohyun''s eyes widened more in horror as she absorbed in his words, and if it wasn''t for the fact that she needed to seduce him or he was a powerful man, he would''ve ended up with a broken nose.


    Already she had pointed out to him that she had no idea on how legs got shackled¡ª although that''s a lie. Despite of that, he wanted her to give her the answer to why she was shackled by him.


    ''You lock me in the house, I said nothing. But now you want to restrain me from walking? Han Minhyun, I''ll make that dream of mine come true for sure!''


    "Hubby, I really don''t know the reason. Please don''t trouble me in this way," Soohyun voiced out whilst staring at Han Minhyun with pleading eyes.


    Soohyun was scared of what Han Minhyun would do when he learns that she was seducing him deliberately yesterday.


    Han Minhyun could have a doubt in this matter¡ª the possible reason behind why she was being asked this¡ª but Soohyun was not going to confirm this doubt.


    "Then, stay locked for your entire life," Minhyun voiced out.


    Removing the blanket from his legs, Han Minhyun was about to get down from the bed when Soohyun jumped forward and held on to his hand as if her life depended on it.


    "Wait! Hubby, I really don''t know. Where are you going?" Soohyun voiced out.


    ''Don''t leave me here alone with my legs restrained.''


    "To work," Minhyun answered.


    Looking at the door in front of her, an idea came in Soohyun''s mouth, and she spoke out, "Washroom! Hubby, my bladder is full, and I desperately need to go to the washroom."


    "Okay," Minhyun answered.


    Soohyun almost smiled until Minhyun added, "I will carry you and take you there."


    ''And watch me do my business? h.e.l.l no! I don''t need that.''


    Soohyun gave an awkward smile.


    "It seems that there is no use for it anymore. I can hold it for few more hours."


    Minhyun did not persist on this matter, and he nodded.


    "Leave my arm now; I have work to do go to," Minhyun spoke out.

 Chapter 52 - Under House Arrest

    "Are you leaving me here in this state and going to work, Hubby?" Soohyun questioned whilst tears formed at the corner of her eyes¡ª something that she had become an expert at.


    "Answer my question from earlier then," Minhyun voiced out.


    ''You''re being too heartless, villain-ssi! Too heartless!''


    "But, Hubby, I don''t know I promise," Soohyun whined.


    Hearing her reply, Minhyun was about to stand up when Soohyun pulled him back, using her utmost strength. She can''t let him go!


    "I tend to move around a lot in the sleep, so maybe I kicked you mistakenly," Soohyun voiced out whilst putting emphasis on the word ''mistakenly''.


    With his right hand, Minhyun tried to remove Soohyun''s hand from around his. However, Soohyun clung on to it tighter, determined to not let go of it.


    "For someone pretends to be fragile, you have amazing amount of strength," Minhyun commented as he finally managed to get Soohyun''s hand off his arms.


    Nonetheless, Soohyun wasn''t the one to give up that easily. The bottom line is Soohyun was very low, and living so many years, she had become thick faced.


    Putting her best acting skills to use, Soohyun protruded her bottom lip forward, and tears glistened her eyes.


    On a count of three, tears started to fall down her cheeks continuously, and Soohyun started to sob loudly. Nonetheless, Minhyun did not turn back.


    "You''re so mean, Hubby! I don''t know what happened, but you''re still punishing me. This is absolutely unfair," Soohyun softly voiced out.


    Looking at such a beauty crying, one would normally want to comfort her. Nonetheless, turning back, Minhyun only watched her with interest.


    Glancing at the watch, Minhyun spoke out, "Seeing girls cry makes me happy. I still have a few minutes to spare."


    Hearing his words made Soohyun''s eyes widen and caused her to loose her composure for a second.


    ''Are you kidding me? Not even for a second, I can forget that you''re a villain due to your actions! You truly live up to your reputation!''


    Nonetheless, Soohyun did not stop the tears from forming and decided to attack him more brutally with words this time around.


    "Hubby, you''re supposed to be my husband¡ª someone who should love me unconditionally, comfort me, and help me.


    But instead you bully me and trouble me. What did I do to deserve this? I admired and loved you for so long, and am ready to do anything for you. But you, but you..." Soohyun cried harder.


    "If I knew that I had to do all this, I would''ve never signed up for this," Minhyun spoke out, "And if you are ready to do anything for me, then cry for me once I''m back home."


    ''Yah! You evil Minnie! I can''t blame Minhyun since he is the villain so instead I''ll blame you! You jerk! What did you pair me up with!? Show yourself now, you coward.''


    Seeing that Minhyun was walking into the shower, Soohyun wiped away the tears from her eyes and childishly glared at his back.


    Soohyun had no idea on how many minutes had pa.s.sed since Minhyun entered into the shower, and the entire time Soohyun exhausted her brain to think about possible excuses that would persuade Minhyun.


    All the ideas Soohyun came up with would be useless towards Minhyun''s brutal attacks, and with a despondent sigh, Soohyun decided to concede.


    It was very much clear to her that Minhyun would not accept anything else other than the actual answer, and as for the punishment he''ll be giving her, she''ll see what to do with that when she receives it from him!


    "Yes, Lee Soohyun, you can do it, and honesty is the best policy! And how can he even punish me? I am already under house arrest," Soohyun mumbled.

 Chapter 53 - A Valid Reason

    Tensed¡ª a perfect word to describe how Lee Soohyun felt when she looked at Han Minhyun. The dark black eyes of his imprinted fear in her mind.


    After she had given him the correct answer, she was rewarded with silence.


    Nonetheless, he removed the shackles, and seeing that her legs were finally free, Soohyun wanted to let out tears of joy.


    Since she probably made him a unfavourable opinions of her due to her words in the morning, she wanted to get on his good side by cooking breakfast for him.


    However, under his intimidating stare, Soohyun was having a hard time flipping the pancake.


    Every second, she couldn''t resist herself from taking a glance at him and noticing what he was doing. He did the same action¡ª stare at her.


    Turning towards her pancake, Soohyun flipped it whilst repeatedly chanting the same thing in her mind.


    ''Don''t look at him, Lee Soohyun. Out of sight, out of mind.''


    "If the pancake is slightly burnt or undercooked, it will be you who''s going to be eating them," Minhyun spoke out.


    ''Even if I look distracted, my cooking skills are the best!'' Lee Soohyun boosted internally.


    Although Soohyun was extremely good when it came to cooking, never had she cooked under such a intense pressure.


    Noticing that the pancake was turning more brown than it was required to be, Soohyun''s eyes widened, and putting down the spatula, Soohyun tried to hold the hot pancake with her bare hands.


    "Ouch!" Soohyun exclaimed when she felt the burning heat, and realizing her mistake, Soohyun wanted to b.u.mp her against the wall. This was truly embarra.s.sing!


    "A true idiot," Minhyun commented before efficiently placing the cooked pancake over the table.


    Although Soohyun was angry at him for calling her an ''idiot'', she was aware that she can''t show that and voiced out, "Of course I am the nutcase here, and you''re the smart one."


    Instead of her voice coming out sweet like she actually she wanted it to be, it sounded sarcastic, and noticing that, Soohyun sighed.


    ''Lee Soohyun, I thought that you have learned to control your emotions after so many years.''


    Turning to look at her, Han Minhyun voiced out, "Is that so? Then, write that same sentence from earlier on a piece of paper for one hundred times."


    Soohyun blinked her eyes once, twice, and then, thrice.


    ''W-What?''


    "What did you say, Hubby? I didn''t hear you clearly," Lee Soohyun voiced out.


    ''Please let my hearing be wrong.''


    "Write that you''re a nutcase and I am the smart one for two hundred times," Han Minhyun voiced out.


    "Again, please?"


    ''I definitely am not hearing right.''


    "Three hundred times, write that you''re a nutcase and I am the smart one," Han Minhyun enunciated.


    ''Three hundred times? Is he actually increasing the number each time I''m asking him? What the h.e.l.l? Does he take me for a kid!?


    Who does he think I''m? Of course, I won''t write it. Write it on our own. I don''t have a fun time calling myself an idiot!''


    "H-Hubby, wasn''t it one hundred times? How did it increase to three hundred?" Soohyun questioned nervously.


    "So you heard me the first time? I thought you didn''t," Minhyun voiced out¡ª a mocking smile forming on his face.


    Soohyun gulped and was speechless.


    "But, Hubby, I can''t write this many times. Please show my mercy on me."


    "A valid reason?" Minhyun questioned.

 Chapter 54 - You Wont Die

    "Well, hmm..."


    ''Because I am not a kid neither do I want to call myself a nutcase repeatedly.''


    Neither of these were something Soohyun could voice out loudly, and in the end, she did not know how to reply him.


    "I-I am busy. Yes, I''m extremely busy these days, and I won''t be able to write," Soohyun spoke out.


    "What can you possibly be busy with?   You barely work and don''t need to worry about earning money. You''re keep on being lazy and useless the entire day."


    Those attacks made Soohyun speechless, and she had no idea on how to retort. None of his words were wrong, and thinking about it like that,  she should have lots of free time.


    However, this wasn''t the concern of a free time. Soohyun did not enjoy degrading herself, and moreover, when it came to Minhyun, Soohyun wanted to defy him as much as possible¡ª although it ends up being useless most of the times.


    "Didn''t you say you''d anything for me?"


    ''You''re blackmailing me emotionally, Han Minhyun! You evil villain! Seducing Ahn Eunwoo would''ve been better even though his face makes me want to throw some punches at it and fix it.''


    Soohyun nodded.


    "Finish them by tonight."


    Soohyun reached about hundred fifty words, and in Soohyun''s opinion, her hand was almost close to having a fracture.


    Watching the paper filled with the same insulting sentence¡ª that she was a nutcase¡ª Soohyun felt a painful stab in heart.


    Truly she was really pitiful. Nonetheless, this increased Soohyun''s resolution to humiliate Han Minhyun terribly¡ª although that dream of hers was starting to get more and more distant as time pa.s.sed by.


    That''s then, Soohyun''s phone rang, and picking up her phone from the table, Soohyun read the name. The call was from her manager, Jung Ryujin.


    Receiving the call, Soohyun questioned, "Unnie, how are you doing?"


    "I have been doing well," Ryujin answered, "The shooting for your scene at the drama will be held tomorrow, and I''ll pick you up in the afternoon."


    ''Drama? Oh yeah! The one that Hyunae recommended. Didn''t that Han Minhyun call me useless? I will show him that I can earn as well! I can''t let him hurt my pride again!''


    "Sure," Soohyun sweetly replied, "Thanks, Unnie."


    "Hmm."


    At that moment, Soohyun recalled something, and widening her eyes at the realization, Soohyun voiced out, "Wait a second, Unnie! I don''t want to!"


    Although her pride was important, her life came before that, and now that the fact she was Minhyun''s wife was known to everyone, there were danger lurking everywhere for her.


    Who knows when some psychopathic enemy will be kidnapping her and torturing her to death?


    She most definitely can not take that risk just for the sake of the money or pride. Soohyun let out a despondent sigh.


    Life truly was hard for her.


    Hearing no reply from the other side, Soohyun bought the phone''s screen in front of her line of sight and noticed that the call was hung up, which meant that Jung Ryujin did not hear her words.


    "Accept the job; You won''t die," The annoying voice in her head voiced out.

 Chapter 55 - Test My Luck

    "Wait! What!? Really?" Soohyun questioned, "I don''t die?"


    "For almost a year, You won''t die until or unless you fail to do few specific missions," Minnie voiced out.


    "Does that mean I can do anything and not die for year?" Soohyun questioned. This sounded so much amazing!


    "Even if I tick Han Minhyun off, I won''t be dead! Wow!"


    Soohyun heard series of coughs in her  mind before Minnie voiced out, "I''m sure you''d be too scared to do it."


    Ignoring Minhyun''s remark, Soohyun smile happily, and a wide smile formed on her face.


    For a year, she won''t die no matter what she did. Wasn''t that one of the best thing out there?


    "How should I test my luck? Stand in front of a truck? Jumped from a building? Prank on Han Minhyun?"


    "Did you write it?" Minhyun questioned.


    Both of them were currently at Han Minhyun''s study room, and Han Minhyun was seated on the chair behind the table. Soohyun stood in front of the table and in her hand was few sheets of paper.


    Lee Soohyun nodded.


    Placing the sheets of paper on the table, Soohyun stared at Minhyun expectantly, hoping to get a good remark from him.


    Minhyun picked up the papers and skimmed his eyes through them before placing the sheets back on his table.


    Staring up at her, Minhyun questioned, "How did you pa.s.s highschool with that handwriting of yours?"


    His eyes held ridicule, which did not go unnoticed by Soohyun, and bending forward slightly, Soohyun looked at her handwriting.


    "It''s atleast understandable," Soohyun mumbled to herself.


    Minhyun chuckled.


    "Understandable? Is this the excuse you used to not practice your handwriting?"


    This made her remember about when her boss criticised her writing, and for two hours straight, she had to listen to his lecture.


    By the time the lecture was over, she promised to herself that she''ll never be showing her handwriting again to her boss. Now, when it fell in the hand of her boss'' lookalike, she received the same remark as well.


    Soohyun blamed her bad handwriting on the incredible amount of part-time job she had to do.


    Because of her busy schedule, she barely had time to practice. Whenever she got that rare free time, Soohyun lazed around with the mindset that handwriting is not more important than fun.


    "Hubby," Soohyun flirted, "I am bad at writing, but it seems that you''re good at it. So, why don''t you teach me how to write it?"


    In a wide range of dramas, Soohyun had seen how the male lead or the second male lead romantically taught the female lead from a close proximity. At times, they even made the female lead sit on their lap.


    "It would defame me if the matter of my wife''s terrible handwriting were to get out," Minhyun said, "Alright. I''ll teach you."


    A smile formed on Lee Soohyun''s face whilst imagining about the possibilities on what can happen between her and Han Minhyun.


    "Sit down on the chair," Han Minhyun voiced out whilst pointing at the chair opposite to his.


    A disappointed look crossed Soohyun''s face.


    ''Not on his lap?''


    Nonetheless, Soohyun obediently listened and sat down on the chair. Since both of them were together, many things can happen between them.


    Maybe she''d finally even get to bed him.


    Soohyun failed to notice the amused expression that appeared in Minhyun''s eyes for a second there.

 Chapter 56 - Regarding Soohyun

    So, how do I start this?


    There are some of you who probably think Lee Soohyun is weak/ a pushover when it comes to Han Minhyun. Well, I won''t disagree with you all in that point. However, there is a good reason for that.


    If you meet a person in reality who''s able to kill you or torture you and get away with it, will you be scared and cautious of that person?


    To Soohyun, Han Minhyun is a typical cold villain, not a Male Lead, and we all know how villains are.


    Soohyun has read in the novel about how frightening Han Minhyun could be, and therefore, she is extra careful about not going to his bad side.


    Moreover, Soohyun grew up at an orphanage with poor conditions, and growing up, she needed to struggle very much to get food on her plate.


    She was used to people showing her down or absuing their position, and if she had showed sa.s.s all those people that time, she would''ve been starving on the street.


    Soohyun is in early thirties, not in teens or early twenties, so she has better control over her temper and manage her emotions.


    Showing a smile despite of the situations and listening to others'' orders despite of how unfair they might seem wasn''t a new thing for her.


    Soohyun is fearful of Han Minhyun, like we would normally be of some huge mafia leader, and until or unless she gets rid of that fear, she can''t show her trueself to him.


    Of course, she won''t be like this forever. When she notices that he won''t kill her or anything similar to that despite of her actions, then she''ll be free with him.


    To summarize this, only when Soohyun is sure that person won''t be able harm her, she''ll show her trueself to that person.


    I wanted to write this from a realistic point of view.


    And yeah, I wanted to give Han Minhyun a s.a.d.i.s.tic character because it would just go well with Lee Soohyun.


    Anyways, thanks for reading this. I am not good at writing such notes but I hope I conveyed my point

 Chapter 57 - My Biggest Enemy

    A ruler was held in Han Minhyun''s hand while he sat in front of Lee Soohyun, and a stern expression sat on his face.


    The look on his face made Soohyun gulp, and fear bloomed within her. He looked more scary than her teachers back in school.


    "Write down this paragraph for twenty times, and if your handwriting doesn''t improve slightly after that, then, I''m sure you know the punishment is," Han Minhyun voiced out.


    Looking at the ruler in his hand, Soohyun wanted to cry out in injustice. He wasn''t her teacher yet he was doing this to her.


    Protruding her lower lips forward, Soohyun pouted and timidly voiced out, "Hubby, there is no need for me to learn handwriting."


    Han Minhyun slammed the ruler down on the table, and Lee Soohyun almost jumped up. The hair on her neck stood up, and chill went down her back.


    "Is that the att.i.tude you showed when you''re in school? No wonder even a normal kindergarten student has better handwriting than you," Han Minhyun voiced out.


    Soohyun wanted to retort, but the guilt was visible in her eyes. Deeming it as unnecessary, Lee Soohyun was always lazy when it came to practicing her handwriting.


    That''s when an idea on how to act pitiful came in her mind.


    "Hubby, you know how my family is," Soohyun voiced out whilst tears formed at the corner of her eyes.


    "From a very early childhood, I had to do the household ch.o.r.es and therefore, barely had time to do the studies.


    Whenever I wrote beautifully, everyone used to bully me, so that''s why, this happened to me. Ever since then, I have had a phobia of writing, and that''s why, I am like this to this day."


    ''I don''t know from this idea came from, but hopefully villain-ssi will accept this excuse.''


    Han Minhyun stared at her incredulously and then, voiced out, "You''re quite weak to let such a silly thing influence you. Since you''re my wife now, I''ll take the responsibility to strengthen you up."


    The smile, which Soohyun had deemed as evil, crossed over his face, and Soohyun wanted to bang her head against the table.


    Why was this man so adamant on fixing her handwriting? It wasn''t as if she was doing any job in that field.


    "Hubby," Soohyun whined, "This phobia of mine is very hard, no, no, impossible to overcome."


    "Didn''t take you to be such a loser," Minhyun commented, and his words struck Soohyun very hard.


    ''I''m not a loser, Han Minhyun; I''m just saving my energy. There''s a big difference between those two.''


    Han Minhyun let out a sigh and expressed, "Since you''re my wife, I can''t abandon you. So, instead of writing twenty times, do it forty times."


    ''Forty times!? Why do I feel like that my mouth is my biggest enemy!? I should just shut it close when I''m with Han Minhyun!''


    Soohyun did not dare say one more word and just nodded. She most definitely did not want that forty times to increase to sixty times.


    Watching Lee Soohyun''s current expression, Han Minhyun''s lips curved up to a smirk.

 Chapter 58 - Covered With Marks

    Lee Soohyun couldn''t move her hand any longer. Her hand started to ache, and two times her hand got slapped by that ruler in Han Minhyun''s hands.


    The first time was because one of her line became curved when it was supposed to be straight, and the other time was when she mistakenly dozed off.


    The conclusion Lee Soohyun had reached after this was that villains will forever be villains. Even if they get a wife, instead of doting on her, they''d be torturing her.


    Han Minhyun slapped the ruler on the table, creating a loud noise, and Soohyun immediately straightened up. She did not dare yawn.


    Growing alert and more active, Soohyun looked towards the page and started to write slowly and neatly. She did not want to get slapped by that ruler again.


    Propping his head up by using his hand, Han Minhyun stared down at Lee Soohyun, and raising her line of sight up, Soohyun stared at Han Minhyun.


    ''Although he is a villain, he is too charming!''


    Looking at those red lips of his, Soohyun had the sudden urge to take a bite out of them, but looking at s.a.d.i.s.tic expression that sat in his eyes, she did not dare do that.


    Shifting her attention back into the paper, Lee Soohyun continued with her writing. That''s when, something hit Lee Soohyun.


    Raising her head up, she asked, "Don''t you have work to do, Hubby?"


    If Han Minhyun shifted his attention away from her, Lee Soohyun could feel much at ease, and without having to be on guard, she will be able to finish the task faster.


    "No. In fact, I''m free for the entire night today, so I can teach you the entire night tonight," Minhyun spoke out.


    ''Truly villainous!''


    Glancing up at the clock on the wall, Lee Soohyun noticed that it was almost two at the night. Soohyun let out a large yawn after noticing that.


    Not even in her highschool days she had studied until this late at night. Han Minhyun''s eyes scanned over the notes she wrote, and there were no sign on tiredness in his eyes.


    Soohyun had no energy to get up from that chair and wanted to fall asleep there. There was no ounce of energy within her today to try to seduce Han Minhyun no matter how much of a delicious meal he looked like tonight.


    That''s then, Lee Soohyun recalled an important matter, and she was close to banging her head on the table for letting that almost slip out of her mind.


    "Hubby, so what do you think?" Lee Soohyun questioned as she tried to stare at him expectantly and cutely. However, in the end, her eyes mirrored the exhaustion and irritation she felt.


    "Horrible," Han Minhyun voiced out, "But it seemed to have improved slightly. It appears that you''re one of those slow learners."


    Hearing that insult, Lee Soohyun felt as if a brick of hundred tonnes. .h.i.t her head. The Villain most definitely did know how to give out compliments.


    ''I swear I''m a fast learner, but it is Moon Jiwoo''s IQ which dragged me down I swear. And what do you mean it improved slightly?!


    You jerk, it looks absolutely amazing now! Even I''m stunned at how much beautiful my handwriting had become!''


    Nonetheless, as always, Lee Soohyun did not have the guts to voice those words out and simply smiled at Han Minhyun.


    After all, she needed to play the role of docile and sweet wife in order to win his heart.


    "Thank you for your help today, Hubby," Soohyun voiced out.


    ''Altthough it was absolutely not appreciated by me!''


    Soohyun, then, added, "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have done so much improvement."


    Han Minhyun stared at her as an amused expression sat on his face. No matter how much mesmerising Han Minhyun looked with that expression, Lee Soohyun was starting to hate it.


    It meant that something horrible was coming up for her.


    "If that''s the case, then we can do these sessions daily for four hours."


    Lee Soohyun wanted to faint at that moment and not wake up again. She wasn''t wrong when she stated earlier that her mouth was her biggest enemy.


    Staring at her hand, Lee Soohyun had a feeling that they will be covered with marks from the ruler in the near future.

 Chapter 59 - Biggest Shock

    Similar to the previous day, Lee Soohyun wasn''t able to bed Han Minhyun. Nonetheless, she was permitted to go outside now.


    Getting dressed in a lavender shirt and black leggings, Lee Soohyun picked up her phone and opened the the camera.


    Winking at the camera, Lee Soohyun made a ''V'' sign with her hand, and when the picture appeared to be perfect, she snapped the image.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she had to hurry, she would have taken couple more photos. With Moon Jiwoo''s beautiful appearance, it was hard for her to resist the urge to take pictures.


    Visiting her social media, Lee Soohyun posted the photo with a caption under it.


    The caption said, "First day of shooting! Wish me luck, you lovely fans! Don''t forget to watch me and send me love!"


    Lee Soohyun had a good feeling that her fans are going to leave interesting comments under the post, and wearing a smile on her face, she walked out of the room.


    Walking into the site, Lee Soohyun stared at the sight before her, and looking around, she tried to recognize the celebrities.


    Nonetheless, due to not paying much attention to the description in the novel, Lee Soohyun remained clueless on the characters.


    She didn''t even remember the names of half of the characters. If she had known that she was going to be transmigrated into a novel, she would have paid more attention to it.


    Seeing her, the staffs started gossiping, and this was not missed by Lee Soohyun. Nonetheless, not bothering about that, Lee Soohyun searched for the director.


    Currying favour with him would be beneficial for her, and turning towards Jung Ryujin, Lee Soohyun wore a soft smile on her face.


    "Ryujin Unnie, do you know who the director is?" Lee Soohyun questioned.


    "The man in black who is chatting with the cameraman over there," Ryujin spoke out whilst subtly pointing at the said man.


    Staring at the site beside her, Lee Soohyun had to say that it was beautifully arranged for a low budget drama.


    A stage was arranged neatly, and lightings of various colours were being tested at this moment. A table for judges was placed in front of it.


    Lee Soohyun had seen her script. For today, she had nothing to do other than try to bully the female lead. However, tomorrow was the real ha.s.sle.


    Lee Soohyun had to sing, and in the drama, the character she was playing was average in singing. The only place Lee Soohyun had sung in was karaoke, and Moon Jiwoo did not exactly have a talent for winning.


    Nonetheless, Lee Soohyun will find an answer in the end for her desire to earn money was huge.


    "I''ll go and greet him then, Unnie. Wish me luck!" Lee Soohyun voiced out.


    Jung Ryujin nodded.


    As she walked towards the director, all the staffs stared at her, trying to guess what she will do. Was the rumours true? Had Moon Jiwoo really changed or was it just for publicity?


    As director was conversing with the cameraman, Soohyun overheard him being addressed as ''Kim'', and this informed her of his surname.


    Waiting for him to finish the conversation with the cameraman, Lee Soohyun turned back, and wearing a bright smile on her face, she gave a friendly wave at all of the staffs staring at her.


    The staffs immediately turned away, and some of them had a pink blush covering their cheeks. After all, Moon Jiwoo looked absolutely ethereal when she smiled, especially when it was as sweet as this.


    As the director finished the conversation, he turned back to face Soohyun, and brightening up the smile on her face, Lee Soohyun bowed.


    "Director Kim, thank you for giving me this chance! When I had no hope and all darkness around me, you''re the light who gave me hope! I really appreciate it."


    Lee Soohyun bowed again.


    The director''s face paled, and his eyes widened as if he received the biggest shock of his life.

 Chapter 60 - Like My Sister

    Kim Jinyoung never expected Moon Jiwoo to talk this courteously with him and look as if she was getting on his good side.


    In their last meeting, Moon Jiwoo broke things around the filming site just because he made her bow down to someone. She even threatened to make him bankrupt.


    Remembering how he was glowered upon at that time, Kim Jinyoung shuddered. He wasn''t a popular director, who earned a lot, and offending someone like Moon Jiwoo was detrimental to him.


    Looking at the man''s paled face, Lee Soohyun came upon a realization and felt pity for the poor man.


    ''The man definitely was one of Moon Jiwoo''s victims!''


    "Director Kim, if I had ever offended you previously, please forgive me. I was immature and have no excuse for my actions. You can punish me in any way you deem to be necessary, but it would be extremely helpful if you could guide me," Lee Soohyun voiced out.


    She, then, bowed politely at the man in front of her.


    Nonetheless, it seemed that her actions frightened the man further instead of easing him, and shock became evident on his face.


    "Alright! Alright! Just seat at your place, and when your turn comes, you''ll be called," The director spoke out.


    "Director Kim, you don''t need to be wary of her any longer. After all, she had lost all that glory and status of hers," A voice stated mockingly from behind.


    Turning back, Lee Soohyun saw Hw.a.n.g Hyunae standing behind of her, and if it wasn''t for her mouth, Lee Soohyun would''ve called her beautiful.


    "Such a beautiful face yet such harsh words," Lee Soohyun commented.


    Hw.a.n.g Hyunae sneered.


    "It should be me saying those words to you," Hyunae spoke out, "After all, you''re quite famous for that mouth kd yours."


    "Of course I know that," Lee Soohyun voiced out, "After all, I''m more talked about than you."


    Gripping her hand slightly, Hw.a.n.g Hyunae smirked and said, "Certainly, you''re. Most of those people that talks about you want you to die."


    "Then, do you want me to die?" Lee Soohyun questioned whilst raising her eyebrows.


    Before Hw.a.n.g Hyunae could open her mouth to answer, Lee Soohyun took out her phone and voiced out, "Wait few seconds. Let me open my phone and get the recorder on."


    Swiping across her screen, Lee Soohyun opened the app she needed, and displaying her screen to Hw.a.n.g Hyunae, Lee Soohyun clicked on the b.u.t.ton in the middle to start the recording.


    "Let me ask again," Lee Soohyun, wearing a smiling expression, vocalised, "Do you want me to die?"


    Hw.a.n.g Hyunae let out an awkward laugh, and with her eyes glowering at Lee Soohyun, she spoke out, "Jiwoo-ah, what are you talking about? Of course, I don''t want that. I want you to live a long and happy life."


    "Really, Hyunae-ah? Does that mean you actually love me?" Lee Soohyun questioned¡ª an innocent smile playing on her face.


    Hw.a.n.g Hyunae''s glare towards Moon Jiwoo turned fierce as she voiced out, "Most certainly, I do. After all, you''re like my sister, Jiwoo-ah."

 Chapter 61 - Pay You A Higher Price

    Looking behind of Hw.a.n.g Hyunae, Lee Soohyun smiled and asked, "Did you record everything? Even her current expressions?"


    After years of experience, Lee Soohyun''s ability of catching hiding paparazzi was excellent, and the paparazzi that tried to blend in with the background was noticed by her earlier.


    Moon Jiwoo was popular, and with the recent scandals Lee Soohyun had created, many paparazzi and reporters followed after her in order to get some news that would sell well.


    When Lee Soohyun saw Hyunae earlier, she spotted the paparazzi, and an immediately an idea popped up inside her mind. Lee Soohyun had to admit that if Han Minhyun wasn''t involved, her luck was quite favourable in this life of hers.


    It was almost as if she had the female lead halo.


    Astounded, Hw.a.n.g Hyunae immediately turned back and noticed that a paparazzi was standing behind of them whilst holding a camera.


    ''How was Moon Jiwoo able to spot him when I wasn''t notice his presence?''


    This, along with the fact that her current expressions were recorded, made Hw.a.n.g Hyunae feel an inexplicable rush of anger, and gripping the material on her cloth tightly, Hw.a.n.g Hyunae tried to put on a smiling expression.


    The paparazzi did not expect to be caught by Moon Jiwoo, who was known to be oblivious to the paparazzi, and now that he was revealed, there was no use in him hiding anymore.


    What he had gotten today would earn him a lot of money for many agencies would want to buy it. Moon Jiwoo was known to be a nutcase yet she retaliated against Hw.a.n.g Hyunae smartly.


    On the other hand, the emotions Hw.a.n.g Hyunae showed when she spoke out those words earlier did not reflect upon her face. This would show the fans another side to her.


    Confidently, Lee Soohyun walked towards the reporter, and all of them staffs present there halted in their actions¡ª waiting to see what would happen next.


    Hw.a.n.g Hyunae maintained the smile on her face whilst gritting her teeth inside. If this was to get out in the media, the reputation she worked so hard to build would go to ruin.


    Stopping in her steps, Lee Soohyun faced the paparazzi, and as the paparazzi stared at her, he found her looking absolutely mesmerising with that friendly smile on her face.


    "Your memory card¡ª Can I have it?" Lee Soohyun questioned in a soft voice.


    She then added, "I promise to pay you a proper price."


    An intense gaze¡ª that Lee Soohyun used in her previous life in order to convince the customers into doing something¡ª fell upon the paparazzi.


    "Nine hundred thousand won," She voiced out, "I''ll pay you the exact amount."


    Her stare on the paparazzi intensified whilst she voiced out, "Many of the people working in the media won''t agree to pay you this much, and think about all the things you can do with this money."


    Moon Jiwoo was right. Since he was a mere paparazzi with no high achievements or qualifications, many of the people working in the media won''t offer him such a high price. It would be the ones in the media who''d make a high profit instead of him.


    "Alright," He spoke out as he opened his camera to take out the memory card.


    At that moment, Hw.a.n.g Hyunae rushed to the scene, and before the paparazzi could hand Soohyun the memory card, she exclaimed, "Wait! I can pay you a higher price."

 Chapter 62 - Powerless And Worthless

    Hearing Hw.a.n.g Hyunae''s voice, Lee Soohyun let out an internal sigh. It was her idea to deal with the Paparazzi, and moreover, it was her who spotted the Paparazzi. If it wasn''t for her, none of them wouldn''t have even known there was a Paparazzi here.


    Hw.a.n.g Hyunae was being shameless, in her opinion, by offering the Paparazzi a price for she was the one who found him. Nonetheless, since Lee Soohyun''s compet.i.tive side was awakened, she wasn''t going to give up that easily.


    "I''ll give you one million won," Hw.a.n.g Hyunae offered.


    The Paparazzi knew which one would be a better option for him, and turning towards Hw.a.n.g Hyunae, he was about to accept her offer when Lee Soohyun interrupted.


    "I''m pretty sure you know who my husband is. Destroying you would be a matter of minutes, no just few seconds, for him," Soohyun spoke out whilst she stared down at her nails.


    Immediately fear appeared on the Paparazzi''s face, and for him, his life was more important than money. Only if he was alive, he would be able to enjoy the money and have lots of opportunities to earn.


    Almost all those involved with the media knew who Moon Jiwoo''s husband was, and Han Minhyun''s power wasn''t unknown to all of them. His body trembled at the thought of all the things he could do to him.


    Before he could hand out the memory card to Soohyun, Hyunae interfered by voicing out, "If Han Minhyun was really your husband who cared for you, you wouldn''t need to work at such a place and in this role."


    Feigning on a confused expression, Lee Soohyun turned towards Hyunae and questioned, "What''s wrong with such a role?"


    Holding stray pieces of her hair which have escaped her ponytail, Lee Soohyun wrapped them around her finger and spoke out, "My hubby wanted me to give me the female lead position for this drama, but I declined.


    You see, unlike some people, I know my position and don''t use unfair methods to get some role. After all, if you don''t have talent, I''m pretty sure the fans will be able to notice it no matter what role you play."


    Before Hyunae could open her mouth, Lee Soohyun continued, "Do you know how meddlesome you''re? People like you face downfall before anyone else. I''m pretty sure you have read the entire script for this drama and understood how the scenes go."


    "Lee Soohyun, you''re being a hypocrite. Who in this industry doesn''t know about the dirty methods you''ve used to get a upper hand over everyone. Such words doesn''t really suit your mouth," Hyunae said.


    "Did I do it this time around?" Lee Soohyun asked.


    "No, but that''s because you don''t have the power to¡ª"


    "Hw.a.n.g Hyunae, sometimes I wonder about how much big of a fool you''re. Is that brain of yours just for a show? Do you believe a man like Han Minhyun would allow common people such as you to insult his wife? Moreover, you just mentioned I have no power," Lee Soohyun spoke out.


    "Let me ask you one question then, and this is the very last time I''m arguing with you. I swear, talking with you destroys my brain cells. Anyways, how did I, a powerless and worthless human being who is hated by most, get the great Han Minhyun to marry me?"

 Chapter 63 - Teach You Manners

    Moon Jiwoo''s words made sense to Hw.a.n.g Hyunae, and Hyunae found herself unable to retort. Moon Jiwoo had no power to force Han Minhyun to marry her. Only if he truly wished to, she will be able to marry him.


    However, how could such an excellent man be willing to marry Moon Jiwoo? There must be a reason behind. After all, Hw.a.n.g Hyunae can''t imagine a man like Han Minhyun falling in love with Moon Jiwoo.


    "What happened? Cat got your tongue. Do you still want to argue over the memory card with me?" Lee Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows up.


    Being replied with silence from Hw.a.n.g Hyunae, Lee Soohyun bothered herself no longer with her and turned towards the Paparazzi. Soohyun grabbed the memory card from the Paparazzi''s hand, and by now, the Paparazzi had turned pale.


    Before Lee Soohyun could talk about the money with the Paparazzi, he turned his back on her and ran away. He did not dare to accept money from Han Minhyun''s wife after spying on her and following her here.


    At first, he was like the Hyunae and thought that Minhyun did not care for her. Since he was running low on money, he decided to take the risk. However, the Paparazzi did not want the money any longer.


    Watching the Paparazzi run away, Lee Soohyun raised her hand up and spoke out, "Wait! I don''t like to take without paying and am not threatening you. The memory card must have cost money."


    However, before hearing Lee Soohyun''s words, the Paparazzi ran away and vowed to never follow Moon Jiwoo again if his life was spared this time around.


    Seeing the scared Paparazzi, Lee Soohyun thought whether or not she was too frightening at this moment. Shrugging her shoulders, Lee Soohyun turned towards Hw.a.n.g Hyunae.


    ''Well, nothing can be done if he doesn''t want the money. This just means more money for me.''


    "Do you want this memory card to destroyed?" Lee Soohyun questioned. Her voice was domineering and authoritative whilst her eyes stared straight at Moon Jiwoo.


    Deep inside, Lee Soohyun felt proud of herself for being able to pull on such an expression. The staff around them quietly observed the scene before them without daring to make a sound or interfere. Even the director did not voice out any objections about how it was getting late for the shoot.


    Hw.a.n.g Hyunae gave no reply whilst her eyes continued to glare at Lee Soohyun. Seeing her att.i.tude, Lee Soohyun let out a sigh. Why does not things go as she wants? She wanted to end this drama fast yet Hw.a.n.g Hyunae insists on prolonging it.


    If it wasn''t for that fact that Soohyun read the story and knew about Hyunae''s deep love for the second male lead, Soohyun would have thought that Hyunae actually liked her and was desperate for her attention.


    "If you are going to be silent, then I''ll take that as a no. I have no problem with releasing it online and letting you gain some fame," Soohyun spoke out in a solemn tone.


    "Destroy it," Hyunae spoke out, "I want you to destroy the memory card. Happy?"


    Hyunae''s current expression easily gave away how embarra.s.sed she felt at this moment, and anger was visible in her eyes, which was directed towards Lee Soohyun.


    Lee Soohyun stared at the memory card in her hand, and, raising her eyebrows, spoke out, "This little thing¡ª It would be too easy to destroy it. Why don''t we do something fun with this?"


    Hw.a.n.g Hyunae clenched her hand into a tight fist, and glaring at Soohyun, Hyunae voiced out, "You have no use for this, so give this to me."


    Lee Soohyun gave Hyunae a disappointed stare, and after letting out a scoff, Soohyun voiced out, "Is that the att.i.tude you should show your saviour? I swear someone should actually teach you manners real fast. You''re getting out of control."


    Lee Soohyun then added, "And who told I have no use with it? What if I do?"

 Chapter 64 - Preferential Treatment

    "What do you mean?" Hw.a.n.g Hyunae asked as her face gradually grew paler.


    Could it be that Moon Jiwoo was planning to use this against her? Recalling about all the times she tried to out Jiwoo down, it would be understandable if this was used against her.


    This memory card could show her true att.i.tude to her fans and would completely destroy the sweet image she tried so hard to imprint in the mind of the people.


    Not everyone out there was a fool and could easily look at Hyunae''s att.i.tude towards Soohyun. From her mouth, sweet words came out whilst a hatred filled expression sat on her face.


    Leaning her face closer to Hyunae''s, Soohyun spoke out, "Do you think this video would be trending if it was posted online?"


    Hyunae''s eyes widened, and her face began to lose colour. Already her fame was not much to begin with, and this was for sure going to have a serious impact on her.


    "What do you need me to do?" Hyunae mumbled.


    Lee Soohyun clearly heard what she just said, and if it was not for the fact that she wanted to hurry up, she would have played much more with the girl in front of her.


    "Give me the role for the next drama you''re acting as a female lead as and four of your most recent advertis.e.m.e.nt shoots," Lee Soohyun spoke out, "Sounds like a fair deal. Right?"


    ''Yes! Lee Soohyun, sometimes you''re a genius. With money to be earned from this, you won''t need to worry about money for months.''


    It was not common for Hyunae to get the role as a female lead or advertis.e.m.e.nt offers. If she were to give them up to Moon Jiwoo, her exposure and money earned will decrease tremendously.


    "What if they don''t accept you?" Hyunae questioned.


    She then added, "After all, with your reputation, it is natural for them to be hesitant."


    Placing her hand on Hyunae''s shoulder, Lee Soohyun gave an innocent smile and spoke out, "That''s your job. You will be the one to convince them. If you can''t, then you can see yourself going viral."


    Sucking in the air, Hw.a.n.g Hyunae decided to concede and not argue with Soohyun further. If the video got out, she will not even be getting the offers in the first place.


    "Alright, I''ll do that then. Now, can I get the memory card?" Hyunae voiced out¡ª Irritation noticeable in her tone.


    "This thing?" Lee Soohyun held up the memory card.


    Gripping the memory card in her hand, Lee Soohyun smiled wider and spoke out, "I won''t be giving this to you, Hw.a.n.g Hyunae. If you try to play around me, this is what I''ll use to destroy you, and don''t think I won''t be investigating about your current schedule."


    "How can I trust you on this then? What if you still threaten me after this?" Hw.a.n.g Hyunae questioned whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    "Well, about that, uhm¡­" Lee Soohyun pretended to think for a while.


    Then that expression was replaced with a bright smile and Soohyun voiced out, "You''ve just got to blindly trust me. After all, you have no options other than that."


    Shrugging her shoulders, Lee Soohyun questioned, "Any more questions or objections?"


    Lee Soohyun turned her back on Hw.a.n.g Hyunae and was about to walk away when Hyunae stated, "You said that you don''t use unfair methods. But aren''t you going back on your words at this moment?"


    Tilting her head back, Soohyun questioned, "This is just a deal where both sides are benefitted."


    Soohyun''s words made Hyunae speechless, and ignoring her glare on her back, Lee Soohyun walked towards the director in front of her. Bending down, Lee Soohyun bowed at him.


    "I apologise for disrupting, Director Kim. I did not originally intend to but the situation led me to doing this," Lee Soohyun voiced out before standing up straight.


    "It''s alright. Let''s continue with the shoot down. Everyone go backstage and get ready. Moon Jiwoo, if you need anything or are facing some inconvenience, please don''t hesitate to let the crew know," Director Kim spoke out.


    Everyone present, including Lee Soohyun, could notice the preferential treatment given to her. Nonetheless, Soohyun voiced out no objections towards that because she was not a fool.


    Lee Soohyun nodded.


    ''Sometimes, I feel as if I''m lucky to have married that Han Minhyun.''

 Chapter 65 - Curiosity Killed The Cat

    The shoot for Lee Soohyun''s scene was over, and her acting skills managed to bring surprise to many. Although Jiwoo''s abilities were not upto the level of top stars, this was the first time they had seen Moon Jiwoo act so well.


    All the staff were wrapping up and giving each other their goodbyes. Lee Soohyun made sure to bow down to all the seniors in this industry and leave a good impression on each one of them. Connections were the most important thing no matter which industry it was.


    "Unnie, I had a fun time working with and have learned a lot of things," Soohyun voiced out after she stood up straight from bowing.


    The actress smiled at her politely and before the actress could say something, Lee Soohyun''s phone rang. Taking the phone out of her pocket, Lee Soohyun noticed that the call was from her husband, Han Minhyun.


    "Sorry, Unnie, I have to take this call. I''ll talk with you later then and have a safe trip home," Soohyun spoke out before walking to some corner.


    Han Minhyun was unpredictable, and if he were to say something unpleasant, it would be unfavorable to her if the staff heard about it. Therefore, Lee Soohyun went towards an empty s.p.a.ce and, then, received the call.


    "Hubby, you called me!" Soohyun excitedly exclaimed.


    "Was there something you needed?" Soohyun questioned.


    "Come out at this moment," Minhyun ordered curtly.


    The smile on Lee Soohyun''s face almost cracked after hearing his commanding tone. One would easily think that she was his servant instead of his wife.


    "Hubby, I''m not at home currently. Is it urgent? If it is then¡ª"


    "I know," Minhyun interrupted, "I''m at your shooting site, and come out quickly now!"


    "Why are you so much agitated, Hubby? Did something happen and how did you know I was at this place, Hubby?" Lee Soohyun asked.


    ''Was Han Minhyun spying on her?''


    The thought of that made chills go down Lee Soohyun''s back. Lee Soohyun was not keen on being spied on my anyone no matter who that person was.


    "Talking with a nutcase makes me angry, and Moon Jiwoo, if you make me wait a minute more, I''ll personally come inside and drag you outside."


    Being dragged outside sounded absolutely embarra.s.sing to Lee Soohyun, and wanting to save the little pride she had, Soohyun immediately hung up the call.


    Forcing out a smile on her face, Lee Soohyun hurriedly walked towards the exit of the site. On her way out, she constantly glanced at her watch in order to check whether or not a minute was over and at times, bowed at the seniors.


    As Lee Soohyun exited the site through the door, she immediately spotted the black car standing in front of the site and rushed towards it. A smile was forced out upon her face.


    "Moon Jiwoo!" Hw.a.n.g Hyunae called out.


    However, Lee Soohyun ignored her voice and walked towards the car. If Hyunae was to get a slight idea about the true relationship between her and Minhyun, Soohyun had to deal with her annoying self once again.


    That was something Soohyun wanted to avoid. Girls'' bantering, gossiping, or fighting did not suit Lee Soohyun although at times, she joined them to have some fun.


    Lee Soohyun knocked on the front window whilst wearing a flawlessly friendly smile on her face. The window rolled down, revealing Han Minhyun''s charming face, and this was noticed by Hw.a.n.g Hyunae.


    Hw.a.n.g Hyunae took a step back.


    She was wrong. Moon Jiwoo and Han Minhyun was actually close, and imagining about what could happen to her if she got on Jiwoo''s bad side, fear began intensifying within her.


    Amidst of that fear was anger¡ª anger that she needed to hold in now if she wanted to live longer. Why was it Moon Jiwoo who always won over her? In which part was she lacking compared to Jiwoo?


    "Hubby, how are you¡ª"


    "Get in," Han Minhyun ordered.


    Shutting her mouth close at that moment, Lee Soohyun obediently walked towards the other side of the car whilst Han Minhyun rolled up the window. Pulling open the door to the car, Soohyun got in.


    Putting on her seatbelt, Lee Soohyun turned towards Han Minhyun, and wearing a bright smile on her face, she questioned, "Did your day not go well today, Hubby?"


    Starting the car, Minhyun spoke out, "Don''t talk to me. I''m trying to control my anger."


    That was enough to make Lee Soohyun shut her mouth close. She did not want to irritate the big boss sitting beside her for she would not be able to bear the consequences. Although curiosity within her was immense, she knew how to hold it in.


    ''Lee Soohyun, curiosity killed the cat. Even if Han Minhyun calls you one, you''re not a fool. So, you won''t ask him or try to talk about it. Knowing about what turned him this way was not more important than your life.''


    Afraid that her gaze would anger Han Minhyun further, Lee Soohyun turned her head towards the window and stared at her surroundings. As they pa.s.sed by the tall buildings, Lee Soohyun tried to focus her mind into something.


    Nonetheless, the curiosity was eating her up. What had happened to make the ever nonchalant Han Minhyun so expressive today? After she had read paragraphs on how nonchalant Han Minhyun could be, Lee Soohyun found it normal to have such a huge urge to know the truth.


    Lee Soohyun recalled about reading a review on how Han Minhyun maintained a composed expression when Ahn Eunwoo finally managed to destroy him. Thinking about that, Lee Soohyun noticed that Han Minhyun was more expressive in real life than he was in the novel.


    At first, when she married him, she thought that the only thing she''ll be seeing on his face was nonchalance. However, that was not the case; She had seen various sets of emotions on his face although none of them was something Soohyun preferred.


    "Quit glancing at me and speak up about what you want to say," Han Minhyun voiced out.

 Chapter 66 - Who Or How I Am

    "Didn''t you say me to not talk to you," Lee Soohyun mumbled.


    ''Could it be that Han Minhyun really suffers from bipolar disorder?''


    Lee Soohyun shuddered at the thought of that. She had heard stories on how people suffering from bipolar disorder can be scary, and taking into mind the power Han Minhyun held, scary would be considered an understatement.


    "I did say that, but you trying to sneak glances at me annoys me further," Han Minhyun voiced.


    Turning towards Han Minhyun with a smile on her face, Lee Soohyun questioned, "Why does it seem like as if you''re becoming more talkative as time pa.s.ses by?"


    Realizing that she had just voiced out, Lee Soohyun wanted to cry out. Where did the huge control she had on her mouth go to? How could she ask something like that to him?


    Nonetheless, her words did not make him angry, which relieved Soohyun, and whilst feigning a smile on his face, Han Minhyun questioned, "Isn''t that because you''re an idiot and I need to spell out everything to do?"


    ''That is not the case. I''m actually really smart, but it''s just that you''re unpredictable.''


    However, Lee Soohyun had a better control of her mouth this time around and, therefore, did not voice out her thoughts. Moreover, the smile on his face felt truly frightening, and Lee Soohyun simply gulped.


    Trying her best to put on a sweet smile, Lee Soohyun questioned, "What made you so angry today, Hubby?"


    She then added, "Sorry if this is annoying. Hubby, I''m just worried about you."


    "What''s new about you being annoying? You''re annoying daily, but I don''t see you apologizing about it," Han Minhyun spoke out whilst he continued to drive.


    ''My Dear Husband, I wouldn''t have ever annoyed you if it wasn''t for the annoying Minnie.''


    With a sheepish grin on her, Lee Soohyun rubbed the back of head and spoke out, "Oh! Did I, Hubby? I am really sorry about it then. I sometimes tend to annoy people without realizing."


    Staring down at the ground, Lee Soohyun let out a sigh, and staring at her downhearted expression, many would feel pity. Nonetheless, Han Minhyun was not like those many.


    "You should be more conscious of your actions. You''re not a five years old," Han Minhyun spoke out.


    ''Wow! Villain-ssi, you don''t disappoint me! If it was someone else, they would easily feel pity with my impeccable acting skills. However, Villain-ssi, it seems that it''s an extremely difficult task to make you feel pity.''


    In order to not get insulted by the Villain in front of her, Lee Soohyun decided to change the topic and, pouting her lips, asked, "Hubby, you didn''t answer my question from earlier though."


    "Do I need to say that out loud as well?" Han Minhyun questioned¡ª his voice showing how annoyed he was.


    Turning towards Lee Soohyun, Minhyun voiced out, "It''s you."


    ''Me? It''s me, Lee Soohyun, who made the villain, Han Minhyun, so angry today that he can''t hide it behind his mask of nonchalance. I should receive an award from this.''


    Nonetheless, Lee Soohyun was clueless on how she achieved such an amazing feat, and staring at Minhyun innocently, Soohyun timidly asked, "What did I do, Hubby?"


    "The fact that you don''t know you did makes me want to choke you so badly, but I''m resisting," Minhyun said. His voice clearly showed how irked he currently was as his eyes stared at the front.


    Putting her hands around her neck protectively, Lee Soohyun gulped. If the Villain said those words out loud, then there was a possibility of that happening. Although Minnie had told her how she won''t die for around a year, the Villain could torture her as he willed.


    "Hubby, what happened though? I was obedient and listened to every one of your words. This is unfair," Lee Soohyun spoke out whilst protruding her lips forward. For more dramatic effect, she blinked her eyes multiple times, and tears formed at the corner of her eyes.


    "Moon Jiwoo, how can someone be this much of an idiot? Even a five years old is smarter," Minhyun spoke out


    "How could you go out despite knowing all potential threats that lies around? Moreover, you have no protection around you. Without knowing what my status is, you ran your big mouth and told everyone on how you''re my wife, bringing more trouble to both of us," Minhyun reprimanded.


    "Hubby, but you permitted me to go outside," Soohyun mumbled.


    "Of course I did, but I didn''t take you to be that much of an idiot who''d endanger her life just because of some cat fight and measly amount of money," Han Minhyun voiced.


    ''The amount might seem measly to you, but it is a lot for me. Moreover, it''s Hyunae started the fight, and I didn''t even intend to reply to until it got serious.''


    Nonetheless, Lee Soohyun remained silent. There was no way for her to retort to Han Minhyun, and noticing how his anger continued to increase, Soohyun tried her hardest to think of ways to quell down his temper.


    "Hubby, you really care a lot for me. I''m sorry for not thinking smartly and going outside despite of knowing the dangers that lie out there," Soohyun stated, "Even if I''m allowed to, I won''t go outside again."


    Han Minhyun turned to face Lee Soohyun and spoke out, "You seemed to have that misconception again. I have no whatsoever desire to be mentioned in the newspaper under the t.i.tle ''Wife murdered after a week of marriage'' and be suspected for murder."


    "Heol! Hubby, did you just use completely informal tone with me?" Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened with astonishment. This was way too much unimaginable.


    Brushing his hand through the hair, Han Minhyun let out a frustrated sigh and said, "Is this what you should be concentrating on this moment?"


    Lee Soohyun shook her head again.


    ''Bear with it all. For the sake of your life, you need to endure this, Lee Soohyun.''


    "Hubby, I understood everything. You don''t care about me and don''t want me to be dead because it will cause problems for you," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Although you are being selfish, sure I''ll listen along with you," Soohyun mumbled, "If you had a problem with me going out, you should''ve just told me to stay inside in the first place."


    The attacks Lee Soohyun received on her pride was way too much, and before she could control herself, those words left her mouth. Regretting those words immediately, Soohyun just prayed Han Minhyun did not hear those words.


    Soohyun turned her head slightly to see what Han Minhyun''s current expression was, and noticing that his anger was slowly calming down, Lee Soohyun felt at ease.


    Tilting his head to look at Lee Soohyun, Han Minhyun spoke out, "Don''t forget who or how I am."


    A dark glint was visible in his eyes, and seeing that, Lee Soohyun felt her heart skip a beat. Although Han Minhyun was not fair or polite to her, he still was inexplicably handsome and somehow made her heart flutter at times.

 Chapter 67 - Stop Ogling

    The atmosphere between them calmed down considerably, and Han Minhyun''s face was covered by nonchalance again. Lee Soohyun stared out of the window whilst trying to spot something interesting.


    Realizing that they were not going in the direction of their home, Lee Soohyun turned her head to face Han Minhyun. His side profile when he was concentrating on driving looked extremely captivating to Soohyun.


    The thin red lips of his appeared tempting to Soohyun, and subconsciously, Soohyun licked her own lips. Although cold and expressionless men were not Lee Soohyun''s type, she knew that there was more to Han Minhyun than that side. Spending time with him was not as boring as Lee Soohyun originally thought it would be.


    "Stop ogling at me and say what you need," Han Minhyun said.


    Lee Soohyun stared at the ground whilst wearing a shy smile on her face. Although she was not actually embarra.s.sed of being caught, she knew that men preferred shy and thin-skinned girls over brazen and thick-skinned ones.


    Soohyun coughed, and recalling her true intention for turning towards him, Soohyun asked, "Hubby, are we not going home?"


    She then added, "This doesn''t look like the direction towards home."


    "No," Minhyun voiced out, "Have to attend a dinner."


    "And you''ll be taking me along?" Lee Soohyun pointed to herself.


    Lee Soohyun did not expect for Han Minhyun to take her along. The surprise was too much for her to absorb. Could it be that he actually started to grow feelings for her?


    "Don''t think too much again. I''m taking you with me so that the deal is more efficient," Han Minhyun said.


    Lee Soohyun nodded.


    ''Of course, You Idiot, did you actually think Han Minhyun would grow feelings for you that easily? You wouldn''t be given a year''s worth of time if that was the case.''


    "Hubby, I''m nervous about it though," Lee Soohyun stated whilst blinking her eyes multiple times and hoped that the aegyo she did would work on him.


    "I''ll take you to more such attendings to build up your courage then. Now that you''re my wife, no matter how you are, the responsibility is mine," Han Minhyun stated.


    ''With those words and the tone you used, others would think that I''m incapable of doing anything.''


    As usual, Lee Soohyun lacked the courage to voice out her thoughts to Han Minhyun and stayed quiet about the entire thing. At least, nothing Han Minhyun did crossed her bottom line, and in ways, Han Minhyun, despite his cruel language, had morals when it came to her.


    After all, Han Minhyun was a ruthless villain, and the way he was keeping patience with her acts was a surprising matter to Lee Soohyun. There was a reason behind why most turned pale at the mention of Han Minhyun or his presence.


    "Hubby, as my husband, if you don''t take care of me, who will?" Lee Soohyun asked cheekily while wearing a smile on her face.


    Soohyun had once read an article on how the domineering and cold man preferred docile and vulnerable girls, who gave birth to protective instincts with them.


    Han Minhyun gave no reply to Lee Soohyun, and once they drove in front of a restaurant, Minhyun drove his car to the parking lot. Glancing at the restaurant, Lee Soohyun felt amazed at how astonishing the restaurant was from outside.


    Entering into the restaurant, Lee Soohyun put on a polite smile on her face. This was not the first time Lee Soohyun was attending a formal dinner, and, therefore, she was aware of how to maintain herself.


    Walking elegantly beside Han Minhyun, Lee Soohyun noticed that their presence attracted many eyes. After all, many still found it hard to believe that the Han Minhyun truly married Jiwoo.


    As they came upon a table with four chairs around it, Minhyun stood there. Before she could process what she was doing, Lee Soohyun stepped forward and pulled a chair for Han Minhyun.


    Realizing what she did, Lee Soohyun wanted to b.u.mp her head against the wall. She was used to pulling out chairs for her Boss. Since Minhyun had similar face and facial expression, Lee Soohyun involuntarily did it for him.


    "You can sit down now, Hubby," Lee Soohyun voiced out awkwardly whilst letting out a nervous chuckle.


    Noticing the atmosphere was getting tense, Lee Soohyun gulped. Her actions gave others the impression that Minhyun was treating his wife like his servant, and Lee Soohyun was well aware of that.


    Smiling at Han Minhyun, Soohyun added, "Hubby, since you work tirelessly for both of your sake, I decided to do this little thing for you. I hope you don''t mind it."


    From the corner of his eyes, Han Minhyun noticed something, and easing down the expression on his face, Minhyun raised his hand. Patting Lee Soohyun''s head, Han Minhyun put on a soft look on his face.


    Everyone present there had their eyes widened at Han Minhyun''s actions.


    "You don''t need to worry that much about me," Minhyun spoke out as he removed his hand from the top of Soohyun''s head.


    Seeing the approaching couple, Lee Soohyun guessed that they were the couple they planned to have the dinner with. The couple looked to be around fifties, and an amiable expression sat on their faces.


    Both of them had blond hair and blue eyes. Lee Soohyun had guessed them to be the French couple for whom Han Minhyun actually married her and Moon Jiwoo.


    As the couple stood before them, Lee Soohyun put on a gentle smile on her face while Minhyun stared at both of them nonchalantly. The couple wore on a friendly smile on their faces.


    Lee Soohyun turned her head towards Han Minhyun. She was confused on whether or not to bow at the couple in front of her. Before when she worked at the Public Relations, Lee Soohyun knew that she had to bow at the people above her in status. However, now she was Han Minhyun''s wife, and therefore, her actions somewhat represented him as well.


    The male counterpart of the couple extended his hands towards Han Minhyun, and accepting the hand in front of him, Minhyun shook hands with the man.


    "Sit down, Mr. Albert," Han Minhyun spoke out.

 Chapter 68 - Feel Slight Pity

    The couple and Han Minhyun started conversing in French, and not understanding a word of what they were trying to say, Lee Soohyun felt bored. Occasionally, when the lady glanced at her, Soohyun gave her a polite glance.


    They had already finished their dinner, and drawing circles on the table in front of her, Lee Soohyun tried to keep herself entertained. Soohyun began to feel sleepy, and she had a feeling that she would doze off any second now.


    As Lee Soohyun felt her lips closing, she heard the couple and Han Minhyun stand up, and in that instant, Soohyun stood up immediately. Staring at the couple before her, Lee Soohyun wore a polite smile on her face.


    "You''re a lovely girl," The lady voiced out in her broken Korean.


    Understanding the meaning behind her words, Lee Soohyun, in Korean, voiced out, "Thank you, Mrs. Albert."


    After exchanging the goodbyes, the French couple turned their back on them and walked out of the hotel. Relieved that they were finally gone, Soohyun turned to face Han Minhyun.


    "What did you think about my performance today, Hubby?" Soohyun whispered¡ª so that others won''t be able to hear her¡ª whilst staring at Han Minhyun with hopeful eyes.


    "My expectations were not high in the first place, and you did alright," Minhyun said.


    Holding Han Minhyun''s hand tightly, Lee Soohyun rested her head upon his shoulder, and wearing a sweet smile on her face, she voiced out, "Really, Hubby? Shouldn''t you give me a little treat to me for that then?"


    The people dining was surprised at their display of affection in public, and afraid that Han Minhyun would do something to them for staring, they turned to look at the other direction.


    Raising her head, Lee Soohyun pouted at Han Minhyun.


    "Mind yourself. We''re in public," Han Minhyun spoke out.


    Clutching tightly on to Han Minhyun hand, Lee Soohyun spoke out, "Then, it''s okay if it it not I public?"


    "Depends on your behavior," Minhyun answered.


    Sitting down on the car, Lee Soohyun fastened the seatbelt around her. Wearing his seatbelt as well, Han Minhyun started the car and began driving. Feeling sleepy, Lee Soohyun had no energy to converse with Han Minhyun, and closing her eyes, Lee Soohyun had no idea on when she actually dozed off.


    Hearing silence around him, Han Minhyun turned his head and noticed that the noisy girl had actually fallen asleep. He let out a sigh of relief at that.


    Finally, there was a moment of peace around him.


    Ever since Moon Jiwoo had arrived in his life, everything around him had become lively, and his monotonous life slowly started to change. He was not oblivious to how Moon Jiwoo was wary about him and her behaviour was quite different to what he had investigated about.


    It was suspicious how she wanted to marry him despite of not knowing about him properly, and this made him be on guard around her. Having dealt with many situations, Han Minhyun was not lacking when it came to judging people.


    As a large mansion appeared, Han Minhyun halted the car, and feeling the b.u.mp for the car stopped all of a sudden, Lee Soohyun woke up from her sleep.


    Letting out a yawn, Soohyun opened her eyes and took in the surroundings before her. It seemed that she had fallen asleep in the car and beside her was the impa.s.sive Han Minhyun.


    Looking outside of the window, Soohyun realized that they did not arrive home yet. Both of them were in the middle of an isolated road, and although bright lights illuminated her surroundings, Soohyun still felt frightened.


    Beyond the metal gates lied a mansion, and Soohyun was marvelled at its size. The roads had lamppost to brighten them, but most of that light did not reach the mansion before her.


    Various types of large plants were grown beside the mansion, and it seemed that no efforts were made to trim them. Leaves had fallen both inside and outside of the gate. To Soohyun, this gave the impression of an abandoned haunted mansion.


    Turning her head, Lee Soohyun looked at Han Minhyun. A grim expression sat on his face, and seeing that, Lee Soohyun found herself being on guard around him. She had no whatsoever desire to be in a situation like earlier.


    "Hubby, where are we now?" Soohyun asked softly.


    "At my mansion," Minhyun answered.


    Unfastening the seatbelt around him, Han Minhyun opened the door beside him. Lee Soohyun was confused on what she should do¡ª get off or stay in the car.


    Realizing that Lee Soohyun was sitting still, Minhyun questioned, "What are you waiting for?"


    Looking at the eerie mansion in front of her, Lee Soohyun preferred to stay inside the car. Then again, noticing the silent road with no signs of humans around, Soohyun decided to follow after Han Minhyun. Even though Han Minhyun was the deadliest out of everything, he would not kill her all of a sudden¡ª at least that''s what Lee Soohyun preferred to think.


    Unbuckling her seatbelt, Lee Soohyun opened the door beside her and got off. The cold breeze hit her, and the hair on Soohyun''s body stood up. Chill went down her spine whilst she took in her surroundings. The scene in front of her looked as if it was out from a horror movie.


    As the door to the car closed behind her suddenly, Lee Soohyun jumped and let out a yelp. In her last life, she did not have to visit a creepy, abandoned mansion and, therefore, had no experience.


    "H-Hubby, will we be going inside?" Soohyun questioned¡ª her voice reflecting how frightened she was.


    Turning towards Lee Soohyun, Han Minhyun''s lips curved into a mocking smile and asked, "Are you a scaredy cat?"


    Soohyun decided to let go of her pride when she answered, "Yes, Hubby, so I don''t think I can go outside."


    "That gives me more reason to take you in. In so many parts, I need to make you stronger. Come on, follow me, and if you dare faint, I''ll be leaving you alone at this place," Han Minhyun spoke out.


    ''How do I even warm this cold heart of yours? Can''t you even feel slight pity for me?''


    Minhyun closed the door behind him and walked towards the gate. With her shaky legs, Lee Soohyun followed after him whilst keeping her eyes widened to spot things around her easily.

 Chapter 69 - Isolated And Unneat

    As the gate in front of them opened, Han Minhyun and Lee Soohyun walked into the compound surrounding the mansion. Dry leaves were on the ground beneath her, and tall trees were present in both sides of hers.


    A full moon peeked through the clouds in the sky, and the dim lighting around her was enough for Soohyun to make an outline of the things. Subconsciously, Lee Soohyun moved closer to Han Minhyun, and both of their arms were touching.


    "Hubby, aren''t you rich? Then, why does this mansion look so isolated and, uhm, unneat?" Soohyun questioned¡ª finding it hard to use proper words to describe the state of the mansion without potentially offending or angering Han Minhyun.


    Before Han Minhyun could give an answer to Lee Soohyun, Soohyun stepped on a twig. The twig snapped, producing a noise. Hearing that, Lee Soohyun jumped and held tightly on to Minhyun''s hand. Hiding her face into Minhyun''s shoulder, Soohyun shivered.


    In reality, Soohyun was not as frightened as she pretended to be at this moment. Although she was slightly terrified after hearing the sound, it was not enough for her to hide her face in Minhyun''s shoulder or shiver.


    Nonetheless, Soohyun decided to act as a delicate girl and hug tightly on to Han Minhyun in order to raise his protective instincts. Han Minhyun started to talk to her more than before, and this must be because her methods were working even though it was slow.


    Looking at the girl holding on to her arm, Minhyun wore on a bored expression. If he knew that she was going to be this much of a ha.s.sle, he would have left her behind in the car.


    Raising his hand, he pushed her head back and spoke out, "Keep your distance from me."


    Tears glistened at the corner of her eyes whilst Soohyun looked up at Han Minhyun and spoke out, "Hubby, I''m scared though to the point I think I''ll get a heart attack. Didn''t you say that it will bring trouble to you if I die?"


    ''Good job! Soohyun, you''ll probably get called extremely weak after this but at least you''ll be able to go back home. Right? He attacked your pride already too many times before and one more time won''t matter.''


    "Moon Jiwoo, I''m here for a serious matter," Minhyun spoke out, and that was enough to quieten Soohyun up.


    If he was here for an important matter, then what she was doing would be considered annoying, immature, and impolite; Lee Soohyun was aware of that. Therefore, she released herself from him. Standing beside him properly, she treated him like her boss and acted how she was around her boss.


    Looking at the calm faced Jiwoo beside him, Minhyun noticed the traces of fear in her eyes. Glad that she had quit with her acts, Minhyun opened the door to the mansion. If he had known that this method would be this effective, he would''ve used it much earlier. At least Moon Jiwoo knew how to differentiate between serious and light-hearted situations.


    As Minhyun walked into the large mansion, Lee Soohyun followed behind him. Surprisingly, everything inside the mansion was neat and well arranged. The light in the mansion was not that bright. Nonetheless, Lee Soohyun could clearly see everything around her.


    A large chandelier hung from the ceiling, and it was the only source of light. The room in front of her had light peach coloured walls, and the floor had white marble tiles all over it. Everything inside the mansion was kept simplistic and elegant.


    A butler walked towards Han Minhyun, and with a courteous smile on his face, he bowed at Minhyun respectfully. After that, he faced Lee Soohyun and bowed at her.


    "Welcome, Master and Mistress," The butler spoke out.


    "Where are the doc.u.ments?" Han Minhyun asked in a nonchalant tone.


    Lee Soohyun found herself shivering to the cold breeze, and her hands were beginning to freeze. Her thin coat did very little to protect her from the cold, and inserting her hands into the pocket, Soohyun hoped that this would be over soon.


    Knowing that Minhyun was here for something important, Soohyun did not dare to voice out anything to him. Hearing her teeth chattering, Han Minhyun turned back, and noticing that, Soohyun placed a smile on her face.


    "Master, I''ll take you there," The butler spoke out.


    Facing the butler, Minhyun replied, "Okay."


    Minhyun walked further into the mansion, and standing at the door of the mansion, Soohyun was not sure about whether or not to follow Minhyun.


    "Do you want to freeze?" Minhyun asked without turning back.


    Knowing that Minhyun was saying that to her, Lee Soohyun shook her head immediately and walked further into the mansion. A genuine smile sat on her face. The butler closed the door behind them.


    Han Minhyun turned back and spoke out, "Stand here, and don''t go anywhere despite of anything no matter how much serious it sounds."


    Lee Soohyun nodded obediently. After all, following orders was not something Soohyun was bad at.


    "Follow me, Master," The butler said whilst stepped towards the left of the mansion. After a last glance at Lee Soohyun, Han Minhyun walked behind the butler.


    Although it was much warmer inside the mansion, Soohyun still felt cold. Stepping further into the room, Soohyun looked for a place to sit at. Her legs were starting to ache by now.


    Nonetheless, remembering Han Minhyun''s words Soohyun made sure to not go much further into the mansion. To her dismay, Soohyun could not find anywhere to sit at.


    Standing in the middle of the large mansion, Soohyun felt a certain type of fright build up within. She wondered about how that butler managed to live in such a mansion alone?


    Hearing a scream, Soohyun turned her direction towards the voice, and judging from the tone of the voice, it sounded like a little kid. At that moment, Soohyun felt a chill go down her back.


    After few seconds, Soohyun heard the same scream again.


    ''Was there a ghost here? A kid won''t be here at such a creepy unless¡­Could it be that Han Minhyun abducts kids?''


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened at the thought. Although Han Minhyun had involvement with the mafia and such matters, she did not expect him to abduct kids.


    ''Is Han Minhyun involved in child trafficking?''


    Lee Soohyun shook her head and mumbled, "Calm down, Soohyun. Don''t a.s.sume things so fast. The kid could be the butler''s grandson or even his son."


    "Is there anyone? I need help! Please, I really need help."

 Chapter 70 - Youre Really Dull

    Hearing the cries from the kid, Lee Soohyun was stuck on what to do. Although Han Minhyun told her to stay put, she could turn her back on a small kid crying out for help.


    "Please, someone, come and help me. This hurts so much. It hurts badly. Please help me get away from this."


    Lee Soohyun bit her lips after hearing the heart wrenching cries from the child, and this made her remember about her childhood. Although Lee Soohyun did not involve such types of emotions whilst making decisions, she let out a deep breath.


    "Help me please! This really hurt. Please help me."


    ''Let Han Minhyun scold or glare at me. That''s the only thing he can do, and it''s not like I''m doing anything bad. I''ll just honestly answer him, and if he wants to punish me, I''ll just cry a river.''


    Without a second thought, Lee Soohyun ran towards the direction of the cries. As Lee Soohyun went closer to where the voice originated from, she felt that the noises from the cries were starting to get faint.


    Lee Soohyun noticed that she was at one corner of the mansion, and looking around, she tried to spot any kid. There was no one there, and the sounds of the cries stopped. Complete silence surrounded her.


    "Little kid, where are you?" Lee Soohyun called out.


    Hearing no reply, Lee Soohyun decided to asked again.


    "Little kid, where are you?"


    This time as well, Soohyun received no reply, and looking down, Soohyun noticed a small door on the floor.


    ''Could it be that the kid was inside that?''


    Nonetheless, Soohyun did not advance towards that. There was a possibility of the kid being found since there was no more replies now, and the door looked to be something Soohyun should be careful of.


    As Lee Soohyun was about to turn her back, she heard the same voice cry out again.


    "Help! I''m down here! Quick! I''m having a hard time breathing," The childish voice spoke out again.


    "Just help up the kid and that''s all, Soohyun. Out of all people, you can not turn your back on a kid desperate for help."


    Garnering up all her courage, Lee Soohyun walked towards the direction of the door. Kneeling down, Lee Soohyun pulled open the door completely. There was a series of stairs beneath her, and at the bottom of the stairs, Soohyun could see light.


    "Are you under here, kid?" Soohyun called out.


    "Yes," The kid answered, "Can you help me up, Noona? I''m really scared."


    Wanting to be careful, Soohyun asked, "Little kid, I''ll help you up, but can you say what all is there beside you?"


    "Oh! Beside me, Noona? There are lots of bottles," The kid replied.


    "Must be the wine cellar," Soohyun muttered to herself.


    "I''m coming down, Kid. Count down from one to twenty, and you''ll see that Noona is with you. Don''t be scared," Soohyun spoke out.


    Sobbing, the kid voiced out, "Thank you very much, Noona."


    Getting down, Soohyun stepped on the stairs, and carefully, she went down the stairs. Thinking that she will be scared due to the height, Soohyun did not look down.


    Internally, Soohyun prayed hard for Han Minhyun to not find out about this.


    Her surroundings were starting to get brighter, and as Soohyun was almost on the last step, Soohyun turned around. There was no kid here as well, and jumping back to stand on the floor, Soohyun looked all around her.


    The door above closed all of a sudden, and Soohyun jumped back at that. Her eyes widened in horror. Stepping up the stairs, Soohyun tried to push the door up. However, that was of no use; The door wouldn''t open.


    ''C-Could it be that there are really ghosts here?''


    Lee Soohyun shuddered at the thought at that, and pushing on the door frantically, Lee Soohyun prayed that someone would hear her. She did not mind facing Han Minhyun''s wrath.


    Sweat started to form at her forehead due to how anxious she felt, and opening her mouth, she yelled out, "Is there anyone out there? Help! I''m stuck here!"


    "No one will hear your cries. Even if they do, they will ignore it."


    Startled by the voice, Lee Soohyun almost lost her balance. Holding on the stair in front of her, Soohyun regained her stability. A sigh of relief left her mouth.


    There was someone at this place, and Lee Soohyun could ask that person for help. That person could have come here after hearing the kid''s cries.


    Unable to properly see who the person was, Lee Soohyun got down the stairs. Turning back with a soft smile on her face, Soohyun saw a boy, who looked to be around nine, standing in front of her.


    The boy had messy brown hair, and a mocking smile sat on his face. His hands were tucked into his pockets, and he looked to be the type of be a trouble maker.


    "Were you the one who called for help?" Soohyun asked, "Are you alright?"


    Bending down to his height, Soohyun smiled at the boy in front of her. Soohyun was not oblivious to the hostile and mocking expression on the boy''s face. Nonetheless, she decided to pay no attention to it.


    The kid stepped towards Lee Soohyun, and the sneer on his face became more evident. Walking towards Soohyun, the kid held a few strands of her hair and raised them.


    "I call out for help regularly, but you''re the only fool who fell for them," The boy spoke out before pulling Lee Soohyun''s hair and releasing them.


    Feeling the sharp pain that went through her head, Soohyun pushed back her hair. Trying her best to hide the irritation and frustration she currently felt, Soohyun asked, "Little boy, do you know a way out of here?"


    The boy stared at Soohyun with a bored expression and spoke out, "Do you think I''d be here for a year if I knew a way out?"


    Shock filled Soohyun after hearing the boy''s words. However, realizing that the boy could be pulling her leg, Soohyun wore a friendly expression. No matter how he acted, the boy in front of her was a kid, and if she as an adult was scared, then the kid must be scared as well.


    Taking out her phone, Lee Soohyun decided to call Han Minhyun when the boy said, "You won''t be getting any network."


    After turning on her screen, Soohyun realized that the boy was right. Soohyun let out a despondent sigh at that. Now, she had to wait for Han Minhyun to find her.


    ''Yay! I have to hear him scolding me for three hours and be punished. ''


    "For Han Minhyun''s wife, you''re really dull," The boy commented.

 Chapter 71 - You Scaredy Cat

    Lee Soohyun was in no mood with the boy''s words, and opening her mouth, Lee Soohyun yelled out, "Is there anyone out there? Help me! I''m stuck at here! Help!"


    "Stop yelling! It''s seriously annoying," The boy voiced out, "Han Minhyun will notice you gone and come to search for you here, you scaredy cat. I can''t believe a man like Han Minhyun is fated to be with you."


    Hugging her knees, Lee Soohyun sat down on the floor. The room she was currently stuck at was empty and had dark red walls around it. Soohyun did not dare explore further into the room. The boy stood in front of her.


    Leaning against the wall, the boy folded his arms across his chest and stared at Lee Soohyun boredly. Finally, he had a chance of getting out of this place, and even if he did not like the woman in front of him, he knew that she would be useful to him. As a result, despite her connection to Han Minhyun, he spared her.


    Raising her head, Lee Soohyun looked and asked, "Little boy, what''s your name?"


    "Someone as dumb as you doesn''t deserve to know, and don''t you dare call me little boy," The boy answered arrogantly.


    Soohyun did not dare scold the boy or retort back to him for she still was not sure of his status. She did not want to make the mistake of offending someone of high status.


    Soohyun shrugged her shoulders.


    "When did you get trapped here?" Soohyun questioned.


    "Are you seriously a moron? I have mentioned to you before that it was a year before," The boy spoke out with irritation noticeable in his tone.


    ''As if I''d believe that, you spoiled brat!''


    Deciding that it was useless to talk with the kid further, Lee Soohyun leaned her head against the wall and waited for Han Minhyun to arrive. Her body was tired, and drowsiness was catching up on her.


    Looking at the sleeping woman in front of him, the boy rolled his eyes. Stepping closer to her, the boy bought his face nearer to Lee Soohyun. As he was about to raise his hand, Soohyun held his hand tightly.


    A confused expression sat on her face whilst she looked at the boy in front of her. She had closed her eyes for around three minutes, and when she felt getting nearer to her, she opened them.


    "Did you need something?" Soohyun asked.


    The boy forcefully drew back his hand. A mixture of anger, arrogance, and irritation could be seen in his eyes. He wanted to make a scratch on the woman''s face and see what Han Minhyun''s reaction would be.


    Han Minhyun''s wife was completely vulnerable at this moment. If it was not for the fact that he currently needs her help, he would have slowly tortured her and enjoyed the helpless look on Han Minhyun''s face.


    "Where is he currently?" Han Minhyun asked as both he and the butler walked down the stairs.


    "I have managed to lock him in the bas.e.m.e.nt with an ancient spell. Unless or until someone pulls him up, he won''t be able to leave," The butler answered.


    Han Minhyun nodded.


    "Master, about Mistress, when will you be telling her? The leaders are anxious and wants to meet her," The butler voiced out.


    "Let them be," Minhyun answered, "This does not concern those nosy old men. Involving her in this would only ruin everything."


    Han Minhyun stepped on the level floor. When he walked forward, Han Minhyun noticed that there was no one present. Walking quickly, he looked around and spotted no signs of her.


    "Search for Moon Jiwoo," Minhyun ordered.


    Anger and irritation could be perceived from his tone. Even after specifically telling her to stay put, she did not listen. After he found her, he will surely be giving her an appropriate punishment, so that, she won''t be disobedient again.


    Her surroundings were starting to get colder, and Lee Soohyun shivered due to the decrease in temperature. It probably has been around an hour and half, and there was no sign of anyone rescuing her yet. If it was not for the freezing temperature, Lee Soohyun would have long fallen asleep.


    All of a sudden, when Lee Soohyun heard footsteps above of her, a smile formed on her face. Hope increased within her, and walking up the series of stairs quickly, Lee Soohyun knocked on the door.


    "Hubby, is it you? I''m down here."


    The boy unfolded his hand and stared at the door.


    ''Finally, they came.''


    "Moon Jiwoo."


    Hearing her name being called, the smile on Soohyun''s face got brighter and wider. Never did she think Han Minhyun''s voice would bring that much happiness to her.


    "I''ll be opening the door, but you''ll be coming up alone. Don''t bring anything or anyone with you," Han Minhyun spoke out in a domineering tone.


    Lee Soohyun found Han Minhyun''s choice of words strange. Nonetheless, she did not dare question it knowing how frequently his mood can change.


    "Sure," Soohyun answered.


    Soohyun felt someone tug at the coat, and looking down, Soohyun noticed that it was the little boy. Unlike the arrogance that sat on his face, there was a cute and pleading expression.


    ''Wow! This kid is better than me when it comes to changing expressions!''


    "Noona, don''t leave me here alone. Can you hold my hand, Noona? I am scared," The boy voiced out softly with his bottom lip quivering.


    Soohyun decided to make no comment on his sudden change of behavior and decided to hold his hand. What can go wrong holding a nine year old''s hand?


    The boy''s eyes lit up with a glint when Soohyun''s hand wrapped against his, and he held on to her hand tightly. The girl in front of him was very easy to fool.


    As the door in front of her opened, a hand was extended down. Realizing that hand belonged to Han Minhyun, Lee Soohyun accepted it even though she did not understand the purpose of him letting down his hand. She was able to get up on her own. Nonetheless, as usual, she did not question.


    As Han Minhyun pulled her up, Lee Soohyun finally came up the surface. Holding Lee Soohyun''s other hand was the boy. Due to Soohyun''s body hiding the boy, Han Minhyun was unable to see him.


    When Lee Soohyun sat on the tiled floor, she let out a sigh of relief, and noticing whose hand Soohyun was holding, Minhyun eyes widened slightly.

 Chapter 72 - Abandon My Morals

    When Lee Soohyun sat on the tiled floor, Minhyun noticed the boy who was pulled up with her. The boy could not get out of the bas.e.m.e.nt without someone pulling him up.


    A barrier was placed at the mouth of the bas.e.m.e.nt, and when Lee Soohyun pulled him along with her, his hand came out of the barrier. That was enough for him to leave the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    Releasing Lee Soohyun''s hand, he brushed his hand against his pants, and stepping up, a smirk sat upon his face. Walking up, the boy stared straight at Han Minhyun and tucked his hands inside his pocket.


    "Long time no see, Han Minhyun," The boy voiced out.


    An impa.s.sive expression sat on Han Minhyun''s face. Opening his mouth, he spoke out, "Kim Junghyun."


    Lee Soohyun felt a fierce gaze in her way. Raising her head, Soohyun noticed that it was Han Minhyun who was staring like that. A chill went down Soohyun''s spine, and she gulped.


    The relief and happiness she displayed disappeared at that moment; It was replaced with fright. Soohyun''s hand started to tremble, and as she stood up, her legs were somewhat shaky. Looking at Han Minhyun''s eyes, Soohyun knew that something terrifying was coming for her.


    "Moon Jiwoo," Han Minhyun enunciated.


    Soohyun''s hair stood up, and her heart started to beat rapidly. Unable to stare at Han Minhyun''s dark eyes further, Lee Soohyun turned to look at the other way.


    "Let''s go home," He commanded, and Lee Soohyun nodded docilely.


    Looking at the butler, who stood behind him, Han Minhyun ordered, "Take care of him."


    The boy climbed up and stood on the tile. Brushing his hand through his hair, he stared at Han Minhyun with a victorious expression on his face.


    "Leaving so soon, Han Minhyun?" The boy asked.


    "Since you''re here after so long, let''s catch up on each other," The boy voiced out, and, then, looking at Lee Soohyun, the boy added, "Let me get to know your wife as well."


    Facing the boy, Minhyun spoke out, "Even if you''re out of the bas.e.m.e.nt, you won''t be able to leave the mansion."


    Minhyun turned on his heels and walked away. Looking at how things went between the boy and Minhyun, Soohyun could easily sense the animosity between the two.


    Tilting his head to look back, he said, "What are you waiting for? Follow me."


    Lee Soohyun nodded and walked behind Han Minhyun quietly. The tense atmosphere made it hard for Soohyun to open her mouth and say something.


    "Han Minhyun, you''re leaving me with this old man again? This is really not fun. If you want to, then leave behind your wife. Although she is an idiot, she is really fun," Junghyun spoke out.


    Lee Soohyun wanted to exclaim out a ''no''. Neither did she have any desires to stay at this creepy mansion nor endure this unbearably arrogant nine year old.


    Wearing a smirk on his face, Han Minhyun turned back and stated, "Trust me. I''m really doing a favour to you by taking her away. You won''t be able to bear how she is, and I don''t want you to die that easily."


    ''Wow! Are those the words you should say to a nine year old? People involved with the mafia are really different from ordinary people, and what do you mean by he won''t be able to bear me? Unlike you, everyone likes me. But since you won''t make me stay at this mansion, I won''t hold a grudge against you.''


    The boy scoffed.


    Lee Soohyun sat down on the couch and observed Han Minhyun. So far yet, he did not do anything to her. Nonetheless, Soohyun had a feeling that there was not much time left before he started scolding her.


    A tense silence surrounded them the entire time whilst their ride back home, and Lee Soohyun did not dare break that in the car. After all, it was better to enjoy peace as long as it lasted.


    Closing her eyes, Lee Soohyun tried to sleep at this moment. However, the fear and the nagging curiosity to know what Han Minhyun would do to her took that way.


    ''Yah! You sleep, you were annoying me back in the bas.e.m.e.nt, but now, you don''t even show yourself¡ª even if it is for a short time.''


    Hearing footsteps in front of her, Lee Soohyun went still and pretended to be asleep. Desperately, she prayed in head that Han Minhyun would be convinced with her acting.


    Nonetheless, Lee Soohyun was not surprised when Han Minhyun spoke out, "Your acting is not even a percent close to looking realistic."


    There was nothing new about Han Minhyun being able to look through her acting, and letting out a sigh, Lee Soohyun wore on guilty expression sat on her face.


    ''Soohyun, admit your crime before he voices them out. Even at the court, they lighten the punishment on those who expresses their crimes beforehand.''


    Looking down, Soohyun spoke out, "Hubby, I''m really sorry. I know I disobeyed you and got trapped there. I shouldn''t have done that, but when I heard the boy crying out for help, I could not stop myself. If I abandoned a small boy in need of help, how would that make me look like? Your orders meant a lot for me. That''s why, this decision was hard for me to me."


    Then, looking up at Han Minhyun with resolute eyes, Lee Soohyun righteously spoke out, "But, Hubby, despite the situation, I can not abandon my morals."


    Amus.e.m.e.nt flashed in Han Minhyun''s eyes, and leaning back on the couch, he crossed his legs. He then voiced out, "Let''s hear those morals of yours."


    "Right now, Hubby?" Soohyun questioned.


    Lee Soohyun knew that she had some morals, but she did not exactly know what they were. Moreover, Lee Soohyun did not want to mention something and go against it in the future. That would cause for Han Minhyun to look down upon her more and humiliate her further.


    Glancing at his watch, Han Minhyun spoke out, "It''s one in the night, but that doesn''t matter. I''m feeling wide awake."


    Lee Soohyun let out a hearty yawn, causing the tears to form at the corner of her eyes, and closing her eyes, she said, "Hubby, I''m feeling extremely sleepy now. Can we talk about this tomorrow morning?"


    Opening one of her eyes, Lee Soohyun wanted to check Han Minhyun''s expression. Bending towards the table, Han Minhyun slammed his hand on the table, and the sound made Soohyun jolt up.


    "Hubby, what''s the matter?" Soohyun questioned nervously.


    "Moon Jiwoo," Han Minhyun enunciated, "Did you think it would be that easy to escape from me?"


    Lee Soohyun shook her head at the moment, and wearing an obedient expression on her face, Soohyun stared at Han Minhyun. Thinking that this session would be over faster if she acted docile, Lee Soohyun stared at the ground.

 Chapter 73 - Talk About Happy Matters

    "Are you feeling sleepy?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    ''When you''re being like this, do you think that I would dare to fall asleep?''


    "Not much, Hubby. It''s just that I am tired from work," Soohyun answered softly.


    "Then, tell me about what goes against those morals of yours," Han Minhyun commanded¡ª his voice sounding domineering.


    With her mind being out of excuses, Lee Soohyun¡ª after careful consideration¡ª answered, "Abandoning a kid when the kid needs help, cheaters, and, um, stealing?"


    By Soohyun''s tone, it seemed that she was unsure of her answer, and noticing how she sounded, Soohyun gave a shy smile to Han Minhyun. Soohyun went against her morals a lot of times in the past due to certain circ.u.mstances and, therefore, wasn''t sure of what to exactly answer with.


    "Are you confident with your answer?" Han Minhyun asked sternly.


    Noticing his dark eyes, Lee Soohyun bit her lips. Soohyun felt that those eyes of his could look through her completely¡ª as if she was completely exposed to him¡ª and her wariness increased by a lot.


    ''This man is dangerous!''


    "Hubby, can I answer you tomorrow? I''m not exactly sure of the answer at this moment," Soohyun voiced out honestly.


    "Alright," Minhyun spoke out.


    He then continued, "So, because it was against your morals, you decided to save the boy despite my warning?"


    Lee Soohyun nodded confidently and said, "Yes."


    "I''ll take you back there and lock you in the bas.e.m.e.nt," Han Minhyun spoke out, "If you want to be such a righteous person, you should go through the consequences of your actions."


    The confident look on Soohyun''s face had a crack in it, and, with much difficulty, Soohyun forced out a smile on her face.


    "What did you just say, Hubby?" Soohyun questioned.


    "I warned you, but despite that, you entered into the bas.e.m.e.nt because of those morals of yours. Since your morals are more important than my words, shouldn''t you be enjoying the result of your morals?" Han Minhyun concluded. A smirk sat on his face.


    ''Lee Soohyun, you only have two options now. Cry and beg him for forgiveness or stand up for yourself.''


    When Soohyun''s bottom lip started quivering, Minhyun added, "If you start with your annoying crying act, then I''ll lock you up there with rats."


    Lee Soohyun shuddered. Her history with rats was not something Soohyun wanted to recall or repeat.


    ''The first option is not doable. That means I need to stand up for myself in a cute way and not act wild.''


    "Hubby," Soohyun spoke out.


    A resolute look sat on her face whilst Soohyun stood up. Although she was shaking internally under Minhyun''s gaze, she knew that she had to do it.


    ''You''ve seen in dramas how the cute fools who try to stand up for themselves only to fail are preferred by the male leads and the villains. Let''s take that approach now instead of acting like the pitiful character. You''ve seen how crying doesn''t work and makes him go against you more, so delete that method.''


    "What you''re doing is not right! I just wanted to save that little boy. Do I really need to go through this?"


    Protruding her bottom lip forward, Soohyun folded her arms across her chest. With unwavering determination being present in her eyes, she stared straight at Han Minhyun.


    "Really?" Minhyun questioned.


    ''Of course, You Villain. Do you think I''d enter that place if I had known that the door would be closed and can''t be opened? Just because you''re heartless and can abandon a child doesn''t mean I can.''


    No matter what Lee Soohyun''s thoughts were , she did not have the courage to voice them out to him anymore. Under Han Minhyun''s fierce stare, Soohyun felt her legs shake.


    ''Soohyun, think and act wisely. He is a villain and will actually lock you up in the bas.e.m.e.nt, unlike the male leads who say they will but never do.''


    "Yes, and w-why do I have to listen to you? J-Just because you''re my husband and richer than me doesn''t mean that I have to listen to you!" Soohyun stuttered.


    ''Please find me cute. Please find me cute. Please find me cute.''


    "You don''t need my help?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    Lee Soohyun found herself being unable to answer. If she chose ''yes'', she had an inkling that he will be leaving her in the bas.e.m.e.nt. Choosing ''no'' would show that she is dependent on him and, therefore, has to listen to his words.


    A sheepish smile formed on Lee Soohyun face, and rubbing the back of her head, Soohyun said, "Hubby, let''s forget about this and talk about happy matters."


    "Why? Unable to choose?" Han Minhyun asked.


    The smile on Soohyun''s face cracked, and trying her best to maintain it, Soohyun said, "Aren''t we husband and wife? Isn''t it natural for us to help each other?"


    Han Minhyun leaned back on the couch.


    "If you put it that way, shouldn''t you be obedient to me after accepting my help?" Minhyun questioned.


    ''This man is trying to corner me in every way possible.''


    "Of course, I should be, Hubby," Soohyun answered, "It was a one time thing, so please forgive me, Hubby. I won''t repeat my actions again. This is a mistake."


    "Weren''t you resolute about your actions a minute ago? Now you''re back to being obedient? How many times does your face change, Moon Jiwoo?" Han Minhyun asked.


    ''I''m dead. Geez! This Villain is really smart. I admit defeat. Happy? I swear those dark scary eyes of yours are really impressive. No wonder I slipped up.''


    "Hubby, you see the thing is that I can listen to everything you say but not anything that goes against my morals," Soohyun babbled¡ª nervousness noticeable in her tone.


    "So, you expect me to help despite not listening to me?"


    "Hubby, but what could I have done in this situation? I couldn''t have abandoned the kid. I know I was wrong by not listening to you, but that kid was crying," Soohyun lamented.


    "You could have called for me. I''m pretty sure you had your phone with you," Minhyun pointed out.


    "Instead of doing that, you snooped around despite me specifically ordering you to not move anywhere regardless of the situation. Do you even know how much trouble you caused?" Han Minhyun continued.

 Chapter 74 - Be An Assassin

    ''He isn''t wrong about that. Why didn''t I call him at that moment? Lee Soohyun, that''s why I always tell you to not make decisions in a hurry. That ruins everything.''


    "That slipped my mind at that moment. Hearing the boy''s cries, the first thing in my mind was to save him," Soohyun cried.


    "Due to your impulse, do you know how many problems you''ve created? I even said to not bring anyone or anything with you, but at that time too, you didn''t listen to that. You brought Junghyun along with you," Minhyun said.


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened due to shock.


    "Hubby, you wanted me to leave that kid down there. That''s something I can''t do," Soohyun spoke out, "I can''t escape alone and leave the boy there."


    Before Han Minhyun could say anything else, the sound of something shattering was heard from their bedroom. Hearing that, Lee Soohyun jumped and was taken aback.


    ''Could there be a thief in the bedroom? But isn''t the security here supposed to be tight?''


    Turning towards Lee Soohyun, Minhyun said, "If you dare to move a step from here, Moon Jiwoo, this time, I''ll really throw you off a cliff. Don''t think I''m joking when I''m saying this."


    Looking at the dark glint in Han Minhyun''s eyes, Soohyun nodded obediently. Never did she take his words as a joke.


    "Nevermind. Just follow after me," Minhyun ordered.


    Soohyun did not question his sudden change of behavior and just nodded.


    ''Could it be an a.s.sa.s.sin that one of Minhyun''s enemies sent to kill him?''


    The thought of that gave birth to fear within her. Soohyun only wanted to live a life without any complications; She had no desires to deal with Minhyun''s enemies.


    As Han Minhyun strode towards their bedroom, Soohyun''s trembling fingers held the corner of his coat. Minhyun noticed but decided against making a comment about it. This was not the time for him to deal with Soohyun.


    Turning the k.n.o.b, Minhyun pushed the door open. Peeking her head out from behind Minhyun''s back, Soohyun''s eyes widened at the scene before her. Pieces of gla.s.s lay all around the floor, and the large gla.s.s window was shattered.


    Soohyun let out a scream when the other gla.s.s window suddenly broke. The gla.s.s pieces flew across the room, and to Soohyun, this looked like a scene out of a movie.


    Holding Minhyun''s coat tightly, she hid behind his back again for protection. Her body shuddered, and internally, she prayed that nothing would happen. Minnie''s words on how she wouldn''t die for around a year slipped out of her head at that moment.


    Some of the pieces of gla.s.ses flew towards them, and one managed to make a scratch on Soohyun cheek. Wincing at the pain, Soohyun touched her cheek and felt a luke-warm wetness.


    Grasping Lee Soohyun''s hand, Minhyun removed her grip from his coat and walked towards the front. Raising her head, Soohyun took in the scene in front of her. There was no one in the room.


    A note lay on the ground near the broken shards of gla.s.s. Han Minhyun strode towards the note and picked it up. Unfolding the note, Minhyun read its contents.


    "Han Minhyun, what type of expression would you make if I tortured that cute little wife of yours?"


    Lee Soohyun was still having a hard time absorbing what was before her and had many questions roaming inside her mind. However, noticing the serious expression that sat on Han Minhyun''s face, Soohyun stayed quiet.


    ''How did someone break that window like that? Wasn''t the security at this place really strong? How did that note appear there? If there is no one here, then who left the note here?''


    The hair on Lee Soohyun''s body stood up, and the rate her body was trembling at increased. All of this was too much for her to take in, and her legs were starting to give in.


    ''No, Lee Soohyun, you can''t fall weak. Stay standing.''


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened further when she saw Seo Jihyun, Minhyun''s secretary, standing in front of her all of a sudden. He seemingly appeared from thin air, and still scared due to this incident, Soohyun was about to scream again.


    However, Seo Jihyun was quick on his feet. Before Soohyun could let out a scream, he dashed towards her, and slapping the back of her head, he made her lose consciousness.


    ''Was this all a dream?''


    Closing her eyes, Soohyun was about to fall down when Seo Jihyun caught her in his arms. Walking over to the couch, he placed her down on the cushions.


    After that, he stepped to Han Minhyun''s side and bowed politely. Han Minhyun stood up and stared at the note in his hand solemnly.


    "Sorry for being late, Boss," Jihyun spoke out.


    "They have been getting stronger and managed to break the barrier around the apartment," Minhyun voiced out, "It''s not safe to stay here anymore. We have to move back to the old mansion. They will be targeting Jiwoo now."


    "Boss, what are your orders?"


    "What did the spy you sent to infiltrate into their headquarters find?" Minhyun questioned.


    "He still hasn''t been able to gain the trust of the higher ups in their organization," Jihyun voiced out, "They are too closed off and careful this time around. Only a few selected are permitted in their inner circle."


    Minhyun said, "If he doesn''t work, send someone more capable. We have no time to wait. At this rate, it won''t take them long to get to us completely."


    "Should I inform the Leaders about this?" Jihyun asked.


    "No need. Hide this from them. If they get to find out about this, they will only interfere and create more trouble," Minhyun spoke out, "Find the one behind this. It was most definitely done by one of their primary test subjects, judging by the amount of evidence left behind. They will try to get rid of him, so capture the test subject before that."


    Turning towards Lee Soohyun, Jihyun spoke out, "What about her? Should I erase her mind?"


    "No need for that. She''ll find out about it sooner or later. I''ll take care of it," Minhyun answered.

 Chapter 75 - Her Real Self

    Lee Soohyun opened her eyes and was greeted with a bright light. Unable to bear the intensity, she closed her eyes. In order to become accustomed to the light Lee Soohyun opened her eyes gradually.


    She let out a hearty yawn.


    "What a weird dream I had today!" Soohyun mumbled, "Jihyun teleported out of nowhere and the windows in my room shattered completely just like in those movies. I swear I have been watching too much fantasy and action movies recently."


    When Lee Soohyun moved her hand up in order to wipe away the tears that formed at the corner of her eyes, she noticed that there was something on her face. Curiosity filled Lee Soohyun as she pulled that open, and she winced at the pain as it came off.


    Bringing the object in front of her eyes, Soohyun looked at it questioningly and muttered, "A bandage? When did I get hurt?"


    Noticing the blood that was smeared upon the bandage, Lee Soohyun recalled everything that happened last night, and her eyes widened considerably.


    ''Minhyun was in the middle of scolding me when the window just shattered. There was a note that was left behind and then Jihyun teleported into the room out of nowhere.


    I know my current life is not normal, but this is just on a different level. Yah! Minnie! Where are you when I need you? Show yourself.''


    "You finally found out about it, Soohyun. I was waiting for that," Minnie voiced out.


    ''Are Han Minhyun and Seo Jihyun not human? How in the h.e.l.l could you not tell me about it? Does that mean I have bedded someone who is of a different species than me? What type of missions are you making me do, You Dumb Mission?


    I only sleep with humans; You can''t just make me sleep with some unknown species. This is just clearly wrong. Did you see how the window broke yesterday? I don''t want to stay in this world anymore. Yeah, Stupid Minnie, just take me back. What happened yesterday¡ª''


    "Calm down, Soohyun. Calm down. Didn''t I say that you''re safe from death for a year?" Minnie voiced out, "And you''re going to face far more scarier things in this life."


    "What if I''m schizophrenic and imagining this entire thing? Actually, I''m in my real world and this is something I have created in my imagination. That should be it! This is too unreal," Soohyun rambled on, "I should visit a psychologist soon. If that doesn''t work, I''ll just visit a shaman and exorcise whatever possessed me."


    "Soohyun, if you don''t shut up now, I''ll make sure that you die before a year!" Minnie snapped¡ª frustration noticeable in her tone.


    Lee Soohyun let out a groan and shut her mouth close. Even now, she had a hard time absorbing her current situations. The matters kept on getting complicated. If they had to deal with such a.s.sa.s.sins, then when will she get the chance to top Han Minhyun?


    "Han Minhyun and Seo Jihyun are not human like you. He will explain what is happening in a little bit, and you need to calm down your mind by then. If you can transmigrate to inside a novel, then why can''t this happen?"


    Although Lee Soohyun was extremely frightened at this moment and her heart was beating rapidly, Soohyun knew that she needed to calm down at this moment and think clearly. In a moment of panic, she can not ruin everything.


    ''The novel was not tagged under Fantasy or Supernatural. It had no mentions on Han Minhyun being anything other than a human," Lee Soohyun pointed out.


    "That novel is just an outline of what would have happened if Moon Jiwoo, now You, acted that way. It hid many things, and since your ways of approaching a situation are different from Moon Jiwoo''s, things are slowly starting to get revealed.


    Moon Jiwoo never knew about it because she kept her distance with Han Minhyun, but it was a different case with you. Moreover, you haven''t finished the entire story so you''re clueless about it," Minnie explained.


    "Heol! Talk about a major plot twist. I would have never expected that," Soohyun commented.


    "If the Villain is not a human, could it be that the Male Lead isn''t a human as well? That would make more sense," Soohyun mumbled.


    "About all of this, Han Minhyun will explain to you. Your face will give away to him if you know the matter from earlier. A piece of advise, Lee Soohyun.


    Han Minhyun isn''t that gullible or an idiot; He can easily look through your acting. So, instead of acting fake to him and making him form distrust in you, show him your real self."


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened.


    ''So, all the acts I put on before, he saw through all of them? Does that mean I''m exposed? This is so embarra.s.sing, and this will just make him hate me! Can''t we just rewind time? Ah!''


    "You''re a fool for thinking that you can convince him with your pitiful acting. Who do you think he is? He has seen people with better acting skills than you, and even those people were not able to convince him," Minnie voiced out, "So, what gives you the confidence that you''ll be able to?"


    Lee Soohyun''s hands trembled, and she wanted to cry out loudly. Does that mean all that humiliation she went through before was just pointless?


    Soohyun desperately wanted to beat up Minnie at this moment. If Minnie had warned her before about this, she wouldn''t have made herself into such a joke. There weren''t many details about the Villain in the story, and, therefore, Soohyun was clueless on how he actually was or what his abilities were.


    "Han Minhyun is a suspicious man, and at this moment, he is doubtful about you. With how you latched yourself on to him, it''s only right for him to be suspicious of you. If only you be honest with him and show your true self might he be convinced that you mean no harm to him," Minnie said.


    Soohyun scoffed.


    ''My real self? Are you kidding me? If I did that, Han Minhyun would think a thousand times before kissing me!''


    "You won''t know unless you try it," Minnie cajoled.


    At that moment, the door to the room opened, and raising her head, Lee Soohyun looked towards the door. Han Minhyun stood beside the door, and seeing him, Soohyun turned away. Looking at him would only remind her of those embarra.s.sing moments she wanted to forget.


    "Minhyun is here. Talk to him properly and don''t make him hate you. You''re still not on his good side."

 Chapter 76 - Acting Now As Well

    Ignorance is truly bliss.


    When Lee Soohyun didn''t know that Han Minhyun could see through her acting, she felt much at peace. Nonetheless, Minnie was right. It was not smart to expect that Han Minhyun won''t be able to see through her.


    Han Minhyun had more experience with people than her, and he regularly met up with people who would wear a mask on their face. Soohyun was not one of those who was an expert at changing expressions.


    From the very beginning, Lee Soohyun''s actions were suspicious from Han Minhyun''s point of view. Soohyun didn''t know why she never saw herself from Minhyun''s point of view before. She had never messed up as much like how she did this time with Minhyun.


    Moon Jiwoo expressed her love for Ahn Eunwoo loudly to the entire world, and all of a sudden, within less than a week¡ª when Soohyun took over body¡ª she changed her target to Han Minhyun. The arrogant, idiotic, and outspoken Moon Jiwoo changed to a docile and polite girl.


    ''Am I really dumb for not noticing these things? I thought I was smarter than this!''


    Lee Soohyun wanted to cry out.


    Closing the door behind him, Han Minhyun walked into the room. Lee Soohyun stared at him. There was no love, flattery, or obedience in her eyes. Slight fear radiated from her gaze, and that was all. Taking in this change, Minhyun''s eyes sharpened.


    She wasn''t the same as usual today.


    Soohyun removed the blanket off her legs and sat at the edge of the bed. Han Minhyun stepped towards the bed and sat down beside her.


    ''You can do it, Lee Soohyun! This is the only way to gain his trust. Without his trust, you won''t be able to complete any of the missions! If you remain oblivious and act pitiful further, he won''t ever trust himself to you. The basis of every relationship is trust.''


    "Han Minhyun," Lee Soohyun enunciated.


    Han Minhyun was a slightly puzzled about her sudden change of behavior and how she addressed him, but he did not show that to her. An impa.s.sive expression sat on his face.


    "No Hubby today?" Han Minhyun asked teasingly. He was eyeing each of Lee Soohyun''s moves carefully.


    Lee Soohyun let out a deep sigh, and looking at Han Minhyun with resolute eyes, she voiced out, "You knew about it all along, right? That I was just acting with you all the time."


    There was a silence that lasted for five minutes after Lee Soohyun''s words, and each pa.s.sing minute increased the nervousness Soohyun felt. She did not want to guess the possible things Han Minhyun could do to her after this.


    ''Keep your calm, Lee Soohyun. You can''t waver. Hwaiting! You know you can do it!''


    Han Minhyun burst out into laughter. The confusion that was caused due to his unexpected reaction made creases appear between Lee Soohyun''s eyebrows.


    ''Out of all things, he laughs?''


    "Whether or not you''re acting, Moon Jiwoo, you''re really a fool," He commented, "Did it actually take you that long to figure it out?"


    A smirk sat upon his face whilst he leaned towards Lee Soohyun, and seeing such a handsome face close to hers, Soohyun could feel her cheeks getting warmer gradually.


    "What made you even think that someone like me will be convinced with your poor acting?" Han Minhyun voiced out, "At times, it was fun though¡ª watching you being a crybaby and plead to me."


    ''Don''t curse at him, Soohyun. Don''t curse. Even if you are planning to show your real self, cursing is a different matter. You''ll be dead for sure if you do that. You are not currently on his good side, and you can curse at him all you want when you get to that good side of his.''


    Lee Soohyun coughed.


    A light pink blush covered her cheeks due to the embarra.s.sment she felt at that moment, and using her utmost effort, Lee Soohyun put on a neutral expression.


    "You should''ve told me that before," Soohyun mumbled.


    Han Minhyun shrugged his shoulders.


    "That was a source of amus.e.m.e.nt which I did not want to lose," Minhyun explained.


    "Well, I had a reason behind it, and I''m pretty sure you know that as well," Soohyun declared in a nonchalant and business-like manner.


    An impa.s.sive expression formed on Han Minhyun''s face as he sat up straight, and he stared at Lee Soohyun. Once again, Soohyun found herself being completely exposed under his intense gaze, and nervousness bubbled up within her once again.


    "Let''s hear your reason then," Minhyun said.


    Crossing his legs, a dangerous look flashed appeared in Han Minhyun''s eyes when he voiced out, "If I''m not satisfied with the answer then¡­ I have my own ways to extract the truth."


    Lee Soohyun felt a chill go down her back, and her hands clenched tightly¡ª her nails digging into the material of the bedsheet. She was aware that Han Minhyun genuinely meant every word he just uttered.


    "My actions were suspicious judging by how I took my approach towards you as I could''ve potentially brought danger to you. Then, why didn''t you expose and dispose of me in the first place?


    I don''t believe it''s entirely because of the media as for a man like you, that''s not much of a hindrance for you. Even if you were suspected of murdering me, you have ways of shifting the blame to someone else without expending much effort. I guess what I''m mostly curious about is why you married me in the first place?" Soohyun vocalised.


    Every fibre of her body was shaking with fear whilst she said those words out loud. Nonetheless, Lee Soohyun had to get the answers before she could decide on what to do. Working with vague answers was not something Soohyun was efficient at.


    "Moon Jiwoo, you seem to forget the position you are in. I''ll be the one asking the questions, and if I am satisfied with your answers, then you might get your answers," Minhyun said.


    ''Don''t back down, Lee Soohyun. Even if you give him the answers, he will most likely not answer your questions. As Minnie said, you won''t die within a year, and as for Han Minhyun torturing you to get the reason behind your behavior, well you can just spill everything to him when that happens. If you want to properly proceed with your mission, you need to get those answers.''


    "Minhyun, you need answers from me more than I need them from you. There are lots of things I know about you, but you know almost nothing about me," Lee Soohyun said, "I can be a spy sent by your enemies and be a potential threat to you as well."


    "It''s amusing to see you act smart at times. However, I have never seen you as a potential threat, and my enemies won''t sent someone as clumsy as you to harm me."


    Leaning closer to Han Minhyun, Soohyun enunciated forebodingly, "You never know. Maybe I''m acting now as well."

 Chapter 77 - Arrogant Personality

    "Moon Jiwoo, how gullible do you think I am?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    "If I have ever considered you a threat, you wouldn''t be married to me, and I wouldn''t allow you to be in my apartment," Minhyun voiced out.


    With confidence shining in her eyes, Soohyun said, "Could it be that you did this for me to let my guard down?"


    Han Minhyun let out a dry chuckle.


    "Seeing how you are being right now, it''s hard to imagine you were that idiotic before," Minhyun said.


    "That was just acting. This is how I actually am; I''m smarter than you think I am," Soohyun spoke out.


    "You wouldn''t walk into my lair if you were smart. Even if you knew a little about me, you wouldn''t have latched on to me or wanted me to marry you," Han Minhyun vocalised.


    A look of amus.e.m.e.nt flashed in his eyes, irritating Lee Soohyun further. To her displeasure, Han Minhyun seemed to be enjoying this.


    "I didn''t have a¡ª"


    Lee Soohyun stopped herself before she could continue. She had almost spilled out the truth! She became even more wary and frightened of him. Han Minhyun stared at her, Soohyun felt an enormous compulsion to tell him anything he wanted to know.


    She was scared and it was apparent in her eyes. Han Minhyun was not an ordinary man, and Soohyun was not aware of what type of superpowers did the man in front of her possess.


    "A choice?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    Lee Soohyun coughed.


    "It''s nothing like that. If you want to know the answers, you have to answer mine first," Soohyun spoke¡ª returning to her neutral expression. She could not let Han Minhyun catch any signs of weakness from her face.


    "Since I''m in a good mood, let''s do this then, Moon Jiwoo," Minhyun said, "We will take turns answering each others'' questions."


    Relief filled Lee Soohyun internally.


    ''This is better! Luckily, you did not die, Soohyun. Things are going well for you so far.''


    "Alright. You can start with yours first," Soohyun stated, "I''ll be honest with my answers so I expect you to be as well."


    "Are you really Moon Jiwoo?" Han Minhyun questioned. His eyes sharpened as he carefully observed every single of her moves.


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened considerably for a second before reducing them back to their original size. Even if she was surprised by his answer, she can not let him see her current emotions. It will be hard for her to trick him in that way.


    She did not expect for him to be suspicious to be her ident.i.ty entirely. This made an idea come inside Lee Soohyun''s mind, and garnering up all of her courage, she decided to use it.


    About revealing her true personality, Lee Soohyun doubted that she had one. Her personality molded according to the situation and, therefore, Soohyun truly did not understand which side to show to Han Minhyun.


    Clapping her hands together, a smile sat on Soohyun''s face, and she voiced out, "Who can I be if I''m not Moon Jiwoo? I''m completely genuine, and you can run any kind of test you want."


    A dangerous glint sat on Han Minhyun''s eyes whilst he looked at Soohyun, and he voiced out, "I''m not in the mood for jokes."


    ''What do you expect me to say that? I''m a spirit that have invaded Moon Jiwoo''s novel and you''re mere character from a novel I have read? You''ll directly send me to an exorcist then!''


    "Minhyun, even if you believe me or not, I am Moon Jiwoo. If I''m not Jiwoo, then what are your guessed on who I can be?"


    Lee Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    "Isn''t that why I''m asking you? Who are you?" Minhyun questioned in a stern tone.


    "I know the sudden change of my previously arrogant personality to this might seem shocking and even unbelievable, but I''m really Moon Jiwoo. There is a reason why I acted that way," Soohyun stated.


    "When is your birthday then?" Han Minhyun asked.


    Soohyun gulped in nervousness.


    There was no way she could answer that question! Even if the author might have mentioned Jiwoo''s birthday, Lee Soohyun did not exactly recall about it. If Soohyun knew that she was going to face such a situation, she would have paid more attention to reading the novel.


    ''Minnie, help! Are you there? Are you really going to disappear on me at this important moment? Wow! I really can''t count on you.''


    Soohyun sighed.


    "I apologise to you for not being honest after I said I''ll be. Actually I¡ª"


    "Don''t use amnesia as an excuse. You had no accidents of such type. You have changed after the day you spent that night with me," Minhyun pointed out whilst wearing a poker face.


    It seemed that Soohyun had no other options at this moment other than telling the truth to him. Sucking in air, Soohyun garnered up courage within her.


    "I wasn''t going to. What I wanted to say is yes, you''re right. I''m not the real Moon Jiwoo; I''m someone else who had taken over her body," Soohyun spoke out.


    Soohyun half expected Han Minhyun to start laughing at her. However, nothing like that happened.


    "I had an inkling that was the case," Minhyun spoke out, taking Lee Soohyun aback.


    "Wait! You actually believe that!? Don''t you find it ridiculous or anything?" Soohyun questioned¡ª her tone showing how shocked she was.


    "This sounds more plausible," Minhyun answered.


    He then added, "This shows how your behaviour changed within less than a day. There were cases of spirit possessing bodies in the past."


    Soohyun let out a breath of relief hearing that. He was not particularly hostile towards her after listening to her answer. Nonetheless, this made her be more cautious around him. Han Minhyun was not anything less than sly after all.


    "It is my turn then," Soohyun spoke out, "What are you? I know that you''re not a human, so what are you actually?"

 Chapter 78 - Lenient On Me

    "I thought you said you know many things about me. How can you not know something as important as what I am?"


    Lee Soohyun could notice the derision in Han Minhyun''s tone as he said those words. Since she had to get the answers from him, she knew that she couldn''t show any unpleasant behaviour to him.


    "I know many things about you, not everything," Soohyun pointed out, "And my source told me to get the answers from you."


    "Yah! You have actually told him that I exist! Lee Soohyun, there was a reason why I have not informed you about his ident.i.ty and that''s because¡ª"


    Minnie became silent. Nonetheless, Soohyun had an inkling on what those words could be. The nervousness, anger, and fear in Minnie''s voice did not go unnoticed by Lee Soohyun.


    ''Because you don''t want Han Minhyun to know about you?''


    Before Minnie could reply, Han Minhyun said, "Your source?"


    Lee Soohyun, although she was somewhat scared, reminded, "One question at a time."


    "I''m a human as well," Minhyun answered.


    "What is Seo Jihyun then?" Soohyun asked.


    "Remember, one question at a time," Minhyun parroted back at her.


    Lee Soohyun wanted to let out a frustrated groan at that moment after listening to Han Minhyun. Minnie had mentioned to her on how two of them were not human, and although Minnie was at times unreliable, Soohyun somewhat believed in her words.


    "You''re lying. You have supernatural powers, and humans don''t have them," Soohyun said.


    "Let me ask another question then. How did you a.s.sume that I have supernatural powers and not know what I am? On that night, I displayed nothing of that sort," Han Minhyun spoke out.


    He then questioned, "Was it that source of yours?"


    Minhyun''s stare pressurised Lee Soohyun tremendously, and it was difficult for Soohyun to keep calm.


    "Lee Soohyun, You Stupid Host! You''re going to kill both of us today! Ah! Did you have to reveal yourself like that!? Don''t you know that you have to be more careful around Han Minhyun?!" Minnie exclaimed¡ª her voice showing how much she was panicking and scared she was.


    ''Interesting, Minnie. You really seem to be scared of Han Minhyun. It seems like I have finally found your weakness.''


    If it was not for the current tense situation, Lee Soohyun would smiled due to how happy she was to have finally found Minnie''s weakness.


    ''If you''re scared of Minhyun finding out about you, does that mean he actually knows you? Are you going to be silent again? Does that mean he actually knows about you?''


    "What are you so absorbed in? Trying to find another excuse?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    ''Since I''ll be dying, Minnie, I''ll be taking you with me.''


    Lee Soohyun shook her head and said, "Nothing like that."


    "No, no, stop! Don''t do anything like that," Minnie spoke out, "Just say him that you guessed it after seeing Jihyun teleport."


    "I a.s.sumed it after I saw Jihyun teleport in the room. Since he seemed to have supernatural powers, I kind of thought you did as well," Lee Soohyun voiced out whilst keeping a straight face.


    It was not entirely a lie. Lee Soohyun truly a.s.sumed that before Minnie confirmed her suspicion. Since Minnie seemed to be afraid of Han Minhyun and wanted to remain as a secret from him, Lee Soohyun wanted to use that to her advantage.


    "Really?" Han Minhyun asked.


    "Of course, that''s the case. After I have fainted, did you see me contacting someone?"


    Hearing Lee Soohyun''s words, Han Minhyun went silent. Nonetheless, Soohyun did not understand what that silence implied and whether or not it meant anything good for her.


    "It''s my turn then," Soohyun said.


    Han Minhyun nodded.


    "Why does Seo Jihyun have supernatural powers?" Soohyun asked after careful consideration.


    "Because he inherited it from his parents," Minhyun answered.


    Lee Soohyun wanted to cry out in frustration. At this rate, she was not going to get any answers. Although Minhyun''s answers were not wrong, this was not the type of answers Soohyun needed.


    Watching Minhyun''s amused eyes, Soohyun wanted to curse out loud at him. Nonetheless, she restrained herself from doing so. After all, she was the one in his favour this time around.


    "Can''t you be more detailed with your answers?" Soohyun asked¡ª her tone showing how irked she felt at that moment.


    "One question at a time," Minhyun spoke out.


    "Fine, just ask me," Soohyun said. Since the man in front of her wasn''t an ordinary one, she couldn''t exactly yell at him. What if he completely stopped answering her question? After all, this was better than nothing.


    "How did you possess Moon Jiwoo''s body?" Minhyun questioned.


    Soohyun sighed.


    "I was run over by a truck in my real life and woke up in this body," Soohyun answered, "I have no idea why or how it happened since my source is quite unreliable."


    ''Minnie, now tell me how I should word out the next question to him, and if you dare run away this time around, I''ll tell him about you,'' Soohyun threatened.


    "I wasn''t planning to. Tell him to explain to you the history of humans. This should work," Minnie said.


    "What is the history of humans? I want to know that," Soohyun spoke out.


    "History of humans?" Minhyun questioned.


    "Since you don''t have an earpiece on, it seems that you interact with your source through your mind. Interesting," Minhyun voiced out.


    Han Minhyun''s words made Lee Soohyun''s eyes widen for a fraction of a second before reducing them back to their original size. How was he able to deduce that from her words?


    "f.u.c.k! He''ll figure this entire thing out soon. Ah! You''re an idiot, Lee Soohyun. Because of this, I''m going to die!" Minnie kept cursing profanities in her mind.


    ''Shut up! This is your fault. I just said what you wanted me to say, and it''s you who is going to die. After I say him all the truth, he can go lenient on me. After all, I had no choice.''


    "Yah! Don''t you dare do that, Lee Soohyun! You can''t do that," Minnie hissed.

 Chapter 79 - With My Mind

    "What are you talking about? How can I communicate with someone through my mind?" Soohyun questioned whilst forcing out a smile and acting oblivious.


    "It''s suspicious how you asked about the history of humans," Minhyun explained.


    Humans¡ª That was what Han Minhyun deduced the truth from. Soohyun thought of Minhyun and Jihyun as someone who is not human, and it did not make sense for her to ask questions about her own kind. This showed that she knew Minhyun and Jihyun were humans, and wanted to know about how they originated.


    "So, you lied previously when you said that you guessed I had supernatural powers?" Minhyun questioned.


    Getting caught by Han Minhyun was extremely frightening. Soohyun promised to herself this was going to be the last time she would do so although Soohyun herself wasn''t aware of how long she will keep the promise.


    Soohyun sighed.


    "It wasn''t that I wanted to lie to you. Yes, my source told me to ask that question and I communicate with it through my mind. However, my source is scared of you and didn''t want for you to know about it. I was afraid that it will hold a grudge against me for that and, therefore, I hid it from you," Soohyun spoke out honestly.


    ''Yah! Lee Soohyun, are you really sacrificing me like this? Heol! You''re evil!''


    ''After all that you did to me, this is only fair, and if you don''t shut up, I''ll directly tell him your name.''


    Soohyun moved her face closer to Minhyun and pointed to her eyes. Then, she said, "Look at my eyes. Does it look like I''m lying?"


    Raising his head, Han Minhyun pushed her head back and said, "You''re not afraid that it would hold a grudge against you; You just wanted to use this to your advantage. I didn''t expect you to be this sly, Jiwoo."


    Soohyun chuckled at that moment and commented, "At times, I wonder whether or not you can actually read minds."


    "You are not really good at hiding your emotions," Minhyun pointed out.


    "You''re the only person to say that. Trust me, my ability to mask my emotions is what I used to earn a living in my last life," Soohyun spoke out.


    "You must have been really poor in your last life then," Minhyun retorted.


    Soohyun coughed. Curiosity was eating Soohyun up, and therefore, she did not want to waste time on useless bantering.


    "The answer to that question?" Soohyun reminded.


    Before Han Minhyun could answer, Lee Soohyun''s stomach grumbled, and Soohyun''s cheeks turned red. Why did this stomach of hers have to growl at this critical moment? She was about to get the answers she was antic.i.p.ating for the most!


    Glancing at the watch that sat upon his wrist, Han Minhyun voiced out, "It''s around one in the morning. You must be hungry."


    As Han Minhyun was about to get up from the bed, Soohyun tightly held his arm and spoke out, "I can eat later. Can I get the answers first?"


    Removing Soohyun''s hand from around his arm, Han Minhyun curved his lips up and expressed, "I don''t care about when you eat. I want to eat at this moment."


    Soohyun sighed as she watched Minhyun walk towards the door. His tongue was indeed poisonous. Even if he did not care, would it hurt for him to pretend to care?


    "One thing I can tell you is that my senses are extremely sharp, so I can easily feel if someone is glaring at me," Minhyun spoke out.


    "It''s not you whom I''m glaring at; It''s at my source for making me marry you," Soohyun countered. The words left her mouth before she could control her tongue.


    Turning back, Minhyun vocalised, "You don''t seem to be that scared of me anymore. Should I do something to fix that?"


    "You won''t hurt me," Soohyun said, "You played along with me at this moment when you could get the answers from me forcefully."


    "Was this something your source informed you about?" Han Minhyun''s lips curved to a smirk.


    "Not exactly," Soohyun replied, "Just a feeling."


    "Moon Jiwoo, I have ways of torturing you, and those are different from the ones I use on my enemies. Do you recall about the time I made you write pages on how you were a nutcase?"


    That was enough to make Lee Soohyun shut up. What if Han Minhyun made write her hundred pages of something or make her to something similar to that? Even if Minhyun wouldn''t beat her up or inject her with weird chemicals in order to make her suffer, he had his other ways for her.


    "You win," Soohyun mumbled.


    "If you are hungry for food, wash up and get down for lunch within five minutes. If you''re late, forget about food," Minhyun said.


    Minhyun was not lying when he said that he had ways to make her suffer. How was she supposed to wash up in five minutes and come down? The man in front of her definitely held a grudge against her.


    "Hubby, can''t you go lenient on me? You know it''s not possible for me to do this in five minutes," Soohyun voiced out whilst blinking her eyes multiple times and trying to appear cute.


    She then added, "Hubby, I know how good you''re to me and just tease me at times. But can you not¡ª"


    "Are you back to acting that disgusting again? What makes you even think this will work on me, Moon Jiwoo?"


    An impa.s.sive expression sat on Han Minhyun''s face.


    "I wanted to give this a shot. Fake or not, everyone likes praises," Soohyun expressed.


    "Honestly, Moon Jiwoo, I prefer this side of yours better."


    With a dark glint appearing in his eyes, he said, "The other side of you cried too easily and made me annoyed. Making this side of you cry seems to be more difficult, and it will give me extreme pleasure when I finally make you cry genuinely."


    Soohyun gave out a sweet smile.


    "You''re making a wrong a.s.sumption there. I can cry at any time you want me to no matter which face I''m wearing as long as I''m able to get anything in return. In fact, my tears are cheap," Soohyun expressed.


    "Quite fluent, I see," Minhyun voiced out, "You failed to notice something. I said that I will make you cry genuinely."


    "Good luck with that then because even I don''t know when I cry genuinely," Soohyun stated.


    "Four minutes. That''s how long you have now," Minhyun voiced out before turning his back and walking out of the room.


    Soohyun''s eyes widened as she heard that. She immediately got off the bed and ran towards the direction of the bathroom. Han Minhyun most definitely wasn''t lying when he said that he had other ways to make her suffer.


    "He''s truly a s.a.d.i.s.tic jerk! What did I do to him?" Soohyun mumbled as she pushed the door to the bathroom open.

 Chapter 80 - Isnt That Too Low

    Soohyun barely managed to wash her face and brush her teeth properly before she ran out of the room, and noticing the long flight of stairs, Soohyun felt her anger rise.


    Nonetheless, Soohyun did not waste a second before running down the stairs and on her way down, she stumbled a couple of times due to the speed. If it was not for the fact that she was used to dashing down the stairs, Soohyun would''ve definitely tripped and fallen down, breaking a couple of her limbs in the process.


    Noticing the familiar scene before her, Soohyun immediately came to the realization that she was at that creepy and abandoned mansion. Soohyun remembered seeing a dining room when she was searching for the boy last time.


    Instantly, she rushed towards that direction, and when she reached the dining room, she stopped. Hands on her knees, Soohyun took deep breaths and tried to slow down her breathing rate.


    Han Minhyun turned to look at Lee Soohyun. Beside him, the boy, Kim Junghyun, was seated and he was also staring at her. Due to how much of a rush Soohyun was in, she did not brush her hair properly. No matter how beautiful Moon Jiwoo''s hair was, it currently looked messy.


    Standing up properly, Soohyun combed the top of her head with her fingers to make her hair look at more. This did little to fix the tangled mess her hair was currently. Noticing both of the eyes that were on her at this moment, Soohyun felt awkward.


    "Sit down," Minhyun commanded¡ª his voice sounding void of emotions.


    Lee Soohyun nodded. Glancing at the clock, Soohyun noticed that more than five minutes had pa.s.sed. Nonetheless, Minhyun allowed her to eat along with him.


    ''Could it be that his words from earlier were just to trick me? I''m really gullible when it comes to him.''


    Thinking that, Soohyun let out an audible sigh. She had indeed become Han Minhyun''s plaything. This was not anything new to her though; This was not the first time Soohyun was used as someone''s amus.e.m.e.nt. Nonetheless, just because it was not her first time did not mean that she was not annoyed by him.


    Once she finds out about his weakness, she will be exploiting that to her advantage.


    "You''re really looking extremely ugly, Old Lady," Junghyun commented.


    Smiling sweetly at the boy in front of her, Soohyun voiced out, "Such a pleasant little boy you are. Aren''t you?"


    "Yah! Didn''t I tell you to not call me little!?"


    Soohyun gasped, and wearing a wide smile on her face, she spoke out, "Omo! Look at how adorable you are. It makes me want to squish your cheeks."


    Soohyun''s words were not a lie. The boy in front of her had rosy and slightly chubby cheeks. His bottom lip was protruded forward, and his hair was brushed messily. The clothes he wore made him look cuter in Soohyun''s opinion.


    "You look like a pervert, Old Lady! And don''t a.s.sociate me with the word adorable. I''m handsome," Junghyun spoke out¡ª his voice showing hostility.


    "Wow! With the way you talk, you really seem like Minhyun''s little brother, although you don''t look very similar," Soohyun expressed.


    "Are you f.u.c.king with me? I''m that Han Minhyun''s little brother. Do you take me to be r.e.t.a.r.ded?!" Junghyun exclaimed, "You¡ª"


    Soohyun noticed that Junghyun did not continue with his words any longer, and she realized that this was because of Han Minhyun fierce glare towards him.


    It was quite easy for Soohyun to understand why he suddenly grew quiet. Under that gaze of his, Soohyun herself, as an adult, would melt, and Junghyun was merely a kid.


    "Kim Junghyun, remember that I''m back at the Old Mansion now. If you don''t¡ª"


    Junghyun groaned.


    "f.u.c.k! Fine! I''m not hungry anymore!" Junghyun exclaimed.


    He slapped the food that was served to him with his right hand. The bowls crashed against the floor, creating a loud noise. The food splattered across the wall and the floor. Rage radiated from Kim Junghyun''s eyes, and the expression on Han Minhyun face remained the same.


    Kim Junghyun''s sudden actions made Lee Soohyun jump in shock. It seemed that the boy in front of her had anger issues, and if he held supernatural powers like Han Minhyun, she needed to be wary of him. Already she was not on his good side.


    "Minhyun, quit acting so haughty. You''ll meet your end one day as well." Junghyun sneered before shoving his hands inside his pockets and walking away arrogantly.


    Pretending to be oblivious of the situation, Soohyun looked down at the food in front of her and started eating. In such situations, it''s better to feign ignorance.


    Eating the food in front of her with great delight, a wide smile sat on Soohyun''s face. After the stressful morning, this felt really great.


    "Stay away from Kim Junghyun," Han Minhyun ordered.


    Unlike Lee Soohyun¡ª who ate hurriedly¡ª Han Minhyun maintained his manners when he ate. Since Soohyun missed breakfast, she was extremely hungry at this moment.


    "Why?" Soohyun asked whilst raising her head to look at Han Minhyun.


    "Just be an obedient wife and listen to all of my orders," Minhyun spoke out.


    "Will you like me better and dote on me more if I do that?" Soohyun questioned before stuffing her mouth with the kimchi.


    "Depends," Minhyun replied.


    "Possibility if I use my best acting skills?" Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    "Ten to fifteen percent," Minhyun replied.


    "Isn''t that too low? I won''t lose my pride for such a low possibility," Soohyun voiced out before shrugging her shoulders.


    "Do you have options?" Minhyun questioned.


    Soohyun winked.


    "I''ll just have my part of fun and then run away from you. My acting skills might be bad, but I''m good at running away," Soohyun said.


    A smirk formed on Minhyun''s face.


    "How did you suddenly get so much courage? I am seeing that you''re getting less frightened of me," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Just like how you are getting more talkative?" Soohyun questioned.


    She then added, "Now that I know you won''t kill me or torture me like you do to your enemies, I feel much at ease."


    Even though Minhyun voiced out about how he had other methods to torture her, those were not something that would make Soohyun completely fearful for him. Moreover, Soohyun knew when to control her tongue¡ª most of the time that is.


    Since Minhyun appeared to be in a good mood currently, she decided to be light-hearted with him. After all, Lee Soohyun had to seduce him, and if she showed him a business-like act, he might be more disinterested.


    She had once read an article on how some male prefer girls who are fluent and smart with words, and it would not exactly kill her at this point to experiment.

 Chapter 81 - Less Than Five Percent

    "Hold on. You''re really honest about what you said earlier though, right? You really won''t torture me like you do to your enemies or kill me?" Soohyun asked.


    She recalled that he was a Villain, and if male leads could go back on their words, then it was very much possible for the villains to do that as well. She did not want to end up in a situation where it would be too late for her to apologise.


    "Unlike you, I tend to have pride and won''t go against my words unless you turn out to be an enemy," Minhyun said.


    Nonetheless, Soohyun had heard such words multiple times in her last life and was not one to believe in someone''s words that easily.


    ''Minnie, how much do you think I can trust Han Minhyun''s words? I won''t give away your ident.i.ty to Minhyun if you answer me honestly.''


    "You''re a liar," Minnie stated, "I can''t trust you."


    ''I''m only ten seconds away from opening my mouth and telling him the entire truth.''


    Minnie groaned.


    "You can trust his words, Soohyun," Minnie voiced out, "And you should stop labeling him as a Villain. The world you''re in is a real world, and you can not consider it as a book world, which revolved around Eunwoo and Chaeyoung, anymore. This will only create problems for you in the future."


    Minnie was right with her words, and Soohyun understood the meaning behind her words. After all, in the real world, everyone had a villain to their story. Just because Minhyun was a villain to Chaeyoung or Eunwoo doesn''t mean he will be the same to her.


    Soohyun clapped both of her hands together and stated, "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Nonetheless, Soohyun still had to be careful of him. Her mission did not slip out of her mind, and now that her fake acting was exposed, she''ll have to take another approach. After knowing Han Minhyun''s entire story, she''ll be making that decision.


    "What is your real name?" Minhyun asked as he finished his lunch.


    "Soohyun, Lee Soohyun," Soohyun answered, "Are you going to address me by real name now?"


    "Not exactly," Minhyun said before his phone began ringing.


    Getting up from his chair, Han Minhyun walked away whilst Lee Soohyun watched his back as it went further away from her. Many thoughts plagued Lee Soohyun''s mind.


    Falling back on her bed, Lee Soohyun was truly bored right now. Han Minhyun had important business matters to handle and, therefore, had to leave. She had to wait until he arrived to get all the answers.


    Seeing her phone beside her, Soohyun recalled about the picture she posted yesterday, and picking up her phone, she was curious to see what commotion it created. At this moment, this might ease her mood.


    However, before she could open her social media, her phone suddenly rang, and seeing that it was a call from Moon Jimin, a smile formed on Soohyun''s face. Jimin was not the person Soohyun preferred to have a conversation with, but now, as she had no other friends, she had to make do with Moon Jimin.


    Receiving the call, Soohyun exclaimed, "Unnie, how are you doing!?"


    "Jiwoo, I''m fine, but what have you done?" Jimin questioned, "Did you actually insult Ahn Eunwoo?"


    Jimin then added, "Even if you were angry that he took Chaeyoung, you shouldn''t have done that."


    Acting confused, Soohyun questioned, "What did I do?"


    "Jiwoo, you clearly know that there is no one named Miyeon in Eunwoo''s life. Where did you get that fake card?"


    "Fake card? How do I know if it is fake or not? Eunwoo is the one who gave it to me although he gave me the one with the wrong name," Soohyun said, "And in place of Miyeon, he brought Chaeyoung. Why are you making such a fuss when I had nothing to do with this?"


    "Jiwoo, you know everything about Eunwoo; So, you should know that he likes no Miyeon," Jimin stated after letting out a frustrated sigh.


    "Okay, fine, I admit. There is no Miyeon and my card is fake, but why was the card with my name in Chaeyoung''s hand? Does that mean my card was given to Chaeyoung, Unnie?" Soohyun voiced out, putting emphasis on the word ''unnie''.


    Sitting up, Lee Soohyun crossed her legs, and with her lips curved into a smirk, she waited for a reply from Jimin''s side. Soohyun was interested in seeing what type of excuse Jimin would come up with this time around.


    "Listen, Jiwoo, you can''t be that reckless when making decisions. Eunwoo wants to meet up with you, and after meeting up with him, you can¡ª"


    "Why should I meet up with him, Unnie? Give me one good reason," Soohyun voiced out in a sweet tone.


    "Jiwoo, you can clear up the misunderstandings that are between both of you and fix your relationship. Don''t you want to go back to those days in the past? These days that Chaeyoung is being too smug. The position beside Eunwoo originally belonged to you. Are you going to give up that easily," Jimin spoke out¡ª her voice showing disgust for Chaeyoung.


    "Okay, I''ll meet up with Ahn Eunwoo then, but Unnie, this is the last time I''m doing so," Soohyun arrogantly said, "Tell him to bring Chaeyoung along with him as well."


    "Alright, Jiwoo-ah. If you want to win over Eunwoo, you need to show him that you''re better than that Chaeyoung and can not insult Eunwoo. Anyway, if you want to divorce Minhyun, I have a way for you," Jimin stated.


    "Unnie, I currently have uses for him and don''t want to divorce him," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Jiwoo, you can expect Eunwoo to like you when you''re married to someone. Jiwoo, I only want what''s good for you. The luxuries you get from being married to Han Minhyun may be a lot, and you could be reluctant to part from them. But, Jiwoo-ah, at times, you need to give up things for better opportunities," Jimin voiced out.


    Soohyun laughed.


    "So, Unnie, you think Eunwoo is better than luxury?" Soohyun questioned¡ª amus.e.m.e.nt present in her tone.


    "Unnie, my future with Eunwoo is very much uncertain, and the possibility of it is less than five percent. You want me to give up all the luxury for that?" Soohyun added.


    A nervous laugh left Moon Jimin''s face as she said, "Aren''t you meeting up with Ahn Eunwoo? You can resolve the matters then."


    "What if it doesn''t get resolved? Then?"

 Chapter 82 - Really Good Man

    "Jiwoo-ah, think positively. Ahn Eunwoo is a really good man, and he is even well accomplished. It''s not easy to find a man as perfect as him. Moreover, he is handsome," Jimin said.


    Jokingly, Soohyun said, "With the way you praise him, Unnie, one would think you actually like him."


    Moon Jimin coughed and, awkwardly, voiced out, "It''s nothing like that, Jiwoo. Don''t misunderstand. Anyways, Jiwoo, Unnie always wants the best for you. So, just listen to what Unnie says."


    "Alright, Unnie, you should show up as well. It will give me courage if you''re beside my side," Soohyun voiced out.


    "If you don''t go there, Unnie, I won''t go as well," Soohyun added¡ª a smirk playing on her face.


    "Silly Girl, since you''re insisting, Unnie will go as well," Jimin said, "Will you be free later today though? We can meet up then. Eunwoo will be free at that time as well."


    ''So, you actually planned it beforehand, and it seems that you''re confident that I would agree.''


    "I''m free, Unnie. I''ll just get dressed now. After all, I have to look best for Eunwoo Oppa," Soohyun said before hanging up the call.


    "This should be fun," Soohyun mumbled, "Too bad, I won''t be there to watch it."


    Sitting down on the couch, a smirk played on Moon Jimin''s place. As always, that Moon Jiwoo was too easy to convince. At first, she thought it would be hard to do so with how Jiwoo was acting. However, it turned out to be a piece of cake in the end.


    In addition to that, Moon Jiwoo invited her along. Most definitely, Moon Jimin would not reject that and go there to watch the scene. This would be the perfect opportunity to make Ahn Eunwoo notice her.


    Jimin heard knocks on her room''s door, and immediately, she removed the smirk from her face¡ª wearing an expression filled with innocence.


    "You can come in," Jimin voiced out.


    The door to the room was pushed open. A middle-aged woman walked into the room, and each of her steps was graceful. Her brown hair was pulled into an elegant bun, and she had a warm expression on her face.


    The woman stepped towards the couch Jimin was seated at and sat down beside her. A sigh left Moon Ahyoung''s mouth.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Jimin asked¡ª concern noticeable in her tone.


    "It was Hyesook again. She offended one of our potential investor''s wife, and now, they are reluctant to invest. I''m sure they won''t be investing in our new project anymore, and it took us lots of effort to convince them in the first place," Ahyoung voiced out.


    She then added, "With your dad''s birthday around the corner, we need to invite that Moon Jiwoo, and if that girl is here, additional dramas will be created."


    Taking her mother''s hand in hers, Moon Jimin pressed it softly and voiced out, "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll invite Moon Jiwoo, and if anyone is embarra.s.sed, it would be her and that mother of hers. With the plan I''m brewing up, our Moon family can easily disown her without getting implicated."


    "I know that, Jimin-ah. I''m really proud to have you as my daughter," Moon Ahyoung voiced out as she pulled Jimin into a hug.


    A wide grin played on Jimin''s face. Moon Jiwoo will be meeting her end very soon.


    Lee Soohyun glanced at the clock and realized that she had a shooting for today. If she did not arrive on time or missed the shooting, the impression she created yesterday would go to ruin.


    Nonetheless, it was not possible for her to attend the shooting. Without Han Minhyun''s permission, Lee Soohyun can not exit this mansion, and the money she got from this was not worth the danger.


    Picking up her phone,Soohyun decided to send a message to Jung Ryujin. Although this could affect the opinion Ryujin had about Soohyun, Soohyun had no other options than this.


    "Unnie, I''m sorry. I accidentally hurt my throat terribly and won''t be able to sing today. It will be hard for me to talk for few days, so it''s better to replace me."


    Only a few seconds later, Soohyun heard a ping.


    "Wow! She is fast," Soohyun mumbled to herself before picking up her phone to read the message.


    "Alright. Don''t be this reckless next time around, and get well soon."


    A smile formed on Lee Soohyun''s face. It did not seem like as if Jung Ryujin was angry at her, and this spread relief within Soohyun. Soohyun might need Ryujin''s help one day, and therefore, she could not completely get on her bad side.


    Throwing her phone down on the bed, Lee Soohyun let out an audible sigh. Since she had nothing to do for now, she could search around the mansion for clues.


    Han Minhyun said nothing against her looking around the mansion.


    Soohyun started walking through the hallway and looked at her surroundings carefully in order to not get lost. The mansion was huge, and it would be really easy for Soohyun to get lost in here.


    That''s when something struck Soohyun''s mind.


    ''Library! Yes! I can get more information about everything from the library!''


    Even though Soohyun thought it would be a good idea to go to the library, the problem was that she did not know where the library was located, and there was no one around to ask directions from. Lee Soohyun was near many rooms. It wouldn''t be exactly proper or be considered smart of her to open each of the doors.


    Soohyun realized that she had reached the end of the hallway. On both sides were walls and doors. Turning her back, Soohyun was about to walk away when the door to one of the rooms opened, revealing the small boy.


    The boy in front of her was someone Han Minhyun ordered her to stay away from, and since she did not know many things at this moment, it was better for her to abide by Han Minhyun''s words. After watching the outburst earlier today, Soohyun had a nagging feeling that the boy was not normal either.


    Nonetheless, as Soohyun was about to walk away, she found her leg unable to move, and Soohyun''s eyes widened in response. As Soohyun turned towards the small boy, she saw a smirk playing on his face.

 Chapter 83 - Call Me Master

    "Little Boy, it seems that you have powers as well," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Yah! Don''t call me a little boy," Junghyun voiced out¡ª irritation noticeable in his tone.


    A smug smile formed on his face at that moment, and he continued, "Call me Master."


    "Kim Junghyun," Soohyun enunciated with a wide smile on her face.


    "Release me from this," Soohyun added, "If you don''t, I''ll be directly calling Han Minhyun."


    "I''ll freeze your hand then," Junghyun stated whilst smirking.


    "But if you agree to call me Master, then I''ll release you," Junghyun offered.


    "Only that?" Soohyun sounded surprised.


    "Sure, I have no problem with that, Master Junghyun. Can you release me now, Master Junghyun?" Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    "Yah! It shouldn''t be this easy. You should fight for your pride," Junghyun said as he slammed his hand on the wall.


    A crack formed on the wall, and Soohyun''s eyes widened as she noticed that. A shiver went down her spine, and Soohyun made a note to herself to stay away from that hand of Junghyun.


    "Didn''t I call you master already? Now, can you release me from this?" Soohyun questioned, "Don''t tell me you''re going to go back on your words?"


    The boy''s eyes glared at Lee Soohyun. Nonetheless, he undid his actions, and Soohyun was free to move her legs again. The boy''s cheeks were puffed, and his bottom lip was protruded forward.


    Although Soohyun did not fancy the boy''s behaviour, she still had to admit that he was cute, and Soohyun had the nagging urge to pinch his chubby cheeks.


    "Say, Dumb Woman, when is your trans.m.u.tation?" Kim Junghyun asked.


    ''Trans.m.u.tation?''


    "Ask Minhyun, Master, because this humble one is not worthy enough to answer," Soohyun replied.


    Lee Soohyun did not understand what Kim Junghyun was trying to imply, and therefore, it was better to not carelessly answer. Most definitely it was related to Han Minhyun''s secret that she was yet to find out.


    As Lee Soohyun was about to walk away, she turned her head back and asked, "Oh yeah, Master, do you mind telling this Humble One where the library is? This Humble One is ignorant of that matter unfortunately."


    Everytime Kim Junghyun heard the word ''Humble One'' from Lee Soohyun''s mouth, he felt as if he was being mocked, and irritation brewed up within him. He will definitely make the female in front of him suffer tenfold for the humiliation he had received from Han Minhyun.


    "It''s the red coloured door on the other side of the mansion," Kim Junghyun replied. His eyes clearly showed the annoyance he felt, and Lee Soohyun knew that it was better for her to leave at this moment before matters got dangerous for her.


    "Thanks."


    As Soohyun continued to walk away, Kim Junghyun watched her distant back, and the size of his fingernails increased to look like sharp claws. Extending his hand towards Lee Soohyun, he was going to attack her when his hand was caught by someone.


    Lee Soohyun turned back at that moment, and her eyes widened considerably after she saw the Butler holding Junghyun''s hand. What surprised her the most was not how the butler appeared here within less than a second; It was Junghyun''s extended claws.


    Soohyun was not clueless to what could have happened. Kim Junghyun would have attacked her, and if it was not for the Butler, it would have been fatal. Minnie mentioned that she won''t die for a year; She did not say anything about Soohyun not getting hurt.


    Lee Soohyun''s legs shook involuntarily, and her heart beat faster. Shifting both of her legs closer together, Soohyun tried to calm herself. Soohyun was starting to see how serious and dangerous her situation was at that moment.


    Soohyun clearly understood why Han Minhyun did not want her to pull out Kim Junghyun from that bas.e.m.e.nt. Kim Junghyun was a potential threat. This made Soohyun wonder on why he was staying at this mansion and made a note to ask Minhyun about it later on.


    "Master Junghyun, it seems that you have forgotten words from the Master," The Butler voiced out¡ª his eyes exuding a piercing look.


    Turning towards Lee Soohyun, the butler put on a polite smile and bowed. Looking at his actions, Kim Junghyun scoffed and rolled his eyes.


    "I apologise for the inconvenience, Mistress Jiwoo," The Butler spoke out, "You needn''t be afraid. Kim Junghyun won''t try to pull such attacks on you again."


    "Minhyun''s devoted slave," Junghyun expressed out, "I wonder what he did to make you so loyal to him."


    Soohyun was not in the mood to hear Kim Junghyun''s words, and before Han Minhyun arrived, Soohyun had to go to the library. What if he came and restricted her from entering into the library?


    "It''s alright, but do you know where the library is?" Soohyun questioned.


    "I was sort of bored and wanted to look around the library for a few books to read," Soohyun added with a polite smile.


    If Kim Junghyun tried to attack her, that meant Lee Soohyun could not trust his words. Therefore, she decided to ask the butler as she did not want to get fooled and laughed at.


    "I''ll take you there, Mistress," The Butler spoke out.


    Kim Junghyun shoved his hands into his pocket, and with one last stare at Lee Soohyun, he walked back into the room. That glance of his made a.s.sured Soohyun that this will not be the last time he will be bullying her.


    Soohyun internally sighed.


    It would be foolish of her to think that she will be able to fight him with her current abilities, and after Han Minhyun came back, she would need to discuss this with Minhyun.


    "Thank you, Butler¡­"


    Soohyun realized that she was not aware of the Butler''s surname and stared at him for the answer.


    "I''m Shin Woojin. You can call me Butler Shin, Mistress," Shin Woojin voiced out, "And about Master Junghyun, the next time you see him, Mistress, just run away. He is not a good news, and at times, I might be late appearing to your help."


    Soohyun nodded.


    "I''ll be doing that then," She replied.

 Chapter 84 - Different Classes

    Walking into the library, Lee Soohyun was amazed at the collection of books around her. Couple of bookshelves were placed inside the room, and each of the bookshelf was packed with multiple books.


    "Thank you, Butler Shin," Lee Soohyun said.


    Shin Woojin bowed politely and voiced out, "I have some important matters to attend to, and therefore, I have to leave. If you need my a.s.sistance, you can come downstairs and call out my name."


    Lee Soohyun nodded before turning towards the front. With one last bow towards Soohyun, the Butler turned his back on Lee Soohyun and left the library, closing the door behind him.


    Books were not something Lee Soohyun was fond of unless it was something she found interesting. Looking around the huge library, Soohyun was confused on where to start.


    "Even public libraries won''t be as big as this," Soohyun mumbled to herself before walking to the first shelf.


    The time she had was precious and limited. Since Shin Woojin was on Han Minhyun''s side, Lee Soohyun did not want to waste it by asking him. As Soohyun walked towards the left, something caught her eyes.


    A book laid on the long wooden table, and curiosity brewed up within Lee Jinhee as she walked towards the book. The book had a brown cover and appeared new. An intricate symbol was embossed in the middle of it.


    A note was placed on top of the book, and seeing that her name was written on the note, Lee Soohyun bent to pick it up. Lee Soohyun grew even more curious as she unfolded the note.


    "I had a feeling that you would visit the library. Read this book for more information since I''ll be too tired to explain the entire thing to you," Lee Soohyun read the contents aloud.


    "It seems that he is smarter than I expected him to be. Then again, it should not be surprising if he manages to outsmart me," Lee Soohyun murmured, "His experiences are more than mine, and he is better trained."


    Soohyun was slightly surprised that Han Minhyun would personally let her read the book and know about his kind. Nonetheless, Lee Soohyun was aware that Minhyun had another chip to bargain with her in order to get the rest of the information from Soohyun.


    Nevertheless, Soohyun decided to not waste a second before pulling out the chair and sitting down on it. Turning the cover of the book, Soohyun looked at the contents of the novel.


    After turning a couple of pages of the novel, Soohyun finally found the page that she needed. Scanning her eyes across the page, Soohyun read the contents. Surprise filled Lee Soohyun after she finished reading through the first few pages, and in order to absorb everything properly, Soohyun decided to summarize everything out loud.


    "Humans are divided into three clans¡ª Red Clan, Blue Clan, and Yellow Clan. The members of the Red Clan needed blood to survive and had to take blood at regular intervals, depending on their cla.s.s. Based on their cla.s.ses, they possessed powers and weaknesses, and basically, they were like the vampires.


    Then came the Blue Clan. Due to a past incident, they are the Red Clan''s biggest enemies, and unlike the Red Clan, they do not need blood. They were more or less like the normal humans except for the fact that some of them had powers.


    Yellow Clan was what normal human like me is referred to as and is the weakest of the three. Although they choose to stay neutral, many of them join hands with the members of Blue Clan due to situations," Soohyun mumbled to herself.


    "Heol! This just feels like a situation out of a Fantasy movie!" Soohyun exclaimed.


    Her surprise from earlier was replaced with excitement. Growing up, Soohyun found those Fantasy movies interesting and wanted to be in one of those. Never did she expect that she would actually end up in such a situation.


    "Say, Minnie, which clan do you belong to?" Soohyun asked.


    "If you stay silent, I''ll give away your name to Han Minhyun," Lee Soohyun threatened.


    Soohyun heard Minnie groan, and a smile formed on Lee Soohyun''s face. Soohyun was truly enjoying this. Revenge felt really good!


    "Soohyun, you won''t understand even if I tell you what I am," Minnie voiced out.


    "Is that so or are you just afraid that I''ll use it to threaten Han Minhyun?" Lee Soohyun spoke out¡ª her tone showing amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "It''s nothing like that, Soohyun. You really won''t understand if I tell you what I am."


    Turning the next page of the book, Soohyun saw the t.i.tle ''Cla.s.sification of Red Clan'', and with interest playing in her eyes, Soohyun read the contents aloud.


    "The members of the Red Clan are divided into various cla.s.ses depending on their heredity and skills. In rare cases, the parents from a low cla.s.s could have an offspring of a higher cla.s.s, and the reason behind that is unknown.


    The King of the Red Clan possesses the most power.


    The ones with the highest power after the Prince are referred to as the Leaders, and they have the right to make all decisions for the Red Clan. There are six leaders currently from six families¡ª Kim, Seo, Lee, Han, Hw.a.n.g, and Oh. The leader from Min family faced death a few years ago, and ever since then, no leaders were chosen from that family."


    "Han family? Isn''t that Han Minhyun''s family? So, except for his family, there is a leader from all the other families," Lee Soohyun muttered.


    "The families of the Leaders are divided into different cla.s.ses. Although they are under the same Leader, the powers differ for the members. As some of the members bred with the members from the Yellow Clan, the power decreased gradually for their next generation. That is how the different cla.s.ses were created.


    The ones with no gene from Yellow Clan present in them are the strongest, and the ones with the higher percentage of Yellow Clan''s blood are the weakest.


    As of now, there are seven cla.s.ses present depending on the percentage of Yellow Clan''s blood present within them. The ones that are at the top have no Yellow Clan''s blood and are also called pure-bloods. The rest are known as Hybrids within the cla.s.ses'' number present.


    The Prince, who later becomes the King, must be a pure-blood. The Leaders are required to be pure-bloods as well, and the position for the rest are decided depending on the cla.s.s. Exceptions are made at times, and the cla.s.s of a Hybrid are raised due to their abilities.


    Other than this, there is a special position within the Red Clan, known as the Oracle. The one who is to be the Oracle is decided by the fate and is not based on any cla.s.s or heredity."

 Chapter 85 - Youre Incapable

    Lee Soohyun let out a yawn after she finished reading that section. The entire thing sounded very interesting to Lee Soohyun, and she was impatient to finish the entire book. Nonetheless, before Lee Soohyun could continue, her stomach grumbled.


    Soohyun knew that before she could continue to read the book in front of her, she had to feed her stomach first. Picking up the book, Lee Soohyun stood up, causing the chair to slide back and create a screeching noise.


    Holding the book in her hand, a smile sat on Lee Soohyun''s face. The entire matter in the book roamed inside of her mind, and reading this book was better than asking Han Minhyun questions. That man only knew how to tease her!


    If Soohyun read this book and got to find out about Han Minhyun''s weakness, then Soohyun would use them to her advantage and take revenge on that man.


    Turning the k.n.o.b of the door, Soohyun exited the library and walked into the long hallway. Soohyun made sure to memorize her way with the utmost concentration before arriving at the library, and looking around Soohyun could almost find her way out.


    As Soohyun walked forward, she saw a shadow before her, and she immediately stopped in her steps. Raising her head, Soohyun noticed that Kim Junghyun was standing in front of her and grew more wary. The Butler, Shin Woojin, was not beside her at this moment, and having an idea on how Junghyun could be, it was best for her to avoid him.


    Looking down, Soohyun realized the book which was held in her hands, and deep inside of her, she desperately prayed that Kim Junghyun wouldn''t recognize the book. It would be too suspicious if she tried to hide the book in any way.


    "Moon Jiwoo," Kim Junghyun enunciated, "Now that butler Shin is not here, what are you going to do?"


    Lee Soohyun had only way out of this, and garnering up her courage, she spoke out, "Don''t tell me you''re going to do something as cowardly as fighting against the defenseless me, Little Kid.


    Both of us very well know that if you use your powers against me, I won''t be able to do anything. However, how would that make you look like? I hold no powers like you or any other special skills; I am multiple times lower than you when it comes to strength.


    Are you actually going to attack someone as weak as me? If you really want to boast, go and attack someone like Han Minhyun or Butler Shin. Since you can''t attack them, are you trying to take your anger out on me? Moreover, if you want to boast to someone, do you think it will be great to say that you have defeated a powerless and weak human with your powers?"


    Since the person in front of her was not Han Minhyun, Lee Soohyun half expected for her words to persuade him. Crying and begging would not exactly work, and the boy in front of her might even enjoy that.


    "Yah! Moon Jiwoo, mind your tongue!" Kim Junghyun exclaimed.


    Kim Junghyun leaned closer to Lee Soohyun, and standing upon his toes, Kim Junghyun raised his neck to stare at Soohyun directly in the eyes. The glare that he directed made chills go down Soohyun''s back, and Soohyun had a hard time maintaining a composed expression.


    "I am not doing this to boast about anything. I want to see Han Minhyun in agony and hurting you¡ª"


    Kim Junghyun''s stomach groaned at that moment, and this caused him to stop talking. A light blush covered his cheeks whilst he felt embarra.s.sment fill him. Why did this stomach of his have to react in front of Moon Jiwoo out of all people?


    "Hurting me is the easiest way to it?" Soohyun arched her eyebrows.


    Then, her lips curved up to a smile, and Soohyun voiced out, "Are you sure that''s the case? What if Han Minhyun wants to get rid of me in the first place and is looking for a chance to do that?"


    Kim Junghyun scoffed and said, "You think I''m stupid enough to believe that? You''re fated to be with him, and the last thing he wants is to get rid of you."


    ''Fated to be with him? I''ll have to ask him about that. At least this confirms the fact that Han Minhyun won''t get rid of me more.''


    Raising her hand, Lee Soohyun rubbed the top of Kim Junghyun''s head whilst wearing a soft smile on her face and voiced out, "Whatever you say, Little Kid. Now, let''s get you something to eat before that stomach of yours grumbles again. You did not have lunch earlier either. Butler Shin is busy, and you only have me now."


    Lee Soohyun hoped that the sound of food would be enough to distract Kim Junghyun''s attention from attacking or making mischief for her. Although she did not like the thought of eating with Junghyun, it was better than being his victim.


    Kim Junghyun slapped Lee Soohyun''s hand away and immediately moved away from her. His eyes glared at Lee Soohyun whilst he spoke out, "Don''t touch me or call me Little Kid next time, Moon Jiwoo."


    The boy then added, "I''m not hungry. Instead of eating food, I want to¡ª"


    Before the boy could continue, his stomach grumbled again, and the blush on the boy''s cheeks darkened.


    Lee Soohyun stifled her laughter and said, "If you don''t want to eat, I''ll go and eat by myself then. Don''t attack me now or else I''ll hear your stomach grumble again."


    Soohyun began to walk, and recalling about something, Soohyun turned her head back. Wearing a smile on her face, Soohyun voiced out, "Don''t attack me from the back again. This would just show that you''re incapable of attacking me from the front."


    As Soohyun was about to walk away, she heard Kim Junghyun''s stomach groan again. Anger and embarra.s.sment brewed up within Kim Junghyun, and his eyes glared at Lee Soohyun''s back. Nonetheless, his pride won''t let him attack Lee Soohyun.


    Soohyun had an inkling that her words would work against Kim Junghyun. Kim Junghyun was a boy filled with pride, and this pride of his won''t let him hurt her using his powers. In this way, Lee Soohyun found the boy extremely cute.


    Before Lee Soohyun could completely walk away from Kim Junghyun, she heard his stomach groan once again. The boy was very much hungry yet he won''t give up.

 Chapter 86 - Controlling Herself

    Since Shin Woojin appeared to be busy, Lee Soohyun thought that it wouldn''t be polite to disturb him. Therefore, after looking around the kitchen for a while, she found the ingredients she needed, and luckily enough, there was a packet of instant noodles.


    Wearing a smile on her face, Lee Soohyun cooked instant noodles for herself, and as she was about to place the noodles on to the bowl, she noticed a presence beside her.


    Turning her head towards the right, Soohyun noticed that Kim Junghyun was standing beside her, and arrogance sat upon his face. His hands were shoved into his pockets, and his hair was messed up as usual.


    "Cook one for me," Kim Junghyun ordered.


    As much as Lee Soohyun wanted to tease him, she did not want to press his wrong b.u.t.ton and suffer at his hands. It was better to silently cook for him and get him to leave her alone.


    "What would you prefer with your instant noodles?" Lee Soohyun questioned.


    Kim Junghyun''s stomach groaned at that moment, and a light pink blush coloured his cheeks. Kim Junghyun pulled away the bowl from Lee Soohyun''s hands, taking her aback, and Lee Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows at him.


    "You can cook another one for you. This is mine," Kim Junghyun voiced out haughtily whilst holding on to the bowl of instant noodles.


    "If you want it, sure, have it, little¡ª Kim Junghyun," Lee Soohyun voiced out.


    Fortunately, she stopped her mouth from running before she called the boy ''Little Kid'' again. Facing the boy''s hostility was not something Lee Soohyun wanted at this moment. She wanted to finish eating the food quickly, so that she could go back to the room and read the book.


    "I did not ask for your permission," Junghyun voiced out.


    Without a word of ''thanks'' to Lee Soohyun, Kim Junghyun turned his back on Lee Soohyun and walked towards the direction of the dining table. Lee Soohyun let out a breath of relief.


    As Lee Soohyun cooked herself the second bowl of instant noodles, Kim Junghyun appeared into the kitchen and grabbed that bowl of noodles from Lee Soohyun. Soohyun''s eyes widened at the boy''s action. Did he want to eat this bowl as well?


    "Cook another one for you," Junghyun ordered.


    Lee Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows at the male. Kim Junghyun did not want to admit that Soohyun''s noodles tasted absolutely delicious to him, and he craved for another bowl for it. That would be too humiliating!


    "You want to have two bowls of noodles?" Lee Soohyun asked.


    "I need to grow up fast, so I need more food," Kim Junghyun voiced out before turning his back on Lee Soohyun and walking out of the room.


    Soohyun just sighed as she watched his furthering back.


    ''As long as he does not attack me, I think it''s fine. I don''t pick fights with the kids in the first place.''


    Moon Jimin stepped into the restaurant the four of them¡ª Jiwoo, Eunwoo, Chaeyoung, and her¡ª were planning to meet at. A gentle smile sat upon her face, and her soft expression stirred the hearts of many men present there. Nonetheless, none of these men were the one Jimin was genuinely interested in.


    Seeing Ahn Eunwoo and Oh Chaeyoung being absorbed in their own world made anger rise within Moon Jimin. Nevertheless, Jimin did not let that appear on her face as she walked towards the couple.


    Wearing a smiling and friendly expression, Moon Jimin pulled the chair back and sat upon it. Finally noticing Moon Jimin''s presence, the couple turned towards Moon Jimin.


    "It''s been a while, Eunwoo-ah!" Moon Jimin commented.


    She then asked, "How have the both of you been?"


    Ahn Eunwoo curved his lips into a smile and said, "I have been fine."


    "Me as well, Jimin Unnie. How are you?" Chaeyoung spoke out.


    "I''m doing well. It seems that both of you have a lovely relationship," Jimin voiced out.


    A blush formed on Chaeyoung''s face, and shyly, she turned to look at the other way. Jimin let out a harmless chuckle at that whilst Eunwoo''s smile became wider.


    Then, Moon Jimin let out a sigh. She looked down upon her lap whilst a sorrowful expression was placed on her face. Normally, one would not judge the genuineness in Jimin''s appearance.


    "I feel really apologetic for my sister and her actions. Jiwoo was not always like this. I don''t know what happened to her all of a sudden," Moon Jimin stated¡ª sadness noticeable in her tone.


    Moon Jimin continued, "Although it took me a lot of effort, I managed to convince Jiwoo to come here. Chaeyoung, it must be hard on you. I apologise for the inconvenience. I''m really sorry."


    Oh Chaeyoung let out an awkward smile and said, "You don''t need to apologise. It''s not your fault. Since Eunwoo was once her fianc¨¦e and someone she truly loved, it is understandable if she holds a grudge against me."


    Hints of anger was visible on Ahn Eunwoo''s eyes, and placing his hand above Chaeyoung''s hand¡ª which was on top of the table¡ª Eunwoo attempted to comfort the girl he loved. The action didn''t escape Moon Jimin''s eyes, and the rage within Moon Jimin intensified. Controlling herself, Moon Jimin did not glare at Oh Chaeyoung.


    "Don''t say that, Chaeyoung-ah. I''ll make sure that you''re protected from all the harm out there, and as for Moon Jiwoo, she is nothing compared to you," Eunwoo voiced out.


    Moon Jimin noticed the ruthlessness in Eunwoo''s eyes. Seeing how protective and caring Eunwoo was towards Chaeyoung, envy rose within Chaeyoung, and she gripped onto her skirt.


    "Thank you, Eunwoo Oppa. With you beside me, I''m not scared of anything," Chaeyoung voiced out with a wide smile on her face.


    Then turning to face Moon Jimin, Chaeyoung asked, "When will Jiwoo Unnie be reaching here though? I have an important test tomorrow and have to return home early for studying."


    Letting out an awkward chuckle, Moon Jimin glanced at her watch and realized that five minutes had already pa.s.sed from their designated time.


    "She called me earlier and said that there was a traffic jam. That''s why it will be taking her some time to reach here," Jimin lied.

 Chapter 87 - Appear More Delicious

    Ten minutes had already pa.s.sed since then, and until now, there was no sign of Moon Jiwoo. Forcing out a smile, Jimin took out her phone and decided to call Moon Jiwoo.


    "I''ll call her and ask where she is," Jimin voiced out.


    As Moon Jimin placed a call at Jiwoo''s number, Jimin waited for the call to get picked up. After five rings, the call was immediately directed to a voicemail.


    Looking up, Jimin said, "I''ll try again."


    After a countless number of calls and ringing, the call was still not picked up by Jiwoo, and Jimin felt mortified at that. Anger towards Jiwoo intensified within Jimin. Frustration rose within Moon Jimin.


    Noticing that a waiter was standing beside their table, Jimin voiced out, "Let''s order first and wait for Jiwoo meanwhile. She might be almost here."


    Eunwoo and Chaeyoung nodded.


    ''Moon Jiwoo, You b.i.t.c.h, reach here quickly! Don''t you always run at the mention of Ahn Eunwoo! What''s wrong with you now!?''


    It has already been twenty minutes. The waiter had arrived with their meals and placed their dishes in front of them. However, until now, Moon Jiwoo did not appear neither did receive any one of Jimin''s call. With the increasing frustration and rage within her, Jiwoo''s expression was gradually turning ugly.


    "Let''s finish eating our meals first, alright?" Jimin voiced out whilst forcing out a smile on her face. Nonetheless, to the onlookers, her smile appeared too fake to be real.


    Ahn Eunwoo stared at his watch and said, "I have an important surgery scheduled tonight. I can''t afford to be late."


    "Me too. I have to study as well. This test is extremely important," Chaeyoung voiced out, "I''m completely unprepared for it."


    "I don''t know why Jiwoo is being this late, but I know that she will surely come. Let''s eat the food before it gets cold," Jimin voiced out whilst cursing Moon Jiwoo inside of her mind.


    Nonetheless, she had a firm belief that Jiwoo would come. After all, how can Moon Jiwoo stay back when her beloved Eunwoo Oppa was involved.


    The three of them finished with their meals, and forty five minutes had pa.s.sed by now from their planned time. Realizing that, Moon Jimin dug her nails into her palm due to frustration, drawing out blood.


    Until now, Moon Jiwoo did not come, and incomprehensible amount of humiliation was felt by Moon Jimin. Anger increased within Moon Jiwoo, and the gentle expression from earlier was no longer upon her face.


    "Jiwoo might be in a serious¡ª"


    Wiping the corner of his face with the tissue, Ahn Eunwoo spoke out, "Jimin Noona, just because we have a good relationship between us doesn''t mean I appreciate you wasting my time. You should have perfectly confirmed with Jiwoo before coming here. The fact that you are leisurely doesn''t mean I am. Because of you, I missed an important appointment."


    "Unnie, I was planning to study for an important test as well, and because of this, I lost a lot of time," Chaeyoung voiced out.


    Ahn Eunwoo and Oh Chaeyoung stood up, causing for their chairs to slide back. Displeasure could be shown on both of their faces, intensifying the mortification Moon Jiwoo felt at that moment.


    "Sorry, Eunwoo, Chaeyoung," Moon Jimin said after she stood up and bowed at two of them.


    Without a word more, Eunwoo and Chaeyoung turned their back on Moon Jimin and started walking away.


    Moon Jimin gritted her teeth whilst she said, "Moon Jiwoo, I''ll make sure you suffer because of this!"


    Soohyun half cooked the next bowl of noodles, and before Kim Junghyun could appear, Soohyun rushed with that bowl of noodles to her room. Her patience to reading that book running out.


    Opening the door to the room, Lee Soohyun entered into her bedroom and closed the door behind her. Walking over to her nightstand, Soohyun took the book.


    Placing the bowl of noodles down on the bed, Lee Soohyun then opened the book and placed the bowl on her lap. Using her chopsticks, Lee Soohyun picked up a few strands of the noodles and placed them inside her mouth.


    As Soohyun chewed on the delicious noodles, Soohyun flipped the pages of the book until the page she was reading at that time appeared in front of her.


    Gulping down the food, Soohyun spoke out, "Powers of Red Clan."


    Putting more strands of noodles inside of her mouth, Soohyun scanned her eyes through the content and read outloud, "The powers differ from cla.s.s to cla.s.s. At rare occasions, the offsprings from the low cla.s.s parents might have high powers. These are treated as special cases.


    The common powers that are possessed by members of Red Clan are generally regeneration, enhanced physical skills and memory, erasing memories, paralysis, and flight. However, these powers can only be used on those weaker than the user.


    The Prince or the King possesses most of the power. The powers that the Prince and King can potentially have are teleportation, telekinesis, extrasensory perception, mind control, astral projection, create illusions, elemental manipulation¡ª which differs from prince of one generation to the next¡ª sedation¡ª"


    Before Soohyun could continue reading, someone voiced out, "Finish eating first and then read unless you prefer eating soggy and cold noodles."


    Suddenly hearing the voice, Lee Soohyun let out a yelp, and raising her head, Soohyun noticed that Han Minhyun was standing in front of her.


    ''Wow! Is the ability to walk in silently one of his powers as well?''


    Soohyun placed the book down and picked up the bowl of noodles. Engrossed in reading, Soohyun completely forgot about her hungry stomach or the bowl of noodles.


    "Thanks for reminding me," Soohyun voiced out whilst flashing a wide smile at Han Minhyun.


    Slurping the noodles, Soohyun felt that they had become completely cold. Whilst eating her noodles, Soohyun raised her line of sight in order to see what Han Minhyun was doing.


    Han Minhyun removed his shirt, and looking at all the fine muscles, Lee Soohyun was mesmerized. The nonchalant expression that sat on Han Minhyun''s face made his face look extremely attractive to Lee Soohyun.


    Forgetting about her noodles once again, Lee Soohyun trailed her eyes on Han Minhyun''s collar bones and his finely sculpted body shamelessly. Moving the line of sight down, Soohyun saw his tall legs, and improper thoughts ran inside of her mind.


    At that moment, Han Minhyun turned to look at Lee Soohyun, and shocked at that, Soohyun choked on her noodles. Soohyun began to cough whilst Minhyun stared at Soohyun boredly.


    "It seems that you enjoy watching me," Minhyun commented.


    With her shameless side appearing, Soohyun voiced out, "How can I not? At this moment, you appear more delicious than these cold noodles."


    Soohyun licked her lips at the end.


    "Lee Soohyun, are you actually a pervert?" Han Minhyun asked.

 Chapter 88 - Fated To Be

    Confident that Han Minhyun will not be killing her anymore, Lee Soohyun did not mind unleashing her true self in front of Han Minhyun. Lee Soohyun''s lips curved up to a wide smile.


    "Heol! You called me Lee Soohyun even though you said you wouldn''t," Soohyun spoke out, "Does that mean you''re starting to like me?"


    "Finish your food quickly and place the bowl downstairs. We have important things to discuss," Han Minhyun spoke out.


    "Hubby, you avoided answering my question. Does that mean you actually like me?" Soohyun winked at Han Minhyun.


    "Hubby doesn''t suit your mouth anymore," Han Minhyun pointed out.


    His lips curved into a sneer then, and he voiced out, "Liking you? Aren''t you getting too ahead of yourself?"


    Looking at Lee Soohyun from top to bottom, Han Minhyun voiced out, "Do you even have anything likeable about you?"


    Cupping her hands around her face, Lee Soohyun spoke out, "This face of mine? Isn''t this face of mine really beautiful?"


    Han Minhyun scoffed.


    "One scratch on that face of yours, and the beautiful will go away," Han Minhyun said.


    Holding her cheeks protectively, Lee Soohyun gasped and said, "You can''t do that, Minhyun. Don''t you know that a face is a girl''s life?"


    "Just eat. I don''t want to get into useless bantering with you," Han Minhyun said as he walked towards the bathroom.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Lee Soohyun picked up her chopsticks and mumbled, "And I thought you found me amusing."


    Han Minhyun sat down on the bed whilst his laptop was placed on his lap. Lee Soohyun lied on her stomach, and raising her head, she stared at Han Minhyun.


    "Minhyun, can you predict the future? How did you know that I would go to the library?" Lee Soohyun asked¡ª interest playing in her eyes.


    Han Minhyun closed his laptop, and after placing the laptop down on the nightstand, he turned to look at Lee Soohyun. Lee Soohyun''s eyes held a sparkle whilst they stared at Han Minhyun, waiting for an answer.


    "It''s not that I can predict the future; It is merely the fact that you''re predictable," Han Minhyun replied.


    He then added, "It is my turn to ask you a question now."


    "Ask away. I''ll answer you honestly as always," Lee Soohyun voiced out.


    Han Minhyun directed a look of disbelief to Soohyun and voiced out, "Only idiots will trust you completely. What is the name of your source?"


    Minnie gasped.


    Soohyun was not much surprised when Han Minhyun asked this question. Taking into consideration what type of man Han Minhyun was, this was to be expected.


    "Lee Soohyun, you can''t reveal this to Han Minhyun. You absolutely can''t or else I swear you''ll suffer from a painful death. No, no, not painful death. I absolutely promise to treat you with kindness and politely if you don''t tell him, and I''ll even call you Master," Minnie bargained.


    Soohyun could easily sense how panicked Minnie was from her tone, and this made her more curious to know what happened between her and Minhyun.


    The offer did not sound bad to Lee Soohyun, and given the opportunity, Soohyun wanted to blackmail Minnie further. It would be a pity if Han Minhyun found out about it.


    "What do I do now, Minhyun? It seems that my source threatened me with a painful death if I tell you the truth," Lee Soohyun voiced out.


    "Your source is really interesting to be able to threaten you," Han Minhyun pointed out.


    A look of amus.e.m.e.nt sat at Minhyun''s eyes, and his lips curved up. A dark glint sat in his eyes. Lee Soohyun felt a chill go down her spine. No wonder Minnie was afraid of her being found out by Minhyun; Minhyun was truly scary.


    "You Idiot! Why did you say that!? I''ll be dead now. Han Minhyun will put me in my grave," Minnie frantically voiced out.


    ''Isn''t that the truth though? You did threaten me with my life,'' Lee Soohyun pointed out mentally.


    "Yes, I did, but that doesn''t mean you should tell that to Han Minhyun. Don''t you know the meaning of keeping secrets?!"


    ''Keeping secrets? That''s something I really cannot do, so don''t tell me secrets from next time onwards, alright?''


    "Ah! Why did my first host have to be so immoral?! I want to get a better one from next time onwards!" Minnie exclaimed.


    ''Your luck is horrible. Blame that.''


    "Isn''t my source what brought us together? You should not be so scary; You''re frightening the poor little thing," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Thank you very much, Soohyun," Minnie replied monotonously.


    "That''s why I hate it more. It brought a burden upon me," Han Minhyun spoke out.


    "Hey! I''m not a burden. If you train me properly, I can be really useful," Soohyun stated, "You should try it. I might defeat you as well."


    "That reminds me," Soohyun voiced out.


    Sitting up on the bed, Soohyun looked at Han Minhyun curiously and asked, "Are you from Red Clan or Blue Clan?"


    "You can''t expect to get an answer from me without answering mine," Han Minhyun pointed.


    "Soohyun-ah, please don''t expose me. I won''t call you dumb or anything similar again. I will really, really, really respect you. I promise. Please, don''t tell him about me," Minnie pleaded.


    ''Hearing you being like this gives me pleasure. You even sound sincere.''


    "Aish! Alright! My source ident.i.ties himself as System Fairy Tale. If I die, I''ll be taking you with me," Soohyun voiced out.


    Since that was what Minnie introduced herself as in the beginning, it is not a lie, and Soohyun simply changed the gender. As Soohyun was not completely lying, she doubted that Han Minhyun could guess the truth from her eyes.


    "You sound sincere enough although something sounds off," Minhyun said, "I''ll accept the answer for now. Don''t worry. Unless or until I''m done having fun with you, you won''t die."


    Looking at Han Minhyun''s smile, a chill went down Lee Soohyun''s spine, and Soohyun had an inkling that the ''having fun'' Minhyun mentioned won''t be that much fun for her.


    "My question now!" Soohyun curiously voiced out, "Junghyun earlier mentioned on how I am fated to be with you. What does that mean?"

 Chapter 89 - Minhyuns Point Of View [1]

    "Just as the name states. Both of us are fated to be together," Han Minhyun voiced out.


    His eyes stared at Lee Soohyun. Soohyun''s eyes held antic.i.p.ation whilst they stared at him, waiting for him to continue. Instead of teasing her, he decided to answer the entire thing. Han Minhyun had an inkling that she would not let him rest in peace unless or until she got the answer to this.


    "Well?" Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    "The Prince and the Leaders from each family have a fated one. The fated one can be from any clan¡ª Blue, Red, and Yellow. Only the Prince and the Leaders can have a fated one since these two cla.s.ses are bound to the most powerful ones.


    Only after finding their fated ones, can they be appointed as their clan''s Leader. When the next generation from the same family finds their fated one, the position of the leader is pa.s.sed on to them from their older generation.


    The fated ones are more or less a weakness to them. Every emotion of their fated one affect theirs. If their fated one dies, the Prince or the Leader are bound to die as well. If their fated one is brutally harmed, they will be weak as well. The fated ones are considered to be a curse by many," Han Minhyun explained.


    Looking at Lee Soohyun''s eyes, Han Minhyun could somewhat feel the emotions she was feeling. Although Soohyun''s lips were protruding forward and she was pouting, Minhyun could sense that Soohyun felt nothing like that.


    "Minhyun, am I a curse to you?" Lee Soohyun asked whilst blinking her eyes.


    Even Soohyun sounded sad judging by her tone, Minhyun could easily sense that Soohyun was simply pretending. Although this was not new to Han Minhyun, this did not fail to amuse Han Minhyun.


    "Well, aren''t you?" Minhyun questioned.


    Soohyun scoffed.


    "Geez! You should be more caring or else I will run away from someone else. Now, that you can''t hurt me or kill me, I feel really good. This means that I can do anything to you yet you won''t harm me."


    Soohyun began to laugh.


    Han Minhyun always found her laughs beautiful although he was not sure whether or not this was because she was his fated one. Every small reaction that showed on her face¡ª especially after he teased her every time¡ª was amusing to him. This intensified his urge to tease her more.


    "Tying or locking you up won''t be harmful to me. In fact, it would be beneficial to me," Minhyun expressed.


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened at that moment, and she immediately shut her mouth. Han Minhyun held in his urge to chuckle at that moment and put on a mask of nonchalance on his face.


    For him, it was difficult to maintain impa.s.siveness in front of Lee Soohyun. Every time he saw or heard her, he desired to tease her and watch that annoyed expression on her face.


    It was not difficult for him to sense how she cursed at him every time. In all honesty, at times, he wanted to tease her to the point she would curse out loud at him. Nonetheless, Soohyun has great self-control and never did so.


    "Get to sleep now. We can talk about the rest later on," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Heol! I won''t be able to sleep tonight after this! The entire time I had been scared of you, but now, I don''t have to be. This feels great! This explains why you married me despite barely knowing me," Lee Soohyun spoke out.


    On their first meeting, Han Minhyun did not have a decent opinion on Moon Jiwoo. He took her to be some crude woman, and it did not miss his eyes on how she tried to drug his drink. It was easy for him to guess about how she planned to drug him and Oh Chaeyoung.


    Without a second thought, Han Minhyun drank down the gla.s.s. Ordinary drugs had zero to little effect on him. However, for his plan to proceed, he pretended to be affected, and instead of Chaeyoung, he entered into Moon Jiwoo''s hotel room.


    Walking into the room¡ª the one in which Jiwoo was staying at¡ª a wave of pain hit Han Minhyun''s chest, and his senses were wide awake all of a sudden. His heart started pulsating faster, and Minhyun had an inkling on what the reason behind this could be.


    Looking up, he saw Moon Jiwoo sitting upon her bed, and his eyes widened in disbelief. The crude woman in front of him could not be his fated one. He had seen her a number of times, and this was the first time he reacted to her presence in such a way. There had to be a reason behind it.


    Although such ordinary drugs did not have an effect on him, it was a different case when his fated one was present. Moreover, this was his first time knowing his fated one''s presence, and therefore, the reaction was much more intense than before.


    An explicable rush of excitement went through him as he started walking towards Moon Jiwoo.


    Hearing the door close, Moon Jiwoo raised her head, and as she saw Han Minhyun walking towards her, her eyes widened. Shock and anger could easily be seen on her face.


    "Yah! Han Minhyun, why are you in¡ª"


    Before Moon Jiwoo could continue, a sharp pain went through her forehead, and Jiwoo closed her eyes tightly at that moment. Wincing at the pain, Jiwoo held her head to ease the pain. That''s when another rush of pain went through her.


    Han Minhyun bent down to her level and stared at her face. Her face appeared extremely sensual to him, and looking down at her red lips, Han Minhyun brought his face closer to them.


    In a dazed state, Moon Jiwoo connected her lips with his before he could comprehend what was happening and wrapped her arms around his waist. Deepening the kiss between the two of them, Han Minhyun leaned forward.

 Chapter 90 - Minhyuns Point Of View [2]

    As he had reacted to Moon Jiwoo like that for the first time, Han Minhyun suspected that either the drug had something to do with it or Jiwoo used some other methods. However, before Han Minhyun could investigate the matter again, Moon Jiwoo approached him at the hotel again.


    Han Minhyun saw her talking to a small kid on their first meeting after that night. A soft smile sat on her face, and unexpectedly, Han Minhyun suddenly did not hate that smile on her face.


    The attraction he felt that night became alive to him at this moment, and no drugs were involved this time. Raising her head, she stared at him at that moment, and Han Minhyun could sense all of her emotions at that moment.


    She was nervous and scared. However, she was decisive.


    Han Minhyun''s eyes scanned every little action of hers as she approached him, and he patiently waited to see what she would do. Recalling how the woman in front of him truly was, most likely she would yell at him. However, surprisingly, he did not sense that franticness from her.


    When she made her sudden confession on how she could be pregnant, Han Minhyun had a hard time processing the scene in front of him. As much as he had investigated on Moon Jiwoo, he was aware of her unwavering love towards Ahn Eunwoo.


    The sudden change of target made Han Minhyun confused, and ignoring the female, Minhyun walked away from the female. Some of the drugs from that day could be remaining in her body, and this could be the effect from that.


    Han Minhyun sensed how relieved Jiwoo was after he walked away. He found it weird how he could sense every little emotion within her. Nonetheless, he decided to pay no mind to it.


    On their second meeting after that night, Han Minhyun encountered Jiwoo in the mall. He could easily sense the anxiety within her whilst she approached him. It was as if she was hesitant to do it, but something was pushing her to do it.


    This was when he really confirmed that she was his fated one and decided to get into a marriage agreement with her. Her clumsy effort to hold a conversation amused him. However, since he had a meeting to rush to, he ignored it.


    Han Minhyun''s personality won''t let him rest until he found out the reason behind his sudden change of reaction and Jiwoo''s surprising alternation in the behaviour.


    If Moon Jiwoo was truly his fated one, he should have reacted to her from the beginning. However, that did not happen. There was a reason behind it, and no matter how much Han Minhyun investigated, he reached a dead end.


    Nevertheless, now he knew the reason. It was because Lee Soohyun had possessed Jiwoo''s body. His fated one was not Moon Jiwoo; It was Lee Soohyun.


    As Han Minhyun could easily sense Soohyun''s emotions, he found it amusing how she tried to seduce him and act pitiful in front of him. That''s when he began to tease her in order to see how long would it take for her to show her real self to him.


    But that did not happen. She controlled her emotions really well, and although at times she was close to showing her rage, she held it in. It was the fear she felt that caused her to do so.


    Han Minhyun realized that Lee Soohyun was a very careful person, and this made him want to test her limits. Unlike Moon Jiwoo, Soohyun did not easily let her emotions affect her decisions.


    The time he spent with Lee Soohyun was starting to become more pleasant to him, and now that he had revealed the truth about everything to her, he wanted to see how her reactions to him would be.


    Will she still control her temper or completely expose herself to him?


    Nevertheless, although Lee Soohyun was not exceptionally smart, Han Minhyun had an inkling that Soohyun was a tricky woman, who wanted to live long and would go to great extents for that.


    What he was most curious about was how Soohyun would adapt to these sudden changes in her life. Would this break her down or will she be able to face them enthusiastically?


    Lee Soohyun nudged at Han Minhyun, and staring at him with a confused expression, she asked, "What are you thinking so hard about? It''s astounding to see you think."


    Han Minhyun turned to look at her and said, "You expect me to not think?"


    "Not exactly that," Soohyun said, "Seeing how enigmatic and careful you are, I did not expect you to get lost in your thoughts in front of others so easily."


    Hearing Lee Soohyun''s words, Minhyun could see how she was starting to get comfortable with him, and Minhyun was antic.i.p.ating about the tricks she would pull at this moment.


    "Isn''t it kind of unfair though? You''re allowed to sense my emotions, but I''m not allowed to sense yours. This is absolutely an invasion of privacy," Soohyun pointed out.


    Han Minhyun shrugged his shoulders and said, "Seeing how you stupid are, even if you sensed my emotions, you won''t be able to figure them out."


    Lee Soohyun was angry after hearing his words; Han Minhyun had no difficulty in sensing that. However, there was something which was holding her back from expressing that.


    Lee Soohyun sat up on the bed and placed her hands on Minhyun''s shoulder. Minhyun had an inkling on what Soohyun was about to do, and wearing a nonchalant expression, he waited for Soohyun to take actions.


    "Minhyun-ah, for very long, we haven''t done that. So, can we¡­?" Soohyun voiced out shyly


    Han Minhyun understood what Lee Soohyun was hinting at, and it was not hard for him to see that Soohyun was not really shy. How did the woman in front of her think that her acting was going to act on him?


    "You do realize that I can see your true emotions," Minhyun said dryly.

 Chapter 91 - Storms Wreak Havoc

    ''Of course I know that, Han Minhyun-ssi. But you see that I''m afraid you will push me towards the wall if I directly jump on you. That''s why, I''m acting shy. Can''t you even get the hint!?''


    Drawing circles on Han Minhyun''s shoulder with her fingertip, Soohyun voiced out, "Minhyun-ah, does that matter? As long as you understand what I want, that can be ignored."


    "Really?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    Feigning ignorance on his face, Minhyun voiced out, "But I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Moving her hand up to Han Minhyun''s cheek, Lee Soohyun trailed her hand down it whilst looking at Han Minhyun sensually. The Han Minhyun in front of her looked extremely delicious, and Soohyun wanted to devour him immediately.


    "You don''t need to understand, Minhyun-ah. I''ll make you understand," Soohyun spoke out before licking her lips. Looking at those red lips of Han Minhyun made her feel thirsty.


    Pushing Soohyun''s face away with his index finger, Han Minhyun stared at her boredly and said, "I''m sleepy at this moment, so I don''t want to understand anything."


    Han Minhyun switched off the lights in the room and laid down on the bed whilst pulling the blanket over him. Lee Soohyun let out a frustrated sigh at how difficult Han Minhyun was.


    Nonetheless, she had a mission to complete, and despite the mission, she craved for Han Minhyun''s body. Since the man did not want to take any actions, Soohyun had to do it.


    Lying down on the bed beside Han Minhyun, Soohyun wrapped her hands around Han Minhyun''s waist and voiced out, "Why are you always playing hard to get, Minhyun-ah?"


    "Lee Soohyun, do you share a fondness about regretting your actions?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    Pulling herself closer to Han Minhyun, Soohyun whispered, "Minhyun-ah, I know that I won''t be regretting this."


    Han Minhyun faced Lee Soohyun, and getting above her, he pinned both of her hands on the pillow. Soohyun could feel his cold breath upon her face, and Soohyun''s heart began to pulsate faster at that.


    Under the dim light, Soohyun could see the domineering expression that sat on Han Minhyun''s face, and her legs went weak at that moment.


    "When you''re under me in pain, we will be seeing about that," Minhyun voiced.


    "Minhyun-ah, what about you being under me today?" Lee Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    "Me under you?" Han Minhyun voiced out, "That sounds interesting. Let''s see if you can do it."


    Their ferocious battle on the bed ended with Lee Soohyun being under Han Minhyun the entire time. Although Lee Soohyun put her utmost effort in trying to top Han Minhyun, her actions were rendered useless in the end. Han Minhyun was truly a powerful opponent, and Soohyun blamed the supernatural powers he had for that.


    This was most definitely a foul play!


    Opening her eyes gradually, Lee Soohyun saw Han Minhyun''s smirking face in front of her. Soohyun had to admit that Han Minhyun looked extremely attractive even in the morning.


    "Are you regretting it?"


    Although Lee Soohyun enjoyed last night, the sharp pain that went through her back made Soohyun regret slightly. Her entire body felt weak, and not even a droplet of energy was within her to get up from the bed.


    Han Minhyun was truly a beast!


    Protecting the little of the pride Lee Soohyun had, she honestly voiced out, "Of course not. I enjoyed it very much."


    ''Until the morning arrived.''


    Raising her hand up, Lee Soohyun was about to touch Han Minhyun''s face when a sharp pain went through her back, and Soohyun winced audibly. Her entire body was sore, and Soohyun wanted to cry out in pain.


    Han Minhyun pinched Soohyun''s cheeks, and wearing a wide smile on his face¡ª which appeared sarcastic and scary to Lee Soohyun¡ª he voiced out, "Dear Wife, I already warned you last night, but you didn''t listen."


    Lee Soohyun let out a wide grin and said, "Dear Husband, even if my back hurts, this is normal. Honestly, I did not regret it."


    "Dear Wife, it''s fun to watch you act like this when you know that I can sense all of your emotions," Minhyun expressed.


    "Dear Husband, as much as I want to beat you up at this moment, I don''t want to show my ugly side you and make you reluctant to sleep with me the next time around."


    "Is your so-called ugly side worse than your smiling expression at this moment, Dear Wife?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    "Dear Husband, what are you talking about? When I smile, the flowers bloom and skies clear up. The moods of the animals improve, and the birds start singing."


    "Dear Wife, the delusional disorder you have seems serious. Should I take you to the hospital because when you smile, the flowers wither and storms wreak havoc, the animals get a headache and the birds get sore throats," Minhyun voiced with mock-concern.


    Lee Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    "Are you sure, Dear Husband, that you are not the one with delusional disorder?"


    "Out of two of us, who will the others think have delusional disorder?"


    Considering Moon Jiwoo''s arrogant personality and how she boasted about herself, it was not hard for Soohyun to guess the public opinion for this. Moreover, Han Minhyun was the owner to the top group in South Korea.


    "Geez! Fine, I give up. You win." Soohyun huffed.


    Raising his hand, Han Minhyun patted Lee Soohyun''s head and said, "This is not a matter of anyone winning but the truth."


    Hearing his words, Lee Soohyun wanted to yell at him. Nonetheless, she did not want him to take her as a crude woman and avoid taking her to bed for the rest of her life.


    As Han Minhyun was about to get up the bed, Lee Soohyun realized something and said, "That''s right! I almost forgot."


    Letting out a painful groan, Lee Soohyun sat up, and leaning against the headboard of the bed, she expectantly voiced out, "Kim Junghyun is bullying your wife. As a husband, shouldn''t you do something about it?"

 Chapter 92 - A Mere Mortal

    Amus.e.m.e.nt was apparent in Han Minhyun''s eyes.


    "If he is bullying you, can''t you bully him back? After all, he is merely a nine year old," Han Minhyun pointed out casually.


    "Even if he is just a mere nine year old, he has powers whilst I am just a mere mortal. Don''t you think that''s unfair?" Lee Soohyun voiced out whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    "Is that so?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    "Then just bear with his bullying," Minhyun added.


    "Minhyun-ah, you can''t do that. I am supposed to be your wife," Lee Soohyun whined.


    "Then come with me to my office," Minhyun said.


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes sparkled, and she exclaimed, "Really!?"


    Staying at this huge mansion with no one to keep her accompanied made Lee Soohyun feel bored and lonely. Moreover, Soohyun found the mansion somewhat scary, and Junghyun was not someone Soohyun wanted cross paths with. Going to his office might give her chances to have fun.


    "Get dressed within twenty minutes," Han Minhyun spoke out as he walked towards the direction of the bathroom.


    In the midst of the excitement, Lee Soohyun hurriedly got down from the bed, and feeling the sharp pain go through her back, Soohyun immediately regretted her actions. Holding her back, Lee Soohyun winced.


    Dressed in a pair of black jeans and dark red shirt, Lee Soohyun got down the stairs. A huge smile played on her face while she walked beside Han Minhyun. As usual, Han Minhyun wore on an impa.s.sive expression.


    "Is going to my office that exciting?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    Lee Soohyun nodded and voiced out, "Of course it is. There will be lots of people there, and unlike at here, I won''t be bored there."


    "I''ll a.s.sign you with some tasks to do then," Han Minhyun said.


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened, and turning towards Minhyun, she voiced out, "Don''t do that, Dear Husband. I am going there to cheer you up and not to work."


    ''If you want me to work there, it would be better for me to stay at home. No, no, nevermind¡ª Working is better than facing Kim Junghyun. That little boy is too scary.''


    "There is no such thing as a free meal." Han Minhyun shrugged his shoulders.


    "Who said that I am having a free meal? I warm up your bed and keep you entertained," Soohyun expressed.


    "I don''t need those. I''ll be absolutely fine without them," Han Minhyun stated.


    Lee Soohyun clutched on to Han Minhyun''s arm and flirted, "Even if you act like that, I know you prefer me this way."


    Removing Lee Soohyun''s hand away from his, Han Minhyun stated, "I have no other choice but to put up with you."


    Lee Soohyun''s lips curved up to a smile, and she said, "Finally, someone I can relate to. I have no other choice but to put up with you as well. If I had the choice, I would go after someone cute and obviously polite, just like Jihyun-ssi. He is absolutely adorable."


    Stepping on the last stair, Han Minhyun stated, "I''ll make sure to remind him of that."


    As Han Minhyun was walking towards the dinner table, Soohyun ran after him and caught up to him. Whilst wearing a smile on her face, Soohyun asked, "Can you arrange a date between both of us?"


    "No," Minhyun answered.


    Stepping in front Han Minhyun, Lee Soohyun raised her head to look at his face, and arching her eyebrows, Soohyun asked, "Minhyun-ssi, could it be that you''re jealous?"


    Lee Soohyun''s lips curved into a mischievous smile, and looking at that, Han Minhyun extended his index finger towards Lee Soohyun, pushing her face away with it.


    "It is hard to find an a.s.sistant as efficient as Seo Jihyun. Just because he finds his boss'' wife a creepy pervert, I don''t want him to run away," Han Minhyun voiced out.


    "Heol! Han Minhyun, no one can beat you when it comes to being mean!" Soohyun exclaimed.


    "I am honoured?"


    Saying that, Han Minhyun pulled out his chair and sat down upon it. Lee Soohyun took the seat she sat on yesterday, and looking at the pancakes before her, Soohyun found herself being hungry. Kim Junghyun was not at the table yet.


    Han Minhyun did not appear bothered by it and began eating his pancakes. Lee Soohyun decided to do the same as well. As Soohyun was eating her pancakes, she heard footsteps, and looking up, she saw that Kim Junghyun has walked in.


    "Good morning!" Lee Soohyun exclaimed in English before going back to eating her delicious pancakes.


    "Hope your morning goes bad, Ugly Lady," Junghyun voiced out before sitting down on his chair and digging into the pancakes.


    Feeling irritated by the way Junghyun addressed her, Soohyun stared up from the food, and whilst wearing a wide smile on her face, she said, "Eat up, Kim Junghyun, and make sure your stomach is completely full today unless your stomach will be groaning multiple times like it did yesterday."


    Thinking about that event, embarra.s.sment filled Kim Junghyun, and looking up, his eyes glared at Lee Soohyun as he opened up his mouth to threateningly speak out, "Ugly Lady, you need to learn to control your mouth or else you won''t be liking the consequences."


    "Shouldn''t I be the one beating you up on how you have no manners when speaking with your elders?" Lee Soohyun questioned whilst raising up one of her eyebrows. Picking up the gla.s.s of orange juice, Soohyun drank a mouthful of it.


    "Yah! How are you even older than me? I am forty this year!" Junghyun exclaimed.


    Hearing that, Lee Soohyun spurted out the juice inside of her mouth, and some of them landed on the dinner table. Few droplets fell on Kim Junghyun''s face as well, and feeling the liquid over his face, immediate disgust was shown on his face.


    "YAH! YOU UGLY LADY, WHAT DID YOU JUST DO!?" Kim Junghyun exclaimed. Taking out a handkerchief from his pocket, he wiped his face in order to remove the remnants of the drink.


    "W-What did you just say? You are forty!?" Lee Soohyun was still unable to get rid of the shock.

 Chapter 93 - A Real Life War

    ahjusshi 1 "If you''re thirty five, does that mean you''re not a ''little kid'' but an ahjusshi?" Lee Soohyun asked¡ª still unable to get rid of the shock.


    "Ya! You Ugly Lady, first you spurt out drink on my face and then you call me an ahjusshi?!" Kim Junghyun exclaimed, "You really have the guts!"


    Ignoring the words from Kim Junghyun, Soohyun turned towards Minhyun¡ª waiting for an answer from him. Could it be one of their magics?


    "Kim Junghyun was being too naughty so he was punished to be in the body of a nine year old," Minhyun voiced out in a nonchalant tone.


    ''No wonder Junghyun hates Minhyun. I would hate Minhyun as well if he had done the same thing to me.''


    "Was being too naughty!?" Kim Junghyun exclaimed.


    Letting out a scoff, Junghyun spoke out, "Wasn''t it because you thought of me as a threat and, therefore, wanted to subdue me? Stop lying, Han Minhyun."


    Wiping the corners of his lips with a napkin, Han Minhyun stood up by sliding the chair back, and turning towards Soohyun, Minhyun said, "It''s getting late; Let''s go."


    After a glance towards Kim Junghyun, Soohyun nodded and replied, "Alright."


    Finishing the single remaining pancake in less than a minute, Soohyun got up from the chair and followed after Han Minhyun. Seeing that Minhyun was adamant on ignoring him, Kim Junghyun let out a groan.


    Drawing out his sharp claws, Kim Junghyun flew towards Minhyun, and hearing the sudden commotion, Soohyun turned back. Before Junghyun could land an attack on Minhyun, Minhyun gripped his hand tightly.


    Looking at the scene before her, Soohyun''s eyes widened in horror, and she took a step backward. Junghyun''s expression was really frightening at this moment whilst Han Minhyun wore on an impa.s.sive expression.


    Pushing Kim Junghyun''s sharp clawed hands back, Han Minhyun released his grip on Junghyun''s hand. The impact led to Junghyun falling on the floor, and his head crashed against the chair, creating a loud sound.


    Watching the scene before her, Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened further, and the realization of what type of world she was in currently sunk deeper into her. Now that she is involved with Han Minhyun, she would meet many people as strong as Minhyun and possibly even stronger than him.


    Holding his head, Kim Junghyun faced their direction, and glowering at Han Minhyun, Kim Junghyun¡ª with intense rage noticeable in his tone¡ª said, "Why don''t you just kill me instead of making me suffer like this!? I would rather die than live in such a pathetic state, Han Minhyun!"


    Han Minhyun silently stared at Kim Junghyun.


    Kim Junghyun''s lips curved into a sneer, and he voiced out, "Oh yeah! You won''t kill me. You get a s.a.d.i.s.tic joy from watching me suffer like this. Moreover, I am still for that so-called plan of yours."


    Leaning back against the chair, Kim Junghyun began to laugh, and wiping the corner of his lips to remove the blood, Junghyun said, "Isn''t that why you married¡ª"


    Before Kim Junghyun could continue, Han Minhyun interrupted, "If you utter one more word, I''ll be locking you in the bas.e.m.e.nt, Kim Junghyun."


    This was enough to quieten Kim Junghyun up, and staring daggers at Han Minhyun, Junghyun stomped towards Soohyun. As he went past Soohyun, he b.u.mped his shoulders against Soohyun''s without sparing her a glance.


    He mumbled, "You don''t even know what you''re in for."


    As Kim Junghyun walked towards the room, Lee Soohyun turned her head and saw Junghyun walking towards the long flight of stairs. Curiosity brewed up within Soohyun at Kim Junghyun''s words.


    Whipping her head to look at Minhyun, Soohyun questioned, "What was Junghyun talking about?"


    Widening her eyes, Soohyun added, "C-Could it be that you have some ulterior methods towards me?


    Han Minhyun flicked at Soohyun''s forehead, and wincing at the pain, Soohyun rubbed her forehead. Han Minhyun''s flick really hurt!


    "It''s getting late," Minhyun said as he walked towards the door.


    Running behind Han Minhyun, Soohyun caught up to him, and standing in front of him, Soohyun blocked his way. Staring at him with stern eyes, Soohyun voiced out, "You can''t brush me off like this. Since this concerns me, I have the right to know."


    "I was not going to brush you off. Since it is getting late, I prefer to discuss matters in the car," Minhyun pointed.


    "Oh! So, that was what it was," Soohyun spoke out.


    Moving back to stand beside Han Minhyun, Soohyun said, "Then you should have said so. Unlike you, I have no supernatural powers and cannot sense what you''re feeling."


    Han Minhyun sat down on the driver''s seat, and opening the door, Soohyun entered in the car, sitting down on the seat beside Han Minhyun. Putting on her seatbelt, Soohyun turned to look at Minhyun as he started the car.


    As Han Minhyun drove the car, he said, "Whatever my plan is you will not be dead at the end."


    "Only that much, Han Minhyun? Only that much!? This is not sufficient to make me feel rea.s.sured. Since I''m getting involved in this, I think I have the right to know about it as well," Soohyun said whilst folding her hands across her chest.


    Han Minhyun tilted his head to look at Lee Soohyun, and wearing a nonchalant expression, he said, "Lee Soohyun, we will be going through a war soon, and returning alive from that war is a great matter."


    Hearing that, Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened in horror.


    ''War? A real life war?! I don''t want to get involved in a war! Where the h.e.l.l did you put me? Yah! Minnie! Answer me! Take me back! I don''t want to be present in this!''


    "W-W-r?" Soohyun stuttered.


    Her heart palpitated rapidly in her chest, and Soohyun felt fear within her increasing. Soohyun was an ordinary employee. In no way was she ready for a war. If she got involved in a war, she will be the first person to die for sure.


    Lee Soohyun''s face paled, and her hands started to tremble. Soohyun wanted to cry out loudly at this point. Should she run away from Han Minhyun and live what is left of that one year peacefully?


    "Yes, a real life war between the Blue Clan and Red Clan," Han Minhyun voiced out before letting out a sigh.


    "Will there be guns and bombs?" Soohyun asked slowly as she was afraid of hearing the answer. A middle-aged man

 Chapter 94 - Lucky Two Percent

    "Guns and bombs could be involved, but many would prefer to stick with using their abilities," Han Minhyun spoke out.


    "Abilities? As in those supernatural powers?" Lee Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    "That''s one way to put it," Han Minhyun answered.


    "Then, how can you a.s.sure me that I will be alive? Someone as mortal and powerless as me will be the first one to die," Lee Soohyun complained. She desperately wanted to cry out and beat up Minnie for bringing her to this world.


    "You''ll be trained," Han Minhyun stated, "So that you''ll be fit to fight in the war."


    "Hold on! I did not agree to fighting in the war. If possible, I want to stay as far as possible from the war," Soohyun spoke out.


    Han Minhyun''s lips curved up, and he said, "Unfortunately, that is impossible. Now that everyone knows that you''re my wife, you are already involved in the war."


    Hearing that, Lee Soohyun banged her head against the gla.s.s window. Why did she have to be such a fool and blabber on about how she was Minhyun''s wife to the entire world? Soohyun banged her head against the window repeatedly whilst cursing at herself for her irresponsible actions. Even if she won''t die for almost a year, that doesn''t mean that she won''t be tortured.


    "The window will have a crack in it if you continue with your actions," Minhyun pointed out.


    Han Minhyun then continued, "Your training will start from this week once I find the appropriate time for it."


    Lee Soohyun did not pay any attention to Han Minhyun and drowned herself in self-condemnation. Biting her lips, Soohyun held in her tears. There should be a way to get herself out of this!


    ''Yah! Minnie, if you don''t appear in this instant, I can''t a.s.sure you that my mouth will be closed.''


    Lee Soohyun heard a groan inside of her mind.


    Minnie said, "Yes, there is a war that is going to be soon, and you''ll be involved in it as you''re Han Minhyun''s wife. But before that, he''ll be training you so that you can be suitable for it."


    ''Say me something new. I already know about it.''


    "You''ll do just fine, Soohyun. You just need to train a lot. That''s it," Minnie stated.


    ''Why the h.e.l.l did you not tell me about all this in the beginning? The only thing you have said to me was to top the Villain, get him to open his mask, and yes, make him fall for me. Those are the only f.u.c.king things you have told me about!''


    Minnie coughed and voiced out, "That is because you would have ran away if I told you about it."


    ''Certainly, I would have ran away! Does it even make sense for someone like me to partic.i.p.ate in a war? Wars are not for cowards!''


    "With the way you approached Han Minhyun, you''re most definitely not a coward. So, you can do it! Hwaiting, Lee Soohyun!" Minhyun stated.


    ''That is clearly because I wanted to live!''


    "That''s what matters. Use your desire to live in order to win this war. If it is you, I know you can do it, Lee Soohyun. Fate won''t choose someone randomly so have confidence within yourself," Minnie said in a soft voice.


    Minnie continued, "Since you''re a normal person who wants to live a normal life, this might be hard for you to accept. But, Lee Soohyun, remember that you''re chosen by fate because you''re the most suitable person for it."


    ''Hmm.''


    Calming herself down considerably, Lee Soohyun turned her head to face Han Minhyun and questioned, "What type of training?"


    "Every type of training to raise your skills," Minhyun replied.


    Letting out a sigh, Lee Soohyun leaned back against the seat and closed her eyes. That''s when, Lee Soohyun recalled about something, and opening her eyes wide, Soohyun turned to look at Han Minhyun.


    "Trans.m.u.tation? Yeah! I think that was the word," Soohyun said, "What does that mean, Minhyun?"


    "Where did you hear that word?" Minhyun questioned.


    "Junghyun mentioned something about it yesterday. Is it one of those words I can not know the meaning of even though I know that I have the right to?" Kee Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    "It is not as if I can not tell you the meaning to it; It is simply that you won''t be able to take in the meaning behind it," Minhyun spoke out.


    As curiosity brewed up within Lee Soohyun, she shook her head and confidently said, "I''ll be able to handle the meaning. You can try me."


    ''What can be worse than what you had already mentioned after all?''


    "Sure, then. Trans.m.u.tation is the process through which you will turn into one of the members of the Red Clan," Han Minhyun spoke out.


    "M-Member of the Red Clan? So, if I go through this trans.m.u.tation, I''ll be turning into a vampire?" Lee Soohyun questioned.


    "We are not Vampires. It is considered rather disrespectful if you address us as Vampires," Minhyun explained.


    Soohyun nodded and said, "So, will I be going through this trans.m.u.tation process?"


    Han Minhyun voiced out, "When you''re ready for it."


    "Ah! That is not much shocking although it was surprising," Soohyun said. If she possessed supernatural abilities, she would be more confident about fighting in the war.


    "This is not, but the fact that only five percent survive the trans.m.u.tation process is. Out of those five percent, three percent fall into a state of coma," Han Minhyun stated.


    "So, even if you''re not strong enough physically or mentally, there are no changes for you to survive," Minhyun added.


    Lee Soohyun was close to fainting at this moment, and her hands started to tremble. Her complexion grew to become paler, and Soohyun bit down her lips.


    ''Minnie, didn''t you say that I''ll not be dying for at least a year? Could it be that I lie in those rare two percent?''


    "Rather than two percent, Soohyun, it would be appropriate to say that you lie in the five percent, which means that you might fall into a coma and never open your eyes again," Minnie voiced out after letting out a sigh.

 Chapter 95 - Transmutation

    ''Minnie-ah, whenever I meet you, the first thing I''ll make sure to do it strangle that neck of yours.''


    Minnie gave no reply.


    "Minhyun-ah, since I don''t want to die or go into a coma, is it possible for me to not go through trans.m.u.tation?" Soohyun questioned whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    "No, trans.m.u.tation is necessary, and since we will be going to a war soon, it is better for you to trans.m.u.te as fast as possible," Minhyun said.


    "I think I''ll be fine without trans.m.u.tation. Dying later is better than dying before," Soohyun pleaded.


    "If you train properly, you will not die," Minhyun countered.


    "Two percent¡ª there is only a two percent chance for me to open my eyes, and that''s what you say. I am an ordinary person and not someone who gets lucky. So, therefore, Minhyun, I don''t think I''ll be able to take the risk," Soohyun said.


    "Lee Soohyun, when it comes to you, there are greater chances of you to die. The fact that you possessed this body shows that you are special and can create a miracle. Now, if you can not get that through your thick head, then so be it. You can not trans.m.u.tate and live like a coward until that long," Minhyun said whilst shrugging his shoulders.


    "Han Minhyun, you''re calling me a coward? I think that the fact that I haven''t fainted after experiencing Junghyun''s actions shows I am brave enough. Look, although you''re right from your own point, this is beyond what I have ever imagined," Soohyun said¡ª her voice holding a hint of maturity and seriousness.


    "This is your fate, and not even I can change it or help you accept it. You need to do it on your own. You actions will affect multiples of people," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Is that so? Then, fate chose the wrong person since I am known to be quite selfish," Soohyun voiced out whilst looking towards the window.


    Soohyun then added, "I tend to put my safety and interest before others."


    Han Minhyun said, "You can choose to be selfish and live the life you wish for until you die here as well. I won''t be forcing you into anything."


    The car drove into the parking lot of the Yong Group''s building.


    A smile formed on Soohyun''s face, and she stated, "Judging by how you usually are, I thought you''d be more forceful."


    "I don''t prevent people from suiciding," Minhyun retorted.


    "Suicide?" Lee Soohyun chuckled.


    "Isn''t going through the trans.m.u.tation process considered suicide as well?" Soohyun questioned whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    Entering into the parking s.p.a.ce, Han Minhyun stopped his car, and turning to face Lee Soohyun, he spoke out, "No, because you won''t be dying."


    Under the dim light, Lee Soohyun found Han Minhyun''s face looking attractive, and her heart started to beat rapidly in her chest. Han Minhyun''s words made Soohyun''s lips curve into a smile, and the tone he used built up confidence within her.


    Facing the door, Han Minhyun opened it and got out of the car. Following Minhyun, Lee Soohyun pushed open her door, and getting out, she closed the door behind her.


    Rushing towards Han Minhyun, Soohyun asked, "Is that so? Do you have that much confidence in me?"


    "No, nothing like that," Minhyun said, "I have confidence in my abilities."


    "Wouldn''t you be weakened if I die though?" Lee Soohyun questioned, "So, isn''t this risky for you as well?"


    "At times, risk is required to be taken. Since it is an adults'' playground, kids like you won''t be able to understand," Han Minhyun voiced out.


    Clutching on to Han Minhyun''s hand, Soohyun said, "Han Minhyun, I am your Noona, so show me respect. Just because Moon Jiwoo is younger than you doesn''t mean I am."


    "Noona?" Han Minhyun questioned, "What is your age in the first place?"


    Although Soohyun had read in the novel that Minhyun was in his thirties, Soohyun suspected that Minhyun would be around the same age as Junghyun and answered, "Forty six¡ª That''s what my age is."


    Lee Soohyun pulled out a wide smile and spoke out, "Older than you, right?"


    "Liar," Minhyun commented as they walked into the building.


    "What are you talking about, Minhyun? Why will I be lying about my age?" Soohyun questioned whilst feigning ignorance.


    Watching their boss walk in with Moon Jiwoo, the employees were shocked, and the light-hearted expression that sat on his face astounded them further. A huge smile sat on Moon Jiwoo''s face, and to outsiders, they looked like a lovely couple.


    "Lee Soohyun, you seem to be forgetting that I can sense your emotions," Han Minhyun whispered.


    "That wouldn''t keep me from trying. You never know when you miscalculate my emotions," Lee Soohyun said whilst shrugging her shoulders.


    Pressing the b.u.t.ton of the elevator, Han Minhyun waited for it to open. When the door to the elevator opened, Minhyun stepped into it with Lee Soohyun following behind him.


    "Honestly, I am thirty two," Soohyun voiced out.


    "What about you¡ª in the forties or fifties?" Lee Soohyun questioned.


    "Keep guessing," Han Minhyun answered.


    "Heol! Han Minhyun, you''re really no fun. I told you my age while you''re hiding it. This is not fair," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Ask your source then," Minhyun vocalised.


    Minhyun then added, "What is your decision then? Would you go through the training?"


    "Wow! You''re impatient. Give me at least twenty four hours to think about it. After all, this decision affects the rest of my life," Soohyun voiced out.


    The door to the elevator opened, and Han Minhyun walked out of it gracefully. Soohyun rushed after him in order to match up with his long strides.


    "Your time starts now then," Minhyun voiced out after glancing at his watch.


    Walking up to the door that led to his office, Han Minhyun turned the k.n.o.b to open the door, and turning to her left, Soohyun saw Seo Jihyun sitting at his desk. Seeing that Minhyun had arrived, Jihyun stood up and bowed at him.


    "Good morning, boss."


    Wearing a smile on her face, Soohyun turned towards Seo Jihyun and voiced out, "Long time no see Jihyun-ssi. How are you doing?"


    Before Soohyun could hear Jihyun''s reply, she found herself being dragged into the office by her hand, and a pout formed on Lee Soohyun''s face. The door closed behind Lee Soohyun, and Han Minhyun released his grip on Soohyun''s hand.


    Watching Minhyun walk towards his desk, a smirk formed on Soohyun''s lips, and she asked, "Minhyun-ah, are you jealous again?"

 Chapter 96 - A Funny Word

    Sitting down on his chair, Han Minhyun raised his head to look at Lee Soohyun and vocalised, "Jealous? That''s a funny word! Of what though?"


    "Isn''t that why you pulled into your office hurriedly?" Lee Soohyun questioned whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    Stepping towards the couch, Lee Soohyun sat down upon it, and a mischievous smile played on Soohyun''s face. A sneer formed on Han Minhyun''s face.


    "Don''t you think too highly of yourself?" Minhyun questioned.


    Minhyun then added, "It is just as I have said before. I do not want my a.s.sistant to be creeped out and then run away."


    "Hmm, I''ll pretend to believe that," Soohyun said as she took out her phone.


    Han Minhyun made no reply and concentrated on the doc.u.ments on his desk. Switching her phone on, Lee Soohyun looked through it, trying to search for something interesting.


    Growing bored from her phone, Lee Soohyun looked up, and turning towards Han Minhyun, she questioned, "Han Minhyun, who are the current Leaders?"


    Han Minhyun gave no reply to her question and continued to go through the doc.u.ments. Let Soohyun let out a sigh, and standing up, Soohyun walked towards Han Minhyun. Standing behind Han Minhyun, she propped her chin on his shoulder to look through the doc.u.ments.


    Closing the file, Han Minhyun turned his head towards hersand questioned, "What are you doing?"


    Moving back, Soohyun shrugged her shoulders and said, "Trying to see what is so interesting about these papers that you''re ignoring me."


    "Lee Soohyun, don''t play around," Minhyun spoke out.


    "Then, do you have any books¡ª ones which will inform me more about you and your kind?" Lee Soohyun questioned¡ª her eyes sparkling.


    "Why didn''t you bring that book, Lee Soohyun?" Han Minhyun questioned whilst turning his head to look back at her.


    "Well, I did not think I would be this bored," Soohyun voiced out whilst forcing out an innocent smile on her face.


    With one last glance towards Soohyun, Han Minhyun opened his drawer and took out a book. Leaning over, Soohyun saw the book Han Minhyun was holding. The cover was different from the other one but as long as it had the information needed, it would work for Soohyun.


    "Here, and if you annoy me again, I a.s.sure you that I''ll be tying you up," Han Minhyun threatened whilst placing the book on his table.


    Lee Soohyun bowed and said, "You got it, Boss. As long as I don''t complete this book, I will not be annoying you."


    Saying that, Soohyun bent her back to place a kiss on Han Minhyun''s cheek, but Han Minhyun placed his hand on her lips to stop her. Moving her head back, Lee Soohyun''s lips formed into a pout. Noticing Han Minhyun''s piercing and bone-chilling gaze, Soohyun immediately rushed towards the couch.


    Sitting down on the couch, Soohyun flipped the pages on the book until she found the topic that would answer her questions from earlier. When Soohyun had found it, a smile formed on her face.


    Soohyun mumbled, "The current King and Leaders of Red Clan."


    Seeing that Han Minhyun was here, Soohyun did not think it would be a good idea for her to read it all out loud and disturb him. Therefore, Soohyun read the contents of the book mentally.


    ''The current King of Red Clan, Kim Namhyuk, came in possession of the throne in the year 2001, and the Leaders¡ª Han Sungmin, Kim Taeseok, Hw.a.n.g Minjae, Oh Jaeho, Seo Taemin, and Lee Hyunki¡ª had gained their positions in different times ranging from the year 1997 to 2010.''


    Around a round table, six middle-aged males were seated. A serious atmosphere surrounded the room, and one of the men tapped his fingers on the table repeatedly.


    The serious faced middle-aged man stopped tapping his fingers on the table and asked, "Where is Hw.a.n.g Minjae?"


    Another man, who wore a relaxed expression, leaned back against his chair and voiced out, "Probably hanging out with one of his prost.i.tutes whilst being drunk."


    That is when the door to the room opened, and a laidback and sloppy man stepped in. The stench of alcohol wafted across the room, and some of the men present there scrunched up their noses at that.


    "Hyungnim, did you drink again?" The one who looked to be the youngest of them asked.


    Hw.a.n.g Minjae turned towards the one who asked him the question, and wearing a wide smile on his face, Minjae spoke out, "Oh Jaeho, alcohol is the joy of life."


    Closing the door behind him, Minjae stepped towards the table, and pulling back the empty chair, Minjae sat down upon it. The one who sat on his right had arrogance on his face.


    "Hw.a.n.g Minjae, you stink! You should have taken a shower before coming here, You Sleazy b.a.s.t.a.r.d!" He exclaimed.


    Moving further to his right, Minjae brought his body closer to the male and voiced out, "Really? Smell me more, Kim Taeseok. This is the scent of a Real Man."


    Extending his hand, Kim Taeseok pushed Hw.a.n.g Minjae away from him and said, "Keep a distance from me, You Disgusting b.a.s.t.a.r.d! You, who indulges himself in women and drinking only, have no idea on what it takes to be a real man."


    Kim Taeseok scoffed.


    The man who wore a relaxed expression laughed at that. Kim Taeseok shot him a glance and voiced out, "What are you laughing at, Lee Hyunki?"


    Lee Hyunki shook his head and said, "Nothing."


    Turning towards the middle aged man¡ª who had seriousness all over his face¡ª the man with a neutral expression asked, "Your Majesty, why did you gather all of us today?"


    "Han Sungmin¡ª straight to the point, as always," One of the men who wore a mischievous expression voiced out.


    Han Sungmin whipped his head towards the direction of the voice and vocalised, "I don''t have as much time to waste as you do, Seo Taemin."


    "Everyone, quieten down!" The King, Kim Namhyuk, ordered.


    His domineering and loud voice was enough to make silence spread over the room, and each of them sat up straight. Turning towards their King, the Leaders of the Red Clan waited for him to start speaking.

 Chapter 97 - Just Like You— Too Serious

    ''Han Sungmin was appointed as a Leader in the year 1997. He is the oldest of the bunch, and a man known for his serious nature. His abilities are widely known among all the clans, and he is ranked the second strongest member of the Red Clan.''


    "Heol! Han Minhyun, your ancestor is just like you¡ª too serious," Soohyun mumbled.


    Raising his head up, Han Minhyun shot Soohyun a glance, and noticing that, Soohyun turned her head back into the book. She did not want him to take this book away from her and lock her up.


    "Your Majesty, I have received news on how Han Minhyun has found his fated one," Seo Taemin said whilst looking at Han Sungmin and wearing a smirk on his face.


    "Just because he had married that girl from Yellow Clan doesn''t mean both of them are fated," Lee Hyunki voiced out in a light-hearted tone.


    "Then again, the both of them could be fated as well," Hyunki added.


    "If he had found his fated one, then that would be good," Han Sungmin voiced out in a nonchalant tone.


    Seo Taemin propped his face on his hand, and smiling playfully at Sungmin, Taemin questioned, "Is that what you actually think, Han Sungmin?"


    Ignoring the words from Seo Taemin, Han Sungmin waited for words from the King, Kim Namhyuk. Leaning back against his chair, the smile on Seo Taemin''s face grew to become wider.


    "Too bad, you will not be able to control him any longer," Seo Taemin stated.


    Oh Jaeho decided to interfere and said, "If Han Minhyun had found his fated one, it will be good news for all of us. Our Red Clan will strengthen."


    "Order Han Minhyun to visit us with the one he married," Kim Namhyuk commanded.


    "I have received reports on how Han Minhyun was recently under an attack from the members of Blue Clan. Judging by how they were able to break through the barrier, it seemed as if they have figured a new method out," Han Sungmin stated.


    At that moment, a loud sound was heard. Nonetheless, none of them turned their head towards the direction of the voice. They were very much used to it. Hw.a.n.g Minjae had fallen asleep during a meeting once again.


    "f.u.c.k! He really stinks!" Kim Taeseok exclaimed as he pinched his nose. Clear disgust was visible on his face.


    "Ah! Kim Taeseok, the spy you have sent did not manage to bring any news until now. What a useless man you have put up for the task!" Seo Taemin commented, "Considering how slow you gather information, one would believe that you''re purposely doing so."


    Slamming his hand on the table, Kim Taeseok stood up, and his chair slid backwards. His eyes glowered at Seo Taemin whilst Taemin wore a mischievous smirk on his face.


    "Mind your tongue, Seo Taemin, or else I will have to remove it," Kim Taeseok threatened.


    Kim Taeseok let out a mocking chuckle and voiced out, "Omo! I am really scared."


    "Sit down, Kim Taeseok, and control your temper," Kim Namhyuk ordered sternly.


    "Han Sungmin, Lee Hyunki, send the best members from your family to infiltrate into the base of the Blue Clan. If they could break through Han Minhyun''s shield, this means that they are gaining power really fast and lots of it too.


    This is an alarming situation and get Han Minhyun to return back here as soon as possible. If he has found his fated one, he should take his rightful position," Kim Namhyuk announced.


    Turning towards Han Sungmin, Seo Taemin smirked.


    Hearing the knocks on the door, Lee Soohyun raised her head and turned towards the direction of the door. Han Minhyun lifted his attention from the doc.u.ments.


    "Come in," Han Minhyun ordered.


    The k.n.o.b to the door was turned, and the door was pushed open. Seo Jihyun walked into the room, and on his face sat distress. Seo Jihyun bowed as stepped in front of Han Minhyun''s desk, and Lee Soohyun''s eyes scanned every one of his actions.


    "What happened?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    Seo Jihyun glanced at Lee Soohyun, and understanding what Jihyun was trying to imply, Minhyun added, "You can speak out loud."


    Nodding, Seo Jihyun spoke out, "Boss, the Leaders suspect that Moon Jiwoo-ssi is your fated one, and the King wants you to visit him¡­"


    Turning to face Soohyun, Jihyun continued, "With Moon Jiwoo-ssi. He also wanted to discuss you about the recent attacks."


    Hearing each one of Seo Jihyun''s words clearly, Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened, and pointing to herself, she said, "Me?"


    Han Minhyun''s eyes sharpened, and he questioned, "Why is she needed? I already made it clear on how I don''t want the position of a Leader."


    "Boss, I tried to say that, but no one can go against the King''s order," Jihyun spoke out, "Boss, if you don''t go there, he might come to find you personally. Moreover, hiding the fated one is a serious offense."


    A mask of nonchalance was on Han Minhyun''s face. Looking at the scene before her, Soohyun could guess that everything was tense and serious.


    Han Minhyun said, "I''ll see what I can do about it. However, Soohyun absolutely can not be taken there unless or until she is properly trained."


    Jihyun nodded and spoke out, "I''ll try to delay this as much as possible."


    "You can leave now," Han Minhyun spoke out.


    With one last bow towards Han Minhyun, Seo Jihyun turned his back on Minhyun and walked towards the door. Wearing a smile on her face, Soohyun waved a ''bye'' towards Seo Jihyun.


    Looking towards Han Minhyun, Lee Soohyun questioned, "Do I have to meet the great king of Red Clan?"


    Han Minhyun nodded and vocalised, "Sooner or later you have to. It is obligatory."


    "So, I die if I don''t?" Lee Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    "Something like that. As you had heard, the King wants to meet you. However, without being trained properly, you won''t be able to," Han Minhyun said, "So, as a result, your training will be starting from tonight."


    "Why can''t I meet him without being trained? It is not like he is going to challenge me into a duel," Lee Soohyun voiced out.


    "He won''t, but many others could try to attack you. You''re too weak at this point," Han Minhyun expressed.


    "I know self-defense moves, although they are not enough to harm your kind," Lee Soohyun mumbled to herself.

 Chapter 98 - Backing Out

    Han Minhyun had left for a meeting, and Lee Soohyun decided to play on her phone for a while. Snacking on the chocolate bar on her hand¡ª which Soohyun had gotten from Minhyun after pestering him¡ª Soohyun clicked on the search box.


    Soohyun typed, "How to top a man stronger than you?"


    Biting on the chocolate bar, Soohyun watched the screen as it loaded, and swiping across the screen, she searched for something that was relevant. Lee Soohyun''s eyes sparkled when she found the appropriate t.i.tle, and wearing a smile on her face, Soohyun clicked on it.


    The t.i.tle said, "Tips to Top a Muscular Man."


    "Interesting," Soohyun mumbled before she read, "In order to top a muscular man, strength is not the key point. You need to show the man that you''re more domineering and get him to fall at your feet with your charms."


    Pushing the door open, Han Minhyun stepped into his office. Lee Soohyun sat on top of the couch whilst crossing her legs and held a book in her hand. Her hair was loose and fell on her back. Few strands of her bangs were scattered on her face. The first two b.u.t.tons to her shirt was open, revealing her collar bones.


    ''Remember, Lee Soohyun, you need to act hot and domineering. You need to make Han Minhyun beg for you regardless of how insane it might seem.''


    However, without paying attention to Lee Soohyun, Han Minhyun walked towards his table and sat down on his chair. Opening his laptop, Han Minhyun began typing away in it.


    ''And be confident! You can''t fall weak to his charms!''


    Mustering up her courage, Lee Soohyun got up from the couch elegantly, and holding the book within her hand, Soohyun strutted towards Han Minhyun gracefully. Her hips swayed, and standing beside Minhyun, Soohyun bent her back.


    Placing her elbow on the table, Lee Soohyun propped her face with her hand, and blinking her eyes, she stared at Han Minhyun. Opening her lips sensually, Lee Soohyun licked her lips.


    "Minhyunnie, I have finished reading the book," Soohyun spoke out whilst holding the book towards Soohyun.


    Han Minhyun nodded and said, "Keep it on the table then."


    "Alright," Soohyun answered. Bending slightly, Soohyun placed the book on the table.


    "Hyunnie, you''re looking extremely delicious at this moment," Soohyun commented before standing up straight.


    "I can''t wait to eat you up," Soohyun said as she strutted towards Han Minhyun.


    "I don''t have time for your rubbish."


    Lee Soohyun let out a chuckle, and holding Han Minhyun''s chin, Soohyun turned it towards her. Her lips curved up to a smirk whilst she stared at Han Minhyun''s face.


    ''No, Lee Soohyun, you cannot be melted by his charms. You need to melt him. Remember that!''


    Leaning her head towards Han Minhyun''s face, Soohyun let her warm breath fall on Han Minhyun''s face and waited for him to close his eyes. However, that did not come because Han Minhyun was staring at her with bored eyes.


    As Han Minhyun was about to open his mouth to utter a word, Soohyun extended her index finger towards him and placed it on his lips.


    Brushing her finger softly against his lips, Soohyun said, "Hush. Don''t say anything."


    Raising his hand, Han Minhyun gripped Soohyun''s wrist and pulled her to his lap. Lee Soohyun let out a gasp as that happened, and for that, she wanted to bang her head against the wall. This just showed how less domineering she was.


    ''Nevermind, Soohyun, this was just a one time thing. Be careful next time around.''


    Soohyun could feel his muscular leg under her, and biting the inside of her mouth, Soohyun desperately hoped that her cheeks will not be bright red.


    Putting his finger beneath her chin, Han Minhyun pulled it up, and looking at her eyes, Minhyun said, "Don''t play around in a place you will get hurt easily."


    The dangerous glint which sat in Han Minhyun''s eyes made Lee Soohyun''s cheeks heat up, and realizing that she had to be controlling one, Soohyun snapped out to her senses.


    Gripping Han Minhyun''s hand, Soohyun pulled it away from her chin, and curving her lips into a smirk, Soohyun placed her hand under Han Minhyun''s chin. Using her utmost strength, Soohyun brought his face closer to her.


    "Han Minhyun," Soohyun enunciated¡ª letting her breath hit on his face sensually.


    "Don''t be disobedient and¡ª"


    Before Soohyun could continue, she found a pair of lips upon her, causing her eyes to widen. Nonetheless, Lee Soohyun did not let her eyes close. Soohyun was not the one to admit defeat easily and, therefore, got into a fierce battle on kissing with Han Minhyun.


    As Han Minhyun pulled away from the kiss, Lee Soohyun raised her hand and touched the corners of her lips. It was bleeding, and she hissed in pain. On the other hand, Han Minhyun''s lips had no scratch mark on it.


    Lee Soohyun blamed it on the abnormal strength of the members of Red Clan.


    Looking at Han Minhyun with straight eyes, Soohyun questioned, "When will the training begin?"


    Regardless of what that article had said, Soohyun needed to get physically stronger in order to beat Han Minhyun, and for that, going through the training was required.


    ''As for the trans.m.u.tation, I''ll just think about it later if I am alright after the training¡ª that is if I make it out through the training Han Minhyun had planned for me alive.''


    "You cannot back out once you agree to it," Han Minhyun voiced out.


    "Of course, I will not be backing out. I, Lee Soohyun, do not back out from anything," Soohyun spoke out.


    Han Minhyun stared at her with disbelief present in his eyes, which was something Lee Soohyun was not surprised to see.


    Lee Soohyun said, "You don''t believe me? I swear I am not lying; You have my word that I wouldn''t be backing out. I will not even say a word about backing out to you."

 Chapter 99 - Out Of Her Dreamland

    "I think I will just back out of this," Lee Soohyun voiced out whilst forcing out a smile on the face.


    Exercising was not Lee Soohyun''s favourite thing, and, in fact, it was one of those things Lee Soohyun preferred to stay as far as possible from. Therefore, staring at the equipment in front of her, it was understandable for her to be reluctant.


    Turning her back on Han Minhyun, Lee Soohyun was about to walk away when Soohyun found the collar of her shirt being caught by Han Minhyun. As Soohyun tried to move further, Han Minhyun pulled her back.


    Turning back, Lee Soohyun, in a sweet tone, asked, "What is the matter, Minhyun-ah?"


    With amus.e.m.e.nt playing in his eyes, Han Minhyun reminded, "Didn''t you say that you, Lee Soohyun, don''t back out from anything?"


    Rubbing the back of her head, Lee Soohyun began to laugh awkwardly and said, "Ah! Did I actually say that? It seems that I have forgotten about it."


    Soohyun coughed and said, "Alright then. Since I have already given my words, then I, uhm, will try this training?"


    Lee Soohyun was unsure of the words she uttered out. Since Han Minhyun was involved, Soohyun had an inkling that even if she wanted to run away, Han Minhyun will prevent her from doing so.


    Han Minhyun released Lee Soohyun, and trying her best to keep the smiling expression, Soohyun said, "So, what do I do first?"


    "The treadmill," Han Minhyun said.


    "Treadmill?" Lee Soohyun enunciated whilst staring at the said equipment.


    "Just running, right? That seems easy enough," Soohyun commented.


    After half an hour of running, Lee Soohyun had sweat running down her red face. Her hair was a mess and her legs were really close to giving up. The high speed¡ª at least for her¡ª of the treadmill was not helping her.


    Turning her head, Lee Soohyun looked at Han Minhyun with pleading eyes and said, "Minhyun-ah, I don''t think I can do this for any longer. I am really close to dying. Before the trans.m.u.tation kills me, this will."


    "Lee Soohyun," Han Minhyun enunciated, "If you do not finish it this time around, I''ll make you do it over and over again until you can or do it for an hour at a stretch and without any food breaks in between."


    Hearing Han Minhyun''s words, Lee Soohyun became energetic in that instant and opening her eyes wide, Soohyun continued running. Only half an hour was remaining. Rather than repeatedly doing it without any food breaks, Soohyun preferred to finish this in one go.


    Leaning against the wall, Han Minhyun folded his hands across his chest and watched Lee Soohyun run. A serious look sat on his eyes, which made Soohyun hesitant to say a word.


    ''Right, Soohyun! You need to strengthen up! This is a matter of life and death, and you can not give up that easily. Moreover, how would it look if you, Lee Soohyun, who is known for her perseverance, gave up that easily.''


    After half an hour was over, Lee Soohyun got off the treadmill, and her body collapsed in that instant due to exhaustion, causing for her to sit down on the ground.


    The exercise led for her heart to beat at a faster rate, and her lungs burnt due to the need of air. Her chest heaved whilst Lee Soohyun breathed heavily. The muscles on her body were cramped, and not even an ounce of energy was within Soohyun to stand up.


    Han Minhyun stood up straight and walked towards Lee Soohyun. Wrapping the towel around Lee Soohyun, he said, "Wipe yourself properly or else you''ll be catching a cold."


    Although her arm muscles felt cramped, Lee Soohyun raised them in order to take the towel. However, at that instant, picking up the towel and wiping herself felt to be a strenuous task to Lee Soohyun.


    Noticing that, Han Minhyun silently took the towel and placing it on Lee Soohyun''s head, Han Minhyun wiped it gently. A smile formed on Lee Soohyun''s face.


    After wiping the sweat on Lee Soohyun face and neck, Han Minhyun handed Lee Soohyun a bottle of water, and accepting the bottle of water, Soohyun uncapped the bottle before drinking the water.


    Placing the water bottle down on the floor when Lee Soohyun was done drinking, Soohyun turned back, and wearing an exhausted smile on her face, Soohyun spoke out, "Thanks."


    Han Minhyun voiced out, "Now that you''re ready, let''s do the next exercise."


    Lee Soohyun was close to fainting at that moment. Although Soohyun wanted to cry out, she was afraid that Han Minhyun would make her training more intense and, therefore, Soohyun just nodded.


    Before falling down onto her comfortable bed, Lee Soohyun glanced at the clock on the wall to read the time. It was three in the morning, and she had been exercising for six hours now. Her muscles felt sore, and intense sleep hit her. Soohyun was aware that if she fell asleep now, she wouldn''t be walking up before one in the afternoon the next day.


    As Han Minhyun walked into the room, he saw Lee Soohyun laying down on the bed and nearing to her, he said, "Wash up or else you''re going to catch a cold."


    Lee Soohyun raised her head, and staring at Han Minhyun with droopy eyes, she, weakly, voiced out, "Tomorrow."


    Before Lee Soohyun could close her eyes, she found herself being picked up and carried by someone. Her eyes widened at that immediately, and it seemed that Han Minhyun was the one behind it.


    Nonetheless, Soohyun was in no mood to tease Han Minhyun, and, therefore, closing her eyes, she leaned her head against Han Minhyun''s broad chest.


    Sleep was almost about to catch her when Han Minhyun placed her into the warm bath. Feeling the warm water around her, Lee Soohyun felt much more relaxed, and her sore muscles began to feel better.


    "Don''t fall asleep in the bathtub, Lee Soohyun, and remove your clothes," Han Minhyun voiced out¡ª his loud voice driving Lee Soohyun out of her Dreamland.

 Chapter 100 - Starved You

    Lee Soohyun barely had a drop of energy to get up from the bed. Her body felt sore all over, and Soohyun recalled falling asleep in the bath.


    Realizing that she was dressed, Soohyun deduced that Han Minhyun was the one who did it.


    Opening her eyes, a smile formed on Soohyun''s face¡ª either Han Minhyun was not that cold as Lee Soohyun had thought or he was starting to warm up to her.


    Lee Soohyun turned towards the direction of the clock whilst wincing at the pain that went through her back and noticed that it was two in the afternoon.


    ''Could it be that Han Minhyun went to the office without taking me along!? That can''t be! I don''t want to stay in the same mansion as Kim Junghyun whilst being unprotected.''


    Hissing at the pain which went through her entire body, Lee Soohyun attempted to sit up, and when she managed to sit, Soohyun leaned her back against the headboard. Seeing how her legs were still weak, Soohyun knew that she will not be able to get off the bed.


    Hearing the knocks on the door, Soohyun raised her head to look at it and weakly voiced out, "You may enter in."


    The door to the room opened, and the butler, Shin Woojin, stepped into the room. Bowing politely in front of Soohyun, the butler spoke out, "Mistress, would you prefer to have your meal on the bed?"


    A smile formed on Lee Soohyun''s face as she stated, "On the bed?"


    Finishing her meal, Lee Soohyun felt satisfied. The food was extremely delicious, and watching the Butler carry out the empty bowls, Lee Soohyun voiced out, "Thank you, Butler Shin."


    Realizing the name Lee Soohyun had spoken out, Soohyun''s eyes widened, and before she could ask Shin Woojin her question, he had already disappeared.


    "Isn''t Shin Woojin a member from the Red Clan? His surname was not there in the book though," Soohyun mumbled to herself.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Lee Soohyun winced as she felt the pain go through them. Moving her hand towards the nightstand, Soohyun took her phone, and her eyes widened in astonishment when she saw hundred missed calls from Moon Jimin.


    "Heol! This Moon Jimin is totally obsessed with me," Soohyun mumbled to herself.


    Moon Jimin called her multiple number of times yesterday. However, as she was in Han Minhyun''s office, Soohyun did not think it would be a good idea to pick it up. Moreover, this could give Han Minhyun more ideas on how to insult her.


    Her phone rang, and hearing the music, Soohyun looked at the screen of her phone. There was an incoming call from Moon Jimin, and seeing that, Lee Soohyun let out a sigh.


    Receiving the call, Lee Soohyun placed the phone closer to her ear, and before Moon Jimin could say anything, Soohyun, in a weak tone, spoke out, "Unnie, I am really sorry for not appearing that day and informing you about it beforehand. I really wanted to come there but-but..."


    Lee Soohyun began to sob.


    ''Han Minhyun, I will be making you the bad guy for my plan to succeed. You''re already a bad guy in other''s eyes so this much will not matter.''


    "What is the matter, Lee Soohyun? Are you crying?" Moon Jimin questioned¡ª her voice showing concern.


    "That day¡ª I really wanted to come, but, Han Minhyun, he did not let me. He grew extremely angry when he found out that I would be meeting Eunwoo Oppa and ended up locking me in a bedroom. He even took my phone and starved me for a day.


    H-He also t-threatened m-me o-on h-how he will be beating me up and killing Eunwoo Oppa," Soohyun said before starting to cry loudly¡ª loud enough for Moon Jimin to hear.


    A smirk formed on Lee Soohyun''s face after those words left her mouth, and she waited for Moon Jimin''s reply. Will Moon Jimin still try to instigate her and endanger Ahn Eunwoo''s life potentially?


    "What are you talking about, Jiwoo-ah?" Moon Jimin questioned¡ª her voice filled with worry.


    "I am saying the truth, Unnie. Han Minhyun''s eyes¡ª They were really scary and bone-chilling. I don''t think I have the courage to go against his words and endanger Eunwoo Oppa''s life.


    Han Minhyun is a really powerful man, and for him, doing this will not be impossible. Unnie, I think I need to give up on Eunwoo Oppa since I do not want him to die. His death is the only thing I cannot bear," Lee Soohyun spoke out¡ª her tone sounding genuine and despondent to one''s ears.


    "Oh! Jiwoo-ah, what have you gotten yourself into? Since Han Minhyun threatened to beat you up, it is better for you to stay there, and I couldn''t care less about Eunwoo. You matter the most to me, and, for your safety, you better be obedient to Han Minhyun," Moon Jimin said.


    ''You''re smart, Moon Jimin. I have got to say that. No wonder you were the main villainess. However, I have the advantage here with my knowledge and experience.''


    Lee Soohyun sobbed and said, "Unnie, you''re the only one who truly cares for me. Then, I will be listening to your words and be subservient to Han Minhyun."


    "Do that then, Jiwoo. About Ahn Eunwoo, let him just be with Oh Chaeyoung although Chaeyoung clearly was the one who stole him away from you by using underhanded methods," Jimin stated.


    "Thinking about Chaeyoung still infuriates me, Unnie. If it is not me, Eunwoo Oppa should get someone as gentle, beautiful, and smart as you, Unnie. Both of you might look like a perfect couple," Soohyun vocalised.


    "What are you talking about, Jiwoo? Eunwoo is younger than me, and I have never thought of him in that way," Moon Jimin spoke out softly, and her voice sounded shy.


    "Unnie, I am being honest. You will be a better choice than that gold-digger Chaeyoung, and since I could not get Eunwoo, you will be the best person for him. Looking at the qualifications both of you have, you''ll be perfect together," Soohyun spoke out.


    "What are you talking about, Silly Girl? I will be hanging up now. I have work now," Moon Jiwoo said.


    "Hmm, take care, Unnie, and let me know if there I any progress between you and Eunwoo Oppa," Lee Soohyun spoke out before hanging up the call.


    Before Lee Soohyun laughed joyfully, Soohyun heard a voice which made Soohyun freeze.


    "Locked you in a room? Starved you? Took your phone? Beat you up? Kill Ahn Eunwoo?"

 Chapter 101 - Controlling And Dominating

    Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened, and forcing out a smile with utmost effort, Soohyun questioned, "From when were you here, Minhyun-ah?"


    "From the time you began spouting lies about me," Han Minhyun vocalised, "On a second thought, should I turn those lies into truths?"


    Lee Soohyun shook her head immediately. She had a nagging feeling that Han Minhyun would truly do it if she had agreed along with him, and immediately put on an apologetic expression.


    Trying to change the topic, Soohyun questioned, "Minhyun-ah, shouldn''t you be at the office this moment?"


    "No, there is no need for that," Minhyun answered.


    Minhyun then added, "Since you''re that energetic to lie, I am pretty sure you will be able to exercise as well."


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened in horror, and frantically waving her hands around, she spoke out, "Of course not, Minhyun. I am really tired and do not even have the energy to get up from the bed."


    For the dramatic effect, Lee Soohyun cried out in pain. Walking towards Lee Soohyun, Han Minhyun pulled the covers off of her, and feeling the sudden coldness. .h.i.t her, Soohyun shuddered.


    "What are you doing, Minhyun?" Soohyun questioned.


    To her surprise, Han Minhyun scooped her into his arms, and widening her eyes, Soohyun raised her head to look at Han Minhyun.


    "Ice cold baths help after exercising," Han Minhyun explained.


    The thought of that made Lee Soohyun shudder, and she immediately shook her head and said, "Minhyun-ah, I don''t think I need that. Although my muscles are sore, I will be fine without one, and it was yesterday that I exercised."


    "You need to exercise twice as hard as yesterday today," Han Minhyun voiced out, "So, either you get up now or I will be putting you in an ice cold bath to energize you."


    "Wouldn''t I be catching a cold if that happens and, in the end, there will be a delay to the entire training?" Lee Soohyun questioned whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    Han Minhyun smirked and said, "You don''t need to worry about that, Lee Soohyun, because once you catch a cold, I will be making you exercise thrice as hard once you recover."


    That immediately gave Lee Soohyun the energy, and her muscles did not ache that much all of a sudden. Wearing a bright smile on her face, Soohyun said, "I think I am just fine at this moment, Minhyun. You can put me down."


    "That''s good to know," Han Minhyun voiced out whilst placing Lee Soohyun on the ground.


    Although Lee Soohyun''s legs trembled as she stood up and her back burned with pain, Lee Soohyun managed to stabilize herself eventually, and looking at Han Minhyun, Soohyun said, "Will you not be working, Minhyun?"


    Han Minhyun nodded, and walking towards the nightstand table on his side of the bed, Minhyun took his folder. Lee Soohyun decided to walk around a little in order to make her muscles feel less tense.


    However, after Lee Soohyun took a couple of steps forward, Soohyun felt a sharp pain go through her leg, and losing her balance Soohyun was about to fall down when she felt someone hold her by her waist.


    Looking up, Lee Soohyun gave a thankful smile to Han Minhyun. Nonetheless, she found herself being captivated after seeing Han Minhyun''s face from this angle, and Soohyun could not take her eyes off his face. This just felt like a scene out of a movie to Soohyun.


    "If you dare hurt yourself and give me an excuse to skip training, I swear I will harden your training," Han Minhyun threatened.


    The romantic atmosphere that Lee Soohyun created in her mind disappeared in that instant due to Han Minhyun''s words, and Soohyun looked at Han Minhyun with displeasure in her eyes.


    "Do you think I want to hurt myself purposely?" Soohyun scoffed.


    "I am really sincere about this," Soohyun said, putting emphasis on the word ''really''.


    "You and your sincerity," Han Minhyun spoke out whilst his lips curved to a mocking smile.


    "I swear I am really sincere about this, and if you sense anything off about it, that''s just a mistake on your part," Soohyun said while staring at Han Minhyun with fierce eyes.


    Leaning his face closer to Lee Soohyun''s, Han Minhyun vocalised, "Is that so? Let''s see how long it takes for this sincerity of yours to break."


    Raising her neck, Lee Soohyun wore a smile on her face and pecked Han Minhyun''s lips. Pulling away, Soohyun said, "You are really mean, Minhyun. You''re supposed to be my husband. If you do not dote on me, then who will?"


    A cheeky smile sat on Lee Soohyun''s face.


    "Heol! Lee Soohyun, you''re really shameless," Han Minhyun voiced out, "But if you wanted to be doted, you should not have married me."


    "I would have married a cute boy, but fate has arranged for both of us to be together. So, now I have to deal with you and make compromises," Soohyun retorted.


    "Compromises? That sounds funny coming from you," Han Minhyun stated.


    Lee Soohyun stood up straight and held Han Minhyun''s shoulder. An amused smirk sat on Minhyun''s face, and Soohyun slid her hand to hold Minhyun''s waist.


    However, before Soohyun could do so, her wrist was grabbed by someone, rendering her incapable of gripping his waist, and stepping closer to Han Minhyun, Soohyun said, "Minhyun-ah, why are you holding my hand? Are you nervous that I will be able to take control of you?"


    With his other hand, Han Minhyun held Soohyun''s waist and pulled her body closer to his. Staring down at Lee Soohyun''s eyes, Minhyun said, "It is not that."


    Releasing his hold on Soohyun''s wrist, Han Minhyun raised Soohyun''s chin and planted a kiss on Soohyun''s lips. Soohyun felt her cheeks getting heated and her toes curled.


    Before Soohyun could deepen the kiss, Han Minhyun pulled away and, in his deep voice, said, "Lee Soohyun, controlling and dominating me is not something you can achieve."


    Hearing his words made Lee Soohyun''s heart palpitated rapidly, and to her, he looked like a charming man at this moment. Nonetheless, Soohyun was not the one to back away this easily.


    "How would you know about it without giving this a try?" Lee Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.

 Chapter 102 - Type I Hate

    "Why do you want to top me when you perfectly enjoy being underneath me?" Han Minhyun questioned whilst raising one of his eyebrows.


    Han Minhyun''s question caused Soohyun''s eyes to widen for a fragment of a second before she denied, "What do you mean I enjoy being underneath you? I find it very much humiliating."


    "Is that so?" Han Minhyun questioned, "But why do I not see you voicing out any complaints or any words for me to stop?"


    "Isn''t that because I am looking for an opportunity for you to get weak so that I can take over?" Lee Soohyun reb.u.t.ted.


    "I don''t think so," Han Minhyun answered releasing his hands around her waist.


    Stepping away from Lee Soohyun, Minhyun voiced out, "Now that you''re all fine, I will be leaving."


    "What do you mean fine, Minhyun-ah?" Soohyun asked.


    Holding her head for the dramatic effect, Soohyun said, "I feel extremely dizzy at this moment, and I will be fainting any second now."


    "Then, how did you even have the courage to talk about controlling me, Lee Soohyun?" Minhyun asked.


    Realizing that she had been caught again, a smile formed on Soohyun''s face, and she cheered, "You''re smart as always, Han Minhyun-ah!"


    Giving Lee Soohyun a bored expression, Han Minhyun turned his back on Soohyun whilst holding the folder by his hand. As he exited the room, Soohyun fell back on her bed and closed her eyes shut. Now that Han Minhyun was not here, she could go back to sleeping.


    Yesterday''s exercise drained a lot out of Lee Soohyun, and that is why, three hours after having lunch, Soohyun felt hungry once again. Her hungry stomach woke her up, and yawning, Soohyun sat up on her bed.


    After washing her face and barely brushing her hair, Soohyun exited her room and walked towards the direction of the kitchen. Opening one of the cabinets in the kitchen, Soohyun noticed the packet of instant noodles and a smile formed on her face.


    "Cook one for me."


    Hearing the sudden voice made Lee Soohyun jump, and turning towards her left, Soohyun saw Kim Junghyun standing beside her. Holding her chest, she tried to slow down her rapid heartbeat.


    "You scared me," Soohyun said.


    Then, picking up one of the packets of instant noodles and showing the packet to him, Soohyun questioned, "You want to have this?"


    "Are you slow? Isn''t that what I said?" Kim Junghyun asked.


    "Say, Kim Junghyun, did you grow a liking to my cooking or something? Yesterday as well you had two bowls of it," Soohyun asked whilst arching her eyebrows.


    "Your cooking is not that good, but it is edible," Junghyun answered, "And why are you asking me so many questions? Just do as I say!"


    "Heol! Ahjusshi, you''re really rude! Fine, fine, I will cook it for you," Soohyun said whilst searching for the appropriate utensils.


    "Ahjusshi!? AHJUSSHI!? Yah! You Ugly Lady, don''t call me Ahjusshi!" Junghyun exclaimed while glowering at Soohyun.


    Smirking at Kim Junghyun, Soohyun asked, "What should I call you then? Junghyun Oppa? Do you prefer that?"


    "O-O-Oppa? Yah! Yah! Just call me Master," Junghyun spoke out.


    Soohyun noticed the light pink blush coating Junghyun''s cheeks and said, "I would want to, but Minhyun would not like it, Junghyun Oppa."


    "Don''t call me Oppa, Ugly Lady! It feels disgusting and gives me chills."


    Soohyun shrugged her shoulders while she proceeded to cook the noodles and gave no reply to Junghyun. Although Junghyun was rude and arrogant, Soohyun found him to be somewhat cute.


    After their instant noodles were cooked, Soohyun and Junghyun sat down at the table whilst eating their food. Slurping her noodles, Soohyun wore a wide smile on her face.


    ''There is nothing better than food after all!''


    "Why do you hate Han Minhyun?" Lee Soohyun questioned as she picked up some strands of the noodles with her chopsticks.


    Hearing no reply from Kim Junghyun, Soohyun added, "Talk about being ungrateful. I used my utmost effort to cook the noodles yet I have received no words of thanks and now I am being ignored. Heol! If I had known that, I would not have cooked these in the first place."


    "Geez! Stop being so annoying! I''ll answer! The reason I hate that b.a.s.t.a.r.d is because he is irritating and deserves my hate," Kim Junghyun answered.


    Staring at Junghyun with bored eyes, Soohyun placed the noodles inside of her mouth and chewed on it.


    "What?" Junghyun asked..


    Swallowing down her noodles, Soohyun said, "Even I could have figured that part out. I want the juicy details."


    "This is all you will be able to know," Junghyun said whilst shrugging his shoulders.


    Wearing a sly smile on her face, Soohyun said, "He defeated you and made you to be this way, right?"


    Kim Junghyun slammed his hand on the table and leaned his face closer to Soohyun''s. He cautioned, "You have heard of the saying on how knowing too much can kill."


    Lee Soohyun smiled and stated, "I did, but doesn''t that depend on whom you''re knowing too much about. After all, since I am Minhyun''s fated one, I am protected to some extent."


    Leaning back against his chair, Kim Junghyun stated, "You''re exactly the type I hate."


    "And you still eat my noodles," Soohyun t.i.ttered, "That''s funny."


    Kim Junghyun scoffed, and getting off his chair, Junghyun walked outside of the kitchen. His bowl was completely empty, and a smile formed on Soohyun''s face at that.


    "At least do your dishes before you leave!" Soohyun yelled. However, she received no reply from Junghyun.


    Shaking her head, Soohyun went back to eating her noodles. Before Han Minhyun made her go through that h.e.l.lish training again, Soohyun needed to get herself energized.


    That is when Soohyun heard her phone ringing, and placing her chopsticks down, she picked her phone up from the table. The call was from an unknown number, and wondering who it could be, Soohyun answered the call.


    "Moon Jiwoo, the place for your work is at¡ª"


    Before Lee Soohyun could hear the location, her phone suddenly shut off, and Soohyun stared at the black screen of her phone. She was not able to figure out the owner of the voice.


    Soohyun a.s.sumed that the call was a prank call because only Jung Ryujin¡ª as she was Soohyun''s Manager¡ª would discuss work affairs with her, and the voice was not of someone Soohyun recognized.


    It was not uncommon for celebrities to receive such prank calls, so therefore, placing her phone down on the table, Soohyun continued to eat.

 Chapter 103 - Such A Slowpoke

    Walking around the large mansion, Soohyun was out of ideas on what to do. The book that Han Minhyun gave her in his office did not contain a lot of details, and Soohyun had no mood to read the book Minhyun had left for her in the library.


    Lee Soohyun missed watching the drama she regularly saw, and she was not sure whether or not there was a television in this mansion. A laptop would work as well. However, Soohyun could not find the Butler, Shin Woojin, or Kim Junghyun.


    Earlier, Seo Jihyun visited Han Minhyun, and, therefore, as an important discussion could be held inside, Soohyun did not dare enter in.


    This is the third time Soohyun went down the long flight of stairs, and tired, she let out heavy breaths. Soohyun''s eyes brightened up when she spotted Shin Woojin, and without wasting a second, Soohyun rushed towards him.


    As Lee Soohyun stopped in front of the Butler, Woojin turned to face Soohyun, and wearing a smile on his face, Woojin bowed. Standing up straight, Woojin asked, "Did you need anything, Mistress?"


    Soohyun nodded and said, "I apologise for disturbing you, but is there a television in this mansion?"


    "Television?" The Butler questioned.


    "Yes, a screen where you can watch different shows," Soohyun explained¡ª thinking that Shin Woojin would not understand what a television is.


    Shin Woojin chuckled and said, "Mistress, I know what a television is. I''ll take you to where the television is, but it is better that you be careful before going there. Master Junghyun usually watches the television."


    Lee Soohyun nodded.


    Stepping into the room, Soohyun marvelled at how beautiful the room was. A large television was at one side of the mansion, and blue chandelier hung from the ceiling. The walls were painted in a shade of blue, and couches were placed in front of the television.


    As Soohyun stepped into the room, the Butler bowed and said, "If you need anything else, you can call for me, Mistress. I will be at the library."


    Soohyun nodded, and walking towards the couch, she sat down on it. The material of the couch felt quite comfortable, and leaning against it, she took the remote. With it, she switched on the television, and as Soohyun searched for what she wanted to watch, the door opened.


    Whipping her head towards the direction of the door, Soohyun saw Kim Junghyun step into the room, and she was taken aback by that. Should she fight for the remote with Junghyun now?


    "What are you doing here?" Junghyun asked.


    Watching her favourite drama, Soohyun answered, "You can clearly see it."


    "Moon Jiwoo, I want to watch television at this moment, so you can leave," Kim Junghyun vocalised.


    "Can''t both of us watch together?" Soohyun questioned whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    Kim Junghyun sat down beside Soohyun on the couch, and as he was about to s.n.a.t.c.h the remote from Lee Soohyun, his eyes fell upon the drama Soohyun was watching.


    Creases appeared between his brows, and he questioned, "You watch this as well?"


    Hearing Kim Junghyun''s words, Lee Soohyun was somewhat surprised. She did not expect Junghyun to watch teen dramas, and turning towards him, Soohyun nodded.


    "I have read the comic book version of this, and the male lead¡ª"


    Before Junghyun could continue, Soohyun immediately placed her hand on his mouth, and giving him a stare filled with disapproval, Soohyun said, "You can not give me any spoilers. I absolutely do not want them."


    Pulling Soohyun''s hand down from his face, Junghyun gave her a mischievous smile and stated, "Why would I listen to you? The Male Lead is¡ª"


    Before Junghyun could complete his sentence, Soohyun let out a scream and said, "Kim Junghyun, if you dare give me spoilers, I won''t ever cook instant noodles for you. Even if I do, I will make it absolutely horrible so that the taste remains on your tongue always."


    Kim Junghyun stuck his tongue out at Soohyun and said, "Childish."


    Soohyun shrugged her shoulders and said, "At least it works."


    Kim Junghyun arrogantly vocalised, "Your threat does not matter to me. It is merely that I do not want you to scream with your horrendous voice."


    "Whatever, you say. Now, don''t talk too much. The fun part is on," Soohyun said before putting her utter concentration on the television.


    Kim Junghyun did not argue against Soohyun and nodded as well. He too wanted to see what will happen in the next part.


    Soohyun and Junghyun squealed in their elation, and in the midst of their excitement, both of them hugged each other. Bright smiles sat on their faces.


    "He did it!" Soohyun exclaimed.


    "Exactly! He finally confessed about the entire matter!" Junghyun vocalised.


    "I was dying for this scene," Soohyun voiced out.


    After the short excitement between them died down, Kim Junghyun''s eyes widened when he realized what he was doing currently, and pushing Soohyun''s shoulders away, Junghyun pulled away from her.


    Junghyun coughed and said, "This does not mean anything."


    Noticing the light pink blush on Junghyun''s cheeks, Soohyun laughed and said, "Sure. Will you be watching the next one as well?"


    Kim Junghyun nodded.


    "He can watch it, but you have training to go to."


    Hearing the familiar deep voice, Soohyun turned her head to look at the door, and the smile on her face disappeared in that instant. Recalling about the training, Soohyun found herself feeling tired just thinking about it.


    "Isn''t it too soon for it, Minhyun-ah? I did not have dinner either," Soohyun voiced out.


    Minhyun vocalised, "You can have a dinner break in the middle of your training, and tomorrow, you need to get up early for more training. So, hurry up."


    Facing Kim Junghyun, she said, "I''ll be going then, Junghyun Oppa. Just tell me what happens in the drama later on."


    "Yah! Don''t call me Oppa. Why should I tell you about the details?"


    Pouting at Kim Junghyun, Soohyun said, "I thought we were drama buddies. You are really mean!"


    Kim Junghyun rolled his eyes.


    "Hurry up. I don''t have time to waste," Minhyun voiced out.


    Lee Soohyun let out a groan. Standing up, Soohyun dragged her body to Minhyun, and her reluctance was apparent with every expression and move she made.


    "You''re such a slowpoke!" Minhyun complained.

 Chapter 104 - Serious And Motivated

    "Are you done with warming up?" Han Minhyun questioned whilst staring at the female before him.


    Lee Soohyun nodded, and standing up straight, she said, "Yes, Teacher!"


    Not putting any attention to the way Soohyun was addressing him, Minhyun said, "Your routine for today is the same as yesterday. You need to build up your stamina and muscles more. Get started with the push-ups. After dinner, you will be doing the exercises to increase your reflexes."


    Lee Jinhee nodded as if she was an obedient student.


    "As your highest for yesterday was twenty five push-ups at a stretch, today, you''ll be doing thirty five push-ups at a stretch and a total of a hundred push-ups."


    Hearing that Lee Soohyun felt her legs go weak, and she stared at Han Minhyun with shock. Soon that was replaced with a pleading expression, and as Soohyun was about to open her mouth to say something, Minhyun interrupted her.


    "No excuse of yours is going to work. So, get started¡ª the faster you get done with them, the faster you get your dinner," Minhyun vocalised.


    Lee Soohyun clapped both of her hands together and said, "Lee Soohyun, you can do it! Hwaiting!"


    "Lee Soohyun, get started from the beginning again," Han Minhyun voiced out.


    Lee Soohyun had fallen down on the hard surface dramatically from her exercise position, and raising her head, she stared Han Minhyun with pleading eyes.


    "Why?" Soohyun whined.


    "Your positions were wrong," Minhyun vocalised, "Bend your elbows more, and if you position your wrist that way, you are bound to get hurt."


    Rotating her wrist slightly and bending her elbows more, Soohyun said, "Like this then?"


    Closing the laptop which sat upon the desk, Han Minhyun slid back the chair as he stood up, and walking towards Soohyun, he bent down to her height.


    "I showed this to you five times yesterday, and this is the last time I am showing it you today. If you manage to get it wrong again, I will most definitely punish you."


    The word of punishment brought chills to Lee Soohyun, and she immediately nodded. Soohyun had no whatsoever desire to know or experience the punishments Minhyun had in store for her.


    Holding Soohyun''s wrist, Han Minhyun rotated it to the correct position and bent her elbow to the needed angle. Then, Han Minhyun positioned Soohyun''s shoulders before standing up.


    Han Minhyun''s actions made a smile form on Soohyun''s face. Regardless of what he says, Minhyun was really patient when teaching her¡ª considering her lack of skills and constant excuses to not do the exercises.


    "Thirty four," Soohyun managed to voice out.


    Sweat dripped down her body, and her clothing was completely soaked. Her bangs were scattered all across her face, and Soohyun could feel that her muscles were really close to giving up.


    Raising her body up gradually, Lee Soohyun lowered it and choked out, "Thirty five."


    That is when her body collapsed against the hard cool surface, and Lee Soohyun closed her eyes tightly. The muscles in her body were aching, and Soohyun did not have a single ounce of energy to get up. She was finally done with the hundred push-ups and desperately wanted to rest at this moment.


    Hearing the footsteps, which neared her, Soohyun had an inkling on who it could belong to. Soohyun did not bother opening her eyes or respond.


    Han Minhyun had bent down to Soohyun''s height and patted her sweaty back. His actions surprised Lee Soohyun. Nonetheless, she did not open her eyes.


    "You did a good job this time around," Han Minhyun voiced out with emotions noticeable in his tone.


    The tone was not nonchalant. Having a feeling that Minhyun truly meant the words he said, Soohyun''s lips curved to form a smile. Opening her eyes, Soohyun lifted her head and looked at Minhyun.


    "Where is my reward then?" Soohyun questioned.


    "You want a reward?" Minhyun asked.


    "Of course. After all this work out I did, a reward would be the best," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Then, if you manage to finish all of the exercises before dinner, you will get a reward¡ª anything you would prefer," Minhyun said.


    Licking her lips, Soohyun''s face showed immediate disgust when she felt the salty taste. Nonetheless, Soohyun composed her expression and said, "Does that mean I can top you as well?"


    "If you can defeat me, then sure," Minhyun answered, "Being topped by someone weaker than me would humiliate me."


    Lee Soohyun groaned.


    "Drink some water and take five minutes of rest before starting again," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Only five minutes after that more than an hour of exercise?" Lee Soohyun gasped as her eyes widened.


    Han Minhyun nodded and continued, "You''d have more energy if you joked and complained less."


    Laying down on her back, Soohyun said, "I can''t help it. Talking energizes me up. Too bad, you''re not that fun to talk with."


    Han Minhyun stared at Lee Soohyun with nonchalance as she supported herself up. Soohyun then leaned against the wall, and accepting the towel from Minhyun, she wiped her face. Lee Soohyun then picked up a bottle of water and drank it.


    "Can you afford to watch over me like this though? Don''t you have work to do?" Lee Soohyun questioned whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    "I do, but I know that even if I leave you with the strictest teacher, the learning process would be much slower," Minhyun voiced out.


    Lee Soohyun chuckled and mumbled, "And I thought I looked like an obedient student."


    Soohyun then said, "If it were not for your tongue, I would call you an awesome teacher."


    "Because of this tongue of mine, you are able to exercise this efficiently or else you would have been snacking and goofing around," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Wow! Han Minhyun-ssi, how irresponsible do you think I am? I swear I can get serious and motivated if the situation requires me to be," Soohyun a.s.sured, "It is just that I enjoy having fun like a normal person."


    "Really? Your progress will show how much motivated and serious you are," Minhyun stated.

 Chapter 105 - The Mean Minhyun

    "One more story. In my World, an Old Lady and her cat stayed beside my apartment for a month or so. Both of them were equally cranky, and this one time¡ª"


    Before Lee Soohyun could continue, Han Minhyun interrupted, "The five minutes are over."


    "So soon? I was getting to the best part. Anyway, let me finish this before I start exercising," Soohyun complained.


    "Since you are telling me stories so enthusiastically, I am pretty sure you have enough energy to start exercising. Now, get started on it or else you''ll be having your dinner late," Minhyun voiced out.


    Lee Soohyun let out an annoyed sigh and said, "Fine. What do I do next then?"


    As Lee Soohyun pressed her hand on the floor to stand up, an amused look crossed over Han Minhyun''s eyes, and shaking his head at the humourous girl in front of him, Minhyun stood up as well. His lips curved to a slight smile.


    Watching Han Minhyun''s face, Soohyun''s eyes widened, and taken aback, she voiced out, "Heol! Minhyun-ah, is that a real smile on your face? Not a smirk or sneer? Where is my camera when I need it?"


    "I am smiling because I have thought of some new sets of punishments for you," Minhyun explained¡ª his smile turning to a smirk.


    "The mean Minhyun is back again," Soohyun said after sticking her tongue out at him childishly.


    "Sometimes I really doubt your age," Minhyun said.


    "You need to act young to stay young," Soohyun teased before adding a wink.


    "If I act like you, I''ll be getting wrinkles early," Soohyun added.


    Soohyun had finished washing up after the training session, and dressed into new sets of clothing, Soohyun dragged her tired legs towards the dining table. Her leg muscles burned with every step she took, and reaching the table, Soohyun immediately spilled herself into the chair.


    Looking at the food on the table, Soohyun found her mouth constantly watering, and after that tiresome session, she was extremely hungry. Therefore, Soohyun did not waste a second before digging into the food in front of her.


    "What a glutton!" Kim Junghyun commented before starting to eat his meal.


    Raising her head, Soohyun said, "You noticed that too late, Junghyun Oppa."


    Kim Junghyun choked on his rice, and after coughing, he said, "Yah! I told you to stop calling me Oppa!"


    "Why? Is being called Oppa by such a beautiful girl fl.u.s.tering?" Soohyun asked whilst blinking her eyes repeatedly.


    Kim Junghyun scoffed and said, "Girls more beautiful than you called me Oppa."


    "That means you''re used to being called Oppa, Oppa," Soohyun voiced out whilst wearing a wide smile on her face.


    "Just because I am used to being called Oppa, doesn''t mean I fancy it, Dumb Lady!" Kim Junghyun rebuked.


    Soohyun shrugged and said, "I don''t fancy being called Dumb Lady either. So, when you stop calling me names, I will stop as well."


    Ignoring Kim Junghyun''s glare, Lee Soohyun picked up some side dishes using her chopsticks, and placing the food inside of her mouth, Soohyun cried, "This is so delicious!"


    "Yah! Look at me, Dumb Lady! I can call you whatever I want, but you can not!" Kim Junghyun exclaimed.


    Staring up, Lee Soohyun wore a smiling expression and said, "It feels so good to see you being desperate for my attention. Since you really want it, I will give it to you."


    Soohyun then added, "If you try to bully me though, Oppa, I will be directly complaining to my husband."


    Before Kim Junghyun could complain, Minhyun said, "Jiwoo, spare the kid and concentrate on eating. You''ll not be given extra time to finish your dinner."


    Lee Soohyun nodded obediently.


    "K-Kid!? Kid!? KID!?" Kim Junghyun exclaimed, "Yah! Han Minhyun, who are you calling a kid!? You''re a kid, You Jerk!"


    Stifling laughter, Soohyun concentrated on eating her meal. Filling herself completely was Soohyun''s main concern at this moment.


    Not paying attention to Kim Junghyun''s words, Minhyun turned towards Soohyun, and using his pair of chopsticks, Minhyun placed the meat on top of Soohyun''s rice.


    "Eat more meat," Minhyun said.


    Wearing a smile on her face, Soohyun nodded, and picking up the piece of meat Minhyun had given her, Soohyun placed it inside of her mouth. The meat tasted especially good.


    "Yah! Han Minhyun, stop ignoring me!"


    Dressed in appropriate clothing, Lee Soohyun stood in the backyard of Han Minhyun''s mansion with him beside standing beside her. Various coloured lights illuminated the backyard, and compared to the front of the mansion, it was less creepier.


    The cool night breeze blew towards Lee Soohyun, making her shudder at times, and tranquility surrounded the two of them. Stars twinkled on the distant dark sky and the moon peeked out through the clouds.


    As Lee Soohyun was warming up¡ª following the techniques Han Minhyun had taught her¡ª Han Minhyun held a ball in his hand and said, "a.s.suming that your reflexes are the worst, this will be carried out.


    This will be started with the simple game of pa.s.s and catch, which means I will be pa.s.sing the ball to you and you''d have to catch. When you have caught the ball a total of hundred times, this will be over."


    This sounded much easier to Lee Soohyun, and wearing a wide smile upon her face, Soohyun nodded. Rolling up the sleeves of her jacket to her elbows, Soohyun stared at Han Minhyun with enthusiastic eyes.


    "Go and stand at the white line drawn there. Let''s keep the distance at four metres now, and gradually, this distance will be increased," Minhyun explained, "You have to catch the ball before it touches the ground, and only then, will it be counted."


    Lee Soohyun nodded and said, "Minhyun-ssi, I won''t be disappointing you."


    Saying that, Lee Soohyun ran towards the white line and shouted, "I am ready!"


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes sharpened and followed after the ball in Han Minhyun''s hand. Soohyun played such games with the kids in the orphanage at times.


    As Han Minhyun directed the ball towards her, Lee Soohyun raised her hand slightly and caught the ball with no difficulty. A wide smile formed on her face.


    ''One down and ninety nine more to go.''

 Chapter 106 - Smell Of My Blood

    The next fourteen hits was caught by Lee Soohyun with no difficulty. For some, Soohyun had to move little to the sides or back. A wide smile spread over Lee Soohyun''s face over how simple this.


    "It seems that you have some skills as a beginner," Han Minhyun voiced out, "Now that we have established that, the fun part will be starting now."


    "Huh? What¡ª"


    Before Soohyun could complete her sentence, she saw the ball heading towards her and immediately caught. If she had noticed the ball a second too late, her nose would have become a b.l.o.o.d.y mess.


    "That was unfair! I was clearly talking you," Soohyun said.


    "When you enemies out there, you can not say such things. They will try to distract you in every possible way, and no matter what I say or do, your attention should be fixated on the ball," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Got it, Teacher! Regardless of what happens, I will absolutely not look away from the ball," Soohyun said.


    "Pa.s.s over the ball," Minhyun said.


    Nodding, Lee Soohyun pa.s.sed the ball over to Han Minhyun with her utmost strength and directed it towards the left. Nonetheless, catching the ball was no difficulty for Han Minhyun with his fast reflexes and speed.


    "This is not fair," Soohyun mumbled.


    Not wasting a second, Han Minhyun threw the ball at Soohyun''s direction. The ball traveled faster than the previous times and headed towards the top of Soohyun''s head. Moving a step back, Soohyun jumped up to catch the ball and, instantly, threw the ball at Han Minhyun.


    Before Lee Soohyun could get time to regain her normal breathing rate, the ball was coming towards her again, and taking a step to the left, Soohyun held the ball. A bright smile formed on her face while Soohyun threw back the ball towards Han Minhyun.


    Sweat started to form at Soohyun''s forehead by now, and despite the cool air, Soohyun began to feel warm. Placing the ball down on the floor, Soohyun had removed her jacket.


    The speed the ball moved towards her increased, and the place Minhyun targeted the ball at was starting to get further from the place Soohyun was standing at gradually. Nonetheless, Lee Soohyun was enjoying this, and the rush of adrenaline within her increased.


    Soohyun''s cheeks were coloured red, and taking in a deep breath, Soohyun threw back the ball towards Han Minhyun. As always Minhyun caught the ball effortlessly.


    This was the fourty eighth time Minhyun was throwing the ball towards her, and up until now, Soohyun managed to catch all of them. Soohyun had a feeling that the throws will start to get tougher to catch by now.


    With her all senses being at alert, Soohyun stared at the ball, and seeing that the ball was moving back, Soohyun rushed after it with her utmost speed. Before the ball could touch the ground, Soohyun caught the ball. However, losing her balance, Soohyun fell down on the gra.s.s.


    Soohyun winced in pain as she felt the gra.s.s graze against her skin. Nonetheless, that was not her main concern. She managed to hold the ball before it touched the ground.


    Wearing a wide smile on her face, Soohyun sat up. Feeling a shadow beside her, Soohyun turned to the right, and despite knowing that Han Minhyun had the power to teleport, she was surprised.


    "Heol! You surprised me!" Soohyun exclaimed.


    Raising the ball up, Lee Soohyun showed to Han Minhyun, and wearing a wide smile on her face, she said, "See, I managed to catch the ball."


    Instead of receiving a compliment¡ª although Soohyun did not expect much when it came to that from Han Minhyun¡ª Minhyun stared at Lee Soohyun with stern eyes and questioned, "Are you little kid? Can you not be more careful?"


    Minhyun''s words made a pout form on Lee Soohyun''s face. Han Minhyun held Jinhee''s hand and inspected the wound on her elbow. As Han Minhyun put his hand over the wound, Soohyun winced in pain.


    "That hurts!" Soohyun exclaimed, "Ouch!"


    Pinching Soohyun''s nose, Minhyun voiced out, "You should have been aware of that before jumping over to catch the ball."


    With the pout on her face becoming more evident, Soohyun said, "Shouldn''t you be complimenting me? For the sake of the ball, I even injured myself, and if I was faced with an enemy, I should disregard such little matters."


    Raising his hand, Han Minhyun patted Soohyun''s head, and instead of making Soohyun feel better, that hand added extra pressure upon Soohyun.


    "Aigoo! My Little Soohyun did such a good job!" Han Minhyun voiced out.


    "Why do I have a feeling that you''re being sarcastic, Minhyun-ah?" Soohyun questioned carefully.


    "No, no, I am really proud of my Soohyun for not reading the book properly and knowing that Red Clan''s are easily affected by the blood, and a member of Yellow Clan shouldn''t bleed in front of them regardless of the situation," Minhyun said.


    "Ah! That book," Soohyun said, "I wanted to read it, but I was just busy today, and yesterday, I was at the office with you. So, I can not be blamed. Right, Minhyun-ah?"


    "You seem to know a lot of excuses. Let''s get in and take care of that wound of yours," Minhyun said, "Before it gets infected."


    Soohyun nodded.


    "Hold on! Minhyun-ah, since you''re a member of Red Clan, aren''t you affected the smell of my blood?" Soohyun questioned¡ª curiosity noticeable in her tone.


    "I am, but due to my rank, I am able to control myself better," Minhyun voiced out.


    Raising her hand, Soohyun closed her eyes for a second when a sharp pain went through it, and then, moving her injured elbow closer to Han Minhyun''s face, she said, "What about when I do this? Are you still unaffected? Do you want to drink my blood?"


    "Lee Soohyun, if you do not move your elbow at this moment, I will be digging my fangs into it, and I will make sure it is painful," Minhyun threatened.


    Hearing the words from Han Minhyun, Soohyun immediately retracted her elbow and stated, "Wow! You even have fangs like the Vampires. Wait! Is it disrespectful to compare you all with Vampires?"


    "Do you want that arm of yours to be mutilated?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    Lee Soohyun shook her hand and immediately tried to stand up. When she pressed her palms against the gra.s.s, a sharp pain went through her arm, and Soohyun let out a wince.


    Han Minhyun walked over to Soohyun, and holding her shoulders, he helped her stand up. His actions made a smile spread over Soohyun''s face.


    "Thanks," Soohyun voiced out.


    Han Minhyun gave no reply to her words.

 Chapter 107 - Was That Sarcastic?

    Lee Soohyun silently watched as Han Minhyun disinfected her wound and put a bandage over it. Around four to five scratches were made on her elbow and lower arm. The burning pain Soohyun felt at this moment made tears form at the corner of her eyes¡ª which Soohyun deemed to be the fault of Jiwoo''s fragile body.


    After Han Minhyun had finished dealing with her wound, he closed the first aid kit and sat on the couch beside Soohyun. Staring at the bandage, Soohyun had to admit that Minhyun did a good job.


    "Wow! Minhyun-ah, your bandaging is almost like a professional''s. With your Clan''s healing abilities, I did not think you knew how to bandage," Soohyun vocalised.


    "I did not know. However, considering you, I decided to learn it," Minhyun expressed.


    "I am not usually like this, Minhyun-ah. I got too much into the game, and this is just a one time thing. Maybe it would happen two to three times more. But that''s all," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Get to bed now. I will be finishing up my work and come later on," Han Minhyun said.


    Lee Soohyun was confused by Minhyun''s words and stated, "What about the ball game? Are we not going to continue it?"


    Holding the first aid kit, Han Minhyun said, "Focus on healing yourself first."


    With that, Han Minhyun stepped out of the room, and a wide smile spread over Soohyun''s face. Her chest began to flutter, and in her opinion, Han Minhyun was extremely charming at this moment.


    ''He bandaged my wounds, and he gave me a break from the exercise. Wow! The Villain can be good at times also.''


    "Are you starting to fall for him?" Minnie questioned whilst sounding enthusiastic.


    ''Why are you here at this moment and what makes you think that? Obviously, I am very far from loving him. It is just that I am starting to find him decent.''


    "That is good enough for now. Anyway, remember that you have another mission to separate Eunwoo and Chaeyoung. Out of all missions, you need to pay more attention to that."


    ''Why? I thought the missions related to Minhyun were more important.''


    "They are, but at this moment, your priority should be separating Chaeyoung and Eunwoo," Minnie said, "At any costs before it gets too late. Letting Chaeyoung hate Eunwoo is the easiest way to doing so."


    ''But I am trapped at this mansion currently and unable to do anything.''


    "Did not Han Minhyun promise you a reward? Make use of that," Minnie said.


    ''Too bad, I can''t use it. I did not do all the exercises, and, therefore, I am not eligible for it.''


    "I can not tell you anything more, but just think of something fast. It is not that I want to help you. It is just that I can not. Sorry, Soohyun-ah."


    ''You''re starting to sound more and more pleasant, Minnie. Is it because of my blackmailing?''


    "Things will get really serious and dangerous from this point on. The only one you can trust is Han Minhyun, and stay clear-headed. Do not make any rash decisions," Minnie said.


    ''Alright, alright, I get it. Since this is my fate, I suppose I have to accept it. About this entire thing, I will try to do something," Soohyun said, "Don''t worry. I will not be losing my cool."


    Resting upon the soft bed, many thoughts plagued Soohyun''s mind, and regardless of how tired her body was at this moment, Soohyun was unable to fall asleep. Lee Soohyun kept turning whilst thinking of what to do.


    If truth was told, this entire situation scared Soohyun, and she had no idea on what to do. Even though Soohyun thought hard, she could not find a way out of it. Everything that lied before her was something unknown to her.


    Nonetheless, Soohyun did not let her emotions to be affected. She could not let herself be scared or crumble down. As long as she stood up straight and thought clearly, she was bound to find an answer¡ª at least that''s something Soohyun was followed to lead her life up until now.


    "You''re not sleep yet? I thought you were tired," Han Minhyun voiced out as he stepped into the room.


    "Huh?" Soohyun questioned as she raised her head.


    Han Minhyun closed the door behind him, and sitting up, Soohyun leaned against the bed. Glancing at the clock, Soohyun saw that it was already three in the morning.


    "Wow! It''s the late already," Soohyun mumbled.


    Then, turning to Han Minhyun, Soohyun said, "Can''t you sense my emotions?"


    "I thought it would be polite to ask," Minhyun voiced out before walking towards the bed and sitting upon it.


    "Well, since you have poured my head with too many ideas at once, I have to think a lot as well," Soohyun said.


    "I wanted to keep you oblivious to this, but the situation did not allow me to," Han Minhyun stated.


    "Why are you all fighting against the Blue Clan though? Can you two clans just not cooperate?" Soohyun questioned.


    "It was been pa.s.sed on from a long time. Signing a treaty doesn''t work either. I suppose we are born to be against each other," Han Minhyun vocalized, "I''d prefer to blame the fate."


    Soohyun chuckled and said, "That''s an easy thing to do. I hate myself for not looking around the road properly while walking. Being run down by a truck doesn''t sound like a cool death."


    "Well, you can die a cool death this time around then," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Heol! Han Minhyun, are you wishing for me to die?" Lee Soohyun voiced out after letting out a gasp and widening her eyes.


    "Just stating." Minhyun shrugged his shoulders.


    "Han Minhyun, want to hear a compliment?" Lee Soohyun questioned.


    "Not exactly. Even if you''re not, I am quite sleepy," Minhyun voiced out. For the added effect, Han Minhyun let out a yawn at the end.


    "I don''t care about your opinion," Soohyun retorted.


    She then added, "You''re getting more bearable and fun as time pa.s.ses by Minhyun. You''re turning less boring I suppose."


    "You expect me to give you an honest opinion on how I feel as well?" Han Minhyun questioned as he stood up.


    "I have an inkling that you''d call me dumb, idiotic, crazy, or annoying. If not those, then something similar," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Lee Soohyun, you can perfectly read my mind."


    Saying that, Han Minhyun entered into the bathroom, leaving Lee Soohyun confused.


    "Wait! Han Minhyun, was that sarcastic or not?" Lee Soohyun questioned.


    However, Soohyun''s question got no answer, causing a pout to form upon Lee Soohyun''s face. Falling back on to the bed, Soohyun closed her eyes and had not realized when she had fallen asleep.

 Chapter 108 - Outdated Junghyun

    Drying his hair with a towel, Han Minhyun walked out of the bathroom, and closing the door behind him, Minhyun noticed that Soohyun had fallen asleep. Her body laid in an awkward position, and due to the coldness, her body was curled up.


    Shaking his head, Han Minhyun walked towards the female, and bending slightly, he scooped the female into his arms. Picking her up, Han Minhyun properly placed her on her pillow, and after positioning her arms in a proper way, Minhyun pulled the blanket on her.


    Extending his hand forward, Minhyun pushed back the bangs that sat on her face, and subconsciously, watching her peaceful sleeping face, a smile formed on Han Minhyun''s face.


    Lee Soohyun woke up because of her empty stomach, and yawning, Soohyun sat up on the bed. Removing the blanket off of her, Soohyun got down of the bed, and turning, Soohyun noticed that Han Minhyun was still sleeping.


    Lee Soohyun tiptoed to the door to minimized the noise made, and slowly, she turned the k.n.o.b to pull open the door. After that, Soohyun stepped out of the room gradually whilst making sure that she did not disturb Minhyun''s sleep. Han Minhyun slept really late at night after all.


    Walking on the dark and silent hallway, Soohyun rubbed her empty stomach. As Soohyun took a step forward, she stared at her surrounding, and she found the silence around her eerie. The dim lighting did not help her get rid of the fear.


    "Lee Soohyun, don''t be scared. Just run towards the kitchen and turn the lights on. That''s all," Soohyun mumbled.


    Lee Soohyun ran towards the stairs, and as she was about to take a step forward, someone touched her neck. A scream left Soohyun''s mouth, and her mind were blank. Turning back, Soohyun''s reflexively kicked whatever was behins of her, and not having the courage to see what it was behind her, Soohyun dashed down the stairs.


    ''I knew this mansion was creepy. Ah! What type of creatures of unknown origin touched my neck!?''


    "Yah! Moon Jiwoo! You Ugly Lady! You Scaredy Cat!"


    Lee Soohyun halted in her steps. The voice sounded familiar to her, and turning back, she saw Junghyun glaring at her.


    Lee Soohyun let out a breath of relief and said, "Junghyun."


    "Yah! You Scaredy Cat, how dare you kick me!? Bow down and apologise to me!" Junghyun exclaimed.


    Lee Soohyun let out an awkward laugh. If Kim Junghyun learned that Soohyun was truly scared, then he would create new nicknames for her and tease her. Soohyun had to think of an excuse fast.


    "Scaredy Cat? Kim Junghyun, I did not think you would be this outdated," Soohyun said.


    "O-Outdated?! YAH! OUTDATED?!" Kim Junghyun exclaimed.


    "Yah! You Scaredy Cat, how am I even outdated? You Dumb Lady, you''re the one who is outdated," Junghyun voiced out as he folded his arms across his chest.


    "If you are not outdated, then how do you not know about this," Soohyun voiced out whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    She then added, "This is a new trend of tag out there. In the dark, you scream and secretly kick the person, and then, run away from them. That other person has to catch you. Because you''re this outdated, we are unable to enjoy this."


    "You Dumb Lady, do you think I would enjoy being kicked!?" Kim Junghyun exclaimed.


    "Geez! You''re so boring. Anyway, I will be having some noodles. Want some?" Soohyun voiced out.


    Kim Junghyun nodded, and to Soohyun, Junghyun seemed like an eager puppy. A chuckle left her mouth at that, which caused Junghyun to let out a cough and composed himself.


    Lee Soohyun placed one bowl of noodles in front of Junghyun whilst she kept the other before her. Pulling out her chair, Soohyun sat upon it, and taking her chopsticks, she started eating her noodles.


    Slurping the strand of noodle, a satisfied smile sat on Soohyun''s face, and she questioned, "What were you doing here so early in the morning though?"


    "What''s it to you, Ugly Lady?" Junghyun voiced out.


    "Aish! I cooked this noodles for you. Be more polite to me or else I would be adding something suspicious to it mistakenly," Soohyun vocalised whilst wearing a wide smile on her face.


    "Junghyun Oppa, you should not try to mess around with those who cook your food," Soohyun added before she winked at Junghyun.


    Irritation was shown on Kim Junghyun''s face, and he said, "Watch a drama."


    Acting hurt, Lee Soohyun placed her hand on her chest and said, "I thought we were drama buddies, Junghyun. I did not expect you to betray me like this. This hurts way too much."


    Kim Junghyun said, "Yah! You Ugly Lady, what are you doing!? When did I agree to be drama buddies with you!?"


    "Now, you''re denying our relationship?" Soohyun asked.


    Soohyun then added, "Wow! Junghyun, you''re absolutely heartless!"


    "Stop with your acting, Ugly Lady!" Junghyun''s voice showed how irritated he was at this moment.


    "Now, you accuse me of acting? Wow! Kim Junghyun, wow! You''re absolutely unbelievable," Soohyun said, "You know what, since you don''t care about me, I don''t either."


    Standing up, Junghyun slammed his hands on the table, creating a loud noise, and glaring at Soohyun, he said, "Yah! You Old Lady, what you''re doing is enough! I have no interest in being buddies with you!"


    "d.a.m.n, Kim Junghyun, you''re harsh," Soohyun voiced out in a soft tone.


    With one last glance at Lee Soohyun, Junghyun turned his back on her and was about to walk away when Soohyun said, "Since you don''t want the noodles, don''t mind me having them."


    This was enough to make Junghyun halt, and without turning back, Junghyun walked back towards the chair. He did not looked towards Soohyun and concentrated on eating the noodles.


    Watching him, Lee Soohyun had a hard time holding in her urge to squeal. The boy was too adorable, and she desired to pull those chubby cheeks of his.

 Chapter 109 - Makes Me Glad

    "Seeing you being awake at this time makes me glad, Lee Soohyun."


    Hearing the sudden voice surprised Soohyun, and turning back, Soohyun saw Han Minhyun standing there. Soohyun still did not get used to the teleportation.


    "Minhyun-ah, I swear I will be getting a heart attack sooner or later if you keep appearing like this," Soohyun voiced out.


    "You don''t seem to be the type to die from such a trivial thing," Minhyun said.


    Lee Soohyun had finished eating her noodles at this moment, and Junghyun ate his completely few minutes earlier hurriedly in order to watch his drama. Now that Soohyun was done eating, she felt sleepy.


    Lee Soohyun shrugged her shoulders and said, "You never know."


    "Now that you''re done eating, you have training to do," Minhyun said.


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened in shock, and letting out a yawn, she said, "At this time? Minhyun-ah, I have sleep to catch up on, and, uhm, my hand...Ah! Yes, my elbow has not healed yet."


    "Try moving your hand around," Minhyun ordered.


    Nodding, Soohyun did as Minhyun had ordered her to do, and only a slight pain¡ª which could be considered negligible¡ª went through her arm.


    Pulling on a pained expression on her face, Soohyun said, "Ah! This hurts. This really hurts way too much."


    "You can sleep after your session. Now, get up quickly."


    Lee Soohyun scrunched up her nose and said, "I know you can sense my emotions. Can''t you just play along with me?"


    "I am not a kid," Minhyun said.


    "Heol! A kid? Wow! Honestly, I am not even surprised. But, Han Minhyun, this is not being a kid; this is a method to destress oneself. You really need to practice this," Soohyun voiced out.


    Minhyun said, "I can only blame my fate for a.s.signing you to me."


    "Are you copying me, Han Minhyun?" Soohyun asked.


    Soohyun then added, "I daily blame my fate as well for ending up with such a difficult man like you."


    Sitting on the bicycle, Lee Soohyun gripped the handles. Soohyun was used to riding a bicycle in her old life as it was the most convenient form of travel to her. Nonetheless, this was the first time she had sat upon such an expensive bicycle.


    "Are you sure you will be fine without the helmet? Because of a head injury, I do not want you to postpone training at this moment as well," Han Minhyun said.


    Wearing a smile on her face, Soohyun confidently vocalised, "Bicycles and I go long back. It wouldn''t try to harm me."


    Han Minhyun shrugged and voiced out, "Since you don''t want them, then fine. However, Lee Soohyun, if you injure yourself, I will make you train with that injury of yours."


    Soohyun just chuckled and stated, "So, what are the rules?"


    "You have to ride the bicycle whilst following the white line for just two time," Minhyun voiced out while holding out his hand to show the number.


    The white circle circled around the mansion, and more than half of the backyard was inside of the white circle. The distance was quite large. Nonetheless, Soohyun had ridden much greater distance in her last life and was confident in her abilities.


    "You can start about now," Minhyun said, and Lee Soohyun nodded with a wide smile on her face.


    Although Soohyun had confidence in her abilities, Moon Jiwoo''s deficiency when it came to stamina was the problem. It was not that difficult for Soohyun to follow the circle once. However, when it came to the second time, Soohyun made one quarter of the way before her thighs burned in pain.


    Sweat dripped down Soohyun''s face, and her breathing rate increased. Raising her hand, Soohyun wiped away the sweat from her face and continued to go forward.


    "Soohyun, fighting! You can do it," She mumbled to herself whilst staring at determinedly.


    After Soohyun had completed more than half of the circle, she was close to giving up. Although the external heat was not much, Soohyun was completely drenched in sweat.


    Her hands were starting to get very weak and close to losing grip on the handle. Her leg muscles throbbed due to pain. Closing her eyes, Lee Soohyun drove the bicycle towards the front.


    The entire time, Han Minhyun kept on watching Lee Soohyun. In his eyes sat an indescribable, deep expression whilst they scanned each one of Soohyun''s movements.


    A tired smile formed on Soohyun''s face when she noticed that only one more step was required. Although her entire body screamed for her to stop, she pressed the pedal and drove the bicycle at the end of the circle.


    "I did it!" Soohyun voiced out enthusiastically. Her tone showed how much drained out of energy she was at this moment.


    Closing her eyes, Soohyun let out a yawn and loosened her grip on the handle. Before Soohyun could process what was going on, she was scooped by someone.


    Raising her head, Soohyun saw that Minhyun was the one behind it, and a smile formed on her face. Resting her head against his chest, Soohyun felt comfort surrounding her.


    "Rest well. You have worked hard."


    That''s what Lee Soohyun had last heard before drifting into sleep. Those words made Soohyun''s heart flutter for a second there and gave her an inexplicable joy.


    Opening her eyes wide, Soohyun sat up on the bed, and what bothered her the most at this moment was how she smelled. Scrunching up her nose, Soohyun got down of her bed. Her stomach rumbled due to hunger¡ª something that is happening a lot lately.


    "I need to take a bath first," Soohyun mumbled.


    "Rest well. You have worked hard."


    Han Minhyun''s words before she lost consciousness played inside of Soohyun''s mind, and her cheeks heated up. Slapping her cheeks to calm them down, Soohyun mumbled, "Why are you turning hotter?"


    Lee Soohyun''s heart beat faster in her chest while remembering about Minhyun''s small sweet acts of caring towards her, and this was something Soohyun did not expect from Minhyun.

 Chapter 110 - Destroy His Heart

    Glancing at the clock, Lee Soohyun noticed that it was the time for lunch, and as she was about to get down of the stairs, her phone rang. Curious on whom the call could be from, she picked her phone. Seeing Moon Jimin''s name on the screen, she wondered on what could be happening.


    Receiving the call, Soohyun voiced out, "Unnie, h.e.l.lo!"


    "Jiwoo-ah, h.e.l.lo! Father''s birthday party will be held four days later at our Moon Mansion. Can you come?" Moon Jimin said.


    "Will Eunwoo Oppa and Chaeyoung be there?" Soohyun questioned in a soft voice, trying to sound shy.


    "Yes, Eunwoo is invited, and if he comes, naturally Chaeyoung would be present. Sorry, Jiwoo-ah, that I can not do anything."


    Lee Soohyun let out an audible sigh and vocalised, "It''s alright. I will try to convince Han Minhyun to let me visit."


    "You must be feeling slightly hesitant to come after what happened at your last meeting with father. Nonetheless, I can a.s.sure you that father wants to meet you desperately and has forgiven you," Jimin vocalised.


    Lee Soohyun held in her urge to roll her eyes at Moon Jimin''s words. Soohyun knew what type of relationship did her so-called father and Jiwoo shared.


    "That''s nice to hear then, Unnie. I was extremely sad after it, but now that father has forgiven me, I am truly happy! I will definitely try my best to convince Minhyun," Soohyun voiced out whilst sounding elated.


    "I''ll be hanging up then, Jiwoo-ah, and please try your best to convince Minhyun. If he gets too far, you can take legal actions against him," Jimin vocalised¡ª her tone holding concern.


    "I''ll see about it, Unnie. Thank you for everything. In the end, you''re the only one who truly cares," Soohyun replied before hanging up the call.


    "Your sister must be really stupid to not see how fake you sound."


    Hearing Han Minhyun''s voice all of sudden, Lee Soohyun was startled, and she jumped. Staring at Han Minhyun, she patted her chest dramatically and voiced out, "By popping out like this, you''re going to shorten my lifespan."


    "Don''t worry. Something tells me that you''re going to live long," Minhyun commented as he began walking down the stairs.


    Soohyun dashed behind Minhyun, and after standing beside of him, Soohyun questioned, "Really? Since when were you able to read the future?"


    Han Minhyun gave no reply to Soohyun''s statement, causing a subtle pout to form on her lips. Han Minhyun really was too boring at times.


    Sitting at the library with the book on different clans in her hand, Soohyun decided to read it now as she was free. Her favourite drama will start an hour later, and by then, she aimed to read at least one section of this thick book.


    Turning the pages, Lee Soohyun finally found the one that caught her eyes, and her lips curved to a smirk as she read the t.i.tle. This was bound to be helpful for her.


    Soohyun enunciated, "Weaknesses of the members of Red Clan."


    Soohyun, in a low voice, continued, "All the members of Red Clan are born with some kind of weakness, and weaknesses they possesses depends on their cla.s.s. Some of these weaknesses can turn fatal for them if used in the right away.


    First comes the control over the thirst for blood. Out of all Clans, the members of the Red Clan are easily tempted towards the blood of Yellow Clan. To them, Yellow Clan''s blood has the sweetest and richest taste. Blue Clan''s and their own Clan''s blood, although can be beneficial to them, is not capable of attracting them to that extent.


    The untrained members of the low cla.s.ses in Red Clan can easily lose control at the scent of Yellow Clan''s blood. If the scent of the blood is not removed or no blood is given to them, they can lose their mind and turn ferocious. At that point, there is no hope for them. Those type of members of Red Clan are called Ferals.


    Ferals move around, searching for blood, and regardless of how much blood they are given, they wouldn''t be satisfied. The members of the Red Clan have to kill a feral if they come across one.


    Some of the trained members from low cla.s.ses of Red Clan might turn to become Semi-feral at the scent of blood after they are not provided with blood for a long time. Semi-ferals will go back to their original stage only after they have quenched their thirst for blood.


    As the ranks goes higher and the members are more trained, they gain a better control over their thirst of blood. The Pure-bloods can stay months without blood whilst the lowest cla.s.s needs blood every three days.


    The enemies might use this method to make the members of the Red Clan lose control of themselves, and if used properly, they can gain victory over the Red Clan."


    After Soohyun had finished reading this section, she leaned against the chair and closed her eyes, trying to sink in the knowledge inside her mind. Lee Soohyun still did not know which cla.s.s Han Minhyun belonged to.


    After Soohyun had properly processed everything, she began to read the next part. Since Han Minhyun was potentially the next in line for the Leader''s position, blood wouldn''t be much of a weakness for him.


    Soohyun read, "The second weakness only applies to the King or the Prince and the Leaders. From the day they are born, a particular person is chosen to be their fated one. A fated one could be considered their soulmate and counterpart."


    Soohyun skimmed her eyes through this part as Han Minhyun had already explained to her regarding this, and after finally looking through the three paragraphs, she reached the next weakness.


    Soohyun mumbled, "Killing a member of the Red Clan is comparatively harder compared to the members of Yellow and Blue Clan. Due to their rapid healing abilities, it is almost impossible to land any fatal attacks on them.


    The fastest possible way to kill the members of the Red Clan is to destroy their heart. Although their healing abilities is extremely fast¡ª which increases as the cla.s.ses go up¡ª it still requires time. Without a proper functioning heart for a few seconds, their blood stops pumping, and their healing abilities are stopped, leading them to their death."


    "So, if I need to kill Han Minhyun, I just need to destroy his heart, and that''s all," Soohyun mumbled.

 Chapter 111 - Need Some Candles

    "Another thing that the members of the Red Clan is afraid of is the heat. Members of the Red Clan are stronger at the low temperature, and the rise of the temperature weakens them. Their healing abilities and speed gets much slower, and extreme heat can cause death for them as well," Soohyun read.


    She then mumbled, "No wonder the Mansion can get extremely cold at times. If I can increase the temperature of the room, Minhyun will weaken physically, and that''s how, I will be able to top him."


    "That''s perfect!" Soohyun exclaimed, "I just need some candles to increase the temperature. Considering how Han Minhyun is a high ranking Vampire¡ª I mean, member of the Red Clan¡ª I need lots of candles. But the question now is how to get the candles. I''ll just purchase them when I am allowed to leave the mansion."


    That is when Lee Soohyun''s phone rang. Closing the book in front of her, Soohyun turned towards her phone, and seeing that the call was from an unknown number, she wondered on who it could be.


    Receiving the call, Soohyun was about to ask who it was before the person shouted, "Moon Jiwoo, do you take me to be a joke?!"


    Startled by the loud voice, Soohyun moved the phone away from her ear, and creases appeared between two of her eyebrows. Could it be that it was another one of those person Jiwoo had previously offended?


    "Who are you?" Soohyun asked whilst keeping the phone at a distant from her. She was not sure whether or not the person would yell again, and most definitely, she did not want any damage to her eardrums.


    "Moon Jiwoo, what type of games are you playing now!? Are you telling me that you don''t recognize my voice? First, not only you did not attend the shooting and now you''re pretending to not know me? Moon Jiwoo, are you even aware of how much humiliation you have brought upon me? I did not expect you to¡ª"


    "Wrong number," Soohyun voiced out, "I do not recognize anyone with this voice and the number is not saved in my phone. Therefore, Miss whoever you are, check the number you have called at again."


    "Yah! Moon Jiwoo, stop with your jokes! This is Hw.a.n.g Hyunae!"


    "Ah! Hyunae-ah, this is you. I swear you sound so different on the phone, so I couldn''t recognize you. It''s all my fault," Soohyun vocalised, "But what caused you to scream this much. Is everything alright?"


    Hw.a.n.g Hyunae scoffed and said, "Stop pretending. You purposely did not attend the shooting site and now, because of you, I was humiliated. Wow! Jiwoo, you''re really a b.i.t.c.h!"


    "b.i.t.c.h? Hyunae, I don''t remember agreeing to attend any shooting site, and so if you want to scream about something as idiotic as this, I''ll be hanging up," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Yah! Moon Jiwoo, I swear I will¡ª"


    Before Hw.a.n.g Hyunae could continue, Soohyun hung up the call. Soohyun had already informed Ryujin on how she will not be able to take jobs for the time being, and as she was married to Han Minhyun, her agency did not dare to say anything against it. They just let her be.


    Soohyun realized something and muttered, "The call that day must have been from Hyunae."


    Soohyun shrugged and added, "Well, that has nothing to do with me. Right now, I have greater things to worry about."


    Seeing that Moon Jiwoo had hung up on her abruptly, Hw.a.n.g Hyunae felt anger within her rise further. Throwing her phone across the room, Hyunae watched it hit the floor, creating a loud noise. Multiple cracks formed on its screen. Nonetheless, that was not Hyunae''s concern at this moment.


    Hw.a.n.g Hyunae clenched her hand tightly, and what she desperately sought after was revenge against Moon Jiwoo. Because of Jiwoo''s actions, the cast showed disapproval towards her, and she was scolded tremendously for her carelessness.


    She tried to explain on how Jiwoo wanted her works, but no one trusted in her words. There was no proof for her words. Hw.a.n.g Hyunae gritted her teeth.


    That is when a middle-aged man entered into the room. On his face sat nonchalance, and watching him step in, Hyunae''s current expression was changed to something more pitiful. Tears formed at the corner of her eyes whilst Hyunae sat back at the couch.


    The man''s lips curved to a smirk, and amus.e.m.e.nt was visible in his eyes while he looked at Hyunae. Walking closer to Hyunae, he sat down on the couch. Extending his hand to hold Hyunae''s waist, he placed the girl on his thigh.


    "What has upsetted my Dear Hyunae?" He questioned. His breath hit her neck sensually as he did so.


    Turning towards the man, Hyunae stared at him wirh tear-filled eyes and said, "Because of Moon Jiwoo, I was extremely humiliated today, Darling. Everyone was laughing at me, and I was scolded by many."


    "Moon Jiwoo?" The man questioned.


    "Yes, Darling, she is an arrogant sn.o.b, who tries to bully me at every chance she gets. Because she desperately wanted it, I let her my position as the lead in a commercial. However, she did not show up at the end, which caused me to be humiliated. Once, I was close to ending my life because of her," Hyunae vocalised.


    An indecipherable look appeared in the Man''s eyes as he questioned, "So do you want to take revenge on her?"


    Hyunae stared at him¡ª unsure of how to answer. She desperately wanted to say yes, but choosing that would ruin the pure image she was trying to portray.


    "If you want revenge, I can help you to have that." The Man offered.


    Tempted by the offer, Hyunae bit her lips and nodded. With the help from him, Hyunae will be able to take revenge on Moon Jiwoo.


    "Thank you, Darling," Hyunae voiced out before pulling the Man into a kiss. The man responded to the kiss with equal fervor whilst his eyes had a glint in them.

 Chapter 112 - Keep You Not Bored

    Jumping onto the couch beside Kim Junghyun, Soohyun watched the television before her whilst her hand held into a bowl of popcorn. Putting a single piece of popcorn inside her mouth, she gave Kim Junghyun a glance of disapproval.


    "Junghyun Oppa, I am really disappointed with you. You started watching the drama without calling me," Soohyun said.


    "I don''t care whether or not you''re disappointed, You Dumb Lady," Junghyun replied.


    As his eyes watched the screen, Soohyun extended her hand in order to pinch his cheeks softly and said, "Since you''re this cute, Oppa, I will just forgive you."


    Soohyun''s eyes widened when she noticed that Junghyun''s cheeks turned red before they went back to their original shade, and a teasing smile sat upon her face.


    "You''re cuter when you blush, Oppa," Soohyun added as her eyes held a sparkle.


    Kim Junghyun''s cheeks turned more red, and raising his hand, Junghyun slapped her hand away. Soohyun immediately moved her hand away and let out a chuckle.


    "Why are you this cute, Oppa? This should be considered illegal!" Soohyun vocalised.


    "If you don''t shut your mouth at this instant, Moon Jiwoo, I can a.s.sure you that I will be sewing your mouth shut," Junghyun threatened.


    "Geez! That threat," Soohyun said, "Fine, I give up. Let''s just watch the drama, and if you want any popcorn, don''t hesitate."


    "I don''t need to eat popcorn," Junghyun stated.


    As around fifteen minutes had pa.s.sed, Soohyun noticed that Kim Junghyun extended his hand towards her bowl and grabbed her popcorn. Soohyun held in a laughter and shook her head. Kim Junghyun was truly adorable.


    Placing a popcorn inside her mouth, Soohyun asked, "What is your guess about this? Do you think the second male lead will survive?"


    "Things don''t look favorable, but he will survive," Junghyun answered, "This is definitely a clich¨¦."


    "Really? But it would be better if he died though. He is truly irritating and is adamant on ruining my ship," Soohyun voiced out.


    "The Second Male Lead is better than the Male Lead. The Male Lead is just a weak coward," Junghyun stated.


    "Birds of the same feather flock together. I understand that now. Since you''re arrogant like the Second Male Lead, you prefer him. Can''t you see how caring the Male Lead is?" Soohyun retorted.


    The Male Lead was Soohyun''s ideal counterpart, and she was not going to let Kim Junghyun insult him. The Male Lead was gentle and caring towards the Female Lead, and on top of it, he was cute.


    "Admit it or not, the Male Lead is spineless. The Second Male Lead is better. At least he did not cheat on the Female Lead," Junghyun pointed out.


    "The Male Lead did not cheat. It is merely the fact that he is courteous to females while on the other hand, the Second Male Lead is rude to everyone, even the Female Lead," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Since the both of you were in the same line of work, could it be that you had a crush on the Male Lead, Ugly Lady?" Junghyun asked.


    Lee Soohyun choked on the popcorn, and coughing multiple times, Soohyun stared at Junghyun wide-eyed.


    "What the h.e.l.l are you even saying?" Soohyun questioned.


    Junghyun shrugged and said, "Old Lady, the way you''re defending the Male Lead, one would think that you love him personally."


    Smirking, Soohyun retorted, "Does that mean you like the Second Male Lead?"


    Leaning back against the couch, Soohyun put on a surprised yet amused expression whilst she added, "Heol! Kim Junghyun, I did not expect for you to swing that way."


    "What are you saying, You Stupid Lady? I definitely like girls, especially the cute ones like the Female Lead," Junghyun voiced out defensively.


    Lee Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows, and staring at the screen, Soohyun said, "So, you prefer the tall, beautiful, naive, and accomplished girls? Nice."


    Kim Junghyun scoffed and questioned, "What''s it to you?"


    "It would be extremely hard to find a nine year old who is accomplished though unless you''re talking about her being a talented and top student," Soohyun teased.


    "A nine year old? Old Lady, I am not interested in a nine year old! What the h.e.l.l are you even saying?" Kim Junghyun voiced out.


    "Ah! Are you into older ladies then¡ª thirteen, fourteen, or fifteen?" Lee Soohyun questioned¡ª her voice holding a hint of teasing.


    Junghyun slammed his hand on the table in front of him and turned to glare at Lee Soohyun. Soohyun simply gave him an oblivious smile.


    "Moon Jiwoo, are you done playing around? If it was not for the fact that Han Minhyun was your husband, I would have killed you at this instant," Kim Junghyun vocalised.


    Soohyun smiled and said, "It is because Minhyun is my husband that I get this courage. If he wasn''t my husband, I would have stayed as far as possible from you."


    "Tch! Just watch the drama quietly," Junghyun stated, "You''re really noisy."


    "I try to not keep you bored," Soohyun explained.


    "And make me annoyed as a result, Noisy Lady? You''d be better with your mouth shut," Junghyun raised one of his eyebrows.


    "How many more nicknames will you invent for me, Junghyun Oppa? I can see your endearment in all those nicknames you give me, Oppa," Soohyun voiced out whilst putting more emphasis on the word ''Oppa''.


    "You are really disgusting, Noisy Lady. Why isn''t that Husband of yours coming and dragging you out of here, Disgusting Lady?" Junghyun complained.


    "Two nicknames within less than a minute¡ª I have to say that you''re talented in the art of giving nicknames," Soohyun praised.


    "Disgusting Lady, I¡ª"


    "Hush! Hush! The interesting part is coming. Please, please, let the Second Male Lead die. Pretty please let him just die," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Yah! Old Lady, how dare¡ª"


    Before Kim Junghyun could continue, Soohyun extended her hand towards him and placed her hand on his mouth. The scent from Lee Soohyun invaded Junghyun''s senses, and in Junghyun''s opinion, she smelled quite nice. His cheeks turned light pink, and he quickly bit into Soohyun''s hand.


    Soohyun immediately moved her palm away from him, and staring at him, Soohyun questioned, "What is wrong with you, Kim Junghyun?"


    "G-Get your hand away from me, Stinky Lady!" Kim Junghyun exclaimed.

 Chapter 113 - Heartless Indeed

    Soohyun yawned as she laid down beside Han Minhyun. The ball game for Soohyun was more difficult today, and she ended up with a couple more scratches. Soohyun''s muscles were extremely sore, and turning to face Han Minhyun, she groaned.


    "Minhyun-ah, for today''s hard work, don''t you think I should have a reward? That day you promised me a reward, but I ended up getting injured. Shouldn''t you make up for that?" Soohyun vocalised whilst doing an ''aegyo'' towards Minhyun.


    "What do you want?" Minhyun questioned.


    "That was easy," Soohyun mumbled.


    "My dad''s birthday is coming up, and I want to attend it. So, can I go there along with you?" Soohyun voiced out whilst blinking her eyes multiple times.


    "Since I have given you my word, fine," Minhyun said, "Something tells me that you will be stirring up new trouble."


    "That''s wrong, Minhyun-ah. I don''t stir up trouble; It is trouble that follows me. I swear this Moon Jiwoo should have died after solving all of her problems," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Go back to sleep now," Minhyun stated, "You have to wake up early tomorrow."


    Soohyun nodded before closing her eyes shut. As much as Soohyun wanted to seduce Minhyun, her body lacked the strength to do so. That''s when, something hit Lee Soohyun, and her eyes widened.


    ''I can just tell Minhyun about all of these missions, and since he doesn''t want me to die, he will be helping me out in one way or another.''


    "No, don''t do that," Minnie vocalised, "You can not tell him about the missions. Just go with the flow, and all of these missions will be eventually completed. Just concentrate on seducing Minhyun."


    ''Why can''t I do that?''


    "He can allow you to top him and open his mask to show you his face, but about falling in love, do you think he can make that happen at his own will."


    ''Then, I will tell him about the first two and wait for him to fall for me.''


    "The task of getting him to open his mask is to show that he trusts you completely to reveal everything about him. If he just reveals it to you now, he might feel uncomfortable, and it might make it hard for him to love your later on," Minnie countered.


    ''I guess you have a point there. What about I just tell him about the topping matter?''


    "Knowing Han Minhyun, he would allow him to top him at the last few days of the year, and the other two will only happen when you have finally topped him. Do you think a few days is enough to complete those?"


    ''Well, your words are not that flawed. I will just go with the flow and try my best.''


    "Are you talking with that voice in your head?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    "Huh?" Soohyun vocalised, "Yes, kind of."


    "I still haven''t asked you this question. Why did you marry me?" Minhyun vocalised.


    Lee Soohyun gulped. She was sort of happy that Han Minhyun did not ask this question before, but now that he did, she did not know how to answer him.


    "Why did you approach me?" Minhyun asked.


    "Isn''t that because you''re the richest and most powerful man? Girls like me prefer guys like you," Soohyun said whilst winking.


    "You''re a coward," Minhyun accused.


    Although Soohyun liked to call herself a coward, it was a different matter when Han Minhyun calls her a liar. Feeling offended by Han Minhyun''s words, Soohyun defensively said, "I am not a coward. If I was one, I would have cried or tried to escape from here."


    "Crying necessarily doesn''t prove whether or not you''re a coward, and the reason you did not try to escape has to do with the reason you approached," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Han Minhyun-ssi, what is your IQ? Are you actually a genius?" Soohyun asked¡ª her eyes sparkling.


    "It doesn''t take a genius to figure this part out. Now, since I have answered almost all of your questions, I expect answers from mine as well," Minhyun said.


    Raising one of her eyebrows, Soohyun questioned, "What if I don''t answer you? I am not a trustworthy person, you know."


    "I can then force the answer out of you," Minhyun threatened.


    "You can not hurt me physically because that would cause you to weaken," Soohyun stated¡ª a smirk forming upon on her face.


    Han Minhyun chuckled, and amus.e.m.e.nt flashed in his eyes. Opening his mouth, Minhyun commented, "You''re sly, but unfortunately, you''re not smart enough."


    Lee Soohyun vocalised, "That''s because of Moon Jiwoo''s body. Since Moon Jiwoo''s IQ is low, I have grown idiotic as well."


    "That is quite a lame excuse," Minhyun retorted.


    Minhyun then continued, "Depriving you of television, your phone, delicious food, and locking you up in an empty room would be enough."


    Lee Soohyun let out a chuckle and confidently stated, "You can not win this time around, Han Minhyun-ssi. Doing all of that above wouldn''t be able to extract an answer from me since this concerns my death. My death is one of the last things I would want."


    "Maybe I should learn to hypnotize. That would make the work done easily," Minhyun muttered, causing Soohyun''s eyes to widen.


    Soohyun said, "Waiting for that to happen then. For now, I want to stay alive, so you have to remain clueless."


    "You have approached me surely for a reason, and currently, you''re in the process of getting that done. I suppose I will have to sharpen my eyes to notice that," Minhyun expressed.


    Lee Soohyun let out a nervous laugh and voiced out, "Best of luck with that! Don''t worry! I don''t want to kill you or harm you in any way. My reasons are quite harmless."


    "I don''t want to do the mistake of trusting you, Lee Soohyun," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Heol! That was harsh!" Soohyun exclaimed.


    "Even if you think that way, you shouldn''t say your thoughts out loud in such a way. It hurts the heart of fragile people like me," Soohyun continued.


    "Perfect then because I wanted to hurt you," Han Minhyun voiced out.


    "Heartless indeed," Soohyun mumbled.

 Chapter 114 - Not Getting Involved

    Lee Soohyun could feel her stamina increasing with the amount of exercise she had been doing. During this entire time, in Soohyun''s opinion, she bonded well with Junghyun although the latter would prefer to think otherwise.


    Kim Junghyun had become much bearable, and very often they shared opinions on the drama. Certainly there were a couple of fights between them regarding the characters in the dramas. However, those were easily resolved.


    Finally the day for Moon Jiwoo''s father''s birthday had arrived. Lee Soohyun was somewhat excited about the party. Although she personally did not prefer to get involved in such dramas and watch it from the sidelines, Soohyun had no choice in this.


    Soohyun spent hours coming up with the perfect plan to create misunderstandings between Eunwoo and Chaeyoung¡ª the main reason Soohyun was going there. Wearing a smile on her face, Soohyun checked herself in the mirror.


    Although Soohyun''s face did not have much make-up on¡ª the reason being that Soohyun was not confident in her ability to do make-up¡ª Soohyun found herself looking extremely captivating. Her light blue gown went well with her complexion and hugged her body perfectly.


    "Are you done staring at yourself?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    Dressed in a navy blue suit, Han Minhyun appeared immaculately handsome. His lips were curved into a smirk, which made him seem more charming.


    "No, let me stare at myself for five more minutes. I swear, Moon Jiwoo, now I am, really beautiful. This is the only good part about transmigrating into this body," Soohyun vocalised whilst clicking a picture of herself.


    "I''ll be leaving without you then. You can continue with your selfies," Minhyun voiced out whilst walking towards the door.


    "It is me who they invited, not you," Soohyun pointed out.


    "Then, I''ll just stay back," Minhyun expressed.


    "No, you can''t do that. I need you to go there and act as my backer. Without you, how will be getting the power to do as I wish?" Soohyun vocalised.


    "I am not getting involved in any one of the troubles you''re planning to create," Minhyun enunciated.


    "Is that so? Too bad, because I am planning to involve you in all of those whether you like it or not," Soohyun said.


    She finally turned away from the mirror and walked closer to Han Minhyun. Looking at Han Minhyun, Soohyun winked at him as she wore a cheeky smile.


    Amus.e.m.e.nt crossed over Minhyun''s eyes as he said, "That''s interesting. I am curious to see how you will involve me in those troubles of yours."


    "I am always interesting, My Dear Husband. Just spend more time with me and I a.s.sure you that you won''t be bored," Soohyun vocalised.


    "I will have to decline that offer of yours. I prefer to stay away from troublesome people who are capable of creating disasters," Minhyun stated.


    Blinking her eyes at Minhyun, Soohyun asked, "You''re surely not talking about me?"


    "You seem to have a misunderstanding there. I was describing you exactly," Minhyun said.


    "You''re wrong about that, Minhyun-ah. Although I am very talented, my apt.i.tude doesn''t extend to creating disasters," Soohyun vocalised.


    Minhyun chuckled and asked, "Very talented and Lee Soohyun are four words that don''t go together. Moreover, just because you have said it, doesn''t mean I believe it. I only believe what I see."


    "Sometimes the truth is not what you see. Eyes can easily be tricked," Soohyun pointed out.


    Han Minhyun shrugged and said, "It is almost impossible to trick my eyes so that doesn''t concern me."


    Soohyun laughed and said, "Heol! Where do you get that confidence from?"


    As both of them walked through the hallway, Minhyun answered, "Experience."


    "Hmm," Soohyun said, "You sound as if you''ve gone through a lot. If you ever want to cry, I can lend you my shoulder. I wouldn''t charge much."


    "I don''t think I will ever need your shoulder to cry on," Minhyun retorted.


    "Being sweet with you doesn''t work either, Han Minhyun-ssi," Soohyun vocalised, "And you never know. The future isn''t that predictable."


    Han Minhyun gave no answer to that. Turning her head, Lee Soohyun stared at Minhyun''s face and saw that nonchalance had masked his face again, which made Soohyun feel annoyed. She did not like this side of Minhyun.


    As Lee Soohyun got out of the car with Han Minhyun, she stared at the mansion in front of her, and the size of the mansion was smaller compared to Minhyun''s mansion.


    Even so, Soohyun marvelled at how the mansion was decorated. The guests began to arrive at this moment, and Soohyun could see that a huge number of people were invited.


    Soohyun mumbled, "Why would someone do such an idiotic action of inviting so many people to the party. If it was me, I would have saved the money and ate the cake myself."


    Minhyun let out a low chuckle at Soohyun words.


    Holding Minhyun''s hand, Soohyun entered into the mansion with him. The couple attracted everyone''s eyes, and many of them still found the fact that Minhyun and Soohyun were married unbelievable.


    "d.a.m.n, Minhyun-ah, we are really popular, aren''t we?"


    "By popular, if you mean that you''re notorious, then sure," Minhyun vocalised.


    "You''re more notorious than me. Atleast I don''t have the reputation of killing people or torturing them or using them as test subjects," Soohyun pointed out.


    "You have the reputation of being a worldwide idiotic and arrogant sn.o.b," Minhyun pointed out, "I''d be prefer my reputation over yours."


    Before Lee Soohyun could retort, she saw her father walk over to the mansion''s door, and with a smile on his face, he approached them.


    Extending his hand towards Han Minhyun, her father said, "Welcome, Mr.Han Minhyun. It is truly a delight to see you here."


    Soohyun laughed, causing her father to stare at her, and as they were under multiple eyes, he could not reprimand her. Amus.e.m.e.nt was present in her eyes.


    "Ignore me and just go on with your conversation," Soohyun drawled, "Father, one thing, Han Minhyun doesn''t shake hands with strangers. So, you better take that hand of yours away before it starts hurting."


    Han Minhyun nonchalantly stared at the situation before him although he was interested in seeing what Soohyun would do. As far as Minhyun could sense from her emotions, he could see that she was planning to do something she was excited about.

 Chapter 115 - Being This Unapproachable

    Her father bowed.


    "I apologise to Mr.Han Minhyun for making you feel uncomfortable," Her father voiced out.


    Minhyun gave no reply to that and waited to see what Lee Soohyun would do next. The smile on Soohyun''s face grew wider.


    "Father, you should wipe that smile off your face. You see, Minhyun here dislikes people who look fake, and if I can see through that smile of yours, he definitely can as well," Soohyun voiced out.


    Almost everyone here already didn''t have a positive opinion on Moon Jiwoo, and Soohyun''s actions were not going to turn things worse than it already was.


    "Dear Daughter, what are you talking about?" Her father questioned whilst trying his best to keep the smile on.


    "Dear Father, everyone saw how you greeted Han Minhyun before me. No one is that much of an idiot you take them to be," Soohyun stated, "Since it is your birthday, I don''t want to insult you that much. Can you move so that we can enter? If you don''t want us to come in, just say the word, and we''ll be leaving."


    Mortification filled her father. He did not expect for Moon Jiwoo to expose that so bluntly. Although her father felt anger rise within him, he very well knew that he couldn''t show it and therefore held it in. If he got the chance, he would teach Moon Jiwoo a lesson for turning this disobedient.


    Her father placed his palm on Soohyun''s shoulder and said, "Of course, I don''t want you to leave. Come in, Dear. It must be tiring for you outside."


    Lee Soohyun nodded as she stepped into the mansion.Soohyun did not expect for herself to expose her father that directly. Nonetheless,in that moment, Soohyun wanted to do that and see his expression.


    The mansion already had a couple of people inside and there was barely anyone Soohyun recognized. Moon Jimin stood in front of the staircase, and as the author had described her, Jimin did in fact look like a delicate beauty.


    All of her actions were carried out gracefully, and a soft smile sat on her face. Smirking, Soohyun knew that she would have fun time unveiling the true Moon Jimin. Although Soohyun did not prefer involving herself in unnecessary trouble, for fun''s sake, she wanted to play around with Jimin.


    "Your evil thoughts are being shown on your face," Minhyun mumbled, which was clearly heard by Soohyun.


    "They are not. You''re just saying that because you can sense my emotions," Soohyun vocalised in a low tone.


    As Soohyun stepped into the centre of the mansion with Han Minhyun beside her, the people were still staring at them. Unnerved by those stares, Soohyun leaned closer to Minhyun and smiled sweetly at him.


    That''s when her sister walked towards the couple whilst wearing that innocent smile of hers. If it was not for the fact that Soohyun had read the novel beforehand, she herself might have been beguiled by that smile on Jimin''s face.


    Then again, judging by Soohyun''s experience with girls like Jimin, there was a possibility that she wouldn''t be convinced as well. Nonetheless, at this moment, this was an irrelevant matter to think about.


    A wide smile formed on Soohyun''s face, and she voiced out, "Unnie, how have you been? It has been a long time since I last saw you."


    "Jiwoo-ah, I have been fine. It seems that you have become more beautiful," Jimin vocalised.


    Jimin noticed how Jiwoo had changed during this time period. Moon Jiwoo''s smile was brighter than ever, and Jiwoo''s eyes were sparkling as if she was genuinely excited to see her. What Jimin found strange was how she found it hard to read Jiwoo now.


    Judging from what she had heard on the phone, Jimin thought that Jiwoo would look much sadder. However, seeing how smiling and loving she was towards Minhyun, Jimin found the entire thing suspicious.


    Nonetheless, Jimin was aware of Jiwoo''s profound love towards Eunwoo and knew that when it came to Eunwoo, Jiwoo would do the most ridiculous things.


    "Unnie, you''re flattering me. Both of us know who is the most beautiful," Soohyun voiced out, "Anyway, Unnie, when are you going to get a significant other?"


    Moon Jimin put on a shy expression and turned to look the other way¡ª a red blush covering her cheeks. In a soft voice, Jimin said, "What are you talking about, Jiwoo-ah? I want to enjoy being single for as long as I can."


    Turning towards Han Minhyun, Jimin bowed and as stated, "Welcome, Brother-in-law. I apologise for not greeting you earlier. Since I saw Jiwoo after a long time, I was caught up in chatting with her."


    Han Minhyun nodded towards Moon Jimin. Under Han Minhyun''s gaze, Jimin felt herself suddenly being on guard, and she found it hard to keep her smiling expression on. Jimin was pressured by his gaze.


    Spotting a couple walking in, the smile on Jimin''s face widened, and unable to look at Minhyun any longer, Jimin faced Jiwoo.


    "Oh! Eunwoo and Chaeyoung are here," Jimin voiced out¡ª her voice showing how happy she was at this moment.


    Lee Soohyun made no effort to turn back. Nonetheless, a glint appeared in Soohyun''s eyes as she clutched tighter on to Han Minhyun''s hand.


    Pulling Han Minhyun along with her, Soohyun walked towards the banquet table. Han Minhyun, matching her pace, walked elegantly beside her.


    As both of them stood in front of the banquet table, a server walked towards them. In his hand was a tray with three gla.s.ses of drink inside it. As the server held the tray in front of Minhyun, hints of fear were visible on his face, and his legs shivered slightly.


    Han Minhyun chose a gla.s.s from the tray, and smiling widely at the scared boy, Soohyun accepted a gla.s.s as well. Soohyun noticed how hurriedly the server walked away from them and turned towards Minhyun.


    "Because of you, no one is coming to play around with me. Han Minhyun, do you like being this unapproachable?" Soohyun complained.

 Chapter 116 - With A Cruel Heart

    Han Minhyun gave no reply to Lee Soohyun.


    "Heol! Don''t tell me that you''re avoiding to have a conversation to me since we are in public," Soohyun voiced out.


    "I don''t want to embarra.s.s myself," Minhyun said.


    "So the proud Minhyun thinks that his words would embarra.s.s himself?" Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    "No," Han Minhyun replied, "If I do not talk to you, you wouldn''t talk to me either."


    "You''re implying that I embarra.s.s myself with my words, and since you''re my husband, you will get affected as well?" Soohyun questioned.


    "Smart," Minhyun praised.


    "Wow! Han Minhyun, in that case, I will embarra.s.s you more. I will talk to you whether or not you reply to me," Lee Soohyun declared whilst wearing a smirk on her face.


    "I will just announce to the public on how we are divorced now."


    "I will then take a picture of you in the bed and say how we are sleeping together," Soohyun retorted.


    "I will release a statement on how the photo is edited and have you sued."


    "Since you''re my husband and I am poor, you would have to pay the compensation money," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Just because I am your husband doesn''t mean I have to pay the amount. I will just send you off to prison," Minhyun stated.


    "Do you realize how you''re carrying out a conversation with me, Minhyun-ssi? Admit it or not, I can make you talk," Soohyun voiced out.


    Hearing no reply from Han Minhyun, Soohyun smirked and added, "Don''t tell me you''re being a sore loser."


    Lee Soohyun laughed, and placing her palm on Minhyun''s shoulder, she said, "Wow! Minhyun, you lost this time around. I am the winner."


    Soohyun winked.


    "At this moment, are you aware of how humiliating you''re being?" Minhyun questioned.


    Lee Soohyun began to laugh and vocalised, "I know, but does it look like I care? Among all the insults they direct towards me, I want them to add crazy in the list. Wouldn''t that be interesting?"


    "I am out of here," Minhyun voiced out before turning his back on Soohyun and walking away.


    Soohyun chuckled and shook her head. Now that she is finally out of Han Minhyun''s sight, Soohyun thought that it was the perfect time to carry out her plan.


    Turning back, Lee Soohyun noticed the colourful pastries and decided to have one of them before following her plan. She was starving for the delicious food.


    Seeing that Ahn Eunwoo and Oh Chaeyoung were in their own world, Lee Soohyun decided to bring them back to reality. A smile sat on Soohyun''s face as she walked towards them.


    "Eunwoo Oppa," Soohyun called.


    Ahn Eunwoo turned to face Lee Soohyun. No signs of irritation could be seen on his face, and a gentle demeanor was worn by him. Beside him stood Oh Chaeyoung who had a small smile on her face.


    "Moon Jiwoo," Eunwoo enunciated whilst wearing a smile on his face.


    Soohyun vocalised, "Eunwoo Oppa, if you go around flashing that smile of yours, you will look frivolous to others. Do you actually feel that happy to see me¡ª someone who tried to sabotage your relationship with Chaeyoung? Chaeyoung would mind it though."


    "I can see that you have learned and therefore, have forgiven you. Chaeyoung knows how much you mean to me. You''re just like a little sister to me, and Chaeyoung understands that. Right, Chaeyoung?" Eunwoo said before turning towards Chaeyoung.


    Oh Chaeyoung nodded and voiced out, "I know how much you mean to Eunwoo, and I don''t want to come between both of you, Unnie."


    "No offense, Unnie, but you should''ve thought of that when you got into a relationship with Eunwoo despite knowing that the both of us were engaged¡ª not that it matters to me now. Eunwoo Oppa is better as a big brother than a husband; I have realized that," Soohyun vocalised.


    Lee Soohyun did not like those who broke others'' relationship or males who preferred to cheat. Although in the novel Soohyun liked Chaeyoung, this was reality for now. In some way, in Soohyun''s opinion, Moon Jiwoo was more of a victim than Chaeyoung. Engagement for business reasons was still a proper engagement.


    "Jiwoo-ah, no matter how many times I apologise to you, it wouldn''t be enough; I know that as well. But once in my life, I wanted to follow along my true feelings," Eunwoo expressed.


    "Oppa, I understand," Soohyun said, "It''s every person for themselves, so you don''t need to apologise for being selfish."


    Some of the guests stifled a laugh at Soohyun''s words. Her words were truly sharp and perfect for making Ahn Eunwoo the bad guy.


    Ahn Eunwoo found himself being tongue-tied. The image he portrayed for so long in front of the crowd was getting shattered by Lee Soohyun. He had to do something fast to resolve that.


    "Jiwoo-ah, do you still hate Oppa?" Ahn Eunwoo asked.


    "If you do, then I will do everything to win your forgiveness although I know my actions can not be forgiven," Eunwoo added.


    "Why do you want my forgiveness so badly, Eunwoo Oppa? Without it, you are still eating, sleeping, and having fun. I am sure with or without my forgiveness you are fine," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Jiwoo-ah, why do you say such words?" Eunwoo asked.


    "All these years I have spent with you, they mean a lot to me. I wish I could go back to those times," Eunwoo stated.


    "Ah!" Soohyun said, "So, you want me to be a lovesick slave of yours?"


    "That is not what I¡ª"


    Interrupting Ahn Eunwoo''s words, Soohyun said, "Don''t give me the ''that''s not what I mean'' c.r.a.p. Everyone knows how much lovesick and clingy I was towards you. Do you want me to become that girl when you have someone you genuinely love? Are you planning to become a two-timer now?"


    Soohyun voiced out, "Eunwoo Oppa, there is something I am genuinely curious about."


    Ahn Eunwoo raised one of his eyebrows.


    Leaning her face closer to Eunwoo, Soohyun asked, "Did you ever watch one of those dramas where one of the female characters acts innocent and sweet in front of everyone but is actually an evil villain with a cruel heart?"

 Chapter 117 - No Offense

    "No offense, Oppa," Soohyun said, "You really resemble those girls."


    One of the guests let out a laugh. Han Minhyun stood in a dark corner whilst watching the scene unfold. An amused expression sat on his face.


    Lee Soohyun felt a palm on her shoulder, and turning her head, Soohyun noticed that the hand belonged to Moon Jimin.


    "Jiwoo-ah, since it''s father''s birthday today, let''s not solve such issues here. It is supposed to be a happy day, so let''s be happy. Alright?" Jimin voiced out.


    ''Now, you''re turning me to be the bad guy?''


    "You''re right, Unnie. It is a happy occasion, and that''s why you have invited Eunwoo and the girl he dated whilst being engaged to me. Not that I mind certainly. After all, I have my dearest Husband with me," Soohyun vocalised whilst wearing a smile on her face.


    Moon Jimin was speechless at Jiwoo''s words. She had no clue on how to respond. If she were to take Jiwoo''s side, Eunwoo would be offended, and not taking Jiwoo''s side would make her seem bad in other''s eyes.


    Soohyun added, "Unnie, by the way, did you see the new post by Shinhye Unnie? ''Once a cheater is always a cheater''. Did she go through a break up or something?


    She should not have trusted those type of easy guys; They easily give you a heartbreak. Why would a super rich man fall for you and pursue you all of a sudden after all? It sounds too fishy to be real."


    The smile on Eunwoo''s face almost cracked after hearing Jiwoo''s words, and Jimin let out an awkward laugh. Chaeyoung, on the other hand, silently observed everything.


    Waving a bye at the three, Soohyun said, "Anyway, I will go and find my husband then. I have been away from him for too long, and he must be worried."


    Lee Soohyun turned her back on them and deciding to not mess with them any longer, walked away. It would not be too fun to make Eunwoo lose his mask all at once.


    "You''re such a loner," Soohyun vocalised, "Standing at one corner with a wine gla.s.s in your hand and watching everything. Do you not have any friends?"


    Han Minhyun gave her no reply.


    "Again with the silent treatment." Soohyun sighed.


    "Anyway, what did you think of my performance now?" Soohyun questioned.


    "Are you trying to break Eunwoo and Chaeyoung apart?" Minhyun asked.


    "f.u.c.k! He caught on that easily. Soohyun, you can''t let him know the reason regardless of what happens," Minnie vocalised.


    ''He can sense my emotions. I can not lie to him.''


    "Just answer half the truth then. That would make it hard for him to sense it," Minnie stated.


    Lee Soohyun smiled and answered, "Just for fun and to take revenge for Jiwoo. I believe she has been too pitiful."


    ''I think that was alright. This is partially the truth anyways.''


    Han Minhyun gave no reply to Lee Soohyun.


    Seeing the banquet table filled with pastries, Soohyun could not help but crave for another one. Leaving Minhyun behind, Soohyun walked towards the table and picked up one of the plates.


    As she was about to start eating the pastry, she was called by someone. Nonetheless, Lee Soohyun did not pay any heed to that and continued to eat. If they needed her, they can simply come to her.


    Hearing the footsteps nearing her and stopping at her left, Lee Soohyun turned towards that direction and looked at the couple in front of her. Hw.a.n.g Hyunae was standing beside her sugar daddy.


    "Hyunae and you''re?" Soohyun questioned.


    "Jung Beomsoo," The man introduced himself. The man wore on a business like expression, and Soohyun could see that the man did not like her¡ª not that it bothered Soohyun.


    "Ah! Hyunae''s sugar daddy? I heard a lot about you from Hyunae," Soohyun voiced out¡ª her voice being loud enough to attract many eyes.


    Hw.a.n.g Hyunae clenched her hands tightly. This Moon Jiwoo was purposely trying to humiliate her in front of all these people. Although almost everyone had a clue on what the relationship between the two could be, rarely anyone would voice that out so bluntly.


    "He is my lover," Hyunae corrected.


    "That is the same thing. Did you need anything though, Hyunae?" Lee Soohyun stated.


    "I''ll leave you ladies to your own," Jung Beomsoo voiced out before turning his back on them and walking away.


    "Jiwoo-ah, do you mind us talking in a private place?"


    As soon as both of them entered one of the balconies at the upper floor at Han Mansion, Lee Soohyun turned towards Hyunae and asked, "So what do you need me for?"


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes sharpened, and she watched every one of Hyunae''s moves. Since she had offended Hyunae really badly last time, Soohyun had an inkling that Hyunae was up to something.


    Extending one of the gla.s.ses of wine to Soohyun, Hyunae vocalised, "Have a drink first."


    Wearing a smiling expression, Soohyun accepted the gla.s.s of wine from Hw.a.n.g Hyunae''s hand, and slowly moving the gla.s.s in her hand, Soohyun saw the surface of the drink twirling. Lee Soohyun made no attempt to drink the liquid.


    Placing the wine gla.s.s on top of the railing, Lee Soohyun looked at the view beyond the railing. The cold breeze flew towards Soohyun, causing a bright smile to form upon her face.


    "Moon Jiwoo, don''t you think you owe me an apology for what happened last time?" Hyunae asked.


    Lee Soohyun yawned, and turning her back on the railing, Soohyun said, "If this is what you want to argue about, then I will be taking my leave."


    Before Soohyun could walk away, Hw.a.n.g Hyunae was about to hold her shoulder in order to stop her when her left hand was gripped by someone. Hw.a.n.g Hyunae was shocked at that, and when she noticed who it was, her eyes widened.


    Letting out a chuckle, Soohyun voiced out, "Thanks, Minhyun-ah. You did a good job in protecting my back."

 Chapter 118 - Offend Him

    After Lee Soohyun had the conversation with Hw.a.n.g Hyunae about going to a place with more privacy provided, Soohyun had excused herself in order to go to Minhyun. She then told him about how Hyunae was suspicious and for him to keep an eye on them.


    As Lee Soohyun had expected, Hw.a.n.g Hyunae tried to harm her. Lee Soohyun had seen the sharp needle in her hand and realized that Hyunae attempted to harm her with that.


    Han Minhyun pulled the needle out from Hyunae''s hand, and his eyes scanned it, trying to figure it out. His gloved hand touched the surface of the needle, and removing his hand, Minhyun saw that his white glove was stained with beige.


    Seeing that, Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened. Hyunae was trying to poison her. Although Soohyun knew that Hyunae wanted to harm her, she did not think Hyunae would want to go as far as to kill her.


    Hw.a.n.g Hyunae''s legs shivered, and her face visibly paled. Now that she was caught by Minhyun, Hyunae was bound to die. Hyunae''s legs gave out, causing her to fall down on the cold ground.


    Tears fell down both of her eyes, and holding Minhyun''s legs with her shivering hands, Hyunae said, "I-I am s-sorry. I didn''t mean to do that and kill you. Beomsoo, yes Jung Beomsoo, he is the one who ordered me to do this. I-I¡ª"


    Before Hyunae could continue, Minhyun ordered, "Let go."


    His icy cold voice and stare was enough to increase the fright within Hw.a.n.g Hyunae. Her heart palpitated quickly in her chest, and Hyunae was close to having a panic attack.


    Hw.a.n.g Hyunae''s hands hesitantly moved away from Minhyun''s legs, and she repeatedly kowtowed whilst pleading for forgiveness. Hw.a.n.g Hyunae did not understand what possessed her to do this when she clearly knew Moon Jiwoo was Minhyun''s wife.


    Facing Soohyun, Hyunae continued to kowtow and said, "Please forgive me, Jiwoo. I would never do this. I will not repeat my actions. Please forgive me, and I will do as you wish."


    Lee Soohyun wore on a sinister smile and said, "I am the last person you can expect forgiveness from. My life is what I value the most, and there is no forgiveness for those who try to take it away. Minhyun-ah, just do as you see fit."


    As Soohyun was about to walk away, Minhyun voiced out, "Stop. You name the punishment or else she will be left unpunished."


    Lee Soohyun sighed and said, "Fine, fine."


    Turning towards Hyunae, Soohyun said, "Eye for an eye; tooth for a tooth; a life for a life. Since I am alive, don''t you think someone should die in my stead?"


    Hearing the words from Moon Jiwoo, Hyunae''s eyes widened. Hyunae did not think Moon Jiwoo would want to kill her. As Hyunae was aware of how Minhyun tortured, she ran towards the railing and jumped off of it.


    Seeing Hyunae''s actions, Soohyun was not surprised. If Lee Soohyun got on Minhyun''s worst side, she might have done the same¡ª or not since she did not want to die early.


    "Oops. Too bad, she gave up her life," Soohyun said.


    Walking towards the railing, Lee Soohyun looked down and saw Hyunae being caught by two muscular men. Soohyun immediately felt pity towards Hyunae. The girl most definitely would not have a peaceful death now.


    "Ah! Minhyun-ah, your men caught her nicely," Soohyun commented.


    Looking down, Soohyun showed her thumb towards them and said, "Good job, You Two! Your boss is satisfied."


    Smiling towards Minhyun, Soohyun voiced out, "See, I told you that I will involve you in my troubles. Wasn''t it fun?"


    Minhyun vocalised, "Avoid Jung Beomsoo."


    "I know. He wants to kill me. Did Moon Jiwoo offend him in some way?" Soohyun questioned.


    "The one with surname Jung, Shin, Ahn, Jeon, Park, Kang, and Song are from Blue Clan. Remember that," Minhyun stated.


    "Ah! Because he is from the Blue Clan and Blue Clan is the enemy of Red Clan, he tried to attack me. Got it," Soohyun said.


    "You better imprint that in your mind," Minhyun said.


    Lee Soohyun recalled about reading how Ahn Eunwoo tried to attack Minhyun, and now realizing that he has Ahn as his surname, Soohyun wondered whether or not he is a member from Blue Clan.


    After the cake for the birthday was cut, the guests had dinner in the Moon Mansion, and after that was done, a few of the guests were beginning to leave. It was time for Soohyun and Minhyun to leave as well. Nonetheless, before leaving, Soohyun decided to do what she came here originally for.


    After searching for a while, Lee Soohyun finally spotted Moon Jimin, and walking towards her, she wore a bright smile on her face. Jimin turned to look at Soohyun after hearing her footsteps and smiled back at her.


    "Unnie, do you mind sparing me some of your time?" Soohyun questioned whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    Jimin said, "Of course I don''t. Was there anything you needed?"


    Soohyun nodded. After that, Lee Soohyun stared at Moon Jimin''s group of friends standing close to her and voiced out, "We need to go somewhere private though."


    Turning back in order to face her friends, Jimin said, "I will talk to you all later."


    Both of them stood behind the stairs. The place was isolated by the guests, and silence surrounded the entire area. Soohyun leaned closer to Jimin.


    Soohyun then whispered, " Unnie, yYou like Eunwoo Oppa, Unnie, don''t youright?"


    Moon Jimin''s eyes widened at Soohyun''s words, and a light pink blush covered her cheeks. Moving back, Lee Soohyun folded her arms over her chest whilst wearing an innocent smile on her face.


    "Again with that, Jiwoo-ah. Of course I don''t like him," Jimin said, "Even though I think Eunwoo is a decent guy, I don''t see him in that way, Jiwoo-ah. He is merely a little brother to me."


    Soohyun''s smile grew wider, and she said, "Unnie, you seem to have misunderstood me. I don''t want to harm you and help you instead."


    "Help me?" Jimin raised one of her eyebrows.

 Chapter 119 - Willing To Invest

    Lee Soohyun nodded.


    "I see you look at Eunwoo Oppa, Unnie, and it is understandable. Eunwoo Oppa is a talented man, and many girls would easily fall for him. However, Eunwoo Oppa can only be with someone who benefits him the most, and I know that you''ll be that person for him," Soohyun said.


    "Jiwoo-ah, what are you talking about? I don''t like him," Jimin denied.


    "Unnie, don''t lie. The shy expression on your face says otherwise," Lee Soohyun teased.


    She then continued, "Unnie, so many well accomplished and handsome men are head over heels for you, but you don''t give them a glance. Isn''t it because your heart belongs to someone?"


    In a soft voice, Jimin said, "I am just trying to find someone I can fall in love with."


    "Unnie, don''t worry. I''ll help you get Eunwoo Oppa from the clutches of that evil Chaeyoung, and I know that you will be perfect for him.


    Be more confident, Unnie. You can not hide your feelings for him. Now that I can not get closer to Eunwoo Oppa due to my situation, it will depend on you. Chaeyoung doesn''t deserve Eunwoo Oppa."


    Seeing Moon Jiwoo this smart made Jimin suspicious. Nonetheless, Jimin did not hate Jiwoo''s words. She desperately wanted to be with Ahn Eunwoo and maybe Jiwoo could help.


    "Unnie, I know all of Oppa''s likes and dislikes," Soohyun added.


    Placing her palm on Jimin''s shoulder, Soohyun said, "Don''t worry, Unnie. You can trust me. I would let others know about your feelings unless or until you are comfortable with revealing them, Unnie."


    Moon Jimin pinched Lee Soohyun''s cheeks and gave no reply. Soohyun knew that it would not be that easy to convince Jimin judging by how smart she was. Nonetheless, people in love were easy to manipulate in Soohyun''s opinion.


    "Stay over for tonight, Jiwoo-ah. Dad and Mom miss you," Jimin vocalised.


    "I want to stay here as well, Jimin-ah, but I am helpless," Soohyun said.


    ''Now that I have done what I came here for, I don''t think I have any reason to stay here.''


    With tears forming at the corner of her eyes, Soohyun stated, "It was hard for me to convince Minhyun to let me come here tonight. I know that he will get really angry if I ask him if I can stay. I think he has anger issues."


    Moon Jimin placed her left palm on Lee Soohyun''s shoulder, and with her other hand, Jimin wiped away Soohyun''s tears. Tears clouded Jimin''s eyes.


    Jimin said, "Sorry that Unnie is so powerless, and she is unable to rescue you from such a plight. For now, just keep on being obedient to Han Minhyun. I can''t bear to think about what he will do once he is angered."


    Lee Soohyun nodded and said, "That is what I am planning on doing. Meanwhile, Unnie, I want you to free Eunwoo Oppa from Chaeyoung and get him for yourself. I don''t want him to suffer. Unnie, be confident! If someone like Chaeyoung can have him, why can''t you?


    Unnie, I will try to separate Chaeyoung and Eunwoo so that you can spend time with him. Unnie, you have to take action before things get more serious," Soohyun voiced out whilst handing a packet of pills to Jimin.


    Moon Jimin stared at the packet in the hand and then at Jiwoo. No words left her mouth, and Jimin had to agree that this was one of the best options for her.


    Since Jiwoo already knows, there is no use in hiding this from her, and if Jiwoo tries to expose it to the public, Jimin could simply accuse her of defamation. After all, the public would definitely choose her words over Jiwoo''s.


    Clenching the packet tightly into her hand, Jimin nodded.


    As Eunwoo and Chaeyoung were chatting, Soohyun stepped towards them. Some of the guests were still in the Han Mansion, and that was perfect since Soohyun needed an audience.


    Moving closer to Chaeyoung, Soohyun held her arm, and smiling at Eunwoo, she vocalised, "Oppa, you don''t mind if I borrow Chaeyoung for a moment, right? I have had many misunderstandings with Chaeyoung and need to resolve them."


    "Jiwoo, is anything the matter?" Ahn Eunwoo questioned whilst intertwining his fingers with Chaeyoung.


    "No, nothing is the matter. I want to move on from the past and make friends with Chaeyoung-ah¡ª of course if you find it alright. Holding on to the past would make me seem petty after all," Soohyun explained.


    Lee Soohyun could see Ahn Eunwoo''s reluctance in letting go of Chaeyoung, and raising one of her eyebrows, she said, "If you don''t trust Chaeyoung with me, then¡­"


    Looking down, Lee Soohyun''s eyes were clouded with despondency. Seeing so many people watching them, Ahn Eunwoo had no option other than to concede.


    Eunwoo smiled and said, "This depends upon Chaeyoung though. Shouldn''t you be asking her, Jiwoo-ah?"


    "Oh! Right! Chaeyoung, can I borrow you for a couple of minutes?" Soohyun questioned.


    Oh Chaeyoung stared back at Ahn Eunwoo before looking at Soohyun and nodding. Eunwoo loosened his grip around Chaeyoung''s hand, and Soohyun pulled Chaeyoung to follow her.


    Han Minhyun watched the entire scene whilst taking a sip out of his wine. His lips were curved to a thin line, and a dark look sat in his eyes. It was hard for one to figure out what he was thinking about currently.


    "Mr. Han, I have heard a lot about you, and..." A man voiced out whilst holding a card in his hand.


    Han Minhyun shot him a glance, which was enough to shut him down, and a chill went down that man''s spine. His hand trembled, causing the card in his hand to shake as well.


    Han Minhyun extended his hand towards in his hand, and taking the card from his hand, Minhyun read, "COO of Moon Enterprise."


    Looking at the man, Minhyun voiced out, "I am willing to invest into all of Moon Enterprise''s for as long as it is needed."


    The man''s eyes widened in surprise. Han Minhyun investing is no small matter, and a gasp left his mouth.


    "However, there is a condition to it," Minhyun added.

 Chapter 120 - Wouldnt It Be Fun?

    Mustering up her courage, Moon Jimin walked towards Ahn Eunwoo. Held within her hands were two gla.s.ses of wine, and wearing a smile on her face, Jimin moved one of her hands holding a gla.s.s of wine towards Eunwoo.


    "Eunwoo-ah, this wine is our family''s treasure. You should try a sip; I have a feeling that you would like it," Jimin voiced out in a light-hearted tone.


    Her eyes showed signs of nervousness, and nodding, Ahn Eunwoo accepted the gla.s.s from Jimin. Holding the gla.s.s elegantly, Ahn Eunwoo took a sip out of it. Taking that in, the smile on Jimin''s face widened.


    Wearing a satisfied expression, Eunwoo vocalised, "Its taste doesn''t disappoint. Truly suitable to be your family''s treasure."


    Moon Jimin chuckled and said, "Want to visit the wine cellar? We have more of such wines, and you can try some."


    "So, the rumours I heard were not false. The Moon Family does have an impressive collection when it comes to wine," Eunwoo voiced out.


    "Only after you have visited the cellar and tried the wines out would you be able to judge it properly," Jimin vocalised.


    "Well then, I will give the wines a try then," Eunwoo said whilst taking another sip out of the wine.


    As the two of them entered the wine cellar, Moon Jimin rubbed both of her hands together, and wearing a smile on her face, she explained, "It can get quite cold here."


    Switching on the light, Moon Jimin closed the door behind her. Before them was wine shelves filled with multiple numbers of wine bottles. The gla.s.s bottles were arranged in an orderly manner depending on their age.


    Turning back, Moon Jimin directed a wide smile towards Ahn Eunwoo before walking towards one of the shelves. Raising her hand, Jimin tried to take one of the wine bottles from the top row. However, Jimin was too short to reach it.


    Ahn Eunwoo moved closer to Jimin and took the wine that Jimin was trying to reach. Turning back, Jimin faced Ahn Eunwoo, and at their close proximity, a blush formed on Jimin''s cheeks.


    Holding out the bottle of wine towards Jimin, Eunwoo asked, "Is this what you needed?"


    Shyly, Jimin pushed back the hair which fell on her forehead, and looking towards the floor, she nodded. Ahn Eunwoo took a step back, and looking slightly up, Jimin took the bottle of wine from Eunwoo. Her cheeks turned redder at the slight contact they had.


    "Eunwoo-ah, you should try this bottle of wine out. This is a century old and was praised by a popular wine connoisseur," Jimin vocalised.


    "Then, shouldn''t it be some precious treasure to you all? I don''t think I have the right to taste it," Eunwoo rejected.


    Raising her head, Jimin smiled at Eunwoo and said, "You don''t need to be that reserved, Eunwoo-ah. We consider you  as family, and as you''re a wine appreciator, I am sure all of us of the Moon Clan will be happy to share this with you."


    With the wine bottle, Jimin walked towards a table and set the bottle down on it. Wine gla.s.ses were kept in an orderly manner on the table, and extending her hand towards them, Jimin took two gla.s.ses.


    Placing the gla.s.ses down on the table properly, Moon Jimin was about to open the cork when Ahn Eunwoo''s hand came into her view and held the neck of the bottle. Raising her head, Jimin stared at Ahn Eunwoo, and he gave her a gentle smile.


    "Let me do it," Eunwoo said.


    A light blush formed on Jimin''s face as she nodded.


    Standing at one corner with Chaeyoung, Lee Soohyun smiled at her. Soohyun could see how other guests had their eyes on them. Nonetheless, none of them moved closer to her.


    From her line of sight, Lee Soohyun saw Han Minhyun chatting with a man at the side, and since Minhyun was not looking at her, this was the best opportunity for Soohyun to talk with Chaeyoung.


    "Jiwoo Unnie, did you need anything?" Oh Chaeyoung questioned.


    "Chaeyoung-ah, you don''t mind us being friends, do you? I am ready to do anything to be friends with you," Soohyun vocalised as her eyes stared at Chaeyoung with hope¡ª her actions taking Chaeyoung aback.


    As Oh Chaeyoung was about to open her mouth, Soohyun laughed and whilst showing mockery on her face, Soohyun said, "Did you really think  I would say that?"


    Soohyun scoffed and voiced out, "Just because I hold no interest towards Ahn Eunwoo anymore doesn''t mean I like you either."


    "So what did you call me here for? To humiliate me?" Chaeyoung questioned.


    "To satisfy my curiosity," Lee Soohyun explained.


    "Satisfy your curiosity?" Oh Chaeyoung said with a questioning look on her face.


    Soohyun nodded. Leaning against the wall, Soohyun folded her arms over her chest, and as a smile spread over her lips, Soohyun asked, "What were you doing in Minhyun''s office the other day?"


    Lee Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    Oh Chaeyoung''s eyes widened for a second before going back to their original size, and Chaeyoung voiced out, "This is a personal matter of ours, and  if you want to know the answers, you better ask Han Minhyun."


    Raising her line of sight, Soohyun noticed that Han Minhyun was still talking to the man, and she was relieved. She did not need him to pop up suddenly and catch her.


    The reason why she did not directly ask him was because she was afraid that he would cover up the truth. She can catch him red-handed when his and Chaeyoung''s answer doesn''t match.


    If Soohyun were to be honest, she was doing this to satisfy her curiosity for the most part. If Han Minhyun truly had feelings for Oh Chaeyoung, this would make the entire mission hard for her.


    "Wouldn''t it be fun if Eunwoo Oppa got to learn of this?" Lee Soohyun questioned whilst wearing a slightly threatening smirk on her face.


    That is when Soohyun heard a loud sound in the room, causing her to be startled, and Soohyun jumped back.


    "What was that about?" Soohyun mumbled.

 Chapter 121 - Experimenting On You

    "Oh! s.h.i.t!" Oh Chaeyoung exclaimed.


    Hearing Oh Chaeyoung curse under her breath, Lee Soohyun stared at her, and before Soohyun could guess what was going on, she felt her wrist being gripped by someone.


    Looking up, Lee Soohyun noticed that Chaeyoung was the one behind it, and before she could process what was going on, Soohyun was pulled by Chaeyoung towards the stairs.


    Screams left the mouth of other people, and before Soohyun could look back to see what was going on, Chaeyoung voiced out, "Hurry up! Don''t look down! We don''t have time for that."


    Hearing how people were shouting, a chill went down Soohyun''s back, and her eyes widened at a thought. Were they being attacked at this moment?


    Turning back, Lee Soohyun noticed a thick beige dust, making it hard for her to make out what was going on. Nonetheless, from the little that was visible to her, Soohyun could make out that a group of people were running.


    Then, Soohyun''s eyes fell towards Oh Chaeyoung. Staring at her, Soohyun wondered on whether or not she could trust her. Lee Soohyun stopped in her steps, causing Chaeyoung to turn back.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up!" Chaeyoung voiced out, "We don''t have time."


    "How can I even trust¡ªAh!"


    Before Lee Soohyun could continue, she found herself being carried in a bridal style by someone, and a gasp left her mouth in response. Finding the embrace familiar, Lee Soohyun looked up and saw that it was Han Minhyun.


    Seeing him at this moment made relief spread through Soohyun, and she questioned, "What is going on?"


    Seeing Minhyun, Oh Chaeyoung bowed and enunciated, "Master Minhyun."


    "I''ll take care of her, Chaeyoung. You should go and find Ahn Eunwoo," Minhyun voiced out.


    Before Lee Soohyun could figure out what was happening, Minhyun ran towards the uppermost floor¡ª the speed making her slightly dizzy.


    "Keep your mouth closed. All your questions will be answered later on," Minhyun stated.


    Seeing how serious the situation was, Lee Soohyun nodded and rested her head on Minhyun''s chest while feeling powerless¡ª a feeling Soohyun did not find herself liking.


    As Han Minhyun rushed into the hallway, Lee Soohyun clutched tightly onto his shirt, and closing her eyes, Soohyun prayed that everything would be over soon. Her heart beat rapidly in her chest.


    As both of them reached the corner of the hallway, Han Minhyun turned the k.n.o.b to open the door, and entering into the room, Minhyun placed her down on top of a flat surface. Raising her head, she looked at her surroundings. It looked as if she was in a storeroom. The dust caused Soohyun to cough before she held her face.


    Before Soohyun could ask Minhyun something, the door burst open, and a scream left her mouth. Two men entered the room, and her eyes widened. Pieces of wood came flying towards them, and Minhyun stood in front of her in order to protect her.


    Turning back to face Soohyun, Minhyun said, "Protect yourself as best as you can. That will be the perfect way to help me."


    With determined eyes, Soohyun nodded. If she was completely safe, Han Minhyun would most definitely be strong.


    As Minhyun was about to turn back, one of the two men tried to attack him from the back with a sword, and before the man could attack him, Minhyun held the metal surface of the sword, breaking it into two.


    A wince left Minhyun''s mouth after he had broken it, and looking at his hand, he noticed that a burn mark formed, which was not healing. It seemed like the Blue Clan had invented something which could be used against them, and if this managed to injure him to this extent, then this was definitely something to be conscious of.


    Putting on the gloves Han Minhyun had removed earlier, Minhyun held the hand of the first man and flipped him. The other man jumped towards him from the top. As this male was about to attack him, Han Minhyun disappeared and appeared behind the attacking male in less than a second.


    Han Minhyun pushed the hand of the man in front, causing the sword to drive through the heart of the man who had attacked him first. The other man stood up first¡ª his sword coloured with red.


    The man who had a sword driven through his heart had his wound healing in a matter of seconds, surprising Han Minhyun, and his eyes sharpened.


    Although the healing abilities of the Blue Clan were faster than the Yellow Clan, it was not this fast, and moreover, the sword went through his heart. It appeared that this new drug the Blue Clan had created was extremely dangerous.


    The other man began to laugh and said, "Han Minhyun, it would not be that easy to kill us."


    Han Minhyun chuckled and retorted, "Who said anything about killing you? I will be taking you along with me and have a fun time experimenting on you."


    A dark look sat on Han Minhyun''s eyes, and a s.a.d.i.s.tic glint appeared in his eyes. The chuckle he released was bone-chilling, and Lee Soohyun felt a shiver go down her spine.


    Soohyun could feel the murderous aura surrounding Minhyun, and this side of Minhyun was not something she had seen before¡ª the side he showed whilst dealing with enemies.


    Both of the men staring at Han Minhyun had creases in between of their eyebrows. The man who attacked Minhyun first laughed and said, "Han Minhyun, no matter how many times you try to attack us, you wouldn''t be able to weaken us."


    When the other man was about to open his mouth, he found himself unable to do so, and the man who attacked Minhyun first was able to step forward when he found himself rooted to his place. Both of them were immobilized.


    Seeing that, Soohyun''s eyes widened. How powerful was Han Minhyun? Soohyun then recalled that Junghyun once did a similar attack on her.


    "Giving you new toys to play around with you wouldn''t change the fact that you are weak," Minhyun vocalised, "At such a weak stage, being so haughty doesn''t seem appropriate."


    "Awesome, Minhyun!" Lee Soohyun exclaimed whilst clapping her hands. No matter how Minhyun was, it would not change the fact that Soohyun found him cool at this moment.


    Lee Soohyun heard noises of clapping, and she was sure that the noise was made by neither her nor Han Minhyun. Raising her head, Soohyun looked at who it was.


    "Impressive, Han Minhyun, as always."


    "Jung Beomsoo," Minhyun enunciated.

 Chapter 122 - Another Mans Treasure

    Hw.a.n.g Hyunae''s sugar daddy¡ª that was the ident.i.ty Lee Soohyun recognized the male in front of her with. A smirk sat upon his face whilst he stepped forward¡ª standing in the middle of two immobilized man.


    "Jung Beomsoo," Minhyun repeated.


    A smirk formed on Minhyun''s face whilst he voiced out, "I expected you to be behind this, Jung Beomsoo. Finally you''re coming out of that sh.e.l.l you''re hiding in."


    Stepping closer to the man, Minhyun vocalised, "You took a wrong step though. Stepping out of the sh.e.l.l will be extremely fatal for you."


    Lee Soohyun almost let out a squeal at how charming Minhyun sounded with his deep voice. Then realizing how serious the situation was, Soohyun immediately fixed her expression and glared at Jung Beomsoo¡ª the only way she could attack him at this moment.


    A chuckle left Jung Beomsoo''s mouth, and he said, "Han Minhyun, as proud as always I see."


    Han Minhyun took a step back, and running his hand through his hair, he vocalised, "I think I have earned this unlike certain someone."


    Han Minhyun''s face showed a mocking grin, and Jung Beomsoo immediately jumped away from his place. At where he stood previously, hard ice was visible.


    "I must comment that your reflexes had gotten better. Too bad, after a few years, your age would make you unable to fight," Han Minhyun commented.


    Drawing out his sword, Jung Beomsoo immediately rushed towards Minhyun, and before Soohyun could properly see him move, the man was in front of Han Minhyun, holding the sword near his neck.


    ''Does he travel at the speed of light or something?''


    "Han Minhyun, those few years are enough for me to destroy you," Jung Beomsoo vocalised.


    Then, Jung Beomsoo looked behind Han Minhyun, and seeing Soohyun, he voiced out, "Now that you have found your fated one, this gives me more than one opening."


    Han Minhyun chuckled and said, "I have lots of openings."


    Leaning closer to Jung Beomsoo, Minhyun whispered, "What matters is whether or not you can reach them."


    Feeling slightly angered and challenged by Minhyun''s words, Jung Beomsoo attempted to slash Minhyun''s neck. Before that could happen, Minhyun held the man''s hand, and with a bend and twist, Minhyun broke his wrist. The loud sound could be heard all throughout the room.


    Minhyun then grabbed the sword from his hand and voiced out, "Your impulsiveness still remains."


    Turning back, Han Minhyun faced Lee Soohyun, and handing her the sword, he said, "Take care of it, and no matter what, don''t loosen your grip on it."


    Staring at the sword, Lee Soohyun nodded. Soohyun''s eyes widened when she saw Beomsoo extending his nails in order to attack Minhyun, and she exclaimed, "Behind you!"


    Before Junghyun Beomsoo could insert his claws through Minhyun''s chest, Minhyun gripped his hand, and using his power, he started freezing Beomsoo''s hand. Frost formed around Beomsoo''s hand, and feeling the sudden coldness, Beomsoo hurriedly reached into his pocket for the lighter.


    Behind his back, he turned on the lighter. Before Minhyun could stop him, Jung Beomsoo threw it towards the furniture. A laugh left Beomsoo''s mouth whilst he saw the furniture being engulfed by the red flame.


    "Han Minhyun, you did not think I had only these methods, did you?" The man questioned.


    Han Minhyun chuckled and said, "Such an obvious attack."


    That''s when the fire alarms in the storeroom began ringing, and the fire sprinkler rained water all over the furniture. The flames were being decreased by Han Minhyun, and all the water were frozen up into ice by Han Minhyun.


    The sudden decrease in temperature made Lee Soohyun shiver, and rubbing her arms, she attempted to warm herself up. However, it was of no use; Lee Soohyun felt as if she was inside a refrigerator. Her teeth clattered.


    Han Minhyun turned back, and releasing his grip on the man''s wrist, Minhyun removed his coat. Placing it over Soohyun''s shoulder, Minhyun secured it around her. She buried herself in the coat''s warmth.


    "Bear with it for little longer. I''ll finish this fast," Minhyun vocalised whilst taking out a lighter from his hand and handing it to Soohyun.


    Lee Soohyun nodded whilst accepting the lighter from Han Minhyun. Switching the lighter on, Soohyun bought the bright fire close to her, and the warm that it brought¡ª although it wasn''t a lot¡ª made her feel comforted.


    Jung Beomsoo felt anger rise within him¡ª more towards him than Minhyun. How could he have missed the fire sprinkler? He had dug his own grave.


    Minhyun derided, "What a fool!"


    Seeing that the situation was not favorable for him, Jung Beomsoo decided to retreat. Han Minhyun was still too powerful, and he alone would not be able to defeat him.


    The window gla.s.s behind Soohyun shattered and Soohyun let out a scream. The gla.s.s shards flew across the room, and closing her eyes, Soohyun ducked her neck. Snapping his fingers, Minhyun made the gla.s.s shards stop, and the gla.s.s shards dropped down onto the floor.


    A breath of relief left Lee Soohyun''s mouth when she saw that.


    Through the window, two men flew in, and turning back, Han Minhyun''s eyes sharpened. They had their fangs elongated, and saliva dripped down their fangs.


    Both of their hair were messy, and deep dark circles were present under their eyes. They were dressed in dark clothing, which was torn at multiple parts, and a bloodthirsty glint was present in both of their eyes. As both of them scrambled into the storeroom, they did not appear to be in their senses.


    Lee Soohyun turned her head to see who it was, and seeing how horrendous the creatures in front of her looked, a gasp left Soohyun''s mouth. Holding the sword and lighter close to her, she scanned the scene in front of her whilst her body shivered.


    "Ferals," Han Minhyun enunciated.


    "What do you think, Han Minhyun? One man''s trash is another man''s treasure," Jung Beomsoo gloated.


    Hearing the word ''Ferals'', Lee Soohyun recalled about what she had read in the book the other day, and upon realizing something, her eyes widened. Ferals preferred the blood of the Yellow Clan, and Soohyun was a member of Yellow Clan.


    As Soohyun had expected, the two of them came towards her, and closing her eyes, Soohyun, coming to her own defense, swung the sword around randomly. Now that Soohyun was swinging the sword, Soohyun found it heavy, and it was hard for her to control it.


    When she felt that the sword pierced through something, Soohyun opened her eyes gradually and saw that the sword went through one of the Ferals'' chests. A bright smile formed on Soohyun''s face, and she felt proud of herself.

 Chapter 123 - Dont Be Scared

    Soohyun remembered how the members of the Red Clan would die if their heart was destroyed, and Ferals were members of the Red Clan as well. Soohyun hoped that the Sword pierced exactly through the Ferals'' heart.


    Although the sword went through the Ferals'' chest, his claws still tried to reach out to Soohyun. Frightened and disgusted by how the Feral looked, she went slightly backwards.


    "Insert it further and try to move it more to the left," Minhyun vocalised.


    Staring at him, Soohyun saw that the other Feral was frozen in ice whilst Minhyun stood beside him. Jung Beomsoo was rooted to his place, and the cold was starting to weaken him.


    Lee Soohyun nodded, and mustering up her courage, Soohyun looked at the Feral in front of her. Saliva dripped down its lower lip, and a growl left his mouth before Soohyun let out a scream and did as she was instructed.


    The Feral''s eyes widened and they then went completely white. His now slack body stayed hanging on the sword, and loosening her grip on the sword, Soohyun dropped down the sword with its disgusting plus one. The blood splashed around the room, and Soohyun held her mouth in shock.


    This was the first time Soohyun had killed someone, and although this was due to self-defense, she was unable to absorb it. Her hands trembled as she let go of the lighter, and tears formed at the corner of her eyes.


    Lee Soohyun felt frightened. Her bottom lip quivered, and the extreme need to get out of this World came over her. Clutching her clothes tightly, Soohyun tightly closed her eyes. She couldn''t bear to watch the scene before her.


    Her lips turned into a shade of blue, and she was close to getting frostbite. However, that was not her concern anymore. She had killed someone today, and in the near future, she would have to kill many more.


    Lee Soohyun did not think that she had the strength to do so. Lee Soohyun let out heavy gasps, and a sharp pain went through her chest. Holding her chest, she let the tears fall down her cheek.


    That is when Soohyun felt an embrace. Although Minhyun''s body was cold, Soohyun could feel warmth in it, and her tears soaked Han Minhyun''s shirt. Han Minhyun patted Soohyun''s head.


    "It''s alright; It''s alright. Everything is over now. You''re safe," His deep voice said softly.


    At that moment, Lee Soohyun found herself being lifted, and before Soohyun could figure out what was happening, she felt warmth surround her. Opening her eyes and looking around, Soohyun noticed that she was inside a cozy looking room; She was no longer in that cold storeroom.


    Han Minhyun carried Soohyun in a bridal style and placed her down on the couch. Lee Soohyun''s body trembled. Sitting down beside her, Han Minhyun hugged Soohyun, trying to pa.s.s on his body heat.


    The two immobilized men from earlier were teleported along with them, and both of them stood at one corner of the room.


    Ahn Eunwoo had his second gla.s.s of wine when he heard a loud sound. He was happily chatting with Moon Jimin, and both of them were seated in front of a table.


    Red coloured Ahn Eunwoo''s cheeks, and his face was close to Jimin''s. His coat was removed, and the topmost b.u.t.ton to this shirt was open. His hair was brushed back messily.


    Moon Jimin, on the other hand, had her short dress pulled up¡ª revealing her knees and a bit of thigh seductively. A light pink blush sat on her cheeks, and she looked somewhat drunk.


    Hearing the sudden noise, Moon Jimin let out a gasp, and she leaned her body closer to Eunwoo''s. Frightened of what it could be, Jimin held on to Eunwoo''s hand tightly.


    "Eunwoo-ah, what could be happening?" Moon Jimin questioned.


    Ahn Eunwoo was about to rush towards the door when he felt Jimin''s hand on top of his. Conflicted on what to do, Eunwoo let out a deep exhale. After a few seconds, Eunwoo decided on what was more important to him.


    Looking at Jimin, Eunwoo gave her a gentle smile, and patting the crown of her head, Eunwoo said, "Don''t be scared, Noona. You''ll be just fine."


    Moving her chair closer to Eunwoo, Jimin leaned towards him. Her shoulder touched his, and she intertwined her fingers with his. Seeing that Eunwoo was not resisting her touch, Jimin felt happy. Jimin was grateful towards whoever made that sound above. Due to that, Jimin was able to get this close to Ahn Eunwoo.


    Eunwoo raised his hand, and holding Jimin''s shoulder, he pulled her body closer to his. Jimin was surprised by his actions. Nonetheless, Jimin smiled and leaned her head against his shoulder. Taking in his scent, a smile formed on Jimin''s face. He smelled extremely good.


    Rubbing his hand on Jimin''s arm, Eunwoo voiced out, "Don''t be frightened, Noona. I am here to protect you."


    Moon Jimin''s heart beat rapidly in her chest, and raising her head, Jimin looked at Ahn Eunwoo. Ahn Eunwoo''s thin pink lips made Jimin feel thirsty all of a sudden, and slowly, she moved face closer to Eunwoo.


    Moving his other hand up, Ahn Eunwoo brought it closer to Moon Jimin''s face and brushed his index finger across Jimin''s lips. Jimin felt a shiver go down her back and found herself being more excited. She wanted more.


    Softly rubbing Jimin''s lip with his finger, Eunwoo voiced out, "Noona, your lips are extremely soft and delicate, just like the roses'' petals. They are beautiful."


    Ahn Eunwoo''s words made Jimin''s cheeks heat up, and she found herself unable to respond. At this moment, Jimin found herself being desperate for Ahn Eunwoo; She craved for his touch.


    Raising her hand, she was about to touch Eunwoo''s face when she heard the noise of the door being opened. Anger rose within Jimin at their scene being interrupted, and turning her head towards the door, Moon Jimin was about to glare at the presumptuous interloper. Looking at who it was, Jimin''s eyes widened.


    "Chaeyoung," Ahn Eunwoo voiced out.

 Chapter 124 - By No Blood

    "So, this is what you''re doing?" Oh Chaeyoung questioned.


    Ahn Eunwoo removed his finger from Chaeyoung''s bottom lip, and although Moon Jimin felt anger towards Chaeyoung for interrupting, she knew that she could not show that on her face.


    A red blush formed on her face as Jimin backed away from Eunwoo. Jimin immediately fixed her skirt by pulling it down, and raising her head to look at Chaeyoung, Jimin vocalised, "Chaeyoung, there is nothing between us. Both of us were just discussing about wine, and Eunwoo comforted me when I got scared from the sound above."


    Folding her arms across her chest, Chaeyoung stared at Eunwoo, and when Eunwoo said nothing, Chaeyoung''s eyes showed disappointment. Turning her back on Eunwoo, she was about to walk away. A smile almost formed on Jimin''s face.


    "Noona, I will have to go now," Eunwoo voiced out, causing for the smile to disappear from Jimin''s face.


    Putting on a worried expression, Jimin said, "You should. If you want, I can help you explain."


    "Thanks, Jimin Noona."


    Eunwoo flashed a gentle smile towards Moon Jimin before rushing behind Oh Chaeyoung. Moon Jimin''s eyes showed hatred as her fingers tightly clenched into the material of her dress.


    Chaeyoung stopped when she reached the backyard of Moon Mansion. The shouts had calmed down by now, and the frightened guests were beginning to leave.


    The police gathered all around the place, trying to find the cause behind this attack, and the Moon family apologized to the guests continuously whilst bowing their heads for the commotion.


    Ahn Eunwoo dashed after Oh Chaeyoung, and seeing her stand in the middle of the backyard, he wrapped his arms around her. Holding his wrist, Chaeyoung tried to remove them from around her.


    "Let go!" Chaeyoung exclaimed as she struggled in Ahn Eunwoo''s hold.


    "I won''t," Eunwoo voiced out whilst he hugged Chaeyoung more tightly. Placing his face in the crook of her neck, Eunwoo nuzzled his nose softly into her soft skin.


    "What are you doing, Ahn Eunwoo? You should just go and enjoy your time with Moon Jimin," Chaeyoung said. A pout sat on her face.


    "Is my Youngie jealous?" Eunwoo teased.


    Light pink blush covered Chaeyoung''s face, and she stared at the ground shyly. Opening her mouth, she said, "What are you talking about? Why will I even be jealous? You should just go and¡ª"


    Before Oh Chaeyoung could continue, Ahn Eunwoo held her shoulders and turned her around. Oh Chaeyoung''s eyes widened in surprise when Eunwoo placed his lips on top of hers.


    As Chaeyoung struggled against the kiss and tried to pull away, Eunwoo held her waist and deepened their pa.s.sionate kiss. After a while, Oh Chaeyoung wrapped her hands around Eunwoo''s neck and starting responding to the kiss in an equal fervor.


    After both of them pulled away from the kiss, Chaeyoung''s eyes glared at Ahn Eunwoo, and she vocalised, "When the attack happened, I was so scared and searched for you. Instead of being by my side, you''re enjoying your time with Jimin Unnie. Since you prefer her, you can just go to her."


    Ahn Eunwoo bowed and said, "This is all my fault, and I am sorry, Chaeyoung-ah. I did not mean to hurt you. Jimin Noona just wanted me to taste some wines and give my opinion on them. Thinking that it would be too rude to reject, I agreed.


    In the middle of drinking wine, the sudden sound was heard, and Jimin Noona is easily scared. I just held her shoulder in order to comfort her. I harbor no such feelings toward her, and she is just an older sister to me. You know that Jimin Noona helped me a lot when I was younger, right?"


    Oh Chaeyoung nodded and then said, "This better be the last time, and you''re not allowed to be this charming."


    Leaning down, Ahn Eunwoo kissed on Chaeyoung''s cheek and said, "Okay!"


    Hugging Chaeyoung''s waist, Eunwoo pulled her closer to him and added, "Why is my wife this attractive when she is jealous?"


    Seo Jihyun appeared in the room, and held within his hand were three blankets. Lee Soohyun had calmed down considerably by now, and her body trembled due to the cold. Han Minhyun''s cold body was not helping Soohyun.


    Seo Jihyun bowed, and walking over to Han Minhyun, he handed him the blankets. Accepting the blankets from Seo Jihyun, Han Minhyun placed them over Soohyun and wrapped her in them.


    Even though she felt the comfort of the blankets, Lee Soohyun kept her eyes wide open. The corpse of that Feral would float around before her the moment she closed her eyes, and therefore, she did not dare shut her eyelids.


    As Han Minhyun stood up from the couch, his body instantly collapsed, and he fell down with his knees supporting him up. Lee Soohyun let out a gasp at that, and her eyes stared at Minhyun with concern. Seo Jihyun''s eyes widened.


    "Boss," Jihyun voiced out whilst bending down to Minhyun''s height and holding him by his shoulder in order to support him.


    Holding a handkerchief, Han Minhyun coughed, and as Han Minhyun removed the handkerchief from in front of his mouth, Soohyun could see how it was stained in red.


    "B-Blood," Soohyun mumbled.


    Han Minhyun was coughing blood, and Lee Soohyun found herself being worried for the man in front of her.


    "Boss, you have exerted yourself too much again. How long has it been for you since you did not have blood? What about the blood supply? Where did you put that?" Jihyun vocalised.


    "No blood," Minhyun said before he started to cough again. More blood drenched the previously white handkerchief.


    Lee Soohyun recalled about how the members of the Red Clan survived on blood and made a note that if members of the Red Clan used a lot of their power, they might reach a state like Minhyun''s. In order to cure themselves, they would need a supply of blood.


    "Boss, what do you mean by no blood? Is there not even a packet of it?" Jihyun questioned.


    Han Minhyun shook his head. A sharp pain went through his chest, and his hand pressed tightly held on his chest in order to calm down the pain. He began to cough more blood, and his lips were stained with red.


    Seo Jihyun began to panic. Judging by the state his boss was at, his blood might not work, and turning back, his eyes fell upon on Lee Soohyun.


    His boss'' situation was too serious, and Jihyun''s blood supply ran out as well. There was no time for him to gather blood from other sources, and Soohyun was the only option left.

 Chapter 125 - Few More Seconds

    When Soohyun felt Jihyun''s gaze above of her, she understood what he was trying to convey. The members of the Red Clan lived on the blood from the Yellow Clan''s member, and Lee Soohyun was a member from the Yellow Clan.


    It did not take much for Soohyun to understand that Minhyun needed her blood. Lee Soohyun felt reluctant about the matter. She did not know the danger of getting to do this, and biting her lips, Soohyun stared at Minhyun.


    Looking back at Soohyun, Minhyun voiced out, "It will be fine within an hour or so."


    As Minhyun coughed, he was about to stand up when his body fell down on the ground again. Multiple coughs left his mouth, and at this point, his handkerchief was completely coloured with blood. His face turned pale.


    Seeing his state, Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened, and she felt guilt. Staring at Jihyun, Soohyun noticed that Jihyun was still staring at her with hope, and she sighed.


    ''Because of you, Soohyun, he went to the party and was attacked. So, you need to take responsibility. Moreover, if he dies, you wouldn''t be able to enjoy his wealth and the power you get."


    Holding the blankets around her, Lee Soohyun got down from the couch, and staring at Jihyun, then at Minyun, she said, "Fine, I''ll do this just this one time."


    Sitting down beside Minhyun, Soohyun added, "Make it less painful and fast."


    Seo Jihyun''s eyes sparkled, and he said, "Thank you, Mistress Soohyun."


    "You don''t force yourself to do this," Minhyun voiced out.


    Lee Soohyun smirked and stated, "Seeing you this weak and being at my mercy makes me feel great. Now, how do you want my blood?"


    Han Minhyun scoffed.


    Seo Jihyun said, "Your neck or wrist would be the best options."


    Lee Soohyun nodded. As Lee Soohyun did not want Han Minhyun to sink his fangs into her neck, she brought her right hand in front of Minhyun, and closing her eyes, Soohyun waited for the pain to arrive.


    Looking at Soohyun''s hand, the blood vessels appeared tempting to Han Minhyun, and he could almost picture the blood through them. His eyes flashed hunger whilst he gripped his hand around wrist.


    Lee Soohyun felt the icy cold hand of Minhyun''s holding hers, and a shiver went down her spine. Gulping, Soohyun mustered up her courage and tried her best to not run away from this place.


    Bringing it closer to him, Minhyun closed his eyes tightly in order to regain control over himself. Things could go wrong if he lost his control in the face of desire.


    Bringing her wrist closer to his mouth, he was about to sink his fangs into his mouth when a scream left Soohyun''s mouth, causing him to halt. Seo Jihyun''s eyes stared at Soohyun questioningly.


    Noticing the two gazes upon her, Lee Soohyun laughed awkwardly and said, "Sorry. I thought he already bit me."


    Lee Soohyun''s heart beat rapidly in her chest, and Soohyun closed her eyes tightly. Soohyun was never fond of getting injected with needles, and now that Minhyun''s fangs¡ª which were thicker than needles¡ª was going to pierce through her wrist, it was considered reasonable for her to be this frightened.


    Han Minhyun pierced his fangs through Lee Soohyun''s wrist gently, and Soohyun winced slightly at the pain. She could feel the blood flowing out of her gradually, and whilst biting her lower lips in order to not let out a scream, Soohyun counted numbers in her head.


    ''One, two, three, four, five. Soohyun, it will be over soon. Just few more seconds.''


    A bright smile formed on Jihyun''s face when he saw that Han Minhyun''s face had its original color returning. Lee Soohyun, on the other hand, found herself being feeling lightheaded, and the wrist had grown completely numb.


    Warm, red liquid flowed into Han Minhyun''s mouth, and he hungrily devoured it. The blood satisfied his taste buds, and Minhyun craved more of this delicious liquid.


    Han Minhyun had to admit that Soohyun''s blood was extremely addicting, and pulling away from her was difficult for him. Nonetheless, looking at how Soohyun was in the verge of losing consciousness, he regained control and pulled out his fangs.


    As he was not willing to let one drop go to waste, he licked the wound one last time before running his tongue over his lips in order to clear them.


    Minhyun then took out another handkerchief from his pocket and tied it around Soohyun''s wrist in order to stop the blood flow.


    Lee Soohyun opened her eyes gradually after she felt that the pain was gone and weakly said, "Oh! You''re done with it."


    Han Minhyun nodded, and Soohyun found her vision getting blurry. Yawning, Soohyun felt a wave of tiredness. .h.i.t her, and closing her eyes, Soohyun found herself drifting into her Dreamland.


    Han Minhyun held Lee Soohyun''s shoulder in order to support her and placed her down on his lap. Brushing the strands of hair from his face, Minhyun watched her sleep peacefully.


    Holding Lee Soohyun, Han Minhyun stood up, and walking over to the couch, Minhyun placed her down on it. Then, Minhyun pulled the blanket on top of her.


    Han Minhyun''s eyes held a cold expression as he stared at Seo Jihyun. Seo Jihyun immediately stood up and bowed.


    "How are you feeling now, Boss?" Jihyun questioned.


    "Better," Minhyun answered.


    Pointing at two immobilized man at the corner of the room, Minhyun ordered, "Take them to the laboratory, and scan the materials around their body."


    "They have used something to aid in fast healing almost to our level. However, only when it touches that particular injured organ will it work, so it more like a drug."


    The broken sword used by the first man that attacked him laid beside the immobilized people, and Minhyun said, "Investigate the materials around that sword. It slows down the healing ability of our kind by a lot."


    Jihyun nodded.


    Minhyun then added, "They have managed to control the Ferals as well. Unfortunately, I was unable to teleport them along for testing. Send some of the trained members along with the forensic members at the Moon Mansion. Don''t let our members be revealed to the Yellow Clan''s or Blue Clan''s members."


    Jihyun said, "Right on it, Boss."

 Chapter 126 - Such A Good Job!

    A yawn left Lee Soohyun''s mouth as she sat up on the couch. Her body felt extremely tired, and stretching her arms, Soohyun leaned back against the soft material of the couch.


    Wiping the tears that formed in her eyes, Soohyun recalled about all that happened before she pa.s.sed out, and immediately, Soohyun looked at her wrist.


    Her wrist was bandaged, and touching where the fangs were sunk, Soohyun let out a wince. The pain was still there.


    As Soohyun was about to stand up, her head spun, and a sharp pain went through it. Holding her head, Soohyun sat back on the couch. Her body felt weak, and she wanted to go back to sleeping at this moment.


    That is when Han Minhyun opened the door to the room and stepped in. Lee Soohyun raised her head to look at the man and noticed that nonchalance covered his entire face.


    "Since you have lost quite an amount of blood, you will feel weak for sometime. It is better to rest, and I will get something nutritious for you," Minhyun voiced out.


    Lee Soohyun folded her arms across her chest, and raising one of her eyebrows, she said, "I am still waiting for that ''thank you''. After all, I saved your life by potentially risking mine today."


    Han Minhyun stepped closer to Soohyun, and ruffling her hair, Minhyun, in a sweet tone, said, "My Dear Wife, thank you so much."


    "That is not sincere; I can see sarcasm in it," Lee Soohyun vocalised, "I want one more thank you from you¡ª this time slightly more sincere."


    Han Minhyun raised one of her eyebrows and voiced out, "How sincere were you when you helped me?"


    "I was completely sincere. You must have sensed my emotions wrongly since you''re injured," Soohyun voiced out whilst sticking her tongue out at Minhyun.


    Han Minhyun scoffed.


    "I''ll get something to eat for you," Minhyun said whilst turning his back on Minhyun.


    Before he could walk out of the room, Soohyun called, "Wait, Minhyun! Take me with you! Staying at this room makes me feel stuffed."


    Sitting on the chair, Lee Soohyun stared at the iron rich food in front of her and licked her lips. Picking her chopsticks, Soohyun couldn''t wait any longer and dug into the dish made with beef liver first.


    The entire time Soohyun ate with a bright smile on her face, Han Minhyun stared at her whilst propping his face on top on his hand. Chewing the delicious piece of meat, Soohyun swallowed it down.


    "This is so good! Butler Shin did such a good job with this!" Soohyun exclaimed whilst letting out an involuntary moan.


    "I cooked it," Minhyun said, causing Lee Soohyun to choke on the food, and she began to cough.


    Han Minhyun forwarded the gla.s.s of water to her. Picking up the gla.s.s of water, Lee Soohyun drank it down, and after that, Soohyun stared at Minhyun with widened eyes.


    "You cooked it?" She questioned in disbelief.


    Minhyun nodded.


    "Wow! This is surprising! I did not expect someone like you would cook such an extravagant meal for me," Soohyun vocalised.


    Then, bowing towards Minyun, Soohyun said, "Thank you for such a delicious meal."


    "Well, Butler Shin wasn''t at the mansion, and someone needed to feed you to keep you alive so that I wouldn''t fall week," Minhyun said.


    "Can''t you be a slightly more sweeter when someone is thanking you, Minhyun-ssi?" Soohyun asked in a formal tone.


    Using an informal tone, Minhyun answered, "No."


    That''s when, Lee Soohyun recalled about something, and pointing her chopsticks towards Minhyun, she questioned, "What is the relationship between you and Oh Chaeyoung?"


    "I am cheating on you with her," Han Minhyun answered whilst smirking at her.


    Soohyun pouted and said, "Han Minhyun, I am being serious here."


    Han Minhyun shrugged and vocalised, "You have to earn your answers."


    Only one theory formed in Soohyun''s mind, and although that would take the entire thing completely away from the story''s plotline, this was the only thing she found making sense.


    "Oh Chaeyoung works under you, and you sent her to spy on Ahn Eunwoo, right? Ahn Eunwoo is a member from the Blue Clan," Soohyun vocalised whilst staring at Minhyun with hopeful eyes.


    Minhyun nodded.


    The smile on Soohyun''s face got brighter, and she clapped both of her hands together whilst feeling proud of herself. The fact that Oh Chaeyoung visited his office that day made more sense to Soohyun now.


    ''Minnie, You Liar, you said that I transmigrated into the novel. Then, why isn''t anything going according to the plot?!''


    "Well, at least the characters in the novel and this World is the same. Wouldn''t it be too easy if the contents of the novel and events in this World were the same? So, there are some fun changes."


    ''If you find this changes fun, then take over this body. I don''t want to be chased by some flying monsters, which potentially possessed powers.''


    Whilst having the conversation with Minnie, a realization struck Lee Soohyun, and she immediately stopped eating. Her eyes widened.


    ''Minnie, Chaeyoung was sent by Minhyun to Ahn Eunwoo in order to spy on him, but you said me to separate Eunwoo and Chaeyoung. Are you going against Minhyun?''


    "Aish! You should have figured out about this part much later," Minnie voiced out¡ª her voice showing annoyance.


    ''Minnie? Are you actually an enemy to Han Minhyun? Wow! What are your true motives?''


    There was no reply from Minnie.


    "Are you talking to that source of yours?" Minhyun questioned.


    Soohyun nodded and said, "Both of you should be in same team, but strangely enough¡ª"


    "Wait! Wait! What are you doing, Soohyun? Telling him the truth would worsen everything. You can not absolutely tell him about it!"


    ''Why? Why can''t I? You either tell me the entire truth or I tell Minhyun about it. As far as I know Minhyun would not bring harm to me because my life has a value to him. However, you, on the other hand, can not be trusted. Are you by chance Minhyun''s enemy?''


    Looking at Soohyun''s face, Minhyun could see that she was having a conversation with her source, and judging from the emotions she felt, Minhyun had a feeling Soohyun was conflicted and confused.

 Chapter 127 - The Ripples Created

    Minnie sighed.


    "Soohyun, I can explain everything to you but not here. Minhyun is present, and he might get suspicious."


    ''Fair enough.''


    Seeing that Minhyun was staring at her, Soohyun vocalised, "As far as I know, you and my source are on the same side. However, what I am curious about is why he threatens me with my life every time."


    Han Minhyun could sense that Lee Soohyun was hiding something. Nonetheless, the need to pry further into it did not come upon Minhyun for a strange reason.


    Han Minhyun gave no answer to Lee Soohyun and kept on staring at her. Soohyun was somewhat surprised that Minhyun did not sense what she was currently feeling or, if he sensed it, he was keeping silent about it.


    Thinking nothing further on the matter, Soohyun looked at the delicious dishes in front of her and started eating them. No matter what the reason was, Soohyun needed to regain her strength beforehand.


    With her stomach satisfied, Lee Soohyun fell back on the bed, and laying down on the softness, Soohyun felt almost blissful. The nagging curiosity wouldn''t let her rest in peace.


    ''Now answer me.''


    Minnie said, "That is because Chaeyoung will fall for Eunwoo sooner or later, and when that happens all will go to ruin."


    ''Really? What makes you so sure about it? If Han Minhyun had chosen Chaeyoung, it definitely means that she is capable.''


    Minnie sighed and voiced out, "It is not that Chaeyoung is lacking; It is that Eunwoo can charm people and make them fall for him."


    ''Explain more elaborately.''


    "Eunwoo possess powers to charm other people, and the weaker the willpower, the faster that person will fall. Although Oh Chaeyoung has remarkable self-control and she is aware of this, sooner or later she will fall for him.


    If that happens, she will completely betray Minhyun. This is what the future shows. That''s why, in order to make sure everything goes smoothly, you need to make Chaeyoung hate Eunwoo," Minnie explained.


    Lee Soohyun sat up straight.


    ''Isn''t it better to tell Minhyun to do it directly? He can just call Chaeyoung back.''


    "He could be informed on this. However, things might not go as well as you think they would. You''re the best option so far," Minnie explained.


    ''Minnie, do you even know how much trust you''re asking from me? I could potentially be manipulated into doing things that could turn out harmful for me in the future.''


    Frustration brewed up within Lee Soohyun, and she felt utterly confused on whom or what to trust. Lee Soohyun felt as if she was walking on eggsh.e.l.ls.


    Minnie sighed and stated, "For a person like you, the entire situation might seem dubious, and you could have a hard time trusting me. But think, even if I am from the Blue Clan, what benefit will I get from Chaeyoung hatingEunwoo? If I supported Blue Clan, I definitely would have wanted Chaeyoung to fall for Eunwoo."


    ''Your words make sense. What if you were an enemy of Minhyun from the same clan who doesn''t want Minhyun to succeed? There is a big possibility of that.''


    Minnie said, "Yes, that could be the case. However, due to the mission, Chaeyoung wouldn''t leave Eunwoo''s side regardless of what you do, and your actions would only make Chaeyoung hate Eunwoo. You need to be faster with your attack though. Chaeyoung is close to liking Eunwoo.''


    ''You could potentially be baiting me into a danger that I am unaware of, Minnie. You can''t expect me to be that naive.''


    "I am well aware of how suspicious you can get at times. But do you even have options other than going along with the flow? If Eunwoo could get access to all information from Chaeyoung, do you know how dangerous it will be for Minhyun and also you? You might be safe for almost a year. However, what about after that?" Minnie said whilst sounding serious.


    Minnie then continued, "Soohyun, now that you''re in this World, you need to eradicate the dangers. Remember, in the novel, Eunwoo and Chaeyoung defeated Minhyun together. Although things are not going exactly the same as what you have read, the ending could be similar if you don''t change it. Your mission is to make Chaeyoung despise Eunwoo if you don''t want to die."


    ''Fine, fine. Since I have no option, I guess I will just have to trust you until I understand the things around here.''


    A room was coloured and decorated in shades of gold and blue, making it appear elegant and glamorous. A golden cloaked man sat on a chair, and in front of him was a blue coloured table.


    His hair was covered with the hood of his cloak, and strands of his ebony hair were visible through the hood of his cloak. A circle was present on top of the table, and the circle was held by a beautiful golden stand.


    On the opposite side to the man sat a girl, who looked to be around the age of fifteen, and her pink coloured hair was tied into two ponytails. Blue bows were used to secure her hair.


    A pen was held by her whilst she stared at the doc.u.ment in front of her solemnly. Deep thoughts captured her mind, and the man dressed in golden cloak gazed upon her.


    "You haven''t told her about the other option, Minnie," The golden cloaked man pointed out.


    Minnie raised her head to look at the golden cloaked man and said, "There is no use stating the impossible to her, Master. This is the best and easiest option."


    "Well, even if it is, you can''t forget the fact that the other one is the option which will bring a smile to many faces," The golden cloaked man vocalised.


    "The other option is basically a wishful thinking after what all had happened. Ahn Eunwoo is a hopeless case at this point, and just for a wishful thinking, it is foolish to put everything at stake," Minnie voiced out.


    The golden cloaked man sighed and stood up. Staring at the ceiling above, he said, "I know. However, although the future shows nothing like that at this moment, I still want to hope. After all, with Lee Soohyun, the future has already started to change. It makes me want to dream more."


    "Barely anyone here would be able to accept him if he changes. It is better to have him be there," Minnie voiced out, "Anyway, Master, how does the future look at this point?"


    "It is blurry. The ripples Lee Soohyun has created are showing positive effects. However, they are weak and can change within one attack," The golden cloaked man said whilst letting out a sigh.


    Then, looking down, he smiled at Minnie and said, "You''re doing really well though, Minnie, for your first job."


    Bowing, Minnie vocalised, "It is all because of your guidance, Master."

 Chapter 128 - Create A Rift

    Biting on her fingernails, Soohyun tried to think of an idea on what to do. If Soohyun attempted to create a rift between Chaeyoung and Eunwoo in front of Minhyun, Minhyun might grow doubtful of her and may even declare her as his enemy.


    Soohyun was sitting on the couch with her knees drawn to her chest and her left arm was around her knees. Everything around her was beginning to be too much for her, and Soohyun was very close to getting a panic attack.


    "That''s a gross habit, Disgusting Lady!" Kim Junghyun commented as he stepped into the room through the door.


    Lee Soohyun was grateful that he did not appear out of thin air suddenly or else she would have gotten a heart attack for real. Nervousness was noticeable on her face, and she looked more pale than usual.


    "You look horrible, Pale Lady," Junghyun vocalised whilst sitting down beside Soohyun.


    Pulling out her nails from her mouth, Soohyun turned her head to face Junghyun, and staring at Junghyun with despondency, she sighed.


    Soohyun lamented, "It must be great being a kid. You don''t have adult things to worry about. If only I could be at your age."


    "Yah! Moon Jiwoo! Just because I am in the body of a kid, doesn''t mean I am. Mind your words, You Annoying Lady," Junghyun voiced out.


    Lee Soohyun shook her head and said, "I don''t mean you. Being stuck in the body of a nine year old must be horrible as well. I meant those normal kids around your age. Back then, I only needed to worry about having food on my plate, and now¡­"


    A pout formed on Lee Soohyun''s face, and she stared at the ground. Sadness was visible on her face, and a deep sigh, mirroring how downhearted she felt at this moment, left her mouth.


    Staring at Soohyun being like this, Kim Junghyun felt a weird twinge inside his heart, and he was overwhelmed with a weird urge to comfort Lee Soohyun. This was a foreign feeling to Kim Junghyun.


    Deciding to follow this weird feeling, Kim Junghyun extended his hand towards Soohyun, and a light pink blush covered his cheeks whilst he awkwardly moved his hand on her hair¡ª unsure of how to do it properly.


    Kim Junghyun''s actions surprised Lee Soohyun, and her eyes widened. Raising her head, Soohyun stared at Junghyun and understood that he was trying to comfort.


    Looking at how cute he was being, Soohyun was close to squealing. Controlling herself, Soohyun smiled at the boy brightly. Noticing Soohyun''s gaze on him, Kim Junghyun''s cheeks turned darker.


    Tugging Lee Soohyun''s hair and then slapping her forehead, he pulled his hand away quickly. Lee Soohyun let out a wince at the pain, and glaring at Junghyun, Soohyun pouted.


    "When you comfort someone, you should not go violent on them, Junghyun Oppa. The other people might not see your sincerity and even feel annoyed at your actions," Lee Soohyun expressed.


    Glaring at Lee Soohyun, Junghyun stated, "W-who said that I was trying to comfort you? I was originally intending to hit you after you looked at me."


    Lee Soohyun chuckled and said, "Is that so? Even so, I feel better now, Junghyun Oppa. Thank you."


    Lee Soohyun winked.


    Kim Junghyun groaned and vocalised, "I came here to watch my favorite drama, and you being like this would destroy the entire atmosphere. Just don''t think too much and watch the drama for as long as you canlol¡ª at least you can enjoy this short moment.


    There is nothing like eternal happiness or relief, and you need to find them in as smallest thing as possible. Don''t think too much! Answers will eventually come to you."


    Smiling, Lee Soohyun nodded.


    Then b.u.mping Junghyun''s shoulder with hers, Soohyun said, "I did not expect you to be this smart, Junghyun Oppa. You don''t look the type."


    Holding the material of the couch, Junghyun raised his head and stared at Soohyun challengingly. Opening his mouth, Junghyun said, "What did you just say? Repeat it!"


    Lee Soohyun let out a chuckle, and shaking her head, she said, "I won''t."


    Lee Soohyun stuck her tongue out towards Junghyun.


    Recalling about something Junghyun had learned from the television, Junghyun extended his hand towards Soohyun, and touching her waist, Junghyun softly moved his fingers.


    Feeling the tickling sensation, Lee Soohyun began to laugh out loud, and staring at Junghyun strictly, Soohyun vocalised, "Stop¡ª"


    Before she could continue, Junghyun moved his fingers faster, and falling back on the couch, Soohyun began to laugh further. Moon Jiwoo''s body was way too sensitive for Soohyun''s liking at this point.


    "You Evil Lady, how does it feel?" Junghyun questioned.


    "No, stop, Junghyun! No more," Soohyun said.


    Tears formed at the corner of her eyes, and Soohyun was almost out of breath. Holding Junghyun''s wrists, she tried to move him away from her. However, her attempt was useless.


    After Junghyun was done torturing Lee Soohyun, he removed his hands from Soohyun, and he sat up on the couch properly. Tired, Lee Soohyun laid her head down on the couch. Her hair was messily scattered around her face, and Soohyun pushed back the hair from her face.


    Kim Junghyun glanced at Lee Soohyun, and his eyes widened when he found Soohyun looking beautiful at this moment. Thinking that it might be an illusion, Junghyun immediately turned his head away, looking at the other direction.


    "Yah! You Ugly Lady! Sit up properly if you want to watch the drama or else I will finish the entire drama episode without you!"


    "So bossy!" Soohyun groaned.


    Using a formal tone, Soohyun said, "Yes, yes, I understand. I am sitting up right away, Boss."


    Switching on the television, Kim Junghyun stared at the screen in front of him, and after looking at the scene before her, Soohyun turned to face Junghyun.


    "You watched yesterday''s episode, right? What happened?" Soohyun questioned.


    Lee Soohyun''s scent wafted into Kim Junghyun''s nostrils, and strangely enough, he found himself liking the scent. Shocked by his reaction, a light pink blush covered his cheeks, and his immediate reaction was to push Soohyun away.


    "Get away from me, You Stinky Lady!"

 Chapter 129 - Your Feelings

    As Lee Soohyun''s body was too exhausted from giving blood to Han Minhyun, she was given three days off by Minhyun from exercise, and Lee Soohyun was excited about this.


    Although Soohyun wanted to get trained fast so that she could get stronger, in her opinion, she needed some rest. Laying down on her bed, Soohyun dived into the covers.


    If it was not for the fact that Soohyun was completely worn out after hanging out with Kim Junghyun, she would have tried to seduce Minhyun. About how to make Chaeyoung distrust Ahn Eunwoo, Soohyun had plans brewing up inside of her mind.


    She was going to use Jiwoo''s sister, Moon Jimin, in order to make Chaeyoung distrust Eunwoo. Although manipulation was not Soohyun''s strong point, she had to go for that now.


    That''s when something hit Lee Soohyun.


    ''Minnie, will Eunwoo even fall for Chaeyoung or even trust her? If he doesn''t, then wouldn''t her plans go to waste? What I am most curious about is why  he let Chaeyoung be by his side.''


    "Sadly, only some part of the future is visible, and we have to make do with that to change the future. If one step goes wrong, consequences will be much worse than you can imagine. Additionally, we cannot sense the emotions, just the future result. With you changing the future, everything is just too vague for us to properly read."


    ''Then, what if I do something wrong? Does that mean the end for me?''


    "No idea. We can just try our hardest and hope for the best possible thing I suppose," Minnie vocalised.


    Lee Soohyun closed her eyes, and that''s when she felt the part of the bed beside her dip. Turning her head, Soohyun stared at Minhyun. His face¡ª covered by a half mask¡ª showed no emotions.


    Han Minhyun appeared extremely charming at the moment, and before Soohyun began to fantasize about him, she realized that he could sense her feelings. Immediately she removed all that from her mind. If Han Minhyun sensed how she was feeling, he would definitely would make fun of her.


    In order to distract her mind from Han Minhyun, Lee Soohyun began to think hard, and when she finally found something she was curious about, she looked at Han Minhyun.


    She then questioned, "Minhyun, is there a limit to the amount  of power Red Clan''s members can use?"


    Staring at Han Minhyun with hopeful eyes, Lee Soohyun prayed that he would answer her. Every little detail she could receive would be beneficial to her after all.


    Fortunately for Soohyun, her prayer was answered, and Minhyun explained, "A pure-blood can use the most power out there. Nonetheless, a pure-blood may get exhausted as well. One of the factors is when he or she consumed blood.


    If the blood was taken in recently, he or she would have more strength. However, the longer  he or she has gone without feeding, then the strength they would have is less. If they exerted themselves more in this state, they might cough blood, grow weak, become immobilized, and eventually die."


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened. If she had not given Han Minhyun blood at that moment, he could have died.


    "What you are thinking might be right. I might have pa.s.sed away if I was not given blood at that moment. Since I did not take blood for around three months, using that extent of my power was fatal for me," Minhyun voiced out.


    "You can be careless at times as well. What if I did not want to give blood to you? What if I was your enemy?" Lee Soohyun expressed whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    Han Minhyun shrugged his shoulders and said, "That''s because I know how badly you want to live. Without me, you would have no shield, no protection."


    Soohyun smiled brightly and stated, "As expected. My Dear Husband knows me the best."


    Wearing a smirk on his face, Minhyun teased, "I could sense that you were worried."


    Leaning closer to Soohyun, he added, "For me, not yourself."


    Han Minhyun''s deep voice made chills go down Soohyun''s spine, and as much as Soohyun was embarra.s.sed to admit it, she found it pleasurable. A light pink blush covered her cheeks.


    Immediately driving those thoughts away from her mind, Soohyun chuckled and said, "Dear Husband, you should get those thoughts out of your mind. You must have misunderstood due to your state of weakness. I am pretty sure that I have no reason to be worried about you."


    Minhyun winked and stated, "You know your feelings better than me."


    Soohyun smiled and vocalised, "That''s right. I know my feelings better than you, and I am sure that I was not worried for you."


    Lee Soohyun was aware that she was worried about Minhyun at that instant. However, admitting that to Minhyun would be too embarra.s.sing for her. Moreover, as she was a decent human being, it was alright for her to worry about another human in pain in her opinion.


    "Whatever helps you sleep," Minhyun vocalised.


    Lee Soohyun scoffed and voiced out, "Don''t forget that I brought you out from the brink of death today! You should be more grateful to me."


    Han Minhyun said, "I wouldn''t have ended up in that position if I didn''t go to that party along with you."


    "It is not like that I can predict the future. If I could then, I wouldn''t have gone there," Soohyun mumbled.


    "No, even if you knew the future, you would have gone there because you were aware that I would be there to protect you," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Do you have to contradict with whatever I say?" Soohyun retorted.


    Han Minhyun was not completely wrong. Lee Soohyun would have gone to the mansion¡ª mostly for the sake of the mission¡ª and before that attack could have happened, Soohyun would have run away along with Minhyun.


    Hearing no reply from Han Minhyun, Lee Soohyun scoffed and pulled the cover above her face. Closing her eyes, Lee Soohyun drifted into her Dreamland.

 Chapter 130 - You Killed Me!

    Lee Soohyun found herself being in a hallway. The hallway resembled one in the Moon Mansion, and Soohyun took a step forward whilst scanning at her surroundings.


    There was no one around her, and silence surrounded her. Confusion filled Soohyun on why she was here, and her footsteps echoed. Her heart beat rapidly in her chest.


    "h.e.l.lo! Is anyone here?" Soohyun called.


    Her call met with no reply.


    Being here all alone was starting to frighten Lee Soohyun, and as Soohyun continued walking, the hallway seemed to continue. It was as if there was no end to it.


    The decision to open one of the doors was taken by Soohyun, and turning towards the left, Soohyun turned the k.n.o.b. The door opened with a slight push.


    Stepping into the room, Lee Soohyun eyes widened. She was at a familiar storeroom. Soohyun stepped into the storeroom and stared at everything around her.


    The door behind Soohyun shut all of a sudden, causing her to jump, and turning back, she tried to open the door. However, regardless of how much strength she used, the door wouldn''t budge.


    The storeroom was dimly lighted, and Soohyun fear continued to increase. Being in this storeroom brought an ominous feeling to Soohyun, and she had the compulsive urge to get out of here.


    Desperation played in her eyes whilst Soohyun banged the door with her fists loudly and shouted, "h.e.l.lo! Is there anyone here!? Help me!"


    However, her call for help met with no response, and sweat began to form on her face. That''s when sudden coldness. .h.i.t Lee Soohyun, and she realized that the temperature was suddenly dropping.


    Her body trembled as Lee Soohyun turned her back on the door. Staring at her surroundings, she searched for a escape from this place.


    Cobwebs could be seen at various corners, and the dust covered the entire storeroom, making it seem as if the storeroom was not cleaned for months.


    Soohyun''s palms rubbed her hand in order to soothe herself from the cold, and then, her eyes fell upon the window. The bright Moon could clearly be seen through the gla.s.s window.


    Before Lee Soohyun could turn away, the window in front of her burst open. The shards of the gla.s.ses spread all throughout the room and scattered all around Soohyun. Nonetheless, Soohyun was not hurt by any one of the shards.


    A gasp left Soohyun''s mouth.


    Her eyes widened when she noticed that two creatures flew in through the window. Dressed in black, torn clothing, hunger flashed in their eyes as they stared upon Soohyun.


    Saliva dripped down her fangs, and they licked their lips with her gruesome tongue. Their eyes showed their thirst for blood, and their faces were deadly pale. Dark circles were present beside their eyes.


    Fear intensified within Lee Soohyun as she gazed upon them, and seeing that two of them flew towards her, Soohyun took a step back. Her fingers trembled.


    Before the two of them could reach her, Soohyun closed her eyes and let out a scream.


    As Soohyun felt nothing touch her, Soohyun opened her eyes gradually and saw that one of the creatures were frozen. Relief filled her at that.


    However, as Soohyun took a step forward, she found herself standing on some liquid, and looking down, her eyes widened in horror. Red surrounded her legs, and she stood upon a pool of blood.


    Frightened, Soohyun immediately jumped back, trying to get away from the blood. However, the pool of blood spread further, and whereever Soohyun went, it followed behind.


    Shaking her head, Soohyun wanted to get rid of this from her mind. This definitely could not be the truth; Soohyun knew that. However, she had no idea on how to get rid of this from mind.


    "Soohyun, this is just a fragment of your emotion. This can''t be real. You can get rid of this," Soohyun repeatedly mumbled.


    That is when Soohyun felt someone grip her leg, and a scream left her mouth at that. Looking down, Soohyun saw that it was one of the creatures from earlier was pulling her leg.


    The creature looked exactly like the one she had killed earlier. She had murdered someone. Staring at her hand, she saw that they were coloured in red. Wiping her hands against the closest thing to her, she tried to get rid of it. However, the colour wouldn''t budge.


    At the same time, the creature continued to pull her eyes. Staring down, Soohyun noticed his white eyeb.a.l.l.s looking upon her, and chill went down her spine.


    Kicking the creature''s hand away with her other leg, Soohyun attempted to push the creature away. However, the creature stubbornly hang up to her leg.


    "You killed me!" The Creature repeated.


    "Let go of me," Soohyun mumbled whilst trying her best to pull away.


    Opening his mouth wide, the creature growled and pulled Soohyun towards him hardly. Soohyun found herself slipping down, and a loud scream left her mouth.


    Soohyun felt someone shake her shoulders and immediately opened her eyes. Fear could be seen in her eyes, and her body trembled. Sweat dripped down her face.


    "Help," Soohyun mumbled. Her eyes showed desperation and plead.


    Han Minhyun shook Soohyun once again, and he vocalised, "Snap out of it, Lee Soohyun. It was just a nightmare."


    Staring at Han Minhyun in front of her, Lee Soohyun blinked her eyes. Then Soohyun gazed at her hands; There was no blood upon it. Relief spread over her. Looking around her, Soohyun saw that she was not in the storeroom. A smile formed on Soohyun''s face.


    Lee Soohyun wrapped her hands around Minhyun''s neck and pulled him into a hug. Her heart beat rapidly in her chest.


    Han Minhyun raised his hand and patted on Soohyun''s back softly. The soft rhythmic pats of his made Soohyun feel much calmer, and Soohyun closed her eyes.


    Soohyun really liked Minhyun''s embrace. Although Minhyun''s body was cold, his embrace felt really warm to Soohyun and made her feel safe.


    "It was just a nightmare, Soohyun. You''re safe. I won''t let any harm come to you," Minhyun vocalised.


    Soohyun nodded. Something within Soohyun made her want to trust those words of Minhyun wholeheartedly.


    "You feel really warm, Minhyun-ah. It feels good and is addicting," Soohyun mumbled.

 Chapter 131 - Truly A Playboy

    A yawn left Lee Soohyun''s mouth as she sat upon her bed. Her hair resembled a bird''s nest at this mouth, and recalling what happened last night, Soohyun felt embarra.s.sment fill her.


    Although Soohyun was scared and shaken after what had happened that day, she did not expect her to have a nightmare over it or to get so much worked up.


    ''You just murdered someone who was not in his right senses just because of self-defense. Did you actually have to be that weak for that!?''


    Lee Soohyun mentally scolded herself, and noticing that Minhyun was not beside her, she glanced at the clock. It was about twelve in the afternoon, and Soohyun''s eyes widened.


    She slept quite a lot.


    Feeling hunger come over her, Soohyun dragged herself out from the bed and walked towards the washroom. If Han Minhyun would have been the type of husband who would serve her breakfast in bed, everything would be just better.


    Lee Soohyun sighed.


    That would be expecting too much from Han Minhyun, and what Minhyun did yesterday was astounding for Soohyun. She did not think that he would comfort her the entire time.


    Soohyun chuckled. Her heart fluttered at every one of Minhyun''s gentle actions, and she might fall for him before he could fall for her. Nonetheless, not thinking much about that, Soohyun entered into the washroom.


    It would be shocking for her if she fell for Minhyun though as he was not the type of man she imagined herself spending a future with. Then again, her life was completely unpredictable.


    After Soohyun finished eating her instant noodles, she walked around the house in order to search for Butler Shin, and when she got to know from him that Minhyun wouldn''t be returning home until night, Soohyun felt joy within her.


    She did not have fear of him sneaking up on her, and taking out her phone, she searched for a number. When she found Moon Jimin''s number, she placed a call.


    Looking all around her room vigilantly, Soohyun kept an eye on whether or not Minhyun would pop up suddenly. Her heart beat rapidly at the thought of this.


    Nonetheless, Soohyun found herself feeling useful, and the feeling was something Soohyun quite liked regardless of how nerve-wracking the entire thing was.


    As the call was going through, Soohyun was waiting for Jimin to pick it up, and when the call was received, a smile formed on Soohyun''s face.


    "h.e.l.lo, Jiwoo-ah!" Jimin vocalised.


    "Unnie, how did things go yesterday? Did you have any progress with Eunwoo Oppa?" Soohyun questioned¡ª her voice showing hopefulness.


    "What are you talking about, Jiwoo-ah? Both of us just had a conversation on wine until Chaeyoung showed up. She looked quite angry though. I hope I did not ruin anything for them," Jimin vocalised, sounding worried.


    "Unnie, does it matter what she thinks? It will be better if you ruin their relationship. You need to be strong and not be weak-willed. I support you, Unnie. Since I am unable to be with him, I want you to take my place. That will make me the happiest," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Jiwoo-ah¡­"


    In order to sound more similar to Jiwoo to Jimin, Soohyun added, "If I was in your place, Unnie, I would have hired some hooligans to beat that Chaeyoung up! That b.i.t.c.h! How dare she interrupt you and Eunwoo Oppa!? If I was there, I would have dragged her by her hair and smash her head against the wall violently."


    Moon Jiwoo let out an awkward laugh and vocalised, "I can not do that, Jiwoo-ah."


    Turning her voice to sound more melancholic, Jiwoo added, "After all, I am n.o.body one to them. Eunwoo and Chaeyoung is a loving couple, and interfering between them is just¡­"


    "Unnie, are you defending that Gold-digger?" Soohyun questioned before scoffing.


    Sounding arrogant, Soohyun voiced out, "It was my and Eunwoo Oppa''s relationship that she interfered with. When I tried to fix it, I was made the bad guy. Unnie, that Chaeyoung schemes really well, so you need to attack strongly. I advise you to beat her up to the point she would never want to show that disgusting face of hers to the public."


    ''Poor Jiwoo, you were the victim of everyone''s scheme and suffered a bad ending. Chaeyoung, Minhyun, and Eunwoo¡ª all of them played with you and made you the bad guy. You''re really pitiful. I hope if you''re reincarnated, you get to have a life with better luck.''


    "Jiwoo-ah, I don''t know how to say this. Yesterday, Eunwoo comforted me when I was scared from all the noises, and he...wrapped his hand around my shoulder. He even touched my lips gently and called them beautiful," Jimin vocalised¡ª her voice being really low at the end, making it seem as if she was shy.


    ''Ahn Eunwoo, you''re truly a playboy and sc.u.m of a Male Lead. Other Male Leads wouldn''t even dare to glance at other woman yet you were at the bas.e.m.e.nt with Jimin alone and even wrapped your hand around her shoulder. Not only that, you even touched her lips and called them beautiful! Heol! Isn''t this going too fast?''


    "Really, Unnie!? This is great then! See, I told you. Oppa is getting tired of that Gold-digger! You just need to work slightly hard. I am sure Oppa wouldn''t mind if you beat up that b.i.t.c.h!" Soohyun vocalised sounding excited.


    Lee Soohyun felt elated. If things flowed this smoothly, then her mission would just be completed very easily. Soohyun was proud of herself for watching this many dramas and mastering the skill of breaking couples up.


    Moon Jimin just let out a laugh and said, "I might have misunderstood the meaning behind his actions. That must be it. He probably touched them for other reasons."


    "Unnie, this is a clear indication that he is getting tired of that Chaeyoung. You need to pull him harder towards you, and Unnie, fighting! I know you can do it. If you need my help, I am always here. I really can''t stand that b.i.t.c.h!" Lee Soohyun vocalised.


    "Jiwoo-ah, do you really not mind all this? I don''t want you to feel sad," Jimin voiced out.


    "Unnie, honestly, I don''t want to Oppa to be with anyone other than me, but you''re the next best option after me. So, I want you to take him," Soohyun voiced out.


    "I got an idea, Unnie! Why don''t you take a homemade lunch box to Eunwoo Oppa? Oppa really likes homemade lunches!"

 Chapter 132 - Love Your Cooking

    Walking around the house, Lee Soohyun felt herself being bored. Han Minhyun will be returning home late, and there was nothing interesting going on the television. Kim Junghyun was nowhere to be found, and Soohyun couldn''t distract herself with food either.


    In these two days, Han Minhyun constantly kept feeding her in order for her to gain back her energy, and Soohyun was sure that she had acc.u.mulated a lot of weight over this period. Never did Soohyun think she would feel this sick over the mention of food.


    Lee Soohyun let out a sigh.


    Noticing the library, Soohyun decided to read some books. Soohyun was interested in seeing the collection of books in the library and hoped that she would find more details about this world. Even though Soohyun finished the entire book Minhyun gave her previously, she had a quite a number of questions in her mind.


    Stepping into the library, Soohyun''s eyes stared at the shelves full of books. No matter how many times Soohyun comes here, she is always perplexed by the collection of books here.


    As Soohyun made her way to the last shelf, her eyes scanned over the books. Lee Soohyun could see that the books were written in English, and Soohyun considered her skill in English below average.


    As Soohyun was about to turn her back, her eyes fell upon a book. Among the collection of English books, it was the book which had its name written in Korean, and its t.i.tle was what attracted Soohyun''s attention¡ª Records of Three Clan from year 1995 to 2018.


    Lee Soohyun was intrigued by the t.i.tle, and a curiosity brewed by within her to read the bookz especially since it was placed between English books. Standing on her toes, Lee Soohyun extended her hand to read the book.


    A smile formed on Soohyun''s face when she managed to grab the book and pulled it back. Holding the book in her hand, Soohyun ran her hand through the top of its cover. Flipping through its pages, she noticed that it was someone''s journal.


    Hugging the book close to her chest, Lee Soohyun was about to find a place to sit at when she heard sudden noises. Soohyun turned her head towards the direction of the noise.


    "Must be Junghyun," Soohyun mumbled.


    As Lee Soohyun walked towards the direction of the noise, Soohyun found it sounding very weird as if someone was either moaning or groaning. When she finally arrived at the scene, her eyes widened, and a gasp left her mouth.


    "What the f.u.c.k!" Soohyun vocalised.


    Sitting on top of the couch was an devilishly handsome young male, and sitting on top of him was barely dressed woman. Both of them had their mouth connected. What shocked Soohyun was not that; It was the fact that she did not recognize two of them.


    Thinking that these two could be someone dangerous, Soohyun almost turned her back and was about to run away when the male pulled away from the kiss and acknowledged her presence.


    "h.e.l.lo, Sister-in-law."


    Holding the lunch box in her hand, Jimin took in a deep breath, and she held in the wide smile that persisted to form on her face. Moon Jimin was bringing Ahn Eunwoo lunch, and that was enough to make her feel elated.


    Wearing a small smile of her face, Jimin softly knocked on Eunwoo''s office whilst hoping that he would be inside. Nervousness was close to turning her palm sweaty.


    "You can come in."


    Hearing those words, Moon Jimin did not waste a second before turning the k.n.o.b and pushing open the door. Peeking her head through the door, Jimin vocalised, "Sorry for disturbing you."


    Ahn Eunwoo looked up towards Moon Jimin and gave her a wide smile before saying, "Oh! Noona, you''re here! It''s pleasant to see you. What brings you here though?"


    Moon Jimin stepped into the room after closing the door behind her, and standing in front of Eunwoo''s desk, Jimin wore on a worried expression.


    "Eunwoo, I was simply worried about you and Chaeyoung. Is everything between both of you alright now? I can''t forgive myself if anything happened between the two of you."


    Moon Jimin noticed the sorrow that crossed over Eunwoo''s eyes, and his smile turned dinner. Noticing that, Jimin was close to squealing in joy. Eunwoo let out a sigh, and to Jimin, it looked as if Eunwoo was forcing a smile.


    "Yeah, it is all fine now," Eunwoo voiced out.


    "Is anything the matter, Eunwoo? I can help if you want. After all, you''re like a younger brother to me despite all that happened," Jimin vocalised.


    Eunwoo shook his head and said, "Nothing, Noona."


    Eunwoo''s expression turned grim all of a sudden as he added, "And, Noona, I don''t want to be your younger brother. I want to be something more to you."


    Hearing those words from Eunwoo made Jimin''s eyes widen while her heart started to beat rapidly against her chest. A light blush covered Jimin''s cheeks, and she found her cheeks heating up.


    "What''s that suppose to mean?" Jimin asked whule staring at the ground shyly.


    Eunwoo coughed and rubbed the back of his head. He then said, "Nothing, Noona, nothing. Anyway, for whom is that lunch box?"


    Holding the lunch box up, Jimin vocalised, "Oh! This?"


    Smiling towards Ahn Eunwoo, Jimin answered, "I made this for Eunwoo. Since I was visiting you, I decided to make little something for you. You can reject it if you want to."


    "Oh really, Noona! You made that for me?!" Eunwoo exclaimed, sounding excited.


    Seeing Eunwoo''s reaction, a smile formed on Jimin''s face, and she nodded.


    "And why will I reject it? I love your cooking, Noona. They make me feel warm," Eunwoo said.


    "They do?" Jimin asked as her heart beat rate intensified.


    Eunwoo nodded.


    Moon Jimin placed the lunch box on top of the table and stared at Eunwoo with hopeful eyes. Jimin had to admit that Jiwoo was really useful.


    Opening the lid of the lunch box, Eunwoo stared at the food, and Jimin could clearly see how his eyes held a sparkle. Jimin desperately wished that she could be one feeding Eunwoo; She was going to make this wish of hers a reality.


    Picking up the chopsticks, Eunwoo voiced out, "Thanks for the meal."


    That''s when the door to the room opened, and someone stepped into the room. Holding in her anger the one who interrupted them, Moon Jimin turned back.


    An orange haired, youthful man stepped into the office. His orange hair was ruffled, and a smiling expression was upon his face. A folder was held in his hand.


    "Eunwoo-ah, you need to review this," Mingyu vocalised.


    "Noona¡­" Eunwoo said.


    Understanding what Eunwoo was trying to mean, Moon Jimin forced out a smile and said, "I''ll be going then, Eunwoo. Hope you enjoy the lunch."


    "I will, Noona," Eunwoo answered.

 Chapter 133 - A Word Of Advice

    After Moon Jimin had walked out, Ahn Eunwoo placed the lid on top of the lunch box and stared at Mingyu. Mingyu walked towards Eunwoo''s desk. The expression on Eunwoo''s face was unlike before and had turned completely nonchalant.


    Mingyu then voiced out, "Your new endeavour is hot!"


    "Throw this," Eunwoo ordered, indicating the lunch box.


    Mingyu sat up on Eunwoo''s table, and wearing a teasing expression, he said, "Why? You looked quite happy for the meal in front of her."


    Ahn Eunwoo scoffed and vocalised, "You''re actually listening."


    "I looked for a perfect timing to interrupt." Mingyu winked.


    "The food looks quite edible and even delicious. Even if you don''t like the girl, there is no reason for take it out on food," Mingyu added.


    "If you want to defend it that much, then you can have it," Eunwoo stated whilst rolling his eyes.


    A bright smile appeared on Mingyu''s face, and his eyes showed a sparkle instantly. He then voiced out, "Thanks for the meal then."


    Shin Mingyu placed the lunch box on top of his lap, and holding the chopsticks, Mingyu removed the lid. Taking in the scent, a wide smile formed on his face.


    "You sure you wouldn''t be regretting it?" Mingyu arched both of his eyebrows.


    "Go on, You Glutton," Eunwoo said.


    Mingyu simply shrugged his shoulders, and before he began eating, he recalled something. Placing chopsticks down, Mingyu looked towards Eunwoo.


    "Oh! Right! Eunwoo, you were called at the headquarters, and judging by how they sounded, it seemed that they were angry," Mingyu voiced out.


    Eunwoo stared down at his doc.u.ments and did not bother giving a reply to Mingyu''s words. A nonchalant expression sat on his face whilst his eyes scanned through the doc.u.ments.


    "Oh! Yeah! As usual, you don''t care. No wonder you''re notorious for your rebellious personality. Right! Right! Do that; That suits you and makes you more charming," Mingyu said before he nodded his head.


    Picking up his chopsticks, Mingyu began eating whilst letting out a moan at the delicious taste. After Mingyu had swallowed down the food, he turned towards Eunwoo and added, "They sounded more serious this time around though.


    Han Minhyun had defeated Jung Beomsoo and others badly, and he had found his Fated One, who is actually Moon Jiwoo. You were not there to help Beomsoo the other day, and they started pointing out how irresponsible you''re. If you don''t hurry up, Eunwoo, they might really consider replacing with you someone else. Moreover, you''re reluctant to harm¡ª"


    Ahn Eunwoo slammed his palm on the table, and raising his head, he appeared deadpan whilst staring at Mingyu.


    He then voiced out, "There is nothing like that. Say them that I have a plan, and Moon Jimin is almost in my trap. If they try to pry in more, just leave."


    Shin Mingyu sighed and answered, "Fine, I will."


    After that, he mumbled, "I really wish you could take the other way. This way you might ruin yourself."


    Lee Soohyun knew that if she saw a suspicious stranger, she should run away, and with that being on her mind, she began to run. Although the man in front of her could make supernatural speed, she still wanted to try.


    Soohyun heard of no words of other people staying inside this mansion or visiting from Minhyun. Moreover, this man was making out with another half-naked woman in the library.


    "Aish! So, troublesome." The male groaned whilst ruffling his hair.


    However, unfortunately, before she could run away, the man teleported in order to stand in front of her, and wearing a wide smile, he said, "Sister-in-law, don''t be scared; I mean no harm."


    Knowing very well that she can not run away from him, Soohyun held the book in front of her and was ready to hit him if he attempted to do anything strange.


    As he extended his hand towards Soohyun, Soohyun took a step back, and smiling, she said, "If that''s the case, then let me leave the library. You can continue doing whatever you''re doing wirh that girl."


    "Sister-in-law, wouldn''t it be rude if I don''t greet you? I am really harmless, or do you think Minhyun Hyung will allow me here?" The man raised one of his eyebrows.


    ''Minhyun''s skills could be flawed.''


    "What do you want then?" Soohyun questioned whilst trying to appear serious and did not let any sort of fear to leak into her voice.


    "Nothing, Sister-in-law, just wanted to greet you. I am Hw.a.n.g Yejoon," The man introduced himself before bowing.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon¡ª The name appeared quite familiar to Lee Soohyun, and thinking hard, Soohyun tried to pinpoint about where she exactly heard or saw this name.


    "Ah! That''s it! You''re the son of one of the Leaders. Hw.a.n.g Minjae," Soohyun vocalised, recalling the contents of the novel.


    "Right!" Yejoon exclaimed.


    Leaning his face closer to Soohyun''s, Yejoon said, "Now, you believe that I mean no harm to you.".


    Wearing a smiling expression, Soohyun nodded although deep inside, her thoughts were different.


    ''Just because you introduced yourself as Hw.a.n.g Yejoon doesn''t mean you''re him, and even if you''re Yejoon, it doesn''t imply that you wouldn''t bring no harm to me.''


    "I am Moon Jiwoo, and now, can I leave? As much as I want to chat with you, you see I am busy unfortunately. So, let''s talk later, Brother-in-law. Alright?" Soohyun voiced out.


    As Lee Soohyun was about to walk past him, Yejoon''s eyes fell upon the book in her hand, and a chuckle left his mouth. Although she was curious on why he did that, she did not care much about it and continued to walk.


    "Sister-in-law, a word of advice. I don''t think Hyung will prefer you reading this book. It''s not that he would try to harm you or be angry at you; It might make him uncomfortable though," Yejoon said.


    Turning back, Soohyun smiled and confidently said, "Minhyun did not put any restrictions on which books I can read. If he did not want me reading it, I am sure he wouldn''t put it in such an obvious place."


    Saying that, Soohyun turned her head towards the direction of the room and started walking. Hw.a.n.g Yejoon shook his head at her.

 Chapter 134 - More Brave

    Currently, Lee Soohyun was seated at the centre of her bed with knees folded, and her eyes stared at the book in front of her. Soohyun felt conflicted as she stared at the book.


    Soohyun furrowed her eyebrows and bit her lips. As much as she wanted to try the book out, she was conflicted. If it was someone else, she probably wouldn''t care about that person''s opinion.


    However, this was Han Minhyun. Although Yejoon had mentioned it on how Minhyun wouldn''t be angry at her or hate her, she found herself unable to open the book.


    "Tch! You d.a.m.ned heart, you''re actually softening towards Han Minhyun. How can you betray me like this?" Soohyun mumbled to herself.


    Everytime she attempted to open the book, she felt guilt fill her, making her unable to turn the pages or read even one word. At the very second Soohyun extends to open the book, the thoughts on how Minhyun is caring to her these days flashes inside her mind.


    "Yah! Lee Soohyun, do you know how pathetic you''re turning to become? This is just a book, and who cares about Han Minhyun? He wouldn''t even know if you read the book and finish it."


    Lee Soohyun groaned and brushing her hand through her hair, Soohyun muttered, "Aish! Fine, I won''t read. I will just directly ask Minhyun about it. But how can you turn like this? When did you care so much about prying into someone''s privacy?"


    Holding the book in her hand, Soohyun walked towards the table and placed the book on top of it. Honesty is the best policy, and when Minhyun comes, she will directly ask him about it.


    Lee Soohyun wanted to leave her room and watch the television. However, she was afraid of facing that Hw.a.n.g Yejoon. What if he turned out to be a womanizer like his father or anything worse?


    Even though Soohyun did not worry about womanizers or perverts in her actual body, it was a different case when it came to Moon Jiwoo. After all, Jiwoo was drop dead gorgeous and usually the target of such type of person.


    That''s when, Soohyun recalled about her beloved sister and decided to place a call at her. Now that she was bored, she could fill Jimin''s head with ideas to chase after Minhyun.


    Running towards her bed, Soohyun fell down on it, and taking the phone, she swiped across the screen to search for her sister''s number. When Soohyun had found it, a smirk formed on her face, and she clicked on it.


    After the call was picked up by Jimin, Soohyun, sounding hopeful, said, "Unnie, h.e.l.lo! How did everything go?"


    "Jiwoo-ah, what are you talking about?" Jimin vocalised softly.


    "Unnie, you took lunch box to Oppa, right? Remember I told you yesterday about it, and you agreed. I am sure Oppa is close to dumping that b.i.t.c.h," Soohyun vocalised whilst being cautious of her surroundings and keeping her finger close to ''end call'' sign.


    Jimin coughed and said, "Don''t call her a b.i.t.c.h; It''s not nice, Jiwoo-ah. I did take a lunch box to Eunwoo and visited him, but that''s because I was worried about him and Chaeyoung."


    "Unnie, if I don''t call a b.i.t.c.h ''b.i.t.c.h'', then what will i call her?" Soohyun questioned, "Anyway, what did Oppa say? Did he praise you?"


    Jimin said, "He did look as if he was happy to receive the lunch box from me. That must be because he is tired of hospital food. However, before he could eat it, I had to leave."


    "Unnie, just ask him on how he found the meal, and make more meals for him from tomorrow onwards. I am sure he is happy because you cooked it. Soon enough, you will kick that b.i.t.c.h from her position.


    Unnie, you need to work fast or else Oppa might actually fall for her. You know how this low cla.s.s girls seduces men. They have no shame within them," Soohyun stated.


    ''Wow! You learned a lot from those dramas! I am proud of you!''


    "I don''t think that''s the case. Chaeyoung might¡ª"


    "Like Oppa? Tch! She is just there for the money and power. She is using my innocent and naive Oppa. That''s why, Unnie, you need to save Oppa before everything gets serious," Soohyun vocalised.


    Soohyun then continued, "Unnie, invite Oppa to a museum, and show him your knowledge on art. Oppa can then clearly see who is the better one¡ª you or Chaeyoung. That b.i.t.c.h is definitely clueless about such things."


    "Museum?"


    "Yes, isn''t there a new museum opening the day after tomorrow? Take Oppa there. I am pretty sure someone sophisticated like Oppa would enjoy museum," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Is that so? I think I have the VIP tickets to there," Jimin said.


    Showing enthusiasm in her tone, Soohyun exclaimed, "That''s great, Unnie! Go there then! I am sure Eunwoo Oppa wouldn''t be rejecting you."


    Before Jimin could reply, Soohyun interrupted, "Unnie, I have to go now. Minhyun is back, and I can''t let him hear about these."


    Lee Soohyun hung up the call and closed her eyes. At that moment, a sudden thought hit Soohyun, and she immediately sat up on her bed.


    "Oh! Right! What did Minhyun do to Hyunae? I totally forgot to ask him about that," Soohyun said.


    Tapping her feet impatiently on the floor, she wondered on when he will be back, so that, she could go downstairs. Soohyun was starving for food at this moment, and afraid of meeting that guy, she stayed in her room.


    "Right! Soohyun, how silly are you? If that man wanted to attack you, he will surely come to your bedroom. Stop being such a scaredy cat! It''s not as if your room has some kind of special barrier that would prevent him from entering.


    Moreover you''re just thinking too much. Maybe he has no such intentions. After that blood loss you suffered from, food is extremely important! So, you can not miss a meal!"


    Mustering up her courage, Soohyun stepped towards the door. Now that she was going to be involved with such a world, she needed to more brave.

 Chapter 135 - Good Girl

    Walking down, Soohyun noticed that the dinner table was set, and lots of dishes were placed on top of the table. Junghyun was seated on his own respective seat whilst Yejoon sat beside Junghyun.


    She saw that Butler Shin was walking in with various dishes held at his hand and placed them down on the table. The amount of food caused her eyes to widen. She wanted to run away because she was aware that whether or not she liked it, Soohyun will be stuffed with all of these.


    Staring towards Soohyun, Butler Shin said, "Oh! Mistress, you''re here. I was about to just call you."


    Lee Soohyun forced out a smile and nodded. As she walked towards the table, Hw.a.n.g Yejoon turned towards her and enunciated, "Sister-in-law, you''re looking beautiful."


    Staring at him, she voiced out, "Nothing new."


    Soohyun sat down upon her place and watched as Butler Shin walked towards her. Soohyun''s bowls were larger than the rest, and eating among them in such a bowl made her feel embarra.s.sed.


    Seeing the amount of dishes Butler Shin put on her bowl, Soohyun''s eyes grew wider, and she expressed, "Butler Shin, I think a little less would be better. I sort of am full from the lunch currently."


    "Master said to increase your meal quant.i.ty if you give excuses," Butler Shin voiced out, causing Soohyun to immediately shut her mouth.


    She definitely did not want more than what was on her plate currently!


    A chuckle left Hw.a.n.g Yejoon''s mouth, and Soohyun shot him a glance. A smirk sat on Yejoon''s face as he vocalised, "Sister-in-law is really cute."


    Junghyun scoffed and said, "Your eyes must be rotten. How is such an ugly girl cute?"


    Turning towards Junghyun, Yejoon vocalised, "You don''t call a girl ugly even when they are like that. That''s why you''re single after so many years, Hyung."


    Hearing the words that left Yejoon''s mouth, laughter escaped Soohyun''s mouth, and joining in, she said, "Really, Junghyun? You''re actually forever single! Heol!"


    "I am not h.o.r.n.y as you two!" Junghyun exclaimed before looking down at his meal. Picking up his chopsticks, Junghyun ignored them and started eating his meal.


    A glint appeared in Yejoon''s eyes as he turned toward Soohyun, and he said, "Speaking about h.o.r.n.y, Sister-in-law, I¡ª"


    "Young Master Yejoon, Master Minhyun wouldn''t prefer you using such words toward the Mistress," Butler Shin said whilst interrupting Yejoon.


    "Such a killjoy," Yejoon commented.


    He then added, "Since Hyung is coming between us, Sister-in-law, I shall stop, but this doesn''t mean it''s the end, My Beautiful Sister-in-law."


    Soohyun just shook her head at him. Even though Yejoon was flirting with her, it had almost zero affect on her. Soohyun had to admit that Yejoon was charming, but his charms did not affect her.


    Looking down at her food, Soohyun decided to start eating them¡ª the quicker she starts eating them, the earlier she will be finishing them.


    As Soohyun placed a piece of beef inside her mouth, Yejoon said, "Omo! Sister-in-law, you look adorable when you''re eating as well honestly."


    Swallowing down the meat, Soohyun turned towards Yejoon and smiled sweetly at him. She then said, "Brother-in-law, thank you for the compliment. You see, I have a lot on my plate, so allow me to finish them. After that, both of us can compliment each other."


    Yejoon winked and said, "Nice, I like that."


    "Brother-in-law, you''re the first person in this mansion who is pleasant to talk to and be around. I am pretty sure we will share an amazing time together."


    Junghyun then mumbled, "That Han Minhyun will soon be cuckolded."


    Walking across the room, Soohyun hoped for her stomach to turn flat again. A b.u.mp on the stomach did not appear nice to stare at, and after that large meal, Soohyun could not move for half an hour.


    That''s when, the door to the room opened, and raising her head, she saw Minhyun step in. Glancing at clock, she realized that the time was around two in the night.


    "You''re not asleep yet?" Minhyun questioned.


    Lee Soohyun shook her head and said, "I wanted to go to sleep, but curiosity do not allow me to."


    Removing his coat, Minhyun questioned, "Curiosity?"


    Soohyun nodded. Walking towards the table, Soohyun picked up the book and stepped towards Minhyun. Holding the book in front of her, she stared at him with pleading eyes.


    "You want to read this book, but guilt is stopping you to?"


    A sparkle appeared in Soohyun''s eyes, and she exclaimed, "Heol! Minhyun, it seems that you can read my mind! Yes, that''s the case. So, as long as you give me permission, I will have no problem reading it. You see, I do have humanity and feel slight guilt."


    Minhyun scoffed and vocalised, "You''re surprisingly honest today."


    Wearing a wide smile, Soohyun exclaimed, "That''s because honesty is the best policy, Dear Husband?"


    She then asked, "Can I read it, Minhyun?"


    Han Minhyun leaned his face closer to Lee Soohyun''s, and at their proximity, Soohyun found her cheeks heating up. Minhyun breath fell upon her body, and his bangs fell above his mask. His thin pink lips curved into a smirk.


    Staring at the dark eyes of his, Soohyun found her heart beating rapidly in her chest. The man in front of her was filled with charms, and the glint in his eyes, along with the smirk, made him appear more devilishly handsome.


    "No," Minhyun answered.


    The smile on Soohyun''s face instantly disappeared, and both of her eyebrows were furrowed. Her lower lip protruded forward, and a pout formed on her face.


    "Why?" Soohyun asked, "Aren''t we married and even fated to be each other?"


    Soohyun then added, "There should be no secrets in between us."


    Han Minhyun chuckled and voiced out, "That sounds funny coming from you."


    Lee Soohyun sighed and said, "Fine, fine, since you are all that reluctant, Minhyun, I won''t force you on anything."


    Han Minhyun extended his hand and patted Soohyun''s head, surprising her and causing her eyes to widen. He then vocalised, "Good girl! You have learned."


    Hearing those words from Minhyun intensified a sudden type of feeling within Soohyun, and at the point, she was unable to guess what the feeling was.


    That''s when, a thought came upon Soohyun, and raising her head, she stared at Minhyun with her sparkling eyes, holding hope.


    She then voiced out, "Since I am a good girl, shouldn''t you reward me?"

 Chapter 136 - Miss A Chance

    "You don''t miss a chance to ask for rewards," Minhyun expressed.


    "Well, by not prying into you personally affairs when I obviously could have, don''t you think you owe me something? After all, I made such a sacrifice for you.


    At this moment, do you know how much curiosity is killing me? I am sure you can sense it, but I resisted. So, in my opinion, I deserve a reward. Moreover, if I am rewarded, I might be more of a good girl in the future," Soohyun vocalised.


    Minhyun''s eyes showed feigned surprise and amazement as he voiced out, "Wow! Lee Soohyun, you really know how to be shameless at times."


    Lee Soohyun winked and expressed, "It''s one of the parts to growing up. You''ll slowly learn."


    A mocking smile sat on Minhyun''s face whilst he vocalised, "I don''t think I want to ever learn. You see, unlike you, I can get them without being shameless."


    Soohyun scoffed and commented, "So arrogant!"


    "Since you''re that privileged, you sure wouldn''t mind granting one little wish of mine. Don''t you feel pity after looking at me?" Soohyun added.


    "Fine. However, that depends on whatever that wish is," Minhyun said.


    "Nice, this is how I like you the best. Continue being this way, and I might fall for you in just few days," Soohyun vocalised.


    A mocking expression sat on Minhyun''s face as he questioned, "What will I do with your love?"


    Hearing the words from Minhyun, a chuckle escaped Soohyun''s lips, and she said, "Since you don''t need it, fine. I did not want to give it away that easily either. It''s just that seeing how no girl looks at you in that kind of way, I felt pity for you."


    "Anyway, I want to meet up with Chaeyoung," Soohyun said, "And want to go out."


    Minhyun questioned, "After all that you faced the other day?"


    A wide smile appeared on Soohyun''s face as she stated, "Be my bodyguard then, Minhyun-ah. You did a great job protecting me the other day. You can''t go back on your word and refuse this."


    Han Minhyun pointed out, "I said it depends on what the request is."


    "Minhyun-ah, I promise to diligently go through the training and wouldn''t voice out a word of complain. Moroever, I am already ''foolish'' as you say, and if I continue to stay indoors like this, I might turn more stupid. Studies had shown that¡ª"


    Interrupting Soohyun, Minhyun said, "Fine, I will take you out. However, only for an hour or two. Not much longer."


    A wide smile appeared on her face while she said, "Deal! Make sure to invite Chaeyoung along too."


    "Why do you need to take her along?" Minhyun asked.


    Afraid that she will give away her true feelings if she replied with words, Soohyun winked and yawned.


    "Aish! I am really sleepy now. Let''s talk in the morning," Soohyun vocalised as she walked towards the direction of the bed.


    Laying down on the bed, Soohyun pulled the blanket to cover herself and closed her eyes. Han Minhyun slightly shook his head at the girl in front of him.


    Yawning, Lee Soohyun opened her eyes and saw Minhyun sleeping in front of her. Usually Minhyun woke up before her, and staring at the clock, Soohyun read the time. It was around eleven in the morning, and Soohyun''s eyes showed shock.


    "Han Minhyun, wow! You broke your schedule today," Soohyun mumbled.


    Watching his sleeping face, a smile formed on her face. His face appeared to look extremely peaceful. Soohyun found herself scanning Minhyun''s facial features, and her eyes then fell upon his thin lips.


    His lips were finely shaped, and Soohyun had the urge to place her lips upon his. Soohyun extended her hand towards him and touched his cheeks. His skin felt quite soft to the touch, and wearing a smirk on her face, Lee Soohyun decided to poke it.


    Lee Soohyun was surprised when Minhyun opened his eyes all of a sudden and stared at her boredly. Opening his mouth, Minhyun asked, "What are you doing?"


    Trying hard to not be at Minhyun''s morning voice, Soohyun poked Minhyun''s cheeks once again and showed him a wide smile. She then vocalised, "Wow! Minhyun, your cheeks are quite squishy."


    "Remove your finger," Minhyun ordered.


    His icy cold voice caused chills to go down Soohyun''s spine, and she immediately drew back her hand. Soohyun noted that Minhyun did not prefer his cheeks being poked neither did he like his cheeks being called squishy.


    Forcing a smile towards Minhyun, Soohyun said, "You don''t have to be so grumpy so early in the morning."


    As Han Minhyun sat up, Lee Soohyun pushed her palms on the bed and did the same. Leaning against the headboard of the bed, Soohyun looked at Minhyun.


    Then, Soohyun voiced out, "Minhyun-ah, I wanted to ask about what you did to Hyunae. Is she alive?"


    Han Minhyun nodded his head and questioned, "Do you want to visit her?"


    Soohyun''s eyes brightened up, and she vocalised, "Oh! Really? I can."


    "If you''re not in fear of being traumatized, then I don''t see a problem with you visiting," Minhyun stated.


    Lee Soohyun was somewhat curious on what Minhyun had done to Hyunae, and now that he was permitting her to see Hyunae, Soohyun would not definitely refuse. As for being traumatized, Soohyun believed that this is the best way for her to learn to adapt in this new world.


    "Don''t worry! Someone like me doesn''t get traumatized that easily," Soohyun said, "And since you''re my husband now, I will accept you regardless of how crooked you are."


    "Alright then. I''ll take you to visit her later on. You do know that you have training to do tonight, and this will not apply as an excuse to skip training," Minhyun pointed.


    "Aish! Minhyun, what do you take me for? Of course, I won''t be skipping training over this," Soohyun voiced out whilst smiling towards Minhyun.


    "You better keep your words, Lee Soohyun, or else I will torture you worse than Hyunae."


    Lee Soohyun chuckled and pointed out, "You always say that, Dear Husband, but both of us know that you don''t have the heart to do so."


    "You''ll see whether or not I have the heart to do¡ª"


    Lee Soohyun interrupted Minhyun with a peck on his lips and vocalised, "Minhyun, you don''t scare me with your threats anymore."


    Lee Soohyun winked.


    Leaning his face closer to Soohyun''s, Minhyun gave her a frightening smile¡ª which is capable of causing shivers to go down someone''s spine¡ª and said, "Let''s see about everything at the training session today. Alright, Dear Wife?"


    Lee Soohyun felt a chill go down the spine at that instant, and the hair on the body stood up whilst she tried her hardest to maintain a calm expression.

 Chapter 137 - Truth Or Dare

    Sitting at the dining room, the four of them were having their lunches. Lee Soohyun concentrated on eating her food as today as well she had a lot on her plate.


    "Hyung," Yejoon voiced out, "Do you mind if I talk with you after this?"


    Han Minhyun replied, "No problem."


    Lee Soohyun felt someone kick her leg, and staring up, she noticed that Junghyun was looking at her. A part of her wondered on how he was able to reach her leg.


    With his eyes, it was as if he was trying to indicate something. However, Soohyun''s skill in reading other''s thoughts were average, and therefore, she was unable to figure out what Junghyun wanted to say.


    Soohyun stared at him questioningly.


    Using his eyes, Junghyun pointed towards Hw.a.n.g Yejoon, and that is the only part she understood so far. She had no clue on what Junghyun was trying to truly imply.


    However, when Junghyun stared towards Minhyun, Soohyun recalled about last night and realized what Junghyun was trying to indicate; He wanted her to ask Minhyun on why Yejoon was here.


    Soohyun smiled at him, and then facing Minhyun, Soohyun voiced out, "Minhyun-ah, Junghyun wanted to ask about why Hw.a.n.g Yejoon is here and when he will be gone."


    Hearing Soohyun''s words, Junghyun''s eyes widened, and he exclaimed, "I didn''t!"


    "Liar," Soohyun mumbled.


    Staring at Junghyun, Yejoon''s eyes showed disbelief as he voiced out, "Kim Junghyun, I thought we were buddies! How could you hate me?"


    Mock was visible in Junghyun''s eyes whilst he turned towards Hw.a.n.g Yejoon, and he said, "I have no interest in a.s.sociating myself with a lecher."


    Looking at Hw.a.n.g Yejoon with pity, Soohyun stated, "Hwaiting, Hw.a.n.g Yejoon! Earning his friendship is not easy, and I have been through that. Now we are best of buddies, aren''t we, Junghyun-ah?"


    Soohyun flashed a wide smile towards Junghyun, and her eyes stared at him with hope. A part of Junghyun found this side of Soohyun cute.


    A light blush formed on Junghyun''s face as he said, "What the h.e.l.l are you saying!? I don''t befriend dumb and ugly woman!"


    Lee Soohyun scrunched her nose at Junghyun''s words, and gazing at Yejoon, Soohyun voiced out, "Let us be buddies then, Yejoon. I appreciate beautiful things as much as you."


    Lee Soohyun winked.


    "If you include in the alcohols, both of us can be the closest of buddies."


    "Heol! I love alcohol as well. We must be soulmates," Soohyun said whilst standing up, extending her hand, and raising her palm.


    "I agree with that."


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon stood up, and lifting his palm up, he slapped his palm with hers, causing a loud noise to be heard throughout the room.


    Han Minhyun stared at them boredly and vocalised, "Are you done being silly?"


    Lee Soohyun stuck her tongue at him and sat down on her place. Hw.a.n.g Yejoon, on the other hand, let out a chuckle and vocalised, "Hyung, Sister-in-law is too cute."


    "Yejoon-ah, now that we are buddies, don''t call me Sister-in-law. It makes things too stiff. Just call me Jiwoo," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Two nutcases," Junghyun expressed.


    Han Minhyun coughed and voiced out, "Hw.a.n.g Yejoon is here for an important case, and as for when he leaves, I am not sure yet."


    Looking at Yejoon, Minhyun vocalised, "During the period of time you''re here, you are not allowed to stir up any kind of trouble."


    Then, staring at Soohyun, Minhyun continued, "More guests will be visiting."


    Lee Soohyun nodded.


    The thought of more people visiting, as long as they were not frightening, did not sound bad to Soohyun. If other people were as much as fun as Yejoon, she would not have a problem with them here, and she might even be less bored.


    After the lunch, Hw.a.n.g Yejoon, Lee Soohyun, and Kim Junghyun was seated upon the couch. In front of them was the television playing, and Junghyun was the only one watching it.


    Soohyun let out a sigh and vocalised, "I am bored, Yejoon. What do you think we should do?"


    Yejoon nodded his head and vocalised, "You''re right, Jiwoo. It''s quite boring."


    "Shut up, You Two! I am trying to watch this," Junghyun voiced out.


    Both Soohyun and Yejoon ignored Junghyun. That''s when, an idea hit Lee Soohyun, and she clapped both of her hands together. This would be the best thing to do!


    "What about a game of truth and dare?" Lee Soohyun and Hw.a.n.g Yejoon voiced out simultaneously.


    Noticing how both of them were at sync, a chuckle escaped Yejoon''s mouth. Lee Soohyun winked and vocalised, "Great minds think alike!"


    "Indeed," Yejoon replied.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon then grabbed the remote from Junghyun''s hand and turned off the television in front of him. Feeling angered and dissatisfied towards Yejoon, Junghyun scowled at him.


    "What the h.e.l.l was that for!? Hand me the remote!" Junghyun exclaimed.


    "Your turn, Buddy," Yejoon voiced out, p.r.o.nouncing the word ''Buddy'' in English, whilst standing up and moving back.


    Lee Soohyun''s lower lips protruded forward, and a pleading look sat at Soohyun''s eyes whilst she stared at Junghyun. Blinking her eyes multiple times, Soohyun tried to appear cute.


    Looking at Soohyun''s ''aegyo'', Junghyun exclaimed, "Yah! What are you doing, Ugly Lady!?"


    Kim Junghyun hated the part of him, which thought that Soohyun was cute, and a light pink blush formed on his cheek. Junghyun''s cheeks started to heat up, and his traitorous heart began to beat rapidly in her chest.


    "Junghyun Oppa, can you please play with us?" Soohyun questioned.


    "Yah! Ugly Lady, can''t you see that I am watching a drama now!? I can''t do that!" Junghyun exclaimed.


    "Oppa, please, play with us. I really want to play this game, Oppa," Soohyun said, "I don''t want to disturb you, but I desperately want to play this. Please, Oppa, fulfill this one wish of mine. It would make me really happy."


    Soohyun brought her face closer to Junghyun''s, and tears formed at the corner of her eyes as she blinked her eyes multiple times. Unable to watch Soohyun any longer, Junghyun placed his hand on Soohyun''s face.


    Junghyun replied, "Fine! Fine! I will play with you! Just don''t get this close to me! You really stink!"

 Chapter 138 - Bring My Clothes

    Hearing those words from Junghyun made a wide smile form on Soohyun''s face, and she exclaimed, "Yay!"


    Jumping down from the couch, Lee Soohyun bowed towards Junghyun and voiced out, "Thank you a lot about it, Oppa! I''m sure you''ll have a fun time."


    "Good job, Buddy," Yejoon voiced out.


    Turning towards Yejoon, Soohyun raised her hand, and Yejoon did so as well. Both of her slapped their palms together whilst showing excitement on her face.


    Seeing both of them being so close left a sour feeling within Kim Junghyun.


    Currently the three of them were seated at one of the empty rooms at the Han Mansion. There were no furniture present in the room, and the room appeared quite clean in Soohyun''s opinion. Two windows were present, and the windows were open to let the fresh air in.


    Lee Soohyun, Hw.a.n.g Yejoon, and Kim Junghyun sat above the mat that was laid upon the floor. In the centre of them was a gla.s.s bottle, and the three of them stared at it. A jar filled with paper chits was placed beside the gla.s.s bottle.


    At that moment, Soohyun faced Junghyun and voiced out, "You know how this works, right, Oppa?"


    Kim Junghyun scoffed and vocalised, "How much outdated do you think I am? Of course, I know how this works."


    "Jiwoo, none of us are completely honest. Don''t you think so?" Yejoon started.


    "If you put it that way, I guess I can agree," Soohyun replies.


    "Then, Jiwoo, let''s play with only dares. Even if we ask questions, most of the times we will be lying, and there is no use in wasting time whilst listening to lies," Yejoon vocalised.


    "Sure. Truth is too boring in my opinion. Let''s go with dares," Soohyun replied.


    "What about my opinion? Are you forgetting that i am playing as well?" Junghyun questioned whilst his face showed dissatisfaction.


    Smiling towards Junghyun, Soohyun said, "Junghyun Oppa, I know that you''re not the type of coward who fears dares."


    Kim Junghyun scoffed.


    Lee Soohyun clapped both of her hands together and smiled. She then vocalised, "Alright! Let''s get it started then, and you two are not allowed to use your powers. If you get caught, you have to do two dare."


    Kim Junghyun and Hw.a.n.g Yejoon nodded.


    Holding the bottle, Lee Soohyun twirled it and then let it spin on its own. Soohyun prayed that she would not end up at the bottles end. As the speed of the bottle decreased, she stared at it with antic.i.p.ation.


    When the bottle stopped, Soohyun exclaimed, "You''re first, Junghyun Oppa!"


    Kim Junghyun let out a groan and ruffled his hair. Although he did not want to be the first one, he did not want to be called a loser for backing out.


    Picking up the jar full of paper chits, Yejoon placed it infront of Junghyun. Staring at the papers intensely, Junghyun hesitantly moved his hands toward it.


    Digging his hand into the jar full of papers, Junghyun was in a deep thought on which one to choose. All of them have an equally omnious feeling to him.


    "Junghyun Oppa, choose fast. Time is running out," Soohyun voiced out, "Using so much time will give others the impression that you''re scared."


    Kim Junghyun sighed and picked up the chit closest to his hand. Holding the chit in his hand, Junghyun was about to open it. Both Soohyun and Yejoon leaned their heads toward Junghyun to see what the paper said.


    Shooting a glance to both of them, Junghyun ordered, "Get away."


    Lee Soohyun raised her line of sight and stared at Yejoon. As she winked at him, he raised his thumb and showed it to Soohyun. When Kim Junghyun was about to open the chit, she held Junghyun''s hands down all of a sudden, and Yejoon s.n.a.t.c.hed the chit from his hand.


    Seeing their actions, Kim Junghyun''s eyes widened, and he exclaimed, "Yah! What are you two doing!? Let go of me, and give that back to me."


    "Oops! Sorry, Oppa!"


    After Soohyun had removed her hand off of Junghyun, wearing a smirk on his face, Yejoon read, "Dance to a song from a girl group while being dressed as a girl."


    "Ah! That''s what I wrote," Soohyun voiced out as a smile formed on her face.


    Kim Junghyun''s face instantly darkened at that second, and his eyebrows were furrowed. A frown sat upon his face whilst he stood up and directed a glare towards Soohyun for writing such a thing.


    "Junghyun Oppa, what''s the matter?" Lee Soohyun questioned.


    "I am not doing this! Anything, other than this, is fine!" Junghyun exclaimed whilst showing disgust on his face.


    Wearing a worried expression on her face, Soohyun voiced out, "What to do now, Oppa? I want to see you do this and nothing else."


    Facing Hw.a.n.g Yejoon, Soohyun, in a formal tone, asked, "What about you, Yejoon-ssi?"


    Pretending to think for a while, Yejoon stared at Junghyun from top to bottom and vocalised, "You''re quite cute, Junghyun-ah. I think women''s clothing would look perfect on you. I want you to do this as well."


    "You two jerks!" Kim Junghyun exclaimed.


    Slapping both of their palms together, Yejoon and Soohyun let out a chuckle. Lee Soohyun found this too much fun!


    "Then, I''ll go and bring my clothes. I might have some cute ones there," Soohyun voiced out.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon nodded whilst Kim Junghyun glowered at both of them. Sooner or later, he will get back at the two!


    Standing up, Soohyun excitedly walked towards the door.


    After couple of minutes, Soohyun returned. Within those bunch of clothing, a cute one was hard to find. Nonetheless, it seemed that Jiwoo had couple of cute clothings in those huge bunch of clothes. For an added effect, Soohyun decided to grab along some accessories as well.


    Opening the door to the room, Soohyun let out heavy breaths, and when her breathing rate turned to normal, Soohyun smiled at the two males staring at her.


    Showing both of them the clothes she brought, Soohyun said, "This is perfect, right?"


    Kim Junghyun''s eyes widened in horror.

 Chapter 139 - Cute Enough

    Held within Lee Soohyun''s hand were clothing and a headband which caused Junghyun to widen his eyes in horror.


    The headband was light pink in colour and had two cat ears attached to it. Two bows were on the bows. On the other hand, the clothes consisted on a pink silk shirt, blue shirt skirt with frills on it, and a pair of black stockings.


    There was no way Junghyun was going to wear such an embarra.s.sing clothing.


    Smiling towards him, Soohyun vocalised, "Junghyun Oppa, is this cute enough?"


    Kim Junghyun''s face contorted in disgust as he commented, "There is no way in h.e.l.l I am wearing something like that. Make the pervert wear this!"


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon chuckled and expressed, "Wow! I never thought I will get such a fun sister-in-law."


    Yejoon then winked and added, "On top of all that, you''re beautiful, Jiwoo-ah."


    Flashing a smile towards Hw.a.n.g Yejoon, Lee Soohyun made a heart with her hand towards him. Kim Junghyun rolled his eyes at them.


    Standing up, Junghyun crossed his hands over his chest and angrily said, "If you get me to wear this, I swear I will be backing out."


    "Sure, be a coward then," Yejoon said.


    Winking at Junghyun, Yejoon then added, "When I''ll be going back, I will be telling stories to others on how the great Junghyun backed out from a dare just because he can''t change clothes. Imagine how much hype that gossip would earn!"


    Kim Junghyun groaned and exclaimed, "f.u.c.k! Fine, I will wear that d.a.m.ned piece of s.h.i.t! Happy?!"


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes brightened whilst she stared at him, and she nodded her, showing her excitement. Seeing how Soohyun looked, Junghyun did not mind wearing the clothing as much as he originally thought he will.


    ''This is definitely one of the Ugly Woman''s tricks.''


    Tapping her fingers impatiently on top of the table, Soohyun waited for Junghyun to come. Noticing that Yejoon was staring at her for quite a while, Soohyun gave him a questioning stare.


    Propping his face on his hand, Yejoon vocalised, "Jiwoo, why don''t we utilize this time to get to know each other?"


    "Oh! Really?" Soohyun questioned.


    Then, smiling towards him, Soohyun added, "Let me know about all of Minhyun''s embarra.s.sing moments. I sort of want to tease him with those."


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon chuckled and stated, "Jiwoo, you''re really cruel for talking about another male in front of me."


    "Why? Do you have a crush on me?" Lee Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    Leaning his face closer to Soohyun, Yejoon winked and said, "What will you do if I say I have one?"


    "Well, then, I would have an affair with you. I always wanted to see how having affairs felt like. Not now though since I have an use for Minhyun currently and can''t anger him. I hope you can understand," Soohyun said.


    Hearing those words from Lee Soohyun, laughter escaped from Yejoon''s mouth, and he said, "Jiwoo, you''re too amusing. But, sure, we can have an affair then."


    Lee Soohyun began laughing and vocalised, "You''re the only man in this mansion who called me beautiful after all."


    "That''s because Hyung and Junghyun doesn''t know how to appreciate beauties," Yejoon stated, "I, on the other hand, know how to do that."


    "Ah! How many beauties are you currently appreciating, Yejoon-ssi?" Lee Soohyun questioned in a formal tone.


    Whilst feigning to think, Yejoon answered, "Well, I am not sure. Maybe thirty, forty...Oh! Wait! It''s hundred and six with you included."


    "Then, Yejoon-ssi, allow me to appreciate those beauties with you as well," Soohyun voiced out.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon chuckled and stated, "Alright then."


    Interrupting both of them, the door to the room opened, and instantly, the two of them turned back. Kim Junghyun peeped his head through the door, and the rest of body was hidden by the door.


    Blush coated with cheeks whilst anger was noticeable in his eyes. On top of his hair was the headband, and biting her lips, Soohyun held in her urge to squeal at Junghyun. Her eyes sparkled. In her opinion, Junghyun looked too cute to be real at this moment.


    "Junghyun-ah, don''t be shy; Enter in," Soohyun voiced out, "We won''t laugh."


    Kim Junghyun scoffed at Lee Soohyun. Nonetheless, listening to Soohyun''s words, Junghyun hesitantly opened the door and stepped into the room. His hands pulled on the skirt trying to make it cover him to a comfortable extent.


    Lee Soohyun let out a squeal and exclaimed, "Kim Junghyun, why are you this cute!? Are nine year olds this cute these days!?"


    "Yah! Stop saying such weird words, Creepy Lady!" Junghyun vocalised.


    Glancing at Soohyun, Yejoon stated, "I apologise, Jiwoo, but I think Junghyun is cuter than you."


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened.


    Immediately standing up, she rushed towards Kim Junghyun and held him from the back possessively, astonishing Junghyun. His eyes became enlarged due to surprise. Kim Junghyun''s heart began to beat rapidly in his chest, and the warmth he felt from Soohyun was something Junghyun found addicting.


    "Hey! I found him first. That''s why, Junghyun is mine. Go and find someone else to add into your collection," Lee Soohyun vocalised.


    Feeling weird within himself, Junghyun held Soohyun''s wrist and moved her hands from away from him. Taking a step back, Junghyun glared at Lee Soohyun.


    "I don''t remember becoming yours, Creepy Lady. Moreover, I don''t want to belong to a creep," Junghyun vocalised.


    Hearing those words, Soohyun let out a chuckle and said, "You''re my Junghyun after all."


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon let out a sigh and said, "Seeing that you two share such a close relationship, I wouldn''t become the third person."


    Smiling towards Yejoon, Soohyun voiced out, "Good job, Yejoon!"


    As the music started, Lee Soohyun did a big heart with her hands toward Kim Junghyun and cheered, "Oppa, I saw you watching the dance to this song the other day! Hwaiting! I know you can do it!"


    Kim Junghyun''s eyes widened, and staring at Soohyun, Junghyun loudly exclaimed, "W-When did I watch the dance to this!?"


    "Junghyun-ah, dance fast or else the song will be over," Hw.a.n.g Yejoon vocalised.


    Kim Junghyun let out a groan, and at that moment, the chorus began to play. Closing his eyes tightly, Junghyun gritted his teeth.


    Lee Soohyun took out her phone and made the camera face him as she videoed the entire thing. As Junghyun had his eyes closed, he did not notice her phone.


    Feeling mortified, Junghyun turned back and swayed his hips awkwardly according to the ch.o.r.eography. Holding his knees, Junghyun slowly sat down whilst his cheeks turned the darkest shade of red. Why couldn''t the song be more normal!


    Laughter immediately escaped Yejoon''s mouth.


    Glancing at him while holding in her laugh, Soohyun voiced out, "Stop laughing! You''ll embarra.s.s the kid more than he already is!"

 Chapter 140 - Even Have Friends

    Turning back, Junghyun directed a kiss towards the audience. Disgust was clearly visible on his face. Unable to bear it any longer, Lee Soohyun burst out into laughter. Tears formed at the corner of her eyes as she stopped the video.


    She clapped both of her hands together along with Yejoon. Hw.a.n.g Yejoon showed his thumb towards Kim Junghyun.


    After Kim Junghyun had finished his dance, his cheeks were dark red, and holding his face, he sat down upon his place. Hw.a.n.g Yejoon''s face held a teasing expression whilst he placed his palm on Junghyun''s shoulder.


    "That was amazing!" Yejoon exclaimed.


    Kim Junghyun slapped Yejoon''s hand away and voiced out, "Don''t you dare touch me!"


    "Junghyun Oppa, you did better than we expected," Soohyun vocalised.


    Kim Junghyun scoffed and slapped his hand down on the table. Glaring at the two of them, he threateningly vocalised, "Absolutely no one can know about this or else¡­"


    Lee Soohyun just winked at Junghyun and clapped both of her hands together. Wearing a smiling expression, Soohyun voiced out, "Let''s go for the next round then."


    Yejoon nodded.


    Holding the gla.s.s bottle, Soohyun rotated it and watched it spin around with nervousness. Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened in horror when the bottle pointed towards her direction, and a gasp left her mouth.


    "It''s your turn, Beautiful, but if you give me a kiss, I will do the dare instead of you," Yejoon vocalised whilst winking towards Lee Soohyun.


    Smiling towards Yejoon, Soohyun voiced out, "How can I let such a delicate man like you go through this? Let me protect you and do this, and as for that kiss, you need to be patient."


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon chuckled and said, "Is that so? It better come fast; I am getting impatient."


    "Then learn to be patient. Being impatient will turn you into a bad boy, and then, I will have to punish you," Soohyun pointed out.


    "Girls find the bad boys hotter though. In their opinion, they are better¡ª"


    Before Hw.a.n.g Yejoon could continue, Junghyun interrupted him by saying, "Can you two stop spouting rubbish and continue with the game? If this is what you two are here for, then I will go and watch the drama."


    Lee Soohyun scrunched her nose and sighed.


    "Fine," Soohyun said.


    Extending her hand towards the direction of the jar, Soohyun inserted her hand into it, and holding a paper chit, Soohyun hesitantly raised her hand.


    Her heart rapidly palpitated in her chest as Soohyun unfolded the paper, and reading the contents of the paper, her eyes enlarged. A bright smile formed on her face.


    Showing her paper to two of them, she said, "This is quite simple."


    Kim Junghyun read, "Call or text Han Minhyun, and say him to return home as there is an emergency."


    Han Minhyun can sense her emotions. Therefore, even if Soohyun called him and said that, he would know there is no emergency. In other words, not much effect will be there.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon smiled and vocalised, "Nice. Since both of you are fated one, you should text him instead of calling him."


    The smile on Soohyun''s face almost cracked, and she voiced out, "It says either texting or calling. I choose to call him."


    "Don''t be so boring, Beautiful. What''s fun in that!?" Yejoon voiced out.


    "You''re right," Soohyun said, "However, the thing is that my phone is out of charge. You wouldn''t have a problem if I texted with your phone, right?"


    Lee Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    Soohyun had left her phone at her room and forgot to bring it. Even if she says it is out of charge, she did not think Yejoon would actually check that.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon chuckled and vocalised, "As expected, I can not win against such a beauty like you."


    "It all comes with experience. Now, hand me over your phone, and I will text Minhyun," Soohyun said.


    "Since this sounds fun, I''ll give my phone to you," Yejoon voiced out.


    With a sour mood, Kim Junghyun watched the two of them silently interact. Junghyun was not fond of Yejoon previously, and at this moment, he desperately wanted him to leave the house. Junghyun did not find this fun at all.


    Junghyun slammed his hand on the table, and Soohyun turned her head to look at him. Noticing the angry and sad expression on his face, the smile on Soohyun''s face was replaced with worry.


    "What''s wrong, Junghyun?" Soohyun questioned.


    Standing up, Junghyun answered, "Nothing!"


    Hurriedly walking over to the door, Kim Junghyun opened the door and left the room. He slammed closed the door behind him, creating a loud noise.


    "What''s wrong with him all of a sudden?" Lee Soohyun mumbled.


    Although Lee Soohyun was used to seeing Junghyun''s angry outburst, this was weird. It was as if Junghyun was truly hurt by something, making Soohyun wonder on whether or not she did any potentially offensive.


    Kim Yejoon sighed and voiced out, "This is not fun anymore."


    Lee Soohyun nodded.


    Walking in front of the door, Lee Soohyun waited for Han Minhyun to come home. She was curious to see what Minhyun had done to Hw.a.n.g Hyunae, and what interested Soohyun more was the side of Minhyun she hadn''t ever seen.


    Although Soohyun had read on how Minhyun tortured his enemies, watching it in real life was an entirely different thing.


    As the door in front of her opened, a bright smile formed on Soohyun''s face, and she vocalised, "You''re home! Let''s go now."


    Han Minhyun smirked and voiced out, "Let''s see how long that enthusiasm lasts."


    Lee Soohyun scoffed and boasted, "Although my physical capabilities are weak, my mental and psychological state is way stronger."


    Han Minhyun chuckled.


    "You talk big," He commented as he walked further into the mansion.


    Following behind Han Minhyun, Lee Soohyun voiced out, "No, I don''t talk big; I say the truth."


    "That''s fancy coming from you," Minhyun expressed.


    "Aigoo! I see people bragging about their husbands to their friends. I don''t even know how to brag about you with my friends," Soohyun voiced out.


    Mock showed on Minhyun''s face as he faced Soohyun, and he sneered.


    He then questioned, "Do you even have friends in the first place?"

 Chapter 141 - I Am Offended

    Following Han Minhyun, Lee Soohyun walked through one of the corridors in the mansion that she didn''t even know existed. Soohyun was amazed, and her desire to explore the mansion intensified.


    Her dilated pupils, bright eyes, and wide grin mirrored her excitement. As she followed behind Han Minhyun, she looked at both of her sides and tried to memorize them.


    As Minhyun stopped in front of a door, Lee Soohyun c.o.c.ked her head in curiosity, and her eyebrows were raised. Both of her lips were partially opened whilst her gaze focused upon the door. Curiosity brewed within her to know what was behind door.


    Inserting the key into the hole, Han Minhyun spun it, and as the door opened, Minhyun pushed the door opened. Darkness stretched in front of Soohyun, making her unable to see the things in front of her.


    Stepping into the room, Han Minhyun clicked on the light. Dim light illuminated the entire place. A thin pathway was in between two walls, and small lights were placed on the ceiling.


    Lee Soohyun followed after Han Minhyun. The door behind Soohyun closed all of a sudden, startling her, and Soohyun increased her wariness about her surroundings.


    Pursing her lips together, Soohyun narrowed her eyes and lowered her eyebrows. She found her senses heightening as she stepped closer to Minhyun.


    Her arms b.u.mped against his as they walked, and Soohyun gulped. The cold air flew against her, causing the hair on her body to rise. The enthusiasm was now mixed with fear. That can not be helped, in Soohyun''s opinion, when there was too much creepy aura around this place.


    "Scared already?" Minhyun questioned as his lips curved to a grin.


    "Why ask when you can sense my emotions?" Soohyun retorted.


    "I am offended," Minhyun expressed in an amused tone.


    "Why? Because I am scared despite you being beside me?" Lee Soohyun arched her eyebrows.


    Han Minhyun shook his head and replied, "No, it''s because I am not the one you''re scared of."


    "Are you some teen who thinks acting nonchalant


    yet scary at the same time is cool?" Lee Soohyun asked.


    "Do I look like a teen to you?" Minhyun questioned.


    Stroking her chin, Soohyun said, "I am not so sure, but I think sometimes you''re like a teen with a complex."


    "So, you tried to seduce someone you think to be like a teen? Interesting," Minhyun voiced out.


    "It''s your body that attracted me¡ª not your personality or mentality," Soohyun vocalised wuth a wide smile upon her face.


    "Ah! So, you''re one of those shallow people!" Minhyun vocalised.


    Before Lee Soohyun would retort, a pungent smell hit her. Soohyun scrunched up her nose, and wrinkles appeared on her forehead. Showing disgust on her face, Soohyun looked around for its source.


    "That''s the scent of the rotting corpse," Minhyun voiced out.


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened, and as the smell intensified, Soohyun held her nose. The dark corridors ended, and Soohyun''s eyes fell upon the scene in front of her.


    As Han Minhyun stopped in front of her, Soohyun stood beside him and looked around the place. A long path was in front of her. Cells lied on both side of the path.


    When Soohyun''s eyes fell upon one of the cells, her eyes enlarged, and she took a step back. A body was chained to the wall whilst it''s head stared down at the ground.


    Blood stained the body''s clothes red, and shackles were attached at the body''s foot. Needles were driven through the body''s arms and legs. Unable to see it any longer, Soohyun turned to look the other way.


    ''No, Soohyun. You can''t be frightened that easily. You have seen such things multiple times in the movies. This is just in real life, and there is not difference in real life.


    Lee Soohyun took in a deep breath and stared at the direction of the cell again. Although her body trembled and her bottom lip quivered, Soohyun did not move her gaze. Whether or not she liked it, Lee Soohyun had to get used to it.


    Lee Soohyun heart beat rapidly in her chest, and she could feel her body''s temperature lowering. When Soohyun felt someone holding her palm and intertwine her fingers with his, Soohyun raised her head to look towards Minhyun.


    She was taken aback by his actions for she did not expect Minhyun to comfort her this way. Being mocked by him was more or less what she thought would come towards her.


    Nonetheless, Soohyun tightened her grip against his palm, and looking at him, she smiled. Even if she was scared, she couldn''t let it show on the surface or else she wouldn''t be able to compose herself.


    "Where is Hyunae?" Lee Soohyun questioned.


    Silently, Han Minhyun continued walking whilst holding Soohyun''s hand, and looking down at her held hand, a smile that went to her eyes formed on her face. Among this coldness, this was a great source of warmth.


    The stench of dried blood hit Lee Soohyun, and as Soohyun stared around the place, she wondered on about how long they were not cleaned for. Some of the cells were too dark to look through whilst others mostly had chained people towards the wall.


    As Lee Soohyun turned to look at one of the cells, she noticed the gruesome creature inside it. His face was deadly pale, and his hair appeared to messy.


    Long fangs, dripping with saliva, was upon his dried lips, and noticing Lee Soohyun, his eyes widened. His pupil dilated, and bloodthirst appeared his eyes.


    Letting out a growl, he jumped towards Soohyun, cussing Soohyun to let out a yelp and jump back. Soohyun''s hand tightly gripped on to Minhyun''s hand as she saw the creature¡ª who very much resembled a Feral in her opinion¡ª bare its fangs towards her.


    The creature tried to come towards her. However, the chains held him back and prevented him from doing so. Soohyun let out a breath of relief at that.


    "Creatures at this part can be frightening so don''t look around and stare at the ground," Minhyun vocalised, and Soohyun nodded at that.

 Chapter 142 - Lost Control

    As both of them stepped further, the stench intensified, and the thick smell was making it hard for Lee Soohyun to breath properly. As Han Minhyun turned left, Soohyun followed after him.


    Han Minhyun then stopped in front of a dungeon. Taking in a deep breath, Soohyun raised her line of sight to stare behind the cells. Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened, and she stumbled. Han Minhyun placed his hand around her shoulder in order to support her.


    On top of a bed, Hw.a.n.g Hyunae laid down. Her hands and legs were attached on to the bed. Scratches could be seen on of Hyunae''s limbs, and her mouth was secured with a tape.


    Tears fell down Hyunae''s eyes, and her face was pale. Hyunae''s once beautiful hair was a mess, and beside Hyunae stood a man dressed in white coat, wearing a mask.


    Lee Soohyun saw how the man in white coat drove his scapel through Hyunae''s stomach as she shook her head. Blood flowed down it whilst the scapel was pulled out of her body.


    Taking some kind of white powder, the man placed it on Hyunae''s wound, and after that, the man removed the tape off of Hyunae''s mouth. Loud, shrilly screams left Hyunae''s mouth as her face contorted due to pain.


    Hyunae was unable to form words, and she tried to move away from there. However, she was pushed back on to the bed harshly by the man in white coat.


    Soohyun hid her face in Minhyun''s hand, unable to watch it any longer. The scene in front of her was too violent for her liking.


    "Do you want to watch more?" Minhyun asked.


    Soohyun was confused on what to answer with. Although she did not find the sight of the man using a scapel on Hyunae pleasant, Soohyun knew that she had to face such situations.


    Before Soohyun could respond, Minhyun vocalised, "I think it is enough for today."


    After both of them stepped out of the room, she let out a sigh of relief. Her face appeared pale, and her body was slightly shaking. The author described Han Minhyun exactly well with the word cruel with enemies.


    ''If I was not his fated one, would I have faced such a fate as them for troubling him?''


    Lee Soohyun did not have the courage to voice that out loud. Trying to calm her rapid heart beats, Soohyun followed after Han Minhyun and forced on a wide smile on her face. She has an inkling that she will be having a nightmare tonight.


    "What are you planning to do with, Hyunae?" Lee Soohyun questioned¡ª curiosity noticeable in her tone.


    "We need an appropriate test subject for our experiments; She will be perfect," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Wow! All that just for trying to kill me? Remind me not to anger you," Soohyun said jokingly in order to quell her nerves.


    "Are you feeling compa.s.sion for her?" Minhyun asked as a glint appeared in his eyes.


    "Am I heartless because I feel no compa.s.sion for her?" Soohyun asked.


    "I am not surprised," Minhyun replied.


    Sticking her tongue out towards Minhyun, Soohyun stated, "That''s because you can read my emotions."


    "You held up better than I expected," Minhyun commented.


    Wearing a cheeky smile, Soohyun, in a cute tone, vocalised, "Is that so? If Soohyunnie did a good job, shouldn''t Soohyunnie be reward?"


    Han Minhyun scoffed, and curving his lips to a smirk, Minhyun pointed out, "I never said you did good enough for a reward."


    Chuckling, Soohyun voiced out, "Heol! Why do I have such a stingy husband? Aigoo! What do I tell grandchildren when they ask me what are the best qualities of their grandfather?"


    "Keep quiet and save your energy for training," Minhyun ordered.


    Hearing the word ''training'', Lee Soohyun felt as if a thousand kilogram brick had fallen on top of her head, and Soohyun almost lost her balance. The word ''training'' did not sound pleasant to Soohyun.


    "I didn''t order you to stop walking; Walk fast!"


    Staring at the huge meal in front of her, Soohyun did not feel any reluctance to try them. After that work out, Soohyun was aware that she had lost at least a couple of kilograms, and she needed to gain that by eating this food.


    "Jiwoo, you don''t have to do the training after dinner," Minhyun voiced out, "And go to bed early."


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes brightened up, and she nodded. Although she was curious on why he was suddenly cancelling it, she did not dare ask about it.


    "Jiwoo-ah, will your trans.m.u.tation be this month or the next?" Yejoon asked as his eyes stared upon Soohyun.


    Lee Soohyun shrugged her shoulders and vocalised, "No idea; Only my Dear Husband knows."


    "Hyung?" Yejoon questioned whilst staring at Han Minhyun as Lee Soohyun picked her gla.s.s of water and took a sip out of it.


    "This month," Minhyun answered.


    Hearing his reply, Soohyun''s eyes widened, and she immediately spurted out the water. Soohyun turned to stare at Minhyun with shock present within her eyes.


    "This soon!?" Soohyun exclaimed.


    Kim Junghyun, who was Soohyun''s victim, had water over him, and feeling disgusted, he took out a handkerchief to clean his face. Throwing the handkerchief away, he glared at Soohyun.


    "Yah! You Ugly Lady! What have you done!?" Junghyun exclaimed¡ª his voice clearly mirroring his irritation.


    Ignoring Kim Junghyun, Soohyun sternly stared at Han Minhyun. A month was too soon for Soohyun''s liking, and at least two to three months were what she needed.


    Han Minhyun simply nodded.


    Seeing that Yejoon and Junghyun was here at this moment, Soohyun knew that it was not exactly right for her to ask about this to Minhyun. Soohyun let out a sigh.


    Butler Shin had appeared and took Kim Junghyun''s plates away whilst bringing him a new set of meal. Realizing that she had spurted out water towards Junghyun, Soohyun gave him a sheepish smile.


    "I am sorry, Junghyun-ah. I sort of lost control."


    Kim Junghyun scoffed at Soohyun.

 Chapter 143 - Planning To Ignore

    Knocking on his door, Lee Soohyun waited for a reply from Han Minhyun. When she heard a ''Come in'', Lee Soohyun turned the k.n.o.b and pushed open the door.


    A nonchalant expression sat on Soohyun''s face as she stepped into the study room. Closing the door door behind her, Soohyun walked further into the room and sat on the chair in front of Minhyun.


    Han Minhyun continued to stare down at his doc.u.ments, and feeling irritated, Lee Soohyun slammed her palm on top of his table.


    "Are you actually planning to ignore me?" Soohyun questioned¡ª a pout forming on her face.


    Han Minhyun raised his line of sight and said, "Without me looking at you, you can say whatever you want to."


    Furrowing her eyebrows, Soohyun voiced out, "Someone as capable as you most definitely has an idea on why I am here. So, I need an answer."


    Looking down at his doc.u.ment, Minhyun replied, "Well, your trans.m.u.tation is at the end of this month, so train more efficiently if you don''t want to die or go into coma."


    Lee Soohyun stated, "Heol! Look at how casually you''re saying this! You clearly know how lacking U am in this training, and doing it this month is definitely risky."


    "We have to take the risk; The enemies are stepping up in their game," Minhyun vocalised, "That''s why, you''ll be training nonstop these days."


    "Han Minhyun, the chances of me dying is higher. As far as I know, going through the trans.m.u.tation process is suicide unless the person is very strong and fit mentally and physically," Soohyun pointed out.


    "Use this as your motivation, Soohyun," Minhyun voiced out.


    Raising his head, Minhyun stared at Soohyun and vocalised, "More than you yourself, I don''t want you to die, but why do you think I am taking this chance? Lee Soohyun, your life is really important. Your death would lead to my downfall, and my downfall would potentially destroy the entire Red Clan," Han Minhyun voiced out.


    Lee Soohyun let out a sigh. Han Minhyun was right. At that moment, Soohyun was too drunk over her emotions to a.n.a.lyze everything properly.


    "I guess you are right, but can''t you comfort me in a better and sweeter way? Tch!" Soohyun vocalised.


    "That is because you don''t deserve it," Minhyun pointed out.


    Lee Soohyun scrunched up her nose and said, "If you''re not sweet to me, whom will you be sweet to? Heol! No way! Don''t tell me you a Mistress or crush on someone else."


    Han Minhyun voiced out, "I am considering that."


    "What a husband!" Soohyun exclaimed.


    Soohyun then questioned, "If you cheat on me, can I cheat on you as well?"


    "I want to cheat on you, but I am too scared to do so. What if you lock me in some dark room and torture me?" Lee Soohyun voiced out.


    Wearing a smirk on his face, Minhyun questioned, "Is there anyone who would help you cheat on me?"


    Lee Soohyun had to admit that Han Minhyun was right. Males would be too scared after hearing Minhyun''s name to help her cheat on Minhyun.


    Lee Soohyun shrugged her shoulders and vocalised, "You never know; There are lots of type of people in this world."


    Han Minhyun boredly looked at Soohyun and said, "Sure, go and find someone to cheat with on me. After you do that, I can finally divorce you and get rid of you."


    "Heol! Heartless indeed! You should be jealous and possessive," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Funny. Why should I feel jealous and possessive over a trash?" Minhyun expressed.


    Lee Soohyun laughed and said, "Fine, I admit that you win. Happy? But sooner or later, you''ll fall for me."


    "Did any man even fall for you?" Han Minhyun asked.


    Han Minhyun''s question made Soohyun speechless. No man has fallen for Soohyun. However, this time she had Jiwoo''s body, who was drop dead beautiful.


    "That''s because I looked like a boy in last life," Soohyun answered.


    "Ah!" Minhyun exclaimed.


    He then questioned, "So, you''re telling me that girls who look like boys wouldn''t be able to have men fall for them?"


    "It''s not that; It''s just that people around me were too shallow," Soohyun vocalised.


    "That''s fancy way to say that your personality is rotten," Minhyun stated whilst nodding his head, and amus.e.m.e.nt showed in his eyes.


    "Heol! Han Minhyun, were you a bully in your highschool days?" Lee Soohyun asked.


    "I was a bully, and I am pretty sure you can imagine how I bullied others," Minhyun vocalized.


    "You''re truly have a villainous personality. No wonder you did not have people confessing to you," Soohyun voiced out, "If a man is rich, they have millions of woman running towards them whilst you have woman running away from you."


    Han Minhyun''s lips curved to a smirk as he pointed out, "Didn''t you run towards me?"


    Lee Soohyun chuckled and said, "Only girls like me will run towards you. You can forget about the decent ones."


    "You''re not a decent woman?" Minhyun questioned.


    Scrunching up her nose, she questioned, "Don''t you think decent is way too boring for me?"


    Han Minhyun nodded in agreement and expressed, "Truly, decent doesn''t suit you. Which woman, who is dumb, lazy, and shallow, will be considered decent?"


    "Isn''t that why we make the best couple? You''re not decent neither am I," Soohyun voiced out as she winked her eyes.


    Soohyun then added, "We are really a match made in heaven."


    "For someone like you, I might seem better than what you could have ever imagined. However, for me, I think I deserve someone better," Minhyun vocalised.


    Standing up, Lee Soohyun walked towards Han Minhyun, and Minhyun spun his chair slightly to face her. Holding Minhyun''s shoulder, Lee Soohyun leaned closer to Minhyun.


    Her warm breath hit Han Minhyun as she said, "Regardless of how I am, I surely can make you crave for me."


    She placed a peck on Minhyun''s lips and stepped back. Soohyun''s lips curved to a wide smile as she vocalised, "Other than that, I can also make you talk with me for hours."


    Soohyun then let out a yawn and added, "I have to sleep now, Dear Husband. Goodbye."


    Before she could walk away, Minhyun gripped her wrist, surprising her and pulled her towards him. As she sat upon Minhyun''s leg, a gasp left her mouth.


    Before Soohyun could say anything, she felt Minhyun''s mouth capturing hers.

 Chapter 144 - Get Up

    Inserting the key into the hole, Minhyun turned the key and opened the door. Hw.a.n.g Yejoon stood behind Minhyun, and following after Minhyun, he walked into the room.


    In front of both of them was a huge laboratory. The temperature of the room was ice cold. Men dressed in white gloves and masks worked inside the room. Trapped in the ice blocks were some humans whilst some were strapped to the beds.


    As Han Minhyun stepped further into the laboratory, Hw.a.n.g Yejoon looked all around and asked, "How are things around here?"


    "Busy," Minhyun answered, "Currently, it is difficult to find the members of the Red Clan who are willing to be test subjects. We have to use Ferals as their replacement, and catching Ferals are hard."


    Yejoon nodded.


    As they came in front of a door, Minhyun stopped and turned the k.n.o.b. Pushing the door open, Minhyun entered the room whilst Hw.a.n.g Yejoon walked behind him.


    Han Minhyun then switched on the light as Yejoon closed the door behind him. A bulletin board was on the wall in front of them, and many notes were attached on the bulletin board.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon stepped towards the bulletin board and took a closer look at the notes. After that, he turned his back on the board and faced Han Minhyun.


    "About them being able to break my barrier the other day, there were not much evidence about on how they managed to do it. They did everything pretty nearly. Nonetheless, I think it is connected to how they are able to control the Ferals," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Even if Ferals are from the first cla.s.s, breaking through your barriers are impossible," Hw.a.n.g Yejoon pointed out.


    "What I suspect is that there is a mole among the Leaders," Minhyun said.


    Hearing that Hw.a.n.g Yejoon''s eyes widened due to shock. All the old men were not a pleasant bunch, he did not think of either of them to help the Blue Clan.


    "What makes you say that, Hyung? After all, accusing any Leader without evidence is a serious offense," Yejoon said.


    "That is why I expect you to stay silent about it until or unless I find anything. The sudden growth of Blue Clan''s power is alarming, and there must be someone powerful behind it," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Only one of the Leaders or the King can break through my barrier. The members of the Blue Clan possesses weaker power compared to me," Minhyun said.


    "If you put it that way, I suppose it makes sense. However, this is not enough. Maybe they have developed a new type of technology that is able to break through your barrier," Yejoon vocalised.


    "You''re right," Minhyun answered, "That can be possible as well. That''s why, I have to investigate further on it."


    Minhyun then continued, "The men of the Red Clan had been disappearing, and these Ferals match none of this missing male. Moreover, none of the members recognize these Ferals. There is something off about it."


    "Should I go and investigate the ident.i.ty? With my powers, it wouldn''t be too difficult for me to sneak in. Isn''t that why you called me here?"


    Minhyun shook his head and said, "It''s too dangerous at this point. The Leaders surely have guessed the purpose behind me calling you here. So, if there is a mole within us, he and his team will be waiting for you to fall into his trap. Therefore, let''s lay low at this point."


    "Minhyun Hyung, you''re really smart," Yejoon commented, "Alright, I''ll do that then."


    "As for the powder used on their sword," Minhyun started, "The const.i.tution is still not completely know to us. However, I have a feeling that it is one of the ancient recipe, judging by its const.i.tution. Once we entirely find the ingredients used to make this, we would be able to figure out whether or not one of the Leaders were involved."


    Yejoon voiced out, "It seems that you have got it all planned out, Hyung. However, what did you need me for, Hyung?"


    "Although going into the headquarters is too dangerous at this point, I want you to lurk about their member''s common hangout places. You will find clues out there," Minhyun vocalised.


    Yawning, Lee Soohyun sat up on her bed and noticed the time on the clock. It was three thirty in the morning, and at this time of the day, the sun wasn''t even out.


    Turning her head, Soohyun stared at Minhyun with disapproval. How could he wake her up at this time of the day when she could barely keep her eyes open?


    "What do you need?" Soohyun asked.


    Minhyun¡ª who stood upon the floor beside her¡ª stared at her strictly, and a grim expression sat upon her face¡ª resembling her of her school''s princ.i.p.al.


    "Get up for your training," Minhyun vocalised.


    Lee Soohyun groaned and stated, "At this time of the day? I can not do that. Come and wake me up two hours later. Bye now."


    As Lee Soohyun was about to lie down upon her bed, Minhyun said, "Fine. I am sure you wouldn''t have a problem with missing your outing today since you are starting you training late."


    Sitting up straight, Soohyun sighed and voiced out, "I am wide awake. Give me ten minutes to freshen up."


    Hugging her jacket close to her, Lee Soohyun rubbed both of her hands together. The temperature outside was too cold for her liking currently.


    "Since you are feeling cold currently, run around the entire backyard for five minutes without stopping. This will warm you up, and I can check your stamina for now. Also this will wake you up more," Minhyun said.


    Soohyun obediently nodded and was ready to run. She was in no mood to argue with Minhyun and wanted to get over with this as soon as possible so that she could go back to sleeping.


    Sucking in the cold air, Soohyun began to run, and feeling the cool breeze pa.s.s by her, Soohyun shuddered. Gritting both of her teeth together, she tried to bare through it.

 Chapter 145 - Lively City

    After she had done running around and warming herself, Soohyun found herself being more energetic. Walking over to where Minhyun was standing, Soohyun stretched herself.


    "We will start a game of badminton," Minhyun vocalised.


    Soohyun nodded. This was not the first time she was playing badminton with Minhyun. Nonetheless, she had an inkling that this time will not be as easy as the previous times.


    Accepting the racket from Han Minhyun, Soohyun ran towards her position. Taking her thumb up, she showed it to Minhyun whilst wearing a wide smile on your face.


    Using his racket, Minhyun targeted the shuttlec.o.c.k towards her, and the speed made Soohyun''s eyes widen. Raising her racket, Soohyun slammed the shuttlec.o.c.k and felt proud of herself due to the successful hit.


    Han Minhyun returned the shuttlec.o.c.k to Soohyun with a much fiercer shot, and narrowing her eyes, she moved back hurriedly whilst keeping her eyes on shuttlec.o.c.k.


    Taking in a deep breath, Soohyun hit the shuttlec.o.c.k using her utmost strength. Before she could take a breath properly, she noticed that the shuttlec.o.c.k was heading towards the left with high speed.


    Immediately, she ran towards it, and jumping up, Soohyun hit the shuttlec.o.c.k. Once again, before Soohyun could recover from it, the shuttlec.o.c.k came towards her right, and running towards that direction, she slammed her racket against the shuttlec.o.c.k.


    The fifth return was at the centre. However, it was too fast for Soohyun to comprehend, and instead of hitting the shuttlec.o.c.k, she hit plain air. Soohyun felt disappointed within herself.


    Her abilities in playing badminton was beyond average. However, it seemed that Minhyun was way better at it than her.


    As Soohyun bent down to pick the shuttlec.o.c.k up, he said, "One miss equals to ten minutes of extra training, so play as if your life depends on it. However, remember that, you can not absolutely get injured."


    Although Soohyun let out a sigh, she showed an ''okay'' sign to Minhyun. Standing at her position, she targeted the shuttlec.o.c.k towards Minhyun and hoped that he would miss one of her shots as well.


    After that game of badminton, Soohyun had to admit that her reflexes had become better, and with his advices, Minhyun was truly an effective teacher. Sooner or later, she had a feeling that she will be becoming a professional badminton player.


    Nonetheless, she had no ounce of strength within her to lift something, and wiping the sweat off her face with her towel, Soohyun desperately wanted to collapse somewhere.


    Sitting over at the stairs at the backyard, Soohyun raised her line of sight and noticed that the sun was brightening up the sky by now. Minhyun had given her ten minutes of break before starting the next round.


    Lee Soohyun wondered about how Minhyun did not break out into sweat after that session before ruling it out as one of the Red Clan''s abilities.


    "Don''t fall asleep," Minhyun vocalised in a commanding tone as he took a seat beside Soohyun. His laptop sat upon his lap.


    Turning towards him, her lips curved to a smile, and she questioned, "Don''t you have an office to go at and work?"


    "Jihyun can handle it," Minhyun said as he began typing away on his laptop.


    Soohyun nodded and voiced out, "He is indeed a reliable secretary."


    "I have this question on which I have been wondering for a long time. Why doesn''t the Yellow Clan know of Red and Blue Clan''s existence usually?" Soohyun vocalised.


    Turning towards Soohyun, Minhyun answered, "It''s simple. Members of the Red Clan does not reside in the same place as Yellow Clan so even if the member of the Yellow are taught about us, we will simply remain a fantasy to most.


    When it comes to members of Blue Clan, they prefer to stay secretive about their experiments. They find the Yellow Clan to be too meddlesome."


    Lee Soohyun nodded. However, there was one thing she was confused about. Raising her hand up, Soohyun questioned, "What do you mean by members of the Red Clan do not reside in the same place as Yellow Clan''s members?"


    "It''s just as it says. We, members of the Red Clan, stay in the underworld," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Underworld?" Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    "In literal terms," Minhyun, whilst pointing towards the gra.s.s, said, "Our Clan''s members stay under this ground."


    "There is another world underneath the ground? I am not that good when it comes to geography, but aren''t hot rocks present below this ground?" Soohyun vocalised.


    "The illusion makes humans unable to find out about our World as some of the members in the higher-ups believe that it would be too troublesome if humans frequented here. About the geography you''re talking about, it is manipulated in such ways that humans wouldn''t able out about anything," Minhyun vocalised.


    ''Is that what the author meant with Minhyun''s involvement with the Underworld?''


    Understanding Minhyun''s words, Soohyun nodded, and with curiosity brewing up within her, she questioned, "How does the Underworld look?"


    Black cloudy skies stretched far beyond one''s sight, and light blue crystals hung from the dark skies, illumination the place. Underneath the dark sky was a busy city.


    Blocks and figurines made with ice were placed at various parts, and they were maintained using different technologies. People dressed in casual clothing walked all around the place.


    Among all the buildings, a light blue large castle stood out. The castle was frosted in ice, and icicles could be seen at various places of the castle, making it appear pleasant to one''s eyes.


    The city was mostly filled with one or two storeyed buildings, and buildings with three stories were rarely spotted. At one corner of the city, the younger members of the Red Clan practiced their abilities.


    Two males competed on about who had the most speed whilst two girls challenged each other to a fight. At another part of the city, school students dressed in uniforms walked out whilst wearing wide smiles on their faces. They chatted as they walked towards the nearest food stall.


    Nearby ice-cream and ice cake stands were booming with customers as a girl and a boy rode their bicycle past it. Small kids jumped around, excited for the sweet treats.


    Before the stand was a park. The gra.s.ses in the park was frozen due to the cold, and on top of the trees were snow. Birds sat on the trees and sang at their might.


    Sitting upon the benches were young couples, enjoying the frosted ice-creams and each other''s presence. Small kids ran after each other, chasing one another.


    At one part of the park, couple of teens glided across the ice in their roller skates as squeals left the audience''s mouth. One girl showed off the ballet skills whilst wearing roller skates upon the ice.


    In such a lively city, a man dressed in dark cloak walked on the road.

 Chapter 146 - Not A Nice Thing

    The dark cloak hid his face, and as a couple of kids ran past him, he pulled on the hood to hide his face further. As he walked in front of the dark alley, he stepped inside it. His footsteps created no noise.


    Inside the alley was seated a sloppy looking man with long messy hair, and a stubbles could be seen all across his face. A cigarette giving off icy cold air was inside his mouth.


    Hiding his face by holding the cloak further, the cloaked man asked, "What do you need?"


    Taking out the cigarette off his mouth, the man let out a whiff of cigarette before vocalising, "They need more members for the experiments. Everything is almost finalized and needs few final test subjects. A pure-blood would do well."


    "I''ll do that. Speed up with the progress," The cloaked man voiced out.


    "The higher-ups are trying their best. Breaking up the barrier across Minhyun''s mansion is too difficult; Your blood might be needed," The man vocalised.


    The cloaked man nodded and said, "I''ll do that. However, you can not let anyone know about this absolutely or else I will get rid of you."


    "As long as you keep paying me enough," The sloppy looking man stated.


    Walking over to the cloaked man, he took out a small gla.s.s bottle. Inside the gla.s.s bottle were ten pills, and extending his hand, the cloaked man took the pills from the other man.


    "This is only how much they could produce at this moment. One pill daily is enough to weaken a member within ten to eleven days. They are still trying to create a stronger dosage and more in number. Those will be delivered soon," He vocalised.


    The cloaked man nodded.


    Inside a golden and blue coloured room, a golden cloaked man was seated in front of the table as he held his head. Creases formed on his forehead, mirroring the sharp pain went through his forehead.


    The pink haired girl, Minnie¡ª who sat opposite to him¡ª had worry present in her eyes as she asked, "Master, is it another one of your vision?"


    In pain, the man nodded. Seeing that, Minnie immediately searched for clean paper among the pile of doc.u.ments, and when she found one, she took one of the pen.


    Placing the pen in front of the paper, Minnie waited for her Master to begin. After letting out a groan of pain, her Master closed his eyes tightly, trying to envision everything properly.


    "A man," Her Master started, "A dark cloak covering his face. A death of one of the Leaders. A sudden death. Screams from people nearby, and calamity spreading. A smirk on dark cloaked man''s face. He said, ''Finally.''"


    After writing down the contents, Minnie stared at her Master with widened eyes. Her Master''s vision''s might become true if actions were not taken against it. However, with such less information, barely anything can be done.


    "What do you we do now, Master? This is serious," Minnie voiced out.


    Opening his eyes, Minnie''s master said, "A sword driven through Minhyun''s heart by someone."


    Hearing those words from her Master, Minnie''s hands trembled, and the pen in his hand almost fell down. The future way worse than Minnie had originally imagined it to be.


    "W-Who is that someone, Master?" Minnie asked.


    Her Master shook his head. A tensed expression sat on his face as he let out a sigh. He then voiced out, "I have no idea. The visions clearly did not show who that person was."


    Hearing that, Minnie''s eyes widened, and she questioned, "What do we do now, Master?"


    Minnie continued, "This is absolutely bad. The Red Clan wouldn''t be able to handle such a huge attack again."


    Her Master answered, "This is not a new attack. It is the remaining half of the previous one, Minnie. So far, even I am confused on what to do. However, we need to take actions fast, very fast. There is no time in our hand."


    Minnie nodded and said, "I''ll immediately let Soohyun know about it. This might motivate her."


    "No, don''t. At least not for now or else Minhyun might find out. Knowing the future is not always good; Remember that, Minnie," Her Master vocalised, "We need to find out about that dark cloaked man for now. I have a feeling that he is among us, hiding himself efficiently."


    Minnie nodded and said, "I''ll do as you say then, Master."


    Sitting at the breakfast table, Soohyun bit into her toast whilst half of her eyes being closed. Her body was completely out of energy, and she desperately wanted to sleep at this moment.


    However, according to Minhyun''s words, there was no time for her to sleep after breakfast as she needed to train on defense and attack skills. Soohyun bit on the toast slowly, so that it would take an eternity to finish and therefore, would not have to train any longer.


    "Moon Jiwoo, you only have ten more minutes to finish your breakfast. I don''t care whether or not you''re hungry during your training," Minhyun vocalised.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon gave her a gaze filled with sadness and voiced out, "Aigoo! My dear Sister-in-law is so pitiful at the moment. It''s not a pleasant sight to see such a beauty being sad."


    Raising her line of sight, Soohyun sighed and commented, "Brother-in-law, only if your Brother was sweeter, your Sister-in-law wouldn''t be this sad. Even I pity myself."


    After saying that, Soohyun glanced at the clock, and seeing that only nine minutes were left out of that ten minute, Soohyun''s eyes widened. Taking a huge bite out of the toast, Soohyun began to eat az fast as possible.


    Lee Soohyun needed to have as much as energy that was possible before starting her energy, and before that, she needed to fill her stomach completely.


    After Soohyun had finished that toast, she hurriedly drank down the gla.s.s of water. From the plate in front of her, she took one more toast and began eating it. Her appet.i.te increased by tenfolds.


    Seven minutes had pa.s.sed. As Han Minhyun elegantly ate his food, Junghyun''s and Yejoon''s eyes were upon Soohyun and her eating habits.


    "Are you a monster?" Kim Junghyun asked.


    Taking the gla.s.s of water, Soohyun drank it, and without looking at Junghyun, Soohyun vocalised, "No time to talk, Oppa. I have to finish all this."


    "Monster Lady, hope you choke on your food," Junghyun commented¡ª not liking how she had brushed him off.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon chuckled and said, "Junghyun-ah, that''s not a nice thing to say to a beautiful lady."

 Chapter 147 - Monster Lady

    Wiping his face with a napkin, Minhyun raised his line of sight to look at Soohyun and vocalised, "Ten minutes is over."


    With the piece of toast in her mouth, Soohyun said, "I am done as well."


    As Han Minhyun stood up and walked, Soohyun followed behind him. Soohyun then halted, and turning back, she picked up another piece of toast from the table.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon let out a chuckle at her actions whilst Junghyun mumbled, "Monster Lady."


    Lee Soohyun laid down on the soft mat Minhyun had flipped her on. Although Minhyun was going really easy on her, Soohyun found herself feeling extremely exhausted. She did not want to get off the mat.


    "Stand up," Minhyun ordered.


    A pout formed on Soohyun''s face as she said, "No, I don''t want to get beaten up by you. You''re abusing your wife."


    Han Minhyun rolled his eyes and vocalised, "I only flipped you once, and you barely felt hurt over it."


    Soohyun''s eyes widened, and she exclaimed, "What are you talking about!? I am the owner of this body, and therefore, I know this better that you. Han Minhyun, I feel like I am dying."


    "Lee Soohyun, if you don''t get up this instant, I will be kicking you off the mat," Minhyun threatened.


    Judging from Minhyun''s tone, Soohyun knows that he truly means his words, and she immediately stood up straight. Wearing a smile on her face, she asked, "What do I do next?"


    Soohyun continued, "You commanded me to attack you first, but I failed. Well, that was to be expected since my skills are negligible compared to yours. But then, you ordered me to defend myself against you, which is impossible. This is simply a waste of time."


    Moving closer to Soohyun, Minhyun flicked on her forehead, and she exclaimed, "Ouch!"


    Holding her forehead, Soohyun raised her head to look at Minhyun and stared at him with disapproval. His flicks were painful.


    "You should win an award for how you make excuses. For defending myself against you, I did not use any one of my ''supernatural'' abilities against you. My motive was not for you to attack me, but to learn about how to defend yourself."


    A smile formed on Soohyun''s face, and she gave an understanding nod. Soohyun then voiced out, "Then about the second part¡ª regarding me defending myself against you¡ª was for me to learn to flip my enemies, but with my strength currently, it is not possible."


    Minhyun said, "Your strength will gradually increase. I wanted you to notice how I flipped you and the exact angles."


    Soohyun clapped her hands together and exclaimed, "Ah! Don''t worry! I am not that stupid me."


    Pointing at her head, Soohyun voiced out, "This thing inside it recalls about how you flipped me and defended yourself against me."


    "Is that so?" Minhyun questioned¡ª his lips curving and eyes showing amus.e.m.e.nt.


    Lee Soohyun nodded. After that, Soohyun bent down, and pretending the thin air to her opponent, she held it. Gritting her teeth, Soohyun feigned to pick her opponent up and flip her opponent over her shoulder. Then, Soohyun clapped her hands together.


    Soohyun''s eyes showed how proud she was of herself as she stared at Han Minhyun and questioned, "What do you think of your student? Don''t you think she has been attentive?"


    Smiling, Minhyun said, "She would have gotten full marks if she positioned her arms a little lower. For now, she gets ninety five percent."


    Lee Soohyun''s grin became wider, and excited, she said, "That was an actual smile, right? Not that evil smile or sneer? Han Minhyun, admit it or not, I am conquering you."


    Soohyun raised her nose slightly, and pinching her cheek, Minhyun vocalised, "This was simply the first part of basics. Don''t get too ahead of yourself. Now, let''s start with the second part."


    "Aigoo! Minhyun, no more!" Soohyun exclaimed as she fell back on the mat.


    Her back leaned against the walls whilst she let out heavy breaths. Her cheeks were coloured red, and she felt herself close to pa.s.sing out. Her heart beat rapidly in her chest whilst sweat dripped down her body.


    "I am a normal human¡ª I mean, an ordinary member of the Yellow Clan¡ª and doing such vigorous training is bound to kill me sooner or later," Soohyun vocalised.


    As Han Minhyun handed a bottle of water to Soohyun, she accepted it and drank down the water. As she drank the cold water, Soohyun herself feeling slightly better.


    Minhyun voiced out, "I have been feeding you enough supplements to make sure you do not collapse."


    Pressing her palms against the floor, she stood up and stared at Han Minhyun with widened eyes. Soohyun then took a step closer to Minhyun and pointed at herself.


    "Supplements? To me? You have been feeding supplements to me?" Soohyun questioned.


    Moving her hand down, Soohyun let out a scoff and exclaimed, "Heol! Why didn''t I know about? Did you actually think it was unimportant to let me know about such a matter? Wow! Han Minhyun, you''re truly a jerk!"


    "Quit being so dramatic," Minhyun voiced out as he stared at her boredly.


    "Wait, wait, wait! Wow! Han Minhyun, you''re truly one of a kind! First, you feed me supplements without my permission and then you call me dramatic. Heol!" Soohyun commented.


    "This is nothing important. The supplements has been mixed to your meals from the very beginning. That is why, you did not collapse after all those training," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Ah! No wonder I did not faint after those. Nice move, Minhyun, but you should tell me you have been feeding me these supplements from the beginning! This is just not right."


    Leaning his face closer to Soohyun, Minhyun voiced out, "You never asked me or Butler Shin on what is put in your meal. Everytime you see food, you keep on eating it without a.n.a.lyzing what is inside it."


    Han Minhyun moved back and shrugged his shoulders. Soohyun found herself being amazed at Minhyun''s answer; He was truly good with his words.


    "Heol! Okay, Han Minhyun, I admit it; You won," Soohyun said before clapping.


    "Nothing new," Minhyun voiced out as he turned his back on Soohyun and began walking away.


    "You''re lucky that I have nothing in my hand or else it would have been targeted towards that head of yours," Soohyun yelled out after him before letting out a chuckle.

 Chapter 148 - No Honorifics

    As Minhyun stepped into her room, Soohyun excitedly questioned, "Is Chaeyoung here yet?"


    Han Minhyun nodded.


    Lee Soohyun was dressed in a pair of black jeans and white shirt. After seeing Minhyun''s response, the smile on Soohyun''s face widened, and as she was about to rush out of the room, Minhyun grabbed her collar, stopping her.


    "Ouch!" Soohyun exclaimed as she took a step back so that the collar doesn''t choke her.


    Turning her neck in order to face Minhyun, Soohyun smiled and asked, "Do you need anything?"


    "You''ll trip if you rush like that, and don''t create any trouble," Minhyun voiced out.


    "You''re going with me. Will you allow me to create trouble? Aigoo! Don''t fret too much! I just want to make some girl friends, and as a bonus, Chaeyoung is cute."


    "I really have a bad feeling about this, Lee Soohyun," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Aigoo! Minhyun, you just too much at times," Soohyun vocalized, "You''ll get old fast this way. Just chill! How much harm can I even cause under your watch after all?"


    "Tch! Soohyun, don''t forget I can send your feelings, and you seem too excited at this moment," Minhyun said.


    "Of course! Isn''t that because I am finally making a normal friend?" Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    Rushing down the stairs, Soohyun spotted Oh Chaeyoung who stood at the centre of the room, and wearing a soft smile on her face, she walked towards Chaeyoung.


    "Chaeyoung-ah, I didn''t trouble you by calling you here, did I?" Soohyun voiced out.


    Oh Chaeyoung bowed towards her, and using a formal tone, she said, "No, you did not, Jiwoo-ssi."


    Placing her palm on Chaeyoung''s shoulder, Soohyun vocalised, "You don''t need to be that formal, Chaeyoung-ah. I want to be friends with you and leave the past."


    "If you wish for that, Jiwoo-ssi, then sure," Chaeyoung said.


    "You''re too stiff, Chaeyoung. Just treat me like before. On a second thought, don''t. The past was too embarra.s.sing for my liking," Soohyun vocalised before letting out a chuckle.


    "Just call me Jiwoo with no honorifics," Soohyun added.


    Wearing a smile on her face, Chaeyoung nodded and said, "I guess I know what you mean."


    Excitation appeared in Soohyun''s face as she clapped both of her hands together. Finally, Soohyun had earned a girl friend in this life. Although they were not close enough to be called friends, Soohyun knew that sooner or later that would happen.


    "That''s great then! Do you have a problem with visiting a museum along with me? I have been meaning to visit the museum for a long time on it''s inauguration day, but I have no idea on whom to go along with it.


    Minhyun is not exactly the perfect person to go to a museum with and enjoy. That''s when, I recalled about you and asked of Minhyun about bringing you along," Soohyun explained.


    Oh Chaeyoung shook her head, indicating a ''no'', and said, "I would love to meet a museum."


    "Perfect! Let''s get going then or else it would be too late," Soohyun vocalised.


    As Lee Soohyun, Han Minhyun, and Oh Chaeyoung got out of the car, Soohyun stared around, trying to spot Moon Jimin. As far as she knows, Jimin would be at the museum at this time.


    ''She could have entered in.''


    Holding Chaeyoung''s hand, Soohyun turned her head to stare at Chaeyoung and excitedly said, "Let''s go in now, Chaeyoung-ah, alright?"


    Oh Chaeyoung nodded.


    Paying no attention to Minhyun, Soohyun pulled Chaeyoung towards the huge building, and silently Minhyun followed behind them. Seeing the door in front of her, Soohyun pushed it open and entered into building.


    Walking towards the reception, Soohyun handed the lady three tickets, and as the lady scanned the the tickets with a device, Soohyun smiled towards her.


    After that, the lady handed Soohyun three tickets, and smiling at the lady, Soohyun said, "Thank you, Beautiful Lady."


    The Lady just nodded awkwardly. The Lady had no difficulty in recognizing Moon Jiwoo and Han Minhyun. Nonetheless, she was not astounded as many of the higher cla.s.s members will be visiting.


    Multiple reporters and paparazzi stood outside the museum. Nonetheless, they did not dare take their pictures, seeing that Han Minhyun was present. They did not want to get implicated for writing a wrong news.


    As Lee Soohyun entered into the museum, she stared at her surroundings in surprise and amazement. Everything looked wonderful in her opinion, and pulling Chaeyoung''s hand, she stepped towards further into the museum.


    In her previous body, Soohyun only visited a grand museum once, and that was due to dealing a problem with a customer. Because of that, Soohyun was not able to enjoy much. However, on this life, she was going to relish chance.


    Han Minhyun followed behind Soohyun whilst narrowing her eyes at her. He had an inkling that she was up to something.


    Noticing the sculptures inside the gla.s.s box, Lee Soohyun rushed towards them. Acting as if she was fascinated by the sculptures, Soohyun wandered her eyes around in order to spot Jimin and Eunwoo.


    "What are you looking around for?" Han Minhyun asked. His cold breath hit Soohyun''s neck.


    Surprised by his voice, Soohyun turned back and smiled at him. She then questioned, "Do you know where the historical artificats of South Korea is at?"


    Lee Soohyun added, "I kind of want to see those."


    Minhyun noticed how Soohyun had gotten better in masking her emotions and controlling how she feels. He had to admit that Soohyun was a quick learner, considering about how she managed to do such a thing without any guide in this short period of time. Not only that, Soohyun was coping up with all these better than he had expected.


    "I''ll take you to there," Minhyun voiced out.


    Clapping both of her hands together, Soohyun said, "That''s great!"


    Not leaving her grip on Chaeyoung''s hand, she followed after Minhyun towards the ancient artificats. As she walked, Soohyun looked around and tried to spot Ahn Eunwoo along with Jimin.


    When Soohyun noticed a couple, a bright smile formed upon her face. It seemed that the luck was by her side today.

 Chapter 149 - Thats Fancy

    Ahn Eunwoo and Moon Jimin stared at a painting. As nervousness settled upon Jimin''s face, she turned her head towards Ahn Eunwoo.


    Jimin then asked, "Eunwoo-ah, I did not disturb you by calling you here, right?"


    Flashing a smile towards Jimin, Eunwoo said, "Noona, you did not, so don''t worry too much about it. I love museum, and your presence just makes it better."


    Hearing Ahn Eunwoo''s words, Jimin''s heart began to beat rapidly in her chest, and shyly, Jimin lowered her line of sight to stare at the floor.


    "What are you talking about, Eunwoo-ah?" Moon Jimin questioned.


    Extending his hands towards her, Ahn Eunwoo pinched her cheeks and vocalised, "Noona, you''re really cute."


    Lightly slapping his hand away, Jimin stared at Eunwoo whilst wearing a pout upon her face and voiced out, "Eunwoo-ah, stop teasing me."


    Ahn Eunwoo let out a chuckle. Gradually, he moved his hand towards Moon Jimin''s and held Jimin''s palm. His actions surprised Jimin. Nonetheless, Jimin felt an inexplicable rush of joy within her.


    "Jimin Noona, let''s go there and see the gla.s.s figurines. I heard that they are really magnificent," Ahn Eunwoo voiced out.


    Moon Jimin nodded and held on to Eunwoo''s hand tightly as if he would easily slip out of her hand. Then Jimin smiled towards him and vocalised, "Alright! Let''s do that then, Eunwoo-ah."


    As both of them began walking towards the gla.s.s figurine, Jimin wore a joyful expression on her face. Jimin felt grateful to Jiwoo for her actions, and if this went well, then Jimin might consider Jiwoo as her real sister.


    Noticing something, Ahn Eunwoo halted in his footsteps and voiced out, "Stop, Jimin Noona."


    Hearing Eunwoo''s words, Jimin stopped walking and stared at Ahn Eunwoo in confusion. She then questioned, "What''s the name, Eunwoo-ah?"


    Loosening his hold on Moon Jimin''s hand, Eunwoo sat down. Bending her head down, Jimin looked at Eunwoo. Ahn Eunwoo extended his hands and tied Moon Jimin''s untied shoelaces. At his actions, warmth spread through Jimin''s heart, and her eyes widened due to surprise.


    "Eunwoo-ah, you don''t have to do that," Jimin vocalised.


    Raising his head up, Ahn Eunwoo smiled towards Jimin and voiced out, "Jimin Noona, I don''t want you to trip and hurt yourself."


    Noticing how Ahn Eunwoo was tying her shoelaces, a smile formed on Soohyun''s face. It seemed like things were progressing much faster than Soohyun had originally expected. Now all Soohyun had to do was make Chaeyoung notice Eunwoo without bringing any suspicion towards herself.


    Looking at the water bottle at her hand, an idea came inside Soohyun''s mind. Holding the neck of the water bottle, Lee Soohyun turned the cap and removed it.


    As Soohyun drank the water, she sneakily dropped the cap at an angle, so that, it would roll towards the Eunwoo and Jimin. Looking around, Soohyun pretended to search for it.


    At that moment, Han Minhyun turned back and questioned, "Are you following me?"


    Soohyun let out an apologetic smile and voiced out, "Sorry. The water bottle''s cap had fallen off, and I can''t seem to find it."


    "Oh! It''s there!" Oh Chaeyoung exclaimed.


    She then added, "I''ll go and get it."


    As Oh Chaeyoung walked towards the water bottle''s cap, her eyes widened when she noticed a certain couple. Lee Soohyun, on the other hand, stepped closer to Minhyun and stared at him. She could not let him notice them.


    "Minhyun-ah, what do you think of this museum so far? Pretty interesting, right?" Lee Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    "I haven''t seen enough of it to leave an opinion," Minhyun replied.


    "What about what you have seen until now?" Soohyun asked.


    "It could have been neater, and it appears that the owner doesn''t have a sense of aestheticism," Minhyun commented.


    "Heol! That''s a harsh review. It looks fine to me though," Soohyun vocalised.


    "You seemed to be someone who barely visited any museum," Minhyun vocalised.


    Noticing the couple in front of her, Chaeyoung''s hold on the bottle''s cap tightened, and standing up, Chaeyoung stepped towards Minhyun and Soohyun.


    "Here is the cap," Oh Chaeyoung voiced out.


    Turning back, Soohyun noticed the impeccable smile on Chaeyoung''s face; It seemed either that Chaeyoung was not affected by Jiwoo and Eunwoo together or she was good at masking her emotions.


    Smiling at Chaeyoung, Soohyun said, "Thanks, Chaeyoung."


    From the corner of her eyes, Soohyun noticed that Eunwoo and Jimin were laughing around, and she felt contended at that. Lee Soohyun noticed how Chaeyoung was sneaking glances towards Eunwoo.


    "I will be excusing myself to the washroom," Chaeyoung said.


    "Sure, do that. We will be waiting for you at that side," Soohyun voiced out whilst pointing towards the left.


    Oh Chaeyoung nodded, and after a slight bow, Chaeyoung walked towards the direction of the washroom. Watching Chaeyoung''s distancing back, Soohyun wondered on what she was going to do.


    Holding on to Minhyun''s arm, Soohyun raised her head to look at him and said, "Minhyun-ah, this seems like a date between us now, doesn''t it?"


    Extending his finger, Han Minhyun pushes Soohyun''s head away, and stretching the corners of his lips to form a forced smile, he said, "No, this is me being your bodyguard."


    Raising her hand, Soohyun grabbed Minhyun''s wrist and removed his hand away from her. Standing on her toes, Soohyun pecked on Minhyun''s lips before saying, "As long as both of us are together, does it matter which role we are playing?"


    "Although it is quite easy to get obsessed with me, I would prefer the opposite from you, Jiwoo," Minhyun said.


    "Minhyun-ah, don''t be too shy, and let''s enjoy this date! What part of the museum do you prefer the most?" Soohyun vocalised whilst trying to block his view towards Eunwoo and Jimin.


    "I don''t like museums," Minhyun answered.


    Lee Soohyun let out a chuckle and expressed, "I thought all the higher cla.s.s people loved museum and showing their appreciation towards arts."


    Minhyun stated, "Those are the wannabes; Don''t group me up with them. All of this is too boring for my taste."


    "That''s fancy coming from you. You''re most boring person out there," Soohyun pointed out.


    Noticing that Eunwoo and Chaeyoung had gone away, relief spread through Soohyun. Her plan went perfectly, and Minhyun did not suspect anything at all.


    "Fine, fine, I won''t tease you any longer; Let''s just enjoy this date," Soohyun voiced out.

 Chapter 150 - Two Ice-Creams

    With the excuse that she will be going to the washroom, Oh Chaeyoung decided to call Ahn Eunwoo and ask him about where he currently was.


    Curiosity brewed up within her in order to see whether or not he would be answering honestly.


    Taking out her phone from her purse, Oh Chaeyoung searched for Eunwoo''s number, and when she found the number, she placed a call at the number.


    Seeing the call was going through, Chaeyoung waited for Eunwoo to pick it up whilst staring at him from the back of a sculpture. She narrowed her eyes at him.


    As Ahn Eunwoo and Moon Jimin was looking at a sculpture, Eunwoo''s phone suddenly rang up, and turning her head, Jimin stared at Eunwoo''s direction.


    Taking out his phone from the pocket, Eunwoo read ''Oh Chaeyoung'' on top of the screen. Giving Moon Jimin an apologetic smile, Eunwoo said, "I''ll have to pick up the call. Sorry."


    Smiling, Jimin nodded and voiced out, "Sure, do that. I will be waiting for you here."


    Receiving the call, Ahn Eunwoo walked towards one of the corner of the museun, and placing the phone, he said, "h.e.l.lo, Chaeyoung."


    "Oppa, where are you now? I am free at this moment and missing you. Want to go on a date?" Chaeyoung voiced out¡ª her tone showing excitement.


    "Oh! Chaeyoung-ah, I am at the museum with Jimin Noona. Noona called me earlier to visit the museum with her. If you want Chaeyoung, I can leave Noona here in order to accompany you," Eunwoo voiced out as his eyes fell upon the Chaeyoung''s reflection on the gla.s.s beside him.


    Ahn Eunwoo did not expect to see Chaeyoung at here and suspected that Jimin could be behind it. Regardless of who was behind it, Eunwoo felt proud of himself for noticing the reflection on mirror before things turned messy.


    Hearing Ahn Eunwoo''s answer, a slight smile formed on Chaeyoung''s face, and she said, "No, Eunwoo Oppa, you don''t need to do that. You can enjoy the museum with Jimin Unnie."


    "It doesn''t bother you, right? If it does, then I can instantly¡ª"


    "No, Eunwoo Oppa, there is no use for that. Have a fun time with Jimin Unnie; It doesn''t bother me because I know you wouldn''t cheat on me," Chaeyoung voiced out.


    "Heol! My Chaeyoungie is the best! How can I cheat on her?" Ahn Eunwoo voiced out.


    Oh Chaeyoung let out a chuckle and vocalised, "Alright, Eunwoo Oppa. I''ll hang up now, and let''s go on a date after an hour. Alright?"


    "An hour, hmm...Sure! That would be perfect!" Ahn Eunwoo voiced out, "I will wait for you at my favourite caf¨¦."


    "Got it," Chaeyoung vocalised, "Bye, Oppa."


    "Bye, Youngie. See you in an hour."


    Hanging up the call, Oh Chaeyoung stared at the couple in front of her whilst narrowing her eyes. For the sake of everything to go according to the plan, she can not let Eunwoo and Jimin get together.


    Saying that she was busy with something, Oh Chaeyoung apologized and left, leaving Soohyun and Minhyun alone. As she and Minhyun were alone, Soohyun decided to call it a date and enjoy rest of the time together.


    "Minhyun-ah, let''s have ice-cream, alright?" Lee Soohyun asked whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    "No. You have training to do at home," Minhyun vocalised.


    A pout formed on Soohyun''s face as she voiced out, "Only for today, Minhyun. If I stay coped up like that always, it will surely have an adverse effect on me. Can''t we just go out and enjoy for one day?"


    "Only two hours," Minhyun said after releasing a sigh.


    "Cool! Let''s search for where they sell ice-creams at here," Soohyun vocalised.


    A large park lied in front of both of them. Kids ran around on the green gra.s.s whilst some families held picnics. Couples and friends sat on the bench, enjoying their time.


    Spotting the ice-cream stall from the corner of her eyes, a bright smile formed on Soohyun''s face, and she extended her hand towards Minhyun. Intertwining his fingers with hers, Soohyun pulled him towards the ice-cream stand.


    Han Minhyun found himself following with Soohyun''s flow subconsciously, and looking at her carefree self, his lips curved to form a slight smile. In his opinion, it would be pleasant if she continued to smile like that regularly.


    As both of them stopped in front of the stand, Soohyun ordered, "One scoop of vanilla and strawberry for me, Ahjusshi."


    Turning her head to look at Han Minhyun, Soohyun questioned, "What about you, Han Minhyun?"


    "Mint chocolate," Minhyun answered.


    "I thought you''d order only chocolate," Soohyun mumbled¡ª being aware that he will be hearing it.


    As the man took two cones and scooped the ice-cream into them, he expressed, "Both of you look really familiar."


    "Really, Ahjusshi? Maybe you''re serving ice-creams to some list celebrities," Soohyun vocalised.


    Letting out a chuckle, the man said, "That sounds nice."


    Raising his head, the man handed the ice-cream to two of them and voiced out, "Here you go, two ice-creams for two list celebrities."


    As Lee Soohyun accepted the ice-cream from the man, Minhyun handed the man money, and after that, he took one of the ice-creams from Soohyun''s hand.


    After licking her ice-cream, a contented smile sat on Soohyun''s face as she said, "Is this your first time having ice-cream from streets?"


    Shaking his head in order to indicate a no, Minhyun voiced out, "No, I had them couple of times in the Underworld."


    "Underworld, hmm," Soohyun stated, "I am curious. I want to visit it and see how it is like."


    "Soon enough, I will take you there. If you go there now, you will be frozen," Minhyun vocalized.


    "Right," She said, "How was your childhood though?"


    "Eventful," Minhyun answered.


    "That sound as if it was not a good childhood. Too bad, I don''t feel pity for you. Maybe I would feel pity if you tell me the story," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Then read that book."


    Lee Soohyun sighed and mumbled, "If it was not for that Hw.a.n.g Yejoon running his mouth around uselessly, I would have long finished that book. That is the only side of Yejoon I hated so far."


    "So, he is your ideal type?" Minhyun questioned as amus.e.m.e.nt showed in his eyes.


    "It would be pleasant to see you falling for him," Minhyun added.


    Soohyun then voiced out, "Too bad, you wouldn''t be getting that pleasure. He is the ideal type to make friendship with. As I have said before, Jihyun is the ideal man for me."


    "That sounds more impossible," He commented.

 Chapter 151 - Dont Hate

    "Spicy Rice Cake!" Soohyun exclaimed when she noticed the stand in front of her.


    Seeing the stand in front of her, Soohyun found herself craving for the food, and excitement rose within her. It has been a long time since she had eaten Spicy Rice Cake.


    As Soohyun ran towards the stand, Minhyun said, "You''re like a kid! Slow down or else you''ll trip."


    Turning her head back, Soohyun voiced out, "I won''t trip. Hurry up before it gets crowded at the stand."


    As both of them sat in front of the stand, Soohyun tilted her head to look at him and asked, "Do you want to have some?"


    "No, you can eat them," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Ahjusshi, two plates of Spicy Rice Cakes," Soohyun ordered before the man nodded.


    Wearing a smirk on her face, Soohyun faced Minhyun and vocalised, "Too bad, I don''t like eating alone."


    "Tch! Then pay for it yourself then," Minhyun retorted.


    "Oops. I did not bring my wallet," Soohyun said whilst blinking her eyes towards Minhyun.


    "How does that concern me?" Minhyun asked as amus.e.m.e.nt flashed in his eyes.


    "Of course, it does concern you! You''re my husband after all," Soohyun stated.


    "This was not in the contract when I married you," Minhyun pointed out.


    "Oh! That contract! I have long forgotten about it," Soohyun vocalised, "Anyway, I am sure you''ll pay for it unless or until you want to be involved in a commotion."


    "I can simply walk away at this moment," Minhyun said.


    "Miss, here is your Spicy Rice Cake," The man vocalised


    "You can, but you won''t. So, just quietly enjoy the Spicy Rice Cake." Soohyun winked at Minhyun.


    As the man placed who plates of Spicy Rice Cake in front of them, Lee Soohyun clapped both of her hands together, and Soohyun''s mouth was close to watering at the sight of Spicy Rice Cake.


    Using her pair of chopsticks, Soohyun picked up the Spicy Rice Cake using it and placed it inside her mouth. The flavour satisfied her taste buds, and Soohyun found herself craving for more.


    Looking towards the man, Soohyun vocalised, "This is so good, Ahjusshi!"


    It took Lee Soohyun less than three minutes in order to finish the whole Spicy Rice Cake on her plate, and Minhyun''s eyes were on her the entire time whilst he ate with elegance.


    After Soohyun was done eating, she licked her lips to wipe the sauce off of it, and as she did so, Minhyun found himself feeling tempted to take a bite out of those lips. Nonetheless, he drove those thoughts away from his mind as soon as they came.


    Lee Soohyun tilted his head to look towards Minhyun and noticed that he still hasn''t finished his plate. An elated smile formed on her face at that.


    "Since you''re still eating, I will order another plate."


    Staring at the man, Soohyun vocalised, "Ahjusshi, one more plate please!"


    By the time Soohyun had returned home, Soohyun felt stuffed with the ice-cream, three plates of spicy rice cake, a cotton candy, bungeoppang¡ª fish shaped pastry¡ª and odeng-guk¡ª fish cake soup.


    After all that food, Soohyun was sure that she wouldn''t be needing the dinner tonight. Leaning back against the couch, she watched the television in front of her. Before Han Minhyun would be back and drag her back, she only got this small time to enjoy.


    Kim Junghyun sat beside Soohyun as both of them watched the drama together, and turning towards him, she felt curiosity brew within her at a thought.


    "Junghyun Oppa, are you not allowed to leave the mansion?" She questioned.


    Lee Soohyun was curious on what happened between Junghyun and Minhyun. Kim Junghyun seemed to hold a hostility towards Minhyun. However, there was not entirely hatred inside it.


    Kim Junghyun scoffed.


    Turning towards Junghyun, Soohyun shook his shoulder as a pout formed upon her face. Soohyun then voiced out, "Junghyun Oppa, please answer me. Aren''t we supposed to be friends? Secrets shouldn''t be kept in between of friends."


    As Junghyun slapped Soohyun''s hand away from him, a blush formed on his cheeks. It seemed that her hands were really soft.


    Glaring at her, he vocalised, "Keep your hands away from me, Weird Lady. They are really ugly and dirty!"


    Raising both of her hands, Soohyun said, "Alright, alright. I won''t touch you. Now can you give me the answer?"


    "I am allowed to leave the mansion, but I can not. I will be dying if I do," Junghyun vocalised.


    Hearing that, Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened.


    "Die? But why?" Soohyun questioned.


    Ruffling his hair, Junghyun explained, "Your husband is the one behind this. He cursed me so that I am unable to leave this mansion."


    "Why? Are you both enemies?" Soohyun asked.


    She then added, "If both of you were enemies, he would have finished you¡ª"


    Noticing how sadness flashed through Junghyun''s eyes as he stared at the ground, Soohyun stopped with her sentence before saying, "Ah! Is it something personal? Sorry for asking something like that."


    Soohyun patted the back of her head.


    "Just watch the drama quietly and don''t annoy me any longer," He said, "Can''t you silently watch the drama?"


    "Since Yejoon isn''t here, I have to make do with you. Why can''t Minhyun and you be as cool as him?" She voiced out.


    Hearing Yejoon''s name, Junghyun felt a sourness rise within him, and he did not like the thought of Soohyun complimenting him. Kim Junghyun furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Don''t compare me with that b.a.s.t.a.r.d!" Junghyun exclaimed.


    "Heol!" Soohyun said, "You hate Minhyun, Butler Shin, Yejoon, Jihyun, and me. Whom do you actually like?"


    "I don''t hate you," Junghyun said as he turned to look the other way. Why was his cheeks heating up so strangely and heart beating rapidly within his chest?


    "Really, Junghyun Oppa! You don''t hate me!?" Soohyun exclaimed excitedly.


    t.i.tling his head, Kim Junghyun turned his head to look towards Soohyun. When he noticed her sparkling and excited eyes, he found Soohyun looking extremely beautiful, and his cheeks heated up further.


    In order to avoid seeing Soohyun''s face, Junghyun raised the pillow beside him and threw it towards her face. Kim Junghyun then coughed.


    "Don''t think too much about it! You''re too weak and pathetic to deserve my hate!"

 Chapter 152 - My Dirty Lips

    After the training today, Soohyun found herself feeling half dead as she fell upon the bed. She felt as if she had burnt all the calories she had earned from the street foods.


    "You stink, Soohyun. Go and take a bath," Minhyun ordered.


    Wiggling in the bed, Soohyun whined, "No, I don''t want to. I am too tired. You are going to kill me at this rate."


    A sigh left Han Minhyun''s mouth as he vocalised, "Get out of the bed on the count of three or else I will be one kicking you off."


    "Minhyun-ah, just close your nose, and you won''t feel my scent," Soohyun voiced out as she winked towards Minhyun.


    Minhyun then counted, "One, two, thr¡ª"


    Before Han Minhyun could finish his counting, Soohyun immediately jumped off the bed and stood up straight on her floor. Her eyes were droopy due to sleep as she let out a yawn.


    "Aish! Fine, fine, I am taking a bath. Happy?" Soohyun asked.


    Her white shirt was soaked in sweat, and her hair stuck on her body due to the sweat. If she were to go to bed in such a situation, she was surely going to catch a cold!


    A sly smile formed on Soohyun''s face as she moved closer to Minhyun and hugged him tightly. Holding Soohyun''s arm, Minhyun tried to remove her arms from around him. As he finally managed to remove her from around him, she noticed the cheeky smile that formed on her face.


    Sticking her tongue out, Soohyun said, "Minhyun-ah, now I made you dirty as well."


    Then, stepping closer to Minhyun, Soohyun put her hands around his neck and pulled him into a kiss. As their short yet pa.s.sionate kiss ended, Soohyun stared at Minhyun whilst her eyes held a certain twinkle to them.


    "I kissed you with my dirty lips."


    Looking at Soohyun''s actions, a small smile formed on Minhyun''s face, and noticing that smile, Soohyun felt an inexplicable rush of achievement within her.


    Clapping both of her hands together, Soohyun excitedly vocalised, "See! My dirty self made you smile as well."


    Letting out a chuckle, Han Minhyun pushed her head away and said, "What are you doing? Go and take a bath."


    "Heol! I am truly making the Han Minhyun change. It''s okay, Minhyun, if you fall for me. My heart is really wide and hold lots of people," Soohyun voiced out as she winked towards Minhyun.


    "Too bad, no one''s heart can hold you," Minhyun vocalised.


    Once again, Soohyun was amazed by how sharp Minhyun''s tongue was. In Soohyun''s opinion, Minhyun should have been the main male lead instead of Eunwoo.


    "Aish! I have a feeling that we would have been great friends if it wasn''t for this weird situation," She voiced out.


    "You''d be too scared to face me if it wasn''t for this situation," Minhyun pointed out.


    "That''s true. It''s all because of my source''s misinformation. She made you seem like a monster and¡ª"


    "Liar," Minhyun interrupted.


    Soohyun let out a chuckle and rubbed the back of her head. Giving an awkward smile towards Han Minhyun, Soohyun vocalised, "I will be off to the washroom then, Minhyun-ah."


    It''s not that Soohyun had forgotten about her missions; It was rather that the training sessions left her too weak to do anything. Since there was a war coming up, Soohyun decided to try for her missions after that.


    Months would be left after the war, and after that, she could start her strategies to top Minhyun. At this moment, Soohyun herself too occupied to think about how to defeat Minhyun in bed.


    "Fall asleep; You have training tomorrow," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Minhyun-ah, can I kiss you? It''s been too long since I had a proper taste of you," Soohyun voiced out. Although Soohyun was mature enough to understand that they can''t go full way due to the situation, she was alright with going half way.


    Rolling his eyes at how his wife was staring at him as if he was some delicious meal, Minhyun boredly answered, "No."


    "Why?" Soohyun whined. After how very little she had complained today, Minhyun should at least reward her with a kiss. Soohyun missed his taste greatly.


    Placing his palm on top of her eyes, Minhyun, in a gentle tone, voiced out, "Sleep now, Soohyun-ah."


    Gripping on Minhyun''s hand, Soohyun pulled it down, and staring at him, she gave him a cheeky smile. She then, using formal tone, teased, "Minhyun-ssi, are you afraid that you wouldn''t be able to resist me after a kiss?"


    Han Minhyun shook his head and said, "No, I am sure, I will be able to resist. It is someone else I am worried about."


    Lee Soohyun yawned and said, "I am too tired at this moment, so I am, other than a kiss, I am incapable of doing anything more to you."


    Minhyun let out a sigh, and gripping Soohyun''s wrist, he pulled her closer to him. The smile on her face brightened as Minhyun brought his face closer to her, and closing her eyes, she placed her lips on to his.


    As both of them deepened their kiss, Minhyun placed his hand behind her neck, and the kiss intensified. Heat rose up within Soohyun as she responded to the kiss with equal fervour.


    After both of them pulled away from the kiss, Soohyun stared at Minhyun whilst she licked her lips. As a smirk appeared on her face, Soohyun voiced out, "That tasted amazing!"


    "Pervert," Minhyun said before being about to turn the other way.


    Before he could do so, Soohyun held his neck and tilted his face towards him. Craving more of Minhyun, she placed her lips on him forcefully, and holding his wrist, she bit on his lips.


    Han Minhyun loosened his wrist from Soohyun''s grip, and holding her hands against the headboard, his body was on top of her. Blush covered her cheeks.


    Pulling away from the kiss, Minhyun said, "That was s.e.xual hara.s.sment."


    Winking at him, Soohyun stated, "Then, Minhyun-ah, stay careful of me because this isn''t the¡ª"


    As Soohyun was voicing out the above words, she raised her hand and extended in order to pat on Minhyun''s bottom. However, before she could do so, Minhyun grabbed her hand.


    Wearing an innocent smile on her face, she continued, "The last time I am going to do this."


    "I still have those handcuffs, Lee Soohyun," Minhyun warned.


    "That''s really hot," Soohyun said, "But it will be hotter if you let me handcuff you."

 Chapter 153 - Close To Dying

    "My back!" Lee Soohyun groaned.


    A sharp ache went through her back as Soohyun sat down on the chair whilst muttering curses towards Minhyun. A part of her was sure that this was because of how she teased him yesterday.


    The training today was too violent, in Soohyun''s opinion, for her, and after how Minhyun had slammed her, Soohyun felt as if she was lucky to have no broken bones. Even though she was a girl and his wife, he held no mercy towards her.


    "Sister-in-law, you look to be in a bad state," Yejoon commented.


    "I am close to dying, Yejoon. Minhyun is too heartless," Soohyun vocalised as she placed her head on top of the table.


    Currently it was time for breakfast. Hw.a.n.g Yejoon and Lee Soohyun sat beside the dining table whilst waiting for Minhyun and Junghyun.


    Soohyun complained, "He flipped me twice today and harshly. I felt as if my body was close to shattering, and then, he threw me countless number of times. Instead of being a training situation, it seemed more as if I was being used as a punching bag.


    How can he be so rough towards such a beautiful and weak girl like me? The first thing I will do when I get strong is break those bones of his and flip him multiple number of times until he cries for mercy."


    Hearing her words, laughs left Yejoon''s mouth before he said, "When I trained with Hyung, I felt the same way as you. Hyung was gifted. That''s why, he learned things faster than us and therefore, all of us saw Hyung as our teacher. However, later on, all of us regretted it."


    Raising her head to stare at Yejoon, Soohyun whined, "Is there any likeable side to Minhyun?"


    "The fact that he would do anything to protect the people he treasures? Once he treasures you, you don''t need to be scared of anything out there because Hyung will protect you," Yejoon voiced out.


    "You seem to be a devoted follower of Minhyun it seems. Too bad, I wouldn''t ever know whether or not he truly likes me," Soohyun mumbled.


    The last sentence sounded sour to her and left an ache at Soohyun''s heart. The fact that she found herself feeling so despondent over this confused Soohyun.


    "Don''t look so sad, Jiwoo. Hyung definitely likes you," Yejoon vocalised.


    Shaking her head, Soohyun forced out a smile on her face, and raising her head, she looked towards Hw.a.n.g Yejoon. As a feigned sparkle appeared in her eyes, Soohyun vocalised, "That sounds great!"


    "I am not bluffing, Jiwoo. Hyung really does. He is really gentle and carefree with you. He wouldn''t have done that if he did not like you or was comfortable around you," Yejoon voiced out.


    Hearing the words from Yejoon, the smile on her face stretched further, and all the memories of how Minhyun was caring to her flooded to her mind.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon then added, "Of course, this doesn''t mean whether or not he likes you platonically or not."


    Soohyun scoffed, and feeling better in her heart, she looked towards Yejoon. Giving him a wide smile, Soohyun vocalised, "Enough about Minhyun; Let''s talk about you now."


    "Me? What does this Beauty want to know about me?" Hw.a.n.g Yejoon raised one of his eyebrows.


    "What are you doing at this mansion?" Soohyun questioned.


    Without knocking on the door beforehand, Kim Junghyun turned the k.n.o.b and stepped into Minhyun''s office. The door behind Junghyun closed as he entered into the office.


    Shutting his laptop, Han Minhyun raised his line of sight to look towards Junghyun, and as his eyes stared at him fiercely, Junghyun questioned, "What is going on recently."


    "Nothing much. Just the usual attacks," Minhyun answered nonchalantly.


    Slamming his hand down on Minhyun''s table, Kim Junghyun exclaimed, "Don''t give me that c.r.a.p! I know that there is something going on, and you''re hiding from me. If you f.u.c.king don''t tell me what I happening, I will rush outside the mansion to find out about everything."


    Staring at Junghyun boredly, Minhyun answered, "You''ll die if you do so."


    Letting out a dry chuckle, Junghyun rolled his eyes, and whilst arrogance being noticeable in his tone, he said, "Han Minhyun, do you f.u.c.king think that matters to me?! As long as I can strangle that horrible piece of s.h.i.t, I don''t care whether or not I live."


    "Calm yourself down, Junghyun. Do you think you''ll be able to harm him at this state? You wouldn''t even be able to scratch him," Minhyun voiced out.


    "You b.a.s.t.a.r.d! You''re the one responsible for this side of mine!" Junghyun slammed his hand down on Minhyun''s table.


    Han Minhyun simply let out a sigh.


    "I apologize for that," Minhyun vocalised, "But regardless of what you do, I won''t release you from this state, and if you try to leave this mansion, I will put a thicker barrier around the mansion."


    Hearing Han Minhyun''s words, Junghyun felt anger within him rise and kicked Minhyun''s table harshly. The things on top of the table shook as he did so.


    "If you are thinking yourself to be a saint after doing all this, then you''re wrong," Junghyun spatted, "Han Minhyun, you are merely a puppet who is being played around by others. You can''t even take your own decisions. So, who are you to control me?"


    Turning his back on Minhyun, Junghyun walked away, and before leaving the room, he mumbled, "Pathetic."


    After the door slammed closed, Han Minhyun held his forehead and tried to ease the ache. He needed to being everything under control before they got messy.


    Taking out his phone, Minhyun turned it on and swiped across the screen. When he noticed a number, Minhyun''s finger stopped, and he called the number.


    Placing the phone closer to his ear, Han Minhyun ordered, "Butler Shin, can you get to my office within few minutes? It is an emergency."


    Saying that, Han Minhyun hung up the call and placed the phone on top of the table. Many thoughts filled his mind.

 Chapter 154 - Connect Himself

    Before Yejoon could answer, Junghyun stomped towards the dining room, and his footsteps created loud noises. Staring at his darkened face, she could see that he was extremely angry, making her curious on what happened between him and Minhyun.


    As Soohyun and Yejoon stared at him, Junghyun shot both of them glares before sitting down on his seat. Confused on what could have happened, Soohyun and Yejoon exchanged glances.


    "What''s the matter, Junghyun Oppa? Are you alright?" Lee Soohyun asked carefully whilst showing concern in her voice.


    Turning towards her, Junghyun exclaimed, "Shut up!"


    Hearing his words, Soohyun shrugged her shoulders and decided to attempt to talk to Junghyun. He appeared to be in a bad mood, and she did not want to be the one to annoy her further.


    Looking at Yejoon, Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows and tried to communicate with him. Whilst staring at him pleadingly, she hoped he would understand her meaning.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon shrugged his shoulders, and the casual look in his eyes implied ''no idea''. She scrunched up her nose before she mouthed to him¡ª ''What do you we do now?''


    After reading her lips somewhat accurately, Yejoon moved his lips to indicate ''I am confused as well''.


    A sigh left Soohyun''s lips before she mouthed, ''This situation is too awkward''.


    Understanding what she was trying to convey and her feelings, Yejoon nodded before to moving his lips to silently say, ''Junghyun right now is making me too tensed to do anything.''


    ''Do something about it. Seeing him this way is scary,'' Soohyun mouthed back.


    Somewhat getting the meaning behind Soohyun''s words, Yejoon silently replied, ''He hates me, and if I start something, he will attack me surely.''


    Although it was confusing, Soohyun managed to comprehend half of what Yejoon was saying and mouthed, ''I am a mere human. He will destroy me in a matter of seconds. I am too frightened to even make a sound''.


    Yejoon silently vocalised, ''You''re are beautiful woman. No one can¡ª''


    Soohyun let out a gasp when she noticed the fork which came towards her, and due to her fast reflexes, she was able to hold the fork. Soohyun''s eyes widened.


    Knowing that it was Yejoon, she turned to look at Junghyun. Soohyun stared at him whilst showing confusion on her face. She did not understand why would he do that all of a sudden. Although he held a hostility towards her in the beginning, she thought that everything between them was friendly now.


    What could have happened?


    Kim Junghyun did not understand why he attacked Soohyun all of a sudden. When he saw her happily conversing with Yejoon, Junghyun felt rage rise within her.


    Junghyun did not like that. Lee Soohyun was Han Minhyun''s fated one, and that was enough of a reason to make him want to destroy her. Hating how he was starting to crave for Soohyun''s presence, he wanted to ruin her. If he does that, at least he wouldn''t feel this way towards her.


    Before he knew it, he targeted the fork towards her. However, as the fork moved in her direction, Junghyun recalled about their fun moments, how Soohyun looked when she had that wide smile on her face, and how she teased him. That made him stop.


    Although he wanted to hurt and destroy her, he couldn''t. A bigger part of him wanted to always watch her smile brightly and joke around with him. Although she did not belong to him, he wanted to tie her up and keep her by his side.


    "Junghyun?" Soohyun questioned.


    When he noticed Soohyun''s eyes, a sharp pain went through his heart, and standing up, he turned her back on Soohyun before running away. He did not want to see her any longer; Lee Soohyun was dangerous. He had to avoid her.


    Looking at Yejoon, she asked, "What just happened?"


    If Soohyun had to be honest, Junghyun''s attack hurt her. Although Soohyun easily did not let herself be attached to others, Junghyun''s personality made her feel comfortable.


    Nonetheless, Soohyun understood. It was not possible for them to be friends¡ª not when Junghyun did not like Minhyun. Lee Soohyun let out a sigh.


    This was not the first time Soohyun felt betrayed so she was alright with it. After all, Soohyun was good when it comes to moving on.


    "Are you alright?" Yejoon asked whilst raising one of his eyebrows.


    Facing him, a bright smile formed on Soohyun''s face as she nodded and said, "Yes, I am alright; Just slightly shaken up."


    Hearing knocks on the door, Minhyun ordered, "Come in."


    The door to the room opened, and Butler Shin stepped into the room. As the door behind him closed, Butler Shin bowed.


    "What''s the matter, Master Minhyun?" Butler Shin asked.


    Minhyun vocalised, "The barrier around the mansion¡ª I am planning to make it stronger."


    Hearing those words from Han Minhyun, Butler Shin''s eyes widened, and he said, "You can not do that, Master Minhyun. It is too dangerous. The barrier is already strong enough, and Master Minhyun, your lifespan might shorten if you increase it."


    "Doesn''t matter. They might soon enough break through the barrier enough to reach Junghyun. I can not let that happen. Hide this from the Leaders; I don''t want them to know about this. Prepare blood for me so that I would have enough energy to do it. I am also planning to connect myself with it."


    "W-What, Master Minhyun? C-Connect yourself? Before being your butler, I promised to protect you, Master Minhyun. I can not let that happen; You can not connect yourself to it," Butler Shin vocalised, "As you feel protective over Master Junghyun, I feel the same way about you!"


    Smiling at Butler Shin, he said, "Thank you for everything, Butler Shin, but this is important. If I connect myself to it, I will be able to know when it is being attacked and probably who attacked it as well."


    "But, Master Minhyun, when the barrier breaks, you''ll be dying as well," Butler Shin voiced out, "The risk is too high. You can''t die, Master Minhyun."


    Han Minhyun let out a chuckle as Soohyun''s mind flashed in his mind at this moment. Although he had no idea on why her face flashed in his head at this moment, it made him feel lighter.


    "Don''t worry, Butler Shin. I have people to take care of; It isn''t that easy to kill me."


    Hearing Minhyun''s words, Butler Shin let out a sigh. Han Minhyun''s mind can not be changed once it settles on something.


    "I''ll prepare for it, Master Minhyun."


    Butler Shin bowed.

 Chapter 155 - Lack Of Blood

    Watching the drama in front of her, Soohyun had to admit that it felt quite empty without Junghyun''s presence. Nonetheless, she knew how to be not much affected by such matters.


    Soohyun was used to it.


    As she snacked on the popcorn on her bowl, Soohyun''s phone rang up at that instant, and placing the popcorn inside her mouth, she picked up her phone.


    Reading ''Moon Jimin'' on top of the screen, a smile formed on Soohyun''s face as she received the call. Placing the phone close to her ear, she voiced out, "h.e.l.lo!"


    "Jiwoo-ah, how are you doing?" Jimin asked¡ª elation could be noticeable in her tone.


    "I am fine. You sound happy though, Unnie. I presume everything went fine yesterday," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Yes," Jimin answered, "Eunwoo was so gentle to me yesterday, and at the museum, he explained everything to me patiently. He made my heart beat rapidly yesterday, Jiwoo. What do I do now? I feel so shy!"


    "Unnie, really!?" Soohyun exclaimed.


    "It''s normal, Unnie. Eunwoo Oppa is absolutely perfect! Who wouldn''t fall for him!?" Soohyun tried to keep her voice as low as possible so anyone wouldn''t hear her from outside and kept cautious of her surroundings.


    Soohyun then continued, "Unnie, I think Eunwoo Oppa is close kicking out that Gold-digger. Unnie, if it is you, I know you can do it. Hwaiting!"


    "Thank you, Jiwoo-ah. This wouldn''t have been possible without you," Jimin voiced out.


    "Unnie, as long as I can teach that Gold-digger a lesson, I am willing to do anything," Soohyun vocalised, "You should take lunch to Oppa frequently and try your best to spend as much time as possible with him."


    "Speaking about that, Jiwoo, couple of us friends are planning to go hiking. Should I bring Minhyun along?" Jimin stated.


    "Hiking, hmm," Soohyun voiced out, "That sounds perfect! Oppa likes outing! Take lunch to him tomorrow and propose this idea to him."


    Before Soohyun could respond to Jimin, she heard a loud sound outside as if someone fell, and curious on what could have happened, Soohyun said, "I''ll talk to you later. Something might have happened, Unnie."


    Hanging up the call, Soohyun placed the bowl of popcorn down, and switching off the television, Soohyun ran towards the door before rushing out.


    Soohyun eyes widened when she noticed how Minhyun sat on the floor whilst Butler Shin tried to pull him up. Minhyun''s face was deadly pale, and pain was visible on his face. Beside him a vase had fallen off, and it was cracked into pieces.


    Seeing his state, worry rose within Soohyun, and walking hurriedly towards Minhyun, she bent down to help him up. With the help from Butler Shin and Soohyun, Minhyun finally managed to stand up.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon and Kim Junghyun rushed down the stairs, and seeing Minhyun''s state, Yejoon ran towards him. Worry showed on his face while he stood in Soohyun''s place to help Minhyun up. Junghyun stood rooted at his place. Nonetheless, apprehension was visible upon his face.


    "What happened?" Yejoon questioned.


    "Master Minhyun tried to¡ª"


    Before Butler Shin could continue, Minhyun interrupted him by saying, "I am fine. Just due to lack of blood."


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon eyed Butler Shin and Minhyun suspiciously. Nonetheless, he was aware that the moment was not exactly appropriate. Therefore, Yejoon did not press on.


    This was the second time when Soohyun had seen Minhyun in such a state, and honestly speaking, she found anxiety growing within her. In Soohyun''s opinion, this side of him did not suit him. The Minhyun in her mind was strong¡ª someone who wouldn''t fall down regardless of what happens.


    Nonetheless, Soohyun could clearly see how much of a human Minhyun was at this moment. Like others, he can fall week as well. Biting her nails, Soohyun followed after them as they carried Minhyun towards their bedroom.


    As Soohyun was about to walk up the stairs, Yejoon turned back and vocalised, "It''s better for you to stay down, Jiwoo. It could get too cold above."


    Understanding what Hw.a.n.g Yejoon was trying to imply, she nodded. Cold temperature would help Minhyun to recover faster, and Soohyun, as a member of a Yellow Clan, wouldn''t be able to bear that low temperature.


    Soohyun nodded.


    As she saw them walking further, Soohyun mustered up her courage before yelling out, "If he needs blood, I can be the source!"


    Looking towards Soohyun, Hw.a.n.g Yejoon nodded.


    As Han Minhyun was taken up, Soohyun walked in front of them stairs in circle. Nervousness increased within her as she felt sweat form on the surface of her forehead. Unless or until Soohyun would be able to find the cause behind what happened, her heart wouldn''t be able to calm down.


    Soohyun felt the temperature of the room lowering, and closing her eyes, she prayed desperately that nothing would happen to Minhyun. Her heart felt unsettled at the thought of anything negative.


    Standing at one corner, Junghyun stared at Soohyun. Although he wanted to go up and check on Minhyun, he did not have the heart to leave Soohyun down here. Ruffling his hair, he let out a sigh.


    As Minhyun was placed down on the bed, Yejoon looked at his sleeping face and tried to decrease the temperature to his best. Minhyun was better than him when it came to lowering temperature. Nonetheless, since Minhyun was too weak at this moment, he had to make do.


    Turning towards Butler Shin, Yejoon stared at him with a serious expression as he questioned, "What actually happened to Hyung?"


    Butler Shin bowed towards Hw.a.n.g Yejoon before voicing out, "Master Yejoon, I apologise. I am following by Master''s order. So, don''t force me."


    "Minhyun Hyung thickened the barrier, right? No wonder the protection felt better," Yejoon said, "However, only increasing it wouldn''t make him this weak; He did something else as well."


    Butler Shin apologetically bowed once again.


    "Master strictly had forbidden me to disclose about any information," Butler Shin vocalised.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon let out a groan of frustration as he ran his hand through his hair. Han Minhyun had once again done something to protect them by risking his health!

 Chapter 156 - Weak Barrier

    Lee Soohyun sat down beside Han Minhyun as she worriedly watched over him. Dressed in thick layer of warm clothes, Soohyun silently observed the sleeping man.


    Colour was slowly returning to his face, and Soohyun felt relief within her for that. Sitting beside him, she was ready to be his source of blood when he needed it.


    When she heard Yejoon talking about how Minhyun might need blood, Soohyun immediately volunteered to be the blood source. She had read in the book that fresh and oxygenated blood was the best type of blood when it came to regaining energy.


    Soohyun thought of this as a payback to Minhyun after all that he had done for her. Extending her hand towards him, she touched his forehead. His eyes widened at the feel. His body was icy cold.


    If Han Minhyun was a normal human, she would have truly panicked at this moment.


    Curiosity brewed up within Soohyun to know what happened to him in order for him to go to such state.


    What Soohyun found weird was how her chest constricted when she sees him in the bed like this¡ª unconscious. Strangely enough it wasn''t her life she was worried about most; She genuinely felt concerned towards Minhyun. She got no pleasure by seeing him at this moment.


    Noticing that Minhyun was slowly trying to open his eyes, a smile spread on Soohyun''s lips, and she vocalised, "You''re awake!"


    All the worry Soohyun felt within her was gradually dissipating, and relief filled her. Finally, he had woken up. After waiting for him four hours straight, he opened his eyes.


    Minhyun replied, "Hmm."


    "How are you feeling? Do you need blood? I am the blood source," Soohyun said enthusiastically.


    "No need," Minhyun answered¡ª his voice sounding somewhat hoa.r.s.e and weak.


    Pressing his palms on the bed, Minhyun was about to sit up on the bed when Soohyun moved towards him. Holding his shoulders, she helped him up. Minhyun leaned back against the headboard.


    Noticing how Soohyun was dressed in layer of clothings, he voiced out, "I will increase the temperature."


    Lee Soohyun shook his head and stated, "There is no need for that, Minhyun-ah. I am fine. You need lower temperature at this moment."


    Then, bringing her wrist closer to Minhyun, Soohyun vocalised, "You can have the blood."


    Raising his hand, Minhyun gripped her wrist and placed it down. After licking his lips in order to hydrate them, Minhyun voiced out, "I don''t need blood. Call Yejoon."


    "You sure you don''t need it? I have plenty of blood in my veins, and I don''t mind sharing!" Soohyun stated.


    "Positive," Minhyun vocalised. A small smile formed on his face.


    Lee Soohyun''s heart beat rapidly in her chest after noticing that smile, and biting the insides of her mouth in order to stop a blush from forming, she got down of the bed to call Yejoon.


    Nonetheless, before she could go to call him, the door in front of her opened, revealing Hw.a.n.g Yejoon. Yejoon''s eyes held seriousness and relief as he walked into the room.


    Turning back to face Minhyun, she said, "I''ll be leaving now."


    As she was about to get out of the room, Minhyun ordered, "Wait! Stay."


    Hearing Minhyun''s words, she halted in her steps, and looking at Minhyun, she blinked her eyes multiple times in confusion. Soohyun thought that Minhyun would be discussing something personal with Hw.a.n.g Yejoon.


    "You sure?" Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    "Depends on you," Minhyun replied.


    Running towards the bed immediately, she jumped on it and sat down beside him. Wearing a bright smile on her face, she said, "You can''t go back on your words."


    Raising his hand, Minhyun rubbed her hair gently, causing for a warmth to spread within her and the smile on her face to reach her eyes.


    As the door behind him closed, Hw.a.n.g Yejoon stepped towards Minhyun whilst his eyes stared at Minhyun sternly. Minhyun had an idea on the reason behind that.


    "Hyung, you strengthened the barrier on your own! Do you know how dangerous this is!? Are you that much of an idiot, Hyung!?" Yejoon scolded.


    "It was needed to be done," Minhyun answered.


    "Then, you could have asked for my help. I could have helped you put that barrier. Can''t you rely on us more, Hyung?" Yejoon said¡ª frustration noticeable in his tone.


    Minhyun shook his head and stated, "I am relying on you, Yejoon, to fight the final battle along with me. That''s why, you need to conserve your energy."


    "Hyung, you did something else as well. As you collapsed this badly, you must have done something," Yejoon vocalised whilst he narrowed his eyes upon Minhyun.


    Knowing that he wouldn''t be able to hide this from Yejoon, he answered, "You absolutely can not let anyone know about this, Hw.a.n.g Yejoon. I bonded and connected myself with barrier."


    Shock¡ª That was the only thing Yejoon felt, and he unable to process this entire thing. Whatever Minhyun just said felt like as if he was being attacked by thorns to Yejoon.


    Staring at Yejoon''s expression, Soohyun was confused. She did not understand a word of what Minhyun just said and exchanged glances between Yejoon and Minhyun. From the looks of it, Soohyun could guess that it was something very much serious.


    Hearing the sudden noise outside, Soohyun and Yejoon turned to look towards the door. Then, the door was pushed open, and Kim Junghyun walked into the room.


    Fallen on the floor beside the door was a broken gla.s.s, and blood was present beside the blood. The blood slowly flowed, colouring the clean floor red.


    Junghyun stomped towards Han Minhyun, and his eyes glared towards him. All three of their eyes were on Junghyun, waiting for what he would do.


    "Han Minhyun, you''re foolish to think such a weak barrier would stop me or those enemies out there," Junghyun voiced out.


    Letting out a scoff, he added, "Minhyun, the only person you will die at the hands of is me or you better remove that barrier."

 Chapter 157 - One Of A Kind

    Although Junghyun''s words were rude, Soohyun noticed the concern he held and panic he felt for Minhyun in his eyes. In Soohyun''s opinion, the type of relationship Minhyun and Junghyun.


    Staring straight at Junghyun, Minhyun vocalised, "I have no intentions of dying in your hand or due to the barrier, Junghyun."


    Kim Junghyun scoffed before voicing out, "Han Minhyun, you better keep those words of yours about the second part! I want to torture you personally before killing you."


    With those words, Junghyun turned his back on Minhyun and treaded out of room. The door closed loudly as he left.


    So far from what Soohyun had observed, she had learned that Minhyun strengthened the barrier¡ª probably the one outside the mansion¡ª and the ''bonding and connecting'' thing he did was possibly life-threatening.


    Looking at Yejoon, Soohyun waited for him to start talking.


    "Hyung, are you really trying to kill yourself? Last time you mentioned about how one of the Leaders might be involved, and if a Leader used his power, your barrier might get broken. You will die then, Hyung."


    "Yejoon, this is the only way possible. If the Leader uses his power, I would immediate know who is the one behind it, and don''t fret. My barrier wouldn''t be broken that easily," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Hyung, do you know that you don''t sound at all confident at this moment? Even you are aware that you will die, right, Hyung? Please take down the barrier. I beg of you. We can ask the King for his help," Yejoon said.


    "If I somehow die, Yejoon, you need to take this over," Minhyun said, "Thousands of people can possibly die if things go wrong. The Leaders and King¡ª none of them can be trusted, and I don''t want to owe the King a favour."


    Hearing the words from Minhyun, Soohyun''s eyes widened. Even Minhyun thought he would die. Soohyun did not like those words; She did not want to believe those words of Minhyun.


    Noticing the feelings of Soohyun, Minhyun extended his hand towards her hand and gripped on his hand tightly in order to provide some warmth to her.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon let out a dry chuckle and said, "Hyung, that is not enough to convince me. If you do not remove it, I will bond myself with the barrier as well."


    "Don''t be rash, Yejoon. You need to take over this entire thing if something happens to me. You''re the only one I can trust, and all of my responsibilities will be yours if I don''t make it through," Minhyun said.


    Yejoon said, "I think I need time, Hyung. I will leave."


    Turning his back on Han Minhyun, he walked out of the room, and as Yejoon stepped out by closing the door behind him, a sigh left Minhyun''s mouth.


    "So, you''ll be dying?" Soohyun asked whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    Although she tried to be all calm in front of Minhyun, he could read her feelings on how shaken up and scared Soohyun was.


    "Even if I die, I wouldn''t let you die along with me or suffer," Minhyun said, "Don''t worry."


    Soohyun scrunched up her nose and vocalised, "You talk that easily about dying. We two are completely different. You''re really compa.s.sionate."


    Even though Soohyun was joking, she was truly panicked, and her hands were shaking. Her part of her did not want to accept the truth. Despite how unwilling she was, she had truly become attached to Minhyun, and now, she was reluctant to lose him.


    Minhyun moved closer to Soohyun and pulled her into a hug. Her heart beat rapidly in her chest whilst tears formed at the corner of her eyes. Soohyun had no idea on why she was feeling this sad.


    "Why are you hugging me like this? It''s weird," Soohyun vocalised.


    "It''s weirder how you are crying over me," Minhyun pointed out.


    "I know. Why am I even crying over you? It definitely must be because of the lack of luxury before your death," Soohyun said.


    Minhyun scoffed and voiced out, "You sound as if I will really die."


    "It''s always better to a.s.sume the worst thing possible," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Don''t cry. Be strong enough to protect me. I won''t die then," Minhyun stated.


    Soohyun let out a chuckle and vocalised, "It seems like I have to do that. In order to protect my princess, this prince needs to strengthen up."


    "If you''re that enthusiastic, I will increase the training for you," Minhyun said.


    Patting on Minhyun''s back, Soohyun voiced out, "I won''t say no to it. After all, I have to protect my little princess."


    Lee Soohyun felt protective instincts towards him rise within her, and her words were not bluff. She would not let him be dead, regardless of what happens. Once she has the determination, she knows that she will be able to achieve absolutely everything.


    Holding Minhyun''s shoulder, Soohyun pulled back and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. Staring at him with a deadpan expression, she said, "I am serious, Minhyun. I will really protect you; I can''t let you die."


    Letting out a chuckle, Minhyun extended his hand towards Soohyun and pinched the top of her nose, causing her scrunch it.


    "Those are some big words for you. In order to protect me, you need to work a lot harder though," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Don''t fret. This Prince of yours wouldn''t letting you down. However, if I protect you, I need to know everything about this clearly. How will I be able to protect you without knowing anything?" Soohyun vocalised.


    "You have a point there," Minhyun commented.


    Seeing Soohyun''s resolve, Han Minhyun heart started beating rapidly within his chest, and he wanted to pull the girl in front of him closer to her. Soohyun was almost enough to make him reconsider everything. Nonetheless, he knew that he couldn''t get his emotions involved.


    Han Minhyun fate was decided a long time ago. His life was clearly planned out, and he had no problem with it until now. Lee Soohyun was a unique and one of a kind character indeed.

 Chapter 158 - Nice To See You

    "What I am saying you is really one of the secrets, and regardless of what happens, you can not let it be known to anyone," Minhyun voiced out.


    Soohyun nodded before commenting, "It''s nice to see you trust me."


    "It is merely the fact that you would run into trouble if I don''t explain everything clearly to you," Minhyun vocalised.


    Scrunching her nose, she said, "Geez! You make it seem like as if I am some naive and inexperienced kid."


    Letting out a chuckle, Minhyun questioned, "Soohyun, do you remember how we got attacked in the apartment last time?"


    Soohyun nodded. That was the beginning of everything and wasn''t something she could forget that easily.


    "The reason we were attacked was due to the barrier around the apartment breaking, and I suspect that one of the Leaders were involved. Of course, until this point, it is merely a suspicion. The Blue Clan could have developed some powerful techniques to break through the barrier as well.


    By strengthening the barrier around the mansion and connecting myself with it, I want to judge who my opponent is. Connecting oneself with the barrier allows them to feel the degree and type of attack the barrier is put under.


    If it is one of the Leaders, I would know who it is when they attack the barrier. According to my plans, immediately after the barrier is attacked and is about to break through, I will be removing the barrier to prevent my death. That must be done accurately. A millisecond of slip might cause my death."


    "Heol! We are truly opposite. I would never have the courage to do such a thing. So, basically, you connected yourself with the barrier to find out who the bad guy is, and when the barrier is attacked, you''ll remove it in the initial stages so that you wouldn''t die.


    It is risky and suicidal in my opinion. However, since I have given my word, I will protect unless or until I have to run for my life in the last second. Sorry but my life comes before yours," Soohyun vocalised.


    "I''ll trust you in this since I can sense the sincerity. However, be ready to practice until you drop dead," Minhyun voiced out.


    Letting out a chuckle, she said, "Hey! Don''t go that hard on me or else there will be no one to protect you."


    "Since you cried for me today, I will leave you alone today," Minhyun vocalised.


    Extending her hand towards him, Soohyun hugged him, and wearing a bright smile on her hand, she laid her head down upon his chest.


    She then voiced out, "That sounds like a nice deal. I will cry for you everytime then. Tears fall like waterfall from my eyes whenever I need it."


    "Do you think I don''t know it?" Minhyun questioned.


    Soohyun let out a chuckle whilst closing her eyes. Minhyun''s chest felt truly comfortable, and raising his hand, Minhyun patted her on the head gently, causing her to go to sleep.


    Feeling someone shake her shoulder, Soohyun let out a groan. She was having a really good dream, and truly she did not appreciate the one who was attempting to disturb it.


    "Wake up, Lee Soohyun. Didn''t you say yesterday that you''ll be training hard to protect me?" Minhyun vocalised whilst his voice held an undertone of tease


    "When did I promise something like that? You must have been daydreaming. Now, let me go back to sleep," Soohyun said as she let out a loud yawn.


    "If you don''t wake up at the count of three, Soohyun, I am going to pour cold water upon you," Minhyun threatened.


    Letting out a loud groan, she sat up on the bed and ran her fingers through her hair. Feeling the tangles within her hair, she felt more annoyed. At this point, she was really tempted to shorten this hair of hers. While sleeping, Soohyun gradually removed her layers of clothing as the temperature within the room increased.


    Glancing at the clock, Soohyun noticed that it was four in the morning, and turning towards Minhyun, she vocalised, "I know I said I will be protecting you, but that doesn''t mean you should wake me up this early. I barely had two or three hours of sleep."


    "Taking in the amount of supplements you''re being fed, you wouldn''t die or faint from lack of sleep. Now, time to keep your promise," Minhyun said, "Get up!"


    "Heol! I am really starting to regret it," Soohyun mumbled as she threw the blanket off of her leg.


    A chill went down her spine when she placed her bare feet on the cold times, and she shuddered. Soohyun found herself being lucky for she did not catch a cold after all this.


    "After freshening up, dress warmly. You''re exposed to enough cold temperature yesterday, and I don''t want you to have another excuse for skipping training by catching a cold," Minhyun vocalised.


    Soohyun nodded.


    Placing his hands into his pockets, Ahn Eunwoo walked into the building. Unlike his usual gentle expression, a cold and nonchalant expression sat upon his face.


    In front of Eunwoo laid a deserted floor. Wooden materials thrown all around the floor, and a broken door laid at one corner of the room. Dust and spider webs covered the place.


    A stairway was present in front of Eunwoo, and walking towards it, Eunwoo stepped on it. The size of the stairs were random, and they creaked under his weight.


    As he finally stood on the second floor, Eunwoo walked towards a door, and taking out a card, he inserted it into the scanner beside the door. A green light appeared at the scanner.


    Pulling back his card, he turned the k.n.o.b and pushed the door forward. Stepping into the room, Eunwoo closed the door behind him.


    A desk was present in the room in front of Eunwoo, and a man sat behind that desk. His long brown hair appeared messy, and stubbles could be seen across his face. A white shirt with various colourful print was worn by him.


    "You''re finally here. The old man was getting crazy," He voiced out.

 Chapter 159 - Part Of His Charms

    "This is part of his charms, Jeon Minhyuk. No wonder girls avoid you," A woman vocalised.


    Sitting on an old couch was a woman who appeared to be at late twenties. Dressed in a low cut red dress, the beautiful woman walked towards his desk and sat on top of his. Her long hair laid on top of her shoulder, and her plump lips were painted red.


    Jeon Minhyuk scoffed and said, "Nice to know that you''re one of his admirers, Park Jieun."


    Park Jieun shrugged her shoulders and voiced out, "All of us prefer the charming ones better than the dull ones like you."


    "Hey! What did you just say!? Take back those words of yours!" Minhyuk exclaimed.


    Wearing a bored expression on his face, Eunwoo walked towards the direction the elevator which was present at one corner of the room and clicked the switch. As the door opened, he stepped into it.


    "Good luck, Ahn Eunwoo! You''re going to need that!" Jieun voiced out.


    As the door closed, a blank expression sat on his face, and one couldn''t easily see what he was truly thinking from the deep look in his eyes. As the elevator went down, he licked his lips and checked the time on his watch.


    After couple of seconds, the elevator came to a halt, and the door in front of him gradually opened. Stepping into the room, Eunwoo brushed his hand through his hair.


    There was nothing beside him, and walking towards the door in front of him, Eunwoo turned the k.n.o.b. Pulling open the door, he walked into the room.


    A large desk laid on the room in front of him, and behind that desk was seated a man, who wore a grim expression on his face. Beside that man stood Jung Beomsoo, and seeing him, Eunwoo had a clear idea on why he was called here.


    "What do you need, Ahn Hyunbin?" Eunwoo questioned. His tone showing how bored he was.


    "Is this the att.i.tude you can show after your irresponsible behaviour, Ahn Eunwoo?" Beomsoo voiced out, "Your behaviour truly shows how you belong¡ª"


    "Don''t interfere," Eunwoo ordered whilst he shot a glance towards Beomsoo. Eunwoo''s eyes made a chill go down Beomsoo''s spine, making him unable to complete the sentence further.


    "Ahn Eunwoo, what excuse do you have for not helping Beomsoo?" Hyunbin asked.


    "What excuse? It is definitely because of¡ª"


    "Jung Beomsoo, if you dare to complete that sentence, then," Eunwoo vocalised threateningly.


    "Beomsoo, don''t say anything," Hyunbin said, and then looking towards Eunwoo, he stated, "Answer."


    "Just because Beomsoo wanted to confront Minhyun like an idiot despite of knowing how weak he was doesn''t mean I have to support him," Eunwoo said, "I am not his lackey either and have my own plans. If that''s all, then I am leaving."


    With a bow, Eunwoo turned his back on Hyunbin, and as he walked towards the door, Beomsoo was angered by his att.i.tude.


    "A leopard never changes it spots. Who knows when¡ª"


    Before Jung Beomsoo could continue, Eunwoo turned his head to look back at him, and Beomsoo''s eyes widened when a sharp metal sc.r.a.ped past by his neck. The metal was embedded into the wall beside him, and blood stained the metal.


    Feeling the sharp pain go through his neck, Beomsoo raised his hand to touch the area where it hurt, and looking towsrds Eunwoo, Beomsoo''s eyes glared upon him. Eunwoo could notice the fear in Beomsoo''s eyes.


    "Think before you speak next time; My shot might not be this clumsy next time," Eunwoo voiced out¡ª his tone threatening Beomsoo and imprinting fear into him.


    Jung Beomsoo understood what Eunwoo was trying to mean, and he tightly clenched his hand. Eunwoo was not afraid of Hyunbin, and Hyunbin treasured Eunwoo. It was better for Beomsoo to be obedient at this point.


    "Eunwoo, I need to talk to you," Hyunbin vocalised, "Beomsoo, go out."


    Although Beomsoo wanted to stay here and see what will be happening, he knew that abiding by the orders in the best option for him now. Nodding, Beoms...o...b..wed and walked towards the direction of the door.


    After shooting a glance towards Eunwoo, Beomsoo pulled open the door and walked out of the room whilst closing the door behind him.


    Anger became visible on Hyunbin''s face at that moment, and as he stood up, the chair behind him was pushed back. As he walked towards Eunwoo, his eyes glowered upon Eunwoo. Nonetheless, Eunwoo appeared unaffected by them.


    As he stood in front of Eunwoo, he raised his hand and planted a slap upon Eunwoo''s cheek. The loud sound spread through the room. Despite that, there was no change in Eunwoo''s expression.


    Blood formed at the corner of his lips as Hyunbin grabbed the collar of his shirt and pulled Eunwoo closer to him. Pulling his hand into a fist, Hyunbin punched Eunwoo with all of his might. His t-shirt crumbled at the intensity of the hit.


    Like a doll, Eunwoo endured all the attacks which were targeted towards him. Punches came towards him one after another, and no groan of pain left his mouth as if Eunwoo was all used to it. Eunwoo did not flinch nor did his eyes show a change of expression.


    Raising Eunwoo by his collar, Hyunbin pushed him towards the wall. As Eunwoo''s back touched the wall, a loud sound was created, and looking up, Eunwoo''s eyes stared straight at Hyunbin.


    "You have gotten stronger. I remember the little you crying and pleading for me to stop and agreeing to whatever I said just due to slight beating. Now, you''re not even affected," Hyunbin vocalised.


    Wiping the corner of his lips, Eunwoo asked, "Arw you done?"


    As Eunwoo attempted to straighten the folds on his t-shirt with his hand, Hyunbin sternly said, "You wouldn''t be spared this easily if someone doubts you next time around, and finish your mission quickly. You surely don''t want to make me regret choosing you."


    Eunwoo nodded.


    "About Han Minhyun, according to our source, he had strengthened the barrier around the mansion, and you''ll try to penetrate through it in order to weaken it," Hyunbin voiced out.


    Lowering his head, Eunwoo nodded and said, "Call me when you need me to do that. I have to practice my skills I haven''t used them for a while."

 Chapter 160 - Three To Four Mistress

    After breakfast was over, Minhyun had given her half an hour to rest before her session began again. Although her defense and attack skills had gotten better, it was nowhere on Minhyun''s level.


    Soohyun found her words on how she promised to protect Minhyun funny. If danger were to arrive, it would be her protected by Minhyun, considering how inferior she was to them at this moment.


    Nonetheless, she did feel protective over Minhyun and maybe there could be a way she could protect Minhyun.


    Laying down upon her bed, Soohyun ate the nuts from a bowl whilst she played with her phone. She needed to plot against Eunwoo and Chaeyoung, and searching online, she looked for ways to separate a couple.


    However, there was no method Soohyun found suitable. She had to create such a situation where Eunwoo would choose Jimin over Chaeyoung in front of Chaeyoung.


    Even though Soohyun found it confusing on why Chaeyoung would be falling for Eunwoo despite knowing about his powers or how he is his enemies, she decided to trust Minnie.


    Moreover, Soohyun once read an article on how people in love had negative IQ, and maybe that''s what Chaeyoung will be suffering from if she doesn''t change the future.


    Soohyun then recalled about hiking they will be going at and decided to ask Jimin for the details. She had a way for Minhyun to convince her to take there, and if she brought Chaeyoung along with her, things might flow smoothly.


    Whilst being vigilant of her surroundings, Soohyun opened her phone and swiped across the screen to search for Jimin''s number. Clicking on the number when she found it, Soohyun waited for Jimin to pick the call up.


    When the call was received, Soohyun placed the phone close to her ear and said, "Unnie, h.e.l.lo!"


    "Oh! h.e.l.lo, Jiwoo-ah! Was there anything you needed?" Jimin asked.


    "Unnie, I was worrying about whether or not Eunwoo Oppa agreed to your invitation on going hiking with you," Soohyun said whilst sitting up on her bed.


    Using a shy tone, Jimin said, "I did not ask about that to him yet. I''ll go to his office today to ask him about it."


    "Do that then, Unnie," Soohyun said, "And good luck! Eunwoo Oppa likes bean sprouts a lot!"


    "Hmm, Jiwoo, thank you for everything. I truly owe you," Jimin vocalised in a sweet tone.


    "Don''t say that, Unnie. We are sisters. Isn''t it natural for both of us to help each other?" Jiwoo vocalised, "Unnie, just text me after he agrees to it as I am really anxious about it."


    "Sure, I can do that," Jimin voiced out, "Jiwoo-ah, I feel sad though. I feel like I don''t deserve this happiness while you''re suffering. I am really a bad sister, right?"


    "Unnie, it''s fine as long as you can remove that Gold-digger. Although my life is really hard, I am trying my very best to adjust to it. By the way, Unnie, I am curious on where you''re going. Can you say me the location?"


    After the call with Jimin was over, Soohyun fell back on her bed, and feeling the comfort, she wanted to fall asleep at that instant. Nonetheless, she knew that she had training to do in a couple of minutes.


    That''s when a thought came inside her mind.


    ''Minnie, do you think there is a possibility that Eunwoo knows about Chaeyoung''s ident.i.ty? Could that be the reason why he is trying to make her fall for him? Then again, considering how he is flirting with Jimin, he could actually be a player.''


    "Soohyun, don''t worry. If there was something like that, I would inform you," Minnie vocalised.


    ''You aren''t hiding anything from me or tricking me to do something without my knowledge, right?''


    "Of course not, trust me on this. I am not on the bad side. As much as I want to reveal my true ident.i.ty to you, knowing you, you''ll be asking Minhyun to confirm it," Minnie said¡ª annoyance noticeable in her tone.


    ''Why are you this scared of Minhyun though? Do you know how suspicious that makes you?''


    "Try threatening your boss'' wife that you''ll be killing her," Minnie vocalised.


    Hearing that, Soohyun started laughing. No wonder Minnie was that scared of Minhyun, and this simply increased her urge to tell Minhyun about the entire thing. She wanted to see whether or not Minhyun will be able to guess who Minnie is.


    "I know what you are thinking, Soohyun, and if you dare do it, then I will sure trick you to doing something embarra.s.sing," Minnie threatened.


    ''Minnie-ah, you shouldn''t threaten your boss'' wife this much. You know how my mouth can slip.''


    Minnie scoffed and vocalised, "Tch! I can see you falling for Minhyun¡ª not sure whether or not he noticed it. It''s cute to see you falling for him."


    Hearing Minnie''s words, Soohyun''s eyes widened, and she began coughing. Shock was visible in her eyes.


    ''What makes you say something like that? Falling for Han Minhyun? Geez! With how he insulted me, falling for him is impossible.''


    Even though Soohyun was aware of how her heard reacted towards Minhyun, she wasn''t going to admit about that to Minnie. That would be too humiliating for Soohyun.


    "Minhyun can sense your feelings, and I can read your mind," Minnie reminded.


    ''You have become a nutcase, and I don''t argue with nutcases. By the way, I have training to do. Unlike you, I am really busy.''


    "Sure, sure," Minnie said, "It''s not a bad thing to fall for Minhyun though. He has lots of admirers in the Underworld."


    ''That''s quite funny to imagine. What''s more? Does he have three to four mistress?''


    Before Minnie could answer, the door in front of Soohyun opened, and Han Minhyun walked into the room. Seeing him, a wide smile formed on Soohyun''s face, and something inside her stomach fluttered.


    "Oh! You''re here!" Soohyun voiced out as she walked towards Han Minhyun.


    Minhyun nodded.


    Walking over to Minhyun, she said, "It''s good that you''re here. My Source and I were just discussing about how you have three to four mistresses back in your world."

 Chapter 161 - Loud And Clear

    "Yah! Yah! You liar! When did I say that? Lee Soohyun, you''re really evil for plotting against me this way!" Minnie exclaimed¡ª her voice clearly showing how panicked she was at this moment.


    Nonetheless, Soohyun was enjoying this. Minnie being like this gave her a s.a.d.i.s.tic joy, and she ignored Minnie''s words.


    "Three to four mistress?" Minhyun asked.


    Soohyun nodded and said, "My Source said how you have lots of admirers in your country and even a couple of mistresses. I am curious to know how those mistresses of yours are."


    "Your Source is indeed interesting; I would like to meet it one day," Minhyun stated.


    "Lee Soohyun, you''re really evil! I badly want to strangle you at this moment. Wait! I didn''t mean to say that. My mouth mistakenly slipped. Please overlook this," Minnie said¡ª her tone changing from angry to pleading.


    "It surely is. However, it said that it doesn''t want to meet you because it is scared of you after threatening it''s boss'' wife."


    "Hmm, Soohyun, I think I am sure who your Source is," Minhyun said, "Say Mihee that I will be meeting her when I go back to Underworld."


    "You know what, Soohyun? Before I die, I will be taking you with me. Both of us will be dying together," Minnie said, "You''re really a jerk! Because of you, everything is ruined! Now, I have to delay¡ª Nevermind, I am revealing nothing more. Lee Soohyun, I haven''t seen anyone as evil as you. I''ll die! I will really die now!"


    Hearing those words from Minnie made Soohyun laugh out loud. She had more ways to blackmail Minnie¡ª who was also known as Mihee¡ª if she needed something else.


    "My Source heard you loud and clear. Let''s go and train now, Minhyun, since I feel more refreshed. Ah! After all those embarra.s.sing things it made me do, revenge feels great," Soohyun said.


    Minhyun chuckled and commented, "It was mortifying indeed. You''re quite thick-skinned to show your face to me after all that."


    "Geez! This is survival techniques. You would''ve done the same if you were in my place," Soohyun vocalised.


    "I doubt it," Minhyun stated.


    As everyone sat around the dining table, Soohyun stole glances at the man sitting at her other side and then looked at Yejoon questioningly.


    Soohyun did not know who the man beside her was. His soft brown hair fell on his head, and he appeared quite tender. Innocence radiated off of him, and he appeared to be someone who would be soft-spoken.


    Staring at Soohyun, Yejoon understood what she was trying to imply and mouthed her the answer. When Soohyun was unable to make the name out, creases appeared between her eyebrows, and she furrowed them.


    Yejoon moved his mouth to silently form a word, and somewhat understanding what Yejoon was trying to say, she mouthed, ''Oh Siwoo?''


    Yejoon shook his head and silently enunciated, ''Oh Jihoon.''


    "His name is Oh Jihoon. You don''t need to act like this for it," Minhyun vocalised.


    Hearing Minhyun words, Soohyun let out a scoff, and looking towards him, she said, "This is fun. Yejoon and I are trying hard to learn to speak silently. It is one of the essential survival techniques."


    "Yejoon isn''t younger than you," Minhyun pointed out.


    Soohyun was aware of that. If Yejoon addressed Junghyun casually without any honorifics, it showed that he was older than him. Nonetheless, calling him Yejoon casually sounded better to her.


    "I know, but not many knows my age, so it''s alright," Soohyun voiced out.


    Turning towards Yejoon, Soohyun asked, "You don''t mind, right, Yejoon-ah?"


    Yejoon said, "I would prefer you calling me something else. Too bad, Minhyun Hyung is present here."


    After directing a wink towards Yejoon, Soohyun turned to face Oh Jihoon and vocalised, "h.e.l.lo, I am Moon Jiwoo."


    As long as the person was friendly enough, Soohyun liked the idea of having more people in the mansion. This would brighten up the gloomy mansion.


    "h.e.l.lo, Jiwoo-ssi," He vocalised formally¡ª his voice being mild and quiet, sounding as if he was shy.


    Seeing the light pink blush upon his cheeks, Soohyun held in her urge to squeal and patted the back of her head. She did not want to scare off the boy by looking at his hungrily and therefore, tried to control the emotions in her eyes.


    Before Soohyun could ask her next question, Minhyun voiced out, "Jihoon is not good with strangers, so don''t frighten him."


    Feigning shock on her face, Soohyun turned towards Minhyun and let out a gasp. Holding her heart as if she had been brutally stabbed, Soohyun dramatically vocalised, "Minhyun-ah, do you actually mean me? I don''t frighten people. Look at Yejoon and me after all."


    With mock being shown in his eyes, Minhyun said, "Jihoon tends to avoid girls who tries to flirt with him."


    Soohyun scoffed and questioned, "Are you actually trying to ruin my chance of making friends by making fake accusatios?"


    Minhyun shrugged his shoulders and said, "I am stating some honest facts so that you can successfully become friends with him."


    Scrunching up her nose towards Minhyun, Soohyun turned to face Jihoon, and wearing a wide smile on her face, she slapped both of her hands together.


    "So, Jihoon-ssi, do you watch dramas? I had a drama partner for few days before he decided to betray me¡ª not that I am affected by it. Don''t worry! I am completely harmless, Jihoon-ah, regardless of what Minhyun says," Soohyun said.


    Wearing a shy expression upon his face, Oh Jihoon nodded and stated, "Sure, Jiwoo-ssi. I watched dramas sometimes as well, but I am not that knowledgeable when it comes to that."


    Soohyun let out a chuckle and vocalised, "You don''t need to worry about that, Jihoon-ssi. I''ll teach you everything!"


    "Eat quickly and chat less. You have training after this. Jihoon will be the one teaching you as I am busy," Minhyun said.


    Seeing at the quiet boy beside her, Soohyun felt a wide smile forming on her face. Seeing how Jihoon was, Soohyun had an inkling that the training will be much milder if Jihoon was involved, and maybe it would be more fun.


    "Sure, I have no problem with it!" Soohyun exclaimed.

 Chapter 162 - About Mercy

    Sitting on the stairs, Hw.a.n.g Yejoon''s held on to a red apple, and as he bit on the apple, a joyful expression sat upon his face. Before him laid the wide backyard.


    Holding a racket, Soohyun was standing opposite to Oh Jihoon, and sweat dripped down her body. As Jihoon held the racket, he served the shuttlec.o.c.k towards Soohyun.


    Aches went through various parts of Soohyun''s body, and her arms were on the verge of giving up. Only ten minutes had started since her training, and Soohyun found herself close to collapsing.


    Jihoon''s shots were more violent and faster that Minhyun''s, and almost all of them directly or indirectly caused a wound to form upon Soohyun''s body. She barely managed to return any hits.


    Before Soohyun could process what was happening, the shuttlec.o.c.k hit her forehead, and she let out a wince due to pain. Due to the speed, it was hard for Soohyun to see the shuttlec.o.c.k and react fast enough no matter how it targeted.


    Soohyun regretted being excited to train with Jihoon. According to Minhyun, Jihoon will be training her for the entire day today, and if this continues on, her body will most definitely give up on her despite what supplements she is being fed by Minhyun.


    After letting out a groan, Soohyun bent down to pick up the shuttlec.o.c.k, and as she picked it up, she felt a sharp pain go through her back. It seemed that she had exerted herself way too much.


    Holding the shuttlec.o.c.k, Soohyun directed it towards Jihoon with her utmost strength. However, due to her weak hit, the shuttlec.o.c.k fell down in the centre. A chuckle left Yejoon''s mouth.


    "You''re holding up fine, Jiwoo. Many of the new ones faint due to his training techniques," Yejoon voiced out whilst Soohyun turned to look towards him.


    However, that''s when, Soohyun felt the shuttlec.o.c.k hit her cheek, and she let out a cry of pain. Her cheek is definitely going to have a scratch after that.


    "Hit properly, Jiwoo! You''re really weak! If you continue this way, you should have no hopes for successfully making out of Trans.m.u.tation! Concentrate on it properly! You can barely play yet you look around!" Jihoon scolded.


    ''Where is that soft-spoken, shy boy?''


    It was true that no one should be judged from their appearance, and Jihoon has an entire change when it comes to training. Nonetheless, Soohyun nodded and said, "I am sorry."


    "Unless you can return twenty more hits of mine, you aren''t allowed to have a break! Even if you collapse or Hyung comes, Lee Soohyun, I wouldn''t stop."


    Letting out a sigh, Soohyun nodded again.


    After their badminton session was over, Soohyun fell down on the ground and laid down upon it. The sun was starting to set, and looking at the beautiful colours of the sunset, her heart felt much at ease.


    A small smile formed on her face.


    "Jiwoo-ssi, are you fine? I am sorry if I went overboard. I can not control myself when it comes to training," Jihoon shyly voiced out as he rubbed the back of his head and looked down at the ground. Held within his hand was a first aid kit.


    Seeing how adorable the man in front of her was, Soohyun shook her head and said, "It''s probably a good thing. Knowing how I am, Minhyun did the right job choosing you."


    "Jiwoo-ssi, you need to take care of those wounds of yours. Once again, I am sorry," Jihoon vocalized.


    "Oh! That! You can just keep it beside me. I will do it once I have enough energy to sit up," Soohyun said.


    That''s when, Soohyun felt another shadow above her, and looking up, she noticed that Han Minhyun was standing beside her.


    "Jihoon, give me that," Minhyun said, pointing towards the first aid kit in his hand.


    Jihoon nodded and obediently handed Minhyun the kit. After Minhyun had accepted the kit from him, Jihoon bowed and walked towards the front of the building, giving both of them privacy.


    Sitting down beside Soohyun, Minhyun opened the first aid kit, and letting out a groan, Soohyun sat up on the ground. Her heart beat rate began to speed up as she stared at Minhyun in front of her, and a soft smile formed on her face.


    "Minhyun-ah, sometimes you''re really sweet. No wonder you have so many admirers," Soohyun vocalised, "It makes me jealous."


    "You don''t sound jealous," Minhyun pointed out.


    "You''re not good at reading my readings. By the way, Minhyun, I think I like you better when it comes to training, so can you train me instead of Jihoon? He is too violent!" Soohyun voiced out.


    "I thought I was too violent for you," Minhyun expressed.


    "Oh! Did I mention that? That''s because I was inexperienced. Now that I have become more experienced, I would definitely choose you over Jihoon. Moreover, I think I will learn faster if you taught me instead of Jihoon, and you make me feel more comfortable," Soohyun said.


    "Any more compliments?" Minhyun asked whilst raising one of his eyebrows.


    "I ran out of vocabulary, but honestly, Minhyun, you''re the best. In this World, you know that I love you the most," Soohyun stated.


    "Stop with your sweet words. Jihoon would be the best teacher for you as he is responsible for teaching the newer members on how to control their powers and training the members," Minhyun explained.


    Soohyun let out a sigh as a frown formed on her face. She then voiced out, "Since I have promised to protect you, I guess I will have to make few sacrifices."


    Extending his hand towards Soohyun, Minhyun patted her head and said, "Good girl!"


    A small blush formed on Soohyun''s face at that, and she commented, "What''s with that? You''re making me seem like small kid."


    Dabbing the wool with the antiseptic, Minhyun brought his hand closer to Soohyun''s face and placed it on her cheek. She let out a wince at the sharp, burning pain.


    "Ouch! Ouch! That hurts. Do it little softly. Jihoon really doesn''t know about mercy."

 Chapter 163 - More Ten Days

    "More ten days before your Trans.m.u.tation," Minhyun voiced out.


    Hearing his sudden words, Soohyun''s eyes widened. Although she knew that her time for Trans.m.u.tation was nearing, she did not expect for it to come this soon.


    Laying down on the bed beside Minhyun, she found herself unable to move after the training with Jihoon. Jihoon showed no mercy towards her, and to her, it seemed as if he did not hold back on his skills.


    Recalling about how he beat her up in the attack and defense session, Soohyun found herself being reluctant to attend those sessions with Jihoon for ten more days.


    "Ten more days? You must be really confident about me then," Soohyun voiced out.


    "You''re improving at a steady rate, and the chances of you surviving rose up to fifteen percent," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Fifteen percent? Only fifteen percent so far? I thought it will be higher after all those effort I put into it!" Soohyun said as she let out a sigh.


    "That''s why, practice harder to rise to chances to at least eighty to eighty five. The process isn''t easy, and you need to be stronger mentally as well¡ª remember that," Minhyun voiced out.


    Taking in a deep breath, Soohyun nodded and said, "For myself and you, I will do this regardless of how tough this is."


    "It is nice to see you adding my name into it," Minhyun said¡ª his tone holding amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "I don''t want others calling me selfish," Soohyun pointed out as a chuckle left her mouth.


    Hearing Soohyun''s words, he shook his head and stated, "Just go to sleep now. You have to wake up at three for more training."


    That''s when, Soohyun recalled about something. Jimin had confirmed to her earlier on how Eunwoo had agreed to go hiking with her on the day after tomorrow and also texted her the location for the hiking.


    "Minhyun-ah, what do you think about outdoor practicing at some type of hiking spots? Wouldn''t that be more effective?" Soohyun questioned whilst raising one of her eyebrows and making her voice sound serious.


    Trying to keep her emotions under control, she stared straight at Minhyun. She was sure that Minhyun wouldn''t be able to guess much from her emotions for those were her honest thoughts. Practicing in the mountains might be more effective.


    Soohyun then continued, "Hiking might strengthen my senses and increase my endurance. It will also amplify my stamina, and nature is refreshing."


    "There is nothing wrong with your words," Minhyun vocalised.


    That''s when, a bright smile formed upon Soohyun''s face, and she exclaimed, "Does that mean you agree!?"


    "Training at hiking spots will be harder, and if you''re up for it, sure," Minhyun said.


    "At this point, I think I needed harder training," Soohyun voiced out¡ª hesitancy showing in her tone.


    She then added, "Let''s bring everyone along, alright¡ª Jihoon, Yejoon, and Chaeyoung? Too bad, Junghyun can not come."


    "Jihoon can come along, but there is no use for rest two," Minhyun vocalised.


    "If Yejoon and Chaeyoung practice with me, wouldn''t it provoke my compet.i.tive spirit to practice harder?" Soohyun asked whilst wearing a wide smile on her face.


    Hearing her words, a chuckle left Minhyun''s mouth, and wearing a smirk upon his face, he said, "Compet.i.tive spirit? When did you have that?"


    "Yah! Minhyun, how could you say that!? When a reward is involved, I do get compet.i.tive!" Soohyun exclaimed.


    "Expected," Minhyun vocalised, "Without a reward, your lazy compet.i.tive spirit will never come to surface."


    "Minhyun, I can see you making an enemy out of all the lazy people out there in the future," Soohyun said, "Be careful of what you say."


    Sitting at their living room, a tense expression sat on Ahyoung''s and Seungmin''s face. Pushing back the door, Jimin entered into the room whilst wearing a wife smile upon her face. However, noticing the expression on her parent''s face, her happiness dimmed down, and worry showed on her face.


    Walking towards her parents, Jimin asked, "What''s the matter, Mom, Dad?"


    As Jimin was preparing for her hiking trip, a maid informed her that her parents were calling her due to some urgent matter, and curious on what it could be, she went towards the living room.


    "Jimin Dear, sit down first," Ahyoung vocalized.


    Nodding, Jimin sat down beside Ahyoung, and on Ahyoung''s other side was Seungmin. Frowns were visible on both of their face, and Ahyoung held on to Jimin''s hand.


    "Jimin-ah, can you do us a favour please?" Ahyoung questioned pleadingly¡ª her voice showing desperation.


    Wondering about what it could be, Jimin expressed, "Of course I will, but what is it, Mom?"


    After letting out a sigh, Moon Seungmin vocalized, "You see, Jimin, couple of our regular investors are reluctant to put their money in our latest project, and considering the lost of sales which have been happening last couple of months, our business might be on the verge of bankrupt if you don''t have sufficient amount of investment for our next project."


    Hearing those words, shock filled Moon Jimin, and her eyes widened. She had a hard time believing all these. When did their family business go so bad? Wasn''t it doing all fine when she was abroad?


    "Mom, Dad, how did this happen?" Jimin questioned.


    Ahyoung answered, "We have no idea. A possibility of some other company being involved is really high."


    Narrowing her eyes, Jimin asked, "Which company do you suspect, Mom?"


    As Ahyoung showed hesitancy, Jimin glanced at her father, and he vocalised, "Yong Group. There is a high possibility of Yong Group trying to obstruct our path."


    "Y-Yong Group?" Jimin managed to stutter out.


    If Yong Group was attempting to bring down Moon Enterprise, then there was truly no hope for them. Yong Group had its branches spread out throughout the world, and even Eunwoo wouldn''t be able to go against him.


    "Why would Yong Group do such a thing against us? We have no relation with them or did not offend him in any way unless or until¡­" Jimin said whilst looking at the ground and thinking.


    Staring up towards her parents, she continued, "Jiwoo! Jiwoo is married to Minhyun! Could it be that she had offended him or said him to do such a thing?"

 Chapter 164 - Resort To That Method

    Ahyoung let out a sigh and said, "We have no idea about it, Jimin. However, since you have a good relation with Jiwoo, can you ask her about it and plead at her to have Minhyun support us? Jimin-ah, I am sorry if I am asking too much from you, but at this moment, we are helpless.


    No matter what we do, the investors wouldn''t support us, and now the only we can turn to is Minhyun. Since Jiwoo is Minhyun''s wife, he might help her. Last time, he had told our COO that he is willing to invest on a condition. However, we have no ways to contact him."


    Although Jimin hated the thought of pleading and begging Jiwoo, she knew that she had to do it if she wanted to continue living such a luxurious life. If her family business went bankrupt, her chances of having Eunwoo will lessen greatly.


    "Sure, I can do it, Mom. I don''t mind. As long as I can help you two, I am willing to do anything," Jimin said.


    Ahyoung''s face showed how grateful she was as she extended her hands towards Jimin and pulled her into a hug. As Jimin patted her mother''s back, she started thinking on how to persuade Jiwoo. Jiwoo did not exactly like her parents, and therefore, convincing her might be hard.


    Pulling out from the hug, Ahyoung smiled towards Jimin and said, "You must be tired after work. Go to sleep, Jimin-ah."


    Moon Jimin nodded and stated, "I''ll do that, Mom. Dad, Mom, both of you rest as well. To me, both of you are more important than the business. You should take care of yourself and not neglect to health because of the business.


    Standing up, Jimin bowed towards her parents and said, "Ill be taking my leave then, Mom, Dad."


    Turning her back on her parents, Jimin walked out of the room whilst closing the door behind her. After she had left, the couple looked at each other.


    "Seungmin, do you think we would have to resort to that method?" Ahyoung asked.


    Seungmin answered, "Ahyoung-ah, I have no idea on what to do. Let''s see what Minhyun does."


    Ahyoung nodded.


    After she had finished her bath, Soohyun walked out of her washroom. A warm bath felt indeed good after exercise, and although she wasn''t used to showering after breakfast, she thought that she needed it, considering how much she sweated after that exercise.


    As Soohyun had a towel around her neck, her semi-wet hair laid upon her back, and before she could dry her hair, Soohyun''s phone began to ring.


    Walking over to the nightstand, she picked up her phone from the table, and after reading Moon Jiwoo''s name on top of the screen, she received the call.


    "Jiwoo-ah, I am sorry for disturbing you," Jimin voiced out¡ª her voice sounding anxious.


    Wondering what the reason behind Jimin suddenly calling her could be, Soohyun, with worry noticeable in her tone, said, "Unnie, you''re not disturbing me. What''s the matter though? You sound quite tensed. Is everything fine?"


    A sigh left Jimin''s mouth, and showing apprehension in her voice, she voiced out, "Jiwoo-ah, seeing Mom''s and Dad''s state, I really don''t know what to do, and you''re the only person I can seek for help at this point. Dad and Mom are really sick, and I never felt this helpless."


    "Unnie, calm down, and say me what the matter is. I will try to help you, Unnie, to my best," Soohyun said. Soohyun was well aware on how Jiwoo did not like her parents and, therefore, did not mention anything about helping Jimin''s parents.


    Letting out a deep sigh, Jimin said, "Moon Enterprise is under a huge crisis. Mom and Dad thinks that Yong Group might have a hand behind it, and it would be really great if you could ask Minhyun about it. I would be always grateful towards you for that, and I am willing to do anything in return for that.


    Jiwoo-ah, considering how your relationship with Minhyun is currently, it might be hard for you, and I don''t know whom to turn to. Our families branches aren''t that wide, and you''re the only hope for us."


    "Unnie, you know I will do anything to help you, b-but, M-Minhyun, he doesn''t actually like me that much. But for you, Unnie, I am willing to try," Soohyun replied.


    Curiosity brewed up within Soohyun to know why Minhyun was targeting Moon Enterprise. Han Minhyun definitely wouldn''t try to harm Moon Enterprise for a petty reason such as mistreating Jiwoo.


    "Really, Jiwoo-ah? Thank you so much! I don''t know how to repay this favour to you. I am really willing to do anything in return," Jimin said¡ª her voice showing her gratefulness and happiness.


    "Just defeat that Chaeyoung for me. That''s enough for me, Unnie, at this point, I''ll be happy as long as I get to see her suffer," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Hmm, Jiwoo-ah. Would it be too much if I ask to plead Minhyun to invest at our new project? Nevermind, Jiwoo, forget about it. I shouldn''t burden you this much. I don''t want Minhyun to scold you or shout at you," Jimin expressed before letting out a sigh.


    Hearing the door in front of her open, Soohyun raised her head to look at it, and seeing Minhyun walking in, a small smile formed on her face. As there was no matter of hiding, she did not hang up the call.


    "Surely, I will be asking him, Unnie. I don''t mind. I''ll talk to you later then," Soohyun replied before hanging up the call.


    "Who were you talking to?" Minhyun asked as the door behind him closed.


    "Personal," Soohyun said as she winked towards him.


    Minhyun''s face showed no expression upon his face, and nodding towards Soohyun, he walked towards the direction of the gla.s.s table, where one of his doc.u.ments'' folder was kept.


    Seeing that Minhyun wasn''t forceful about it, Soohyun chuckled and questioned, "You''re not going to insist on the matter?"

 Chapter 165 - Charm Females

    "Doesn''t interest me," Minhyun answered as he stared at Soohyun. In Soohyun''s opinion, he looked cool at this moment whilst he ran his fingers through his hair.


    "You surely know how to charm females," Soohyun, wearing a grin on her face, said, "Don''t worry though. I am not cheating on you."


    Nonchalantly, Minhyun answered, "I wasn''t worrying about that."


    "Tch! As much as I want this side of yours to change, too bad, I find it attractive as well. Even if you''re not interested, I will be telling you what I was talking about," Soohyun said, "I was talking with Jimin regarding you."


    "Were you pouring more lies about me in her ears?" Minhyun questioned. His lips curved to form a smirk.


    Stepping closer to Minhyun, she stood on her toes and placed a small peck on his lips. Then, moving back, Soohyun flashed him a wide smile.


    "That was only one time thing. I am sorry of it upsets you until today," Soohyun vocalised, "If I hadn''t done it, then Jimin would''ve annoyed me daily about how I have feelings for Eunwoo."


    "Alright," Minhyun voiced out before turning back.


    Seeing that Han Minhyun was leaving without saying anything further, Soohyun was surprised, and extending her hand towards him, she gripped his wrist in order to stop him.


    "Wait! You''re just leaving? Aren''t you going to ask me what we were talking about regarding you?" Soohyun questioned.


    Tilting his head back, Minhyun''s eyes showed a glint as they stared upon Soohyun, and he voiced out, "I knew you''re going to stop me."


    Hearing his words, a laugh escaped Soohyun''s lips, and she asked, "What''s with that? You''re turning really childish, Minhyun?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Minhyun said, "If it is something important, you would definitely stop me. I have people talking about me regularly; You don''t expect me to ask them all about they are discussing about regarding me."


    "Heol! Minhyun, did you actually branch me alomg with those people? I thought that bring your wife gave me advantages, but seeing you now, I am confirmed that''s not the case," Soohyun vocalized¡ª a small pout forming on her face.


    "Those people aren''t allowed in my mansion," Minhyun pointed out.


    Soohyun chuckled and stated, "Being the nature one, I won''t argue with you any longer. Happy? Anyway, Minhyun, today Jimin took the initiative to bring you up, and she asked for me to plead you to help Moon Enterprise. According to her words, you''re trying to bring Moon Enterprise down. Is that really the case?"


    Minhyun nodded.


    Curiosity brewed up within Soohyun to know the reason, and staring at Minhyun with sparkling eyes, Soohyun questioned, "Why are you doing so?"


    "You want to know the answer?" Minhyun asked.


    Soohyun nodded and said, "Of course, I do. How did the Moon family offend the great Han Minhyun? It will be a really juicy material for a reporter."


    "I suppose I can bring you along with me," Minhyun vocalised, "Day after tomorrow¡ª I will be taking you with me, and that''s when, you can see what the reason is."


    Doing her best aegyo towards Minhyun, Soohyun blinked her eyes repeatedly and asked, "Minhyun-ah, can''t you tell about it to me now? Please. I promise to keep it a secret. Unless or until you tell me what the matter is, I will be restless and unable to sleep. Without sleep, do you think I will able to train efficiently?"


    Flashing Soohyun a smile¡ª which she deemed to be evil¡ª Minhyun voiced out, "After Jihoon''s training, I don''t think you''ll be having any falling asleep."


    Soohyun scoffed at Minhyun and directed a glare towards him before sighing. It seemed that there was no way for her other than waiting two more days.


    Stepping towards Soohyun, Minhyun touched her hair, surprising her, and raising her head, she stared at Minhyun.


    Picking up her strands of hair, Minhyun reprimanded, "Are you some kid? How can you not dry up your hair properly after taking a bath? Are you looking forward to catching a cold?"


    Scrunching up her nose towards Minhyun, she said, "Aren''t you feeding me enough supplements to keep me healthy? Moreover, it wasn''t my fault. I wanted to dry up my hair, but that''s when, I was called by Jimin. Then, you came, and I got no time to dry my hair."


    Hearing Soohyun''s words, he shook his head, and taking her towel from around her neck, Minhyun picked it up. Placing it on top of Soohyun''s head, he moved around the towel steadily, drying her hair.


    Minhyun''s caring actions made a small smile form on Soohyun''s face, and her heart began to beat rapidly with her chest. b.u.t.terflies fluttered within her stomach as she curled her toes.


    After Minhyun was done, he looked towards Soohyun and said, "Now, go down for your session, and for the trip tomorrow, all three of them will be joining."


    Wearing a wide smile on her face, Soohyun extended her hands toward him, and holding his shoulders, she placed her lips on top of his.


    "Should I take a bath?" Soohyun asked as she fell back on the couch.


    Her body stunk due to sweat, and her garments were almost completely soaked due to sweat. Her hair was pulled into a messy bun, and with her hand, Soohyun pushed her bangs back.


    Yejoon, who was seated beside Soohyun, watched the television before him, and turning towards her, he scrunched his nose at the smell.


    "You should, Jiwoo. You smell really bad," Yejoon vocalised.


    Soohyun had to admit that watching dramas without Junghyun felt weird to her. Nonetheless, she knew that she had to get used to it. Since Junghyun was avoiding her, she had no interest in approaching him.


    Smelling herself, Soohyun voiced out, "You''re right. I do smell horrible. Bye then. I''ll go and take a bath."


    Pressing her palms on the couch, she stood up, and as she was about to walk towards the door, Yejoon pointed out, "You don''t seem that tired."


    Turning back to look at Yejoon, Soohyun smiled and said, "You''re right. I don''t feel as much as tired I originally thought I would. Maybe because of the supplements Minhyun is feeding me."

 Chapter 166 - Training Routine

    Wearing her bag, Soohyun stood in front of the mansion''s door and asked, "Shall we go now?"


    Oh Chaeyoung, Oh Jihoon, Han Minhyun, and Hw.a.n.g Yejoon was before her. All of them were dressed appropriately for hiking, and four of them nodded.


    Jihoon then voiced out, "Jiwoo-ssi, I have some training routines for you that will be perfect at the mountains."


    Hearing those words from Jihoon, the smile on Soohyun''s face almost cracked. After she had searched up the hiking site online, Soohyun had seen that it was quite secluded, and the walking distance was very long. If extra training were to be added, then Soohyun dreaded that she will faint on her way home.


    There was nothing fun about hiking in Soohyun''s opinion. Nonetheless, in order for her plans to succeed, she had to go there and bring Chaeyoung along with her.


    About how Soohyun will be finding Jimin once she is there, she had her own sets of plan for that. From the online sources, she had found out that the network on the mountains were good and, therefore, her plans would go smoothly.


    "You''re planning something," Minhyun commented.


    Coughing, Soohyun fixed the emotions on her face and whispered, "Minhyun-ah, don''t worry; I won''t do anything that would harm you. After all, I have given my word to protect you."


    "I am not worried sbout you doing anything intentionally," Minhyun pointed out as Yejoon opened the door to the mansion.


    As the three of them walked out, Soohyun and Minhyun were at the mansion¡ª staring at each other. Hearing his words, she furrowed her eyebrows.


    "Are you saying that I might be manipulated by someone?"


    Minhyun shrugged his shoulders and stepped out of mansion. Dissatisfied by the fact that she had received no reply, a frown formed on her face and she followed after Han Minhyun.


    "Give an answer, Minhyun. Silence isn''t fun," Soohyun voiced out.


    Turning her head back, Minhyun smirked and vocalised, "Soohyun, I am not here for your enjoyment."


    As the four of them got down from the car, Jimin raised her head to look at Eunwoo and smiled at him softly. Beside them were two of Jimin''s friends¡ª one male and one female.


    "Eunwoo-ah, I am glad you could make it," Jimin vocalised, "With them being a couple, I felt too awakward to be in this trip."


    Extending his hand towards her, Eunwoo gently rubbed his palm on her head and said, "Noona, anything for you, and going outdoors and observing nature isn''t bad. I like occasional hiking."


    With a sparkle appearing within her eyes, Jimin voiced out, "Really, Eunwoo-ah? We have lots of things in common it seems. What about Chaeyoung? Would she be fine with this?"


    A sad look crossed over her eyes as she stared at the ground below her, and smiling at Jimin, he said, "Noona, Chaeyoung wouldn''t mind, and I knew you before her."


    Hearing those words from Eunwoo, Jimin raised her head, and her heart began to beat rapidly within her chest. Red coloured her cheeks whilst Jimin''s eyes mirrored her adoration towards him.


    "Noona, you''re really beautiful; Everything of yours is really beautiful," Eunwoo voiced out.


    Shyness being noticeable in her tone, Jimin asked, "What are you talking about, Eunwoo?"


    "Both of you are really cute!" The female commented as she looked at Jimin and Eunwoo. A wide smile sat upon the Female''s face.


    Pulling the Female closer to him, the Male vocalised, "We are a better couple though."


    Moving her hand around her face, Jimin denied, "No, we are not¡ª"


    Before Jimin could continue, Eunwoo extended his hand towards her and grasped her hand tightly¡ª intertwining his fingers with hers. Looking down at their entangled hand, joy surged through Jimin although she pulled on a surprised expression.


    As she stared up towards Eunwoo questioningly, he smiled and said, "Thank you for the compliment."


    Widening her eyes, Jimin stared at him whilst feigning confusion within her eyes¡ª an action of hers which other''s found cute.


    Looking down towards Jimin, Eunwoo vocalised, "Don''t look at me like that, Noona, or else I wouldn''t be able to control myself."


    Seeing Eunwoo lick his lips, the blush on Jimin''s cheeks deepened, and she shyly made eye contact with Minhyun. The other couple let out a chuckle at their interaction.


    "Let''s go now. Both of you can have your alone time later on," The Female said¡ª her tone sounding teasing.


    Seeing how everyone was ahead of her, Soohyun let out a loud sigh. Compared to those members of the Red Clan, she was completely lacking, and no one was trying to make her feel better by walking at a same pace as hers.


    As they walked up the mountain trail, Soohyun could see greenery at both of her sides and was somewhat afraid that a snake would appear all of a sudden. Towards those slithering creatures, she held pure disgust.


    Turning back, Minhyun exclaimed, "Hurry up!"


    Scrunching her nose at him, Soohyun said, "This is my maximum speed. You don''t think I can walk as fast as you all can?"


    Soohyun arched her eyebrows as Minhyun answered, "At least you should try to keep up. I see no increase in your pace. Quit being this lazy; This was your idea after all."


    She scoffed, and recalling about the fact that she had to text Jimin, she smiled towards Minhyun. She then voiced out, "I''ll try my best to speed up. Happy?"


    "You better keep your words," Minhyun vocalised as he turned to look at the front.


    Soohyun nodded before she sneakingly took out her phone. As she hurriedly walked behind the four of them, she switched on her phone and searched for Jimin''s number.


    She could see that the three of them¡ª Yejoon, Jihoon, and Chaeyoung¡ª were engaged in an conversation whilst Minhyun occasionally nodded.


    Running couple of steps forward to stand directly behind them, Soohyun clicked on the chat box beside Jimin''s name and hurriedly texted, "Unnie, where are you at this moment?"


    At that moment, Yejoon turned back, and reflexively, she clicked on the send b.u.t.ton before lowering her hand and hiding it behind her back. She flashed a smile towards Yejoon.


    "Jiwoo, which one do you think is better?" Yejoon questioned.

 Chapter 167 - If She Was Lucky

    A small smile sat on Jimin''s face as she walked whilst holding hands with Eunwoo. Although Jimin was quite annoyed by the insects around here, being around Eunwoo gave her a joy.


    Her friends were quite ahead of them, and being alone with Eunwoo at such a secluded place made heat rise within Jimin. If she was lucky, maybe she could get him to kiss her.


    That''s then, Jimin''s phone vibrated due to receiving a notification, and although Jimin felt quite annoyed due to her time with Eunwoo being interrupted, she took out her phone.


    Both of them stopped walking, and Jimin clicked on the message. As she was reading the message from Jiwoo, another message popped up in front of her, and reading the contents of the messages, she hid the phone from him.


    "Unnie, I know a perfect place for you and Eunwoo Oppa. There is an inn in this mountain, and if you stay there with Oppa then, lots of opportunities will be created for between both of you. I''ll send you the direction to that inn," Jimin silently read before clicking on the map attached below it.


    "Is everything alright?" Eunwoo asked¡ª his voice showing worry.


    Memorizing the location in the map, she nodded, and looking up towards him, she said, "Yes, everything is fine. I am really sorry for suddenly stopping."


    "Noona, don''t be sorry. Whatever that is bothering you, Noona, I will take it away," Eunwoo vocalized.


    Putting back her phone inside her bag, Jimin said, "Thank you, Eunwoo. Those words mean a lot to me, and nothing particularly is bothering me at this moment. I promise. Should we walk towards that way though?"


    "Sure, Noona, if you want to go that way," Eunwoo said, "Don''t be this hesitant next time around. It doesn''t make me feel good."


    Seeing that Jimin had read the message, a small smile formed on Soohyun''s face, and she placed her phone back into her pocket. Running forward, she held Chaeyoung''s hand, and stood inbetween her and Jihoon.


    She then vocalised, "Since there are two paths ahead of us, Chaeyoung and I will be going through one path whilst you three men can follow the other one. Let''s see who can get to the top first. Since we are out hiking, let''s have some fun before training begins."


    Yejoon said, "I agree!"


    Before Minhyun or Jihoon could voice out anything, Soohyun pulled Chaeyoung towards the left path. Being aware that Jimin would be going to the inn with Eunwoo¡ª especially since there was a heavy chance of rain according to the weather forecast¡ª she was planning on taking Chaeyoung towards the inn.


    However, before Soohyun could continue walking, Minhyun gripped the collar of her shirt and said, "Stop. According to the clouds, it will be raining soon, and since going back is no option for us, we have to find a place to stay at."


    A small smile formed on Soohyun''s face. Even if the rest went towards the inn with her, not much damage will be done to her. Staring at the sky above her, Soohyun felt surge of happiness through her; Even fate was taking her side.


    "Sure!" Soohyun vocalised as she turned back.


    As Han Minhyun released his grip on Soohyun''s collar, she added, "I perfectly know where an inn is. Follow me."


    Noticing how Minhyun was starting at her dubiously, Soohyun furrowed her eyebrows and vocalised, "What!? You don''t trust me? Well, if you don''t, you can check the map if your phone is connected the internet."


    Soohyun stuck out her tongue towards him.


    "I''ll do that then," Minhyun said.


    Feeling water droplets fall on top of her head, Jimin''s eyes widened, and she looked towards the sky. It seemed as if it was raining, and although Jimin was expecting the sky to rain, she did not expect it to be that soon.


    Eunwoo held on to Jimin''s hand tightly and vocalised, "Noona, there is a inn in front of us. Let''s go there for shelter."


    Staring at the inn Eunwoo was talking about, Jimin nodded. The inn appeared quite small and shabby. It was dimly lit up, and there was no one around it.


    Holding Jimin''s hand, Eunwoo ran towards the direction of the inn as Jimin followed after him. A wide smile formed on her face as there was a adrenaline rush within her.


    Eunwoo''s t-shirt had become see through, and Jimin got a detailed view of his back. Despite of how Eunwoo looked, it seemed that he was quite well built, and Jimin had the urge to touch that attractive body of his.


    As she extended his hand towards him, Eunwoo stopped running, and both of them stood in front of the inn. A blush formed on her cheeks as Jimin moved closer to him.


    Considering how she was at this moment, she doubted that Eunwoo wouldn''t feel any type of attraction towards her, and whilst hugging Eunwoo''s arm with her other hand, she was hoping for him to cross the line.


    Turning his head, Eunwoo looked down towards Jimin and asked, "Are you alright, Noona?"


    The faint blush which sat on Eunwoo''s cheeks were visible to Jimin, and seeing that, Jimin felt slightly victorious. It seemed that she was affecting Eunwoo, and seeing how Eunwoo wasn''t pushing her away, she knew that this was her sign to continue.


    "Eunwoo, I feel cold. I''m sorry if this is uncomfortable," Jimin voiced out as she attempted to move away from Eunwoo.


    Pulling her closer to him, he wrapped his hand around her and said, "Noona, if you feel cold, stay close to me. I''ll warm you up."


    As Jimin hugged him from his side, her chest pressed on his body, and the shirt she has been wearing had couple of it''s b.u.t.ton open. Due to the rain, her shirt had become see through, and Eunwoo had his hand around her shoulder.


    Jimin''s hair laid on her shoulder messily as both of them entered into the inn. As Jimin tried to move away from Eunwoo, she felt a sharp pain go through her head and noticed that her hair was stuck to Eunwoo''s b.u.t.ton.

 Chapter 168 - Smells Really Nice

    Jimin winced at the pain.


    Hearing her voice, Eunwoo looked down and noticed that her hair was stuck to his shirt''s b.u.t.ton. Jimin was trying to untangle her hair from it. However, she had remained unsuccessful in doing it so far.


    Extending his hand towards her, Eunwoo grip her wrist, and using his gentle tone¡ª which was charming to many women out there¡ª he vocalised, "Let me do it, Jimin Noona. You''ll hurt yourself."


    Jimin could feel Eunwoo''s breath on her face, and his warm breath made her heart beat rate quicken. Even under the dim lighting, Eunwoo appeared immaculately mesmerising in Jimin''s opinion, and it was almost impossible for her to take her eyes off his fine features.


    After Jimin gave a shy nod, Eunwoo held her strands of hair, and he tried to unwind them from around the b.u.t.ton, her eyes stared upon his hand. She could clearly make out the veins on his hand.


    Then, her eyes fell upon his well sculpted chest, and feeling it so close to her, Jimin felt heat rise up within her. She had the desire to touch that chest of his and run her hand through his entire body¡ª feeling each corner of him.


    After Eunwoo had undid her hair around his b.u.t.ton, he held her hair, and after placing a soft kiss on them, he let go of her hair.


    He then expressed, "Your hair smells really nice, Noona, just like you do. Did it hurt, Noona?"


    Jimin shook her head. Ahn Eunwoo''s actions were done gently and with care, causing not even a slight pain to go through her.


    "Thanks, Eunwoo," Jimin vocalised as she looked down to stare at the ground.


    Raising and extending his hand towards Jimin, he touched her chin and held it up. Bringing his face close to her, Eunwoo said, "Don''t look down, Noona. I want to see these pretty eyes of yours."


    "What are you saying, Eunwoo?" Jimin vocalised¡ª her voice showing how nervous she was at this moment.


    As Jimin was about to stare down again, Eunwoo pulled her chin up, and wrapping his hand around her waist, he brought Jimin close to her. His reactions caused Jimin to let out a gasp, and she stared at him with widened eyes.


    Feeling his muscles touching her body, Jimin curled up her toes and bit her lips. Her eyes showed adoration whilst they stared upon Eunwoo, and in Jimin''s opinion, Eunwoo''s face looked extremely seductive at this moment.


    With his other hand, Eunwoo pushed back the bangs which sat on Jimin''s face and vocalised, "Your eyes, your nose, your red cheeks, you pink lips, you everything, Noona, is beautiful to me. It makes my heart beat rapidly inside my chest, and I want to savour each part of you, Noona."


    Hearing those words from Eunwoo made Jimin feel shocked, and she blinked her eyes multiple times towards him. She had a hard time processing what he had just confessed about.


    Then, her eyes fell upon those tempting lips of his. Staring at them, Jimin closed her eyes and leaned forward towards them. Before Eunwoo could close his eyes, a voice exclaimed something, startling both of them.


    "p.o.r.n!"


    Fortunately, before it could rain, the five of them entered into the inn, and Soohyun had learned that none of the rooms in the inn were rented¡ª meaning that Eunwoo and Jimin hadn''t arrived at the inn yet.


    Nonetheless, this did not cause Soohyun to lose hope for she was aware that this was the only place to stay at in this mountain, and knowing how Jimin was, she would definitely try her best to bring Eunwoo here.


    "Hot chocolate for everyone!" Yejoon exclaimed as he and Chaeyoung walked towards them with cups of hot chocolate.


    Although members of the Red Clan preferred low temperature, hot chocolate was a drink all of them liked¡ª except for Minhyun, who had no particular type of feeling towards it.


    All of them were currently in the lobby, and walking towards Yejoon, she accepted her cup of hot chocolate from him. Hot chocolate tasted absolutely delicious under such a weather.


    Jihoon took his cup of hot chocolate from Chaeyoung before standing silently beside her. Out of five of them, Yejoon and Soohyun were the ones who talked the most.


    "What do we do now?" Yejoon questioned whilst staring at the four before him.


    Soohyun nodded and vocalised, "Due to the sudden rain, my training session wouldn''t be able to be continued. Should we play some indoor games?"


    Lee Soohyun was waiting for the Jimin and Eunwoo to show up at the inn. As for what Jimin''s reaction would be when she spotted Soohyun, she had her own sets of plans on handling that.


    Han Minhyun folded his hand across his chest whilst he leaned against the wall. He wore a nonchalant expression, and from the corner of her eyes, she could see that he was deep in thoughts.


    Nevertheless, Soohyun wondered on what would Minhyun''s reaction be when he would be Jimin and Eunwoo today. Would he trust her when she says that all of this is coincidental? If it comes to worst case, she can merely reveal the truth to him. Since Minnie¡ª also known as Mihee¡ª was not stopping her, Soohyun did not hesitate with her actions.


    Chaeyoung nodded and said, "Sure."


    As Soohyun took a sip out of her hot chocolate as Jihoon voiced out, "What type of games should we play?"


    That''s when, the door in front of them opened, and all of their eyes went towards the direction of the door. Two figures stepped in with both of them being intimate.


    Soohyun recognized both of them as Moon Jimin and Ahn Eunwoo. Looking at how Eunwoo was staring at her after untangling her hair from his shirt''s b.u.t.ton, Soohyun was joyful that things were going better than what she expected.


    Fate was truly by her side.


    After this, Oh Chaeyoung would clearly see how much of a player Eunwoo was, and she would be more careful to fall for him even if their relationship is maintained.


    From the corner of her eyes, Soohyun could see how Chaeyoung clenched her hands into a tight fist, and whilst putting on a shocked expression, she exclaimed, "p.o.r.n!"

 Chapter 169 - Close To Crumbling

    Both of them were startled by the sudden word, and pulling away from each other, two of them turned to look towards the front.


    Oh Chaeyoung showed anger on her face whilst Soohyun wore on a shocked expression. As for the other three, they had nonchalance written all over their faces.


    "Eunwoo Oppa, Jimin Unnie, sorry for shouting like this," Soohyun voiced out.


    Soohyun narrowed her eyes upon Eunwoo and tried to notice whether or not he was surprised to see Chaeyoung with them. Although Soohyun was not the one to go with her intuition, she had a nagging feeling that Eunwoo knew about Chaeyoung''s ident.i.ty.


    Even if Eunwoo was a playboy, it doesn''t make any sense for him to go after Chaeyoung like this, who was known to be poor and ordinary looking. Why would he be using such efforts on her? It would be a different matter if he truly liked Chaeyoung, but that wasn''t the case here.


    Knowing how Han Minhyun was, Soohyun knew that he would have found it suspicious as well. Therefore, she had an inkling that Minhyun was hiding something about the entire thing from her.


    As Soohyun had suspected, she did not see Eunwoo being shocked when his eyes fell upon Chaeyoung. Instead of looking at Chaeyoung, his eyes stared at Minhyun, and deep, indecipherable look flashed through them.


    Jimin''s eyes showed shock when they landed upon Soohyun, and she voiced out, "Jiwoo? What are you doing here?"


    Pointing towards Minhyun, Soohyun answered, "Minhyun¡ª I came with him. But Unnie, you and Eunwoo Oppa?"


    Soohyun then noticed the staring compet.i.tion Eunwoo and Minhyun were having. Deciding to interrupt it, she then voiced out, "Eunwoo Oppa, you were about to kiss, Unnie. Could it be that you two¡ª"


    Turning back, Soohyun glanced towards Chaeyoung before looking towards Eunwoo and said, "No way! You can not be cheating on Chaeyoung. Aren''t both of you¡ª"


    Before Soohyun could continue, she could feel her wrist being gripped by someone, and before she could process what was happening, she was pulled to corner.


    Taking a deep breath, Soohyun tried to calm herself. She had planned it all beforehand, and if things get out of hand, she could place all the blame on Minnie. After all, Minnie was the one who instigated all this.


    Dim light shone upon them while the smell of rain floated into the air. Soohyun found her back being pushed against the wooden wall, and a towering figure stared at her.


    A cold look sat upon Minhyun''s face, and she could see he was angry towards her. One thing Soohyun learned now was that she did not like this expression on Minhyun''s face when it was directed towards her.


    Couple of weeks ago, Soohyun might have been scared by this expression. However, that''s not how she felt towards it at the moment. She wasn''t afraid of it rather it made her feel as if Minhyun was getting farther away from her. Soohyun did not want that.


    "What are you trying to do, Lee Soohyun?" Minhyun questioned¡ª his voice sounding bone-chilling. It was capable of making shivers go down one''s spine and make their hair this; To Soohyun, it sounded threatening.


    As pain crawled within Soohyun''s chest, she stared straight and asked, "Would you believe me if I told you I am doing this for your good?"


    Soohyun did not want him to suffer the ending he did in the novel; She did not want him to die. Protective instincts towards Minhyun rose within her as time pa.s.sed by, and even if it was by a subtle amount, she wanted to keep him safe.


    "I have warned you before to not interfere between Eunwoo''s and Chaeyoung''s relationship yet you did it again. Lee Soohyun, do you treat my words as a joke? You really should be punished properly to learn things," Minhyun vocalised.


    Ache went through her heart when she noticed Minhyun avoiding her question, and she bit her lips. Masking her emotions so that they wouldn''t be shown in her eyes, Soohyun smirked towards Minhyun.


    Those eyes of Minhyun stabbed at each corner of Soohyun''s heart. When she had thought that she finally earned Minhyun''s trust, that wasn''t the case; He stared upon her as if she was his enemy.


    Soohyun felt suffocated, and rush of emotions came through her. She had a hard time holding them in whilst she clenched her hand tightly. Being looked upon at that way by Minhyun made Soohyun want to scream out to him on how she wasn''t his enemy.


    Although Soohyun was close to crumbling down inside, she maintained her cool outside. Even if her emotions were a mess, she wouldn''t be breaking down that easily.


    "Didn''t I say you before, Minhyun, that I am selfish? I will abandon you at your most critical time if I sense danger and do anything to protect myself. What I did was to protect myself, and if I had to stab you in your heart to protect myself, then¡ª"


    Before Lee Soohyun continue, she found herself being pulled into a kiss, surprising her. Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened; Nonetheless, she did not resist.


    Han Minhyun''s hand was wrapped around her waist as he brought her closer to him. The kiss wasn''t aggressive; It was gentle and comforting. Soohyun could feel the warmth seeping in through her, and her heart beat rapidly within her chest.


    Being absorbed into the kiss, Soohyun slowly closed her eyes and enjoyed Minhyun''s sweet taste. She could feel Minhyun pour in his emotions through the kiss.


    As both of them stopped kissing, Minhyun stared at Soohyun, and a surge of happiness went through Soohyun when she noticed that the coldness wasn''t there in them anymore.


    Confused on why Minhyun had kissed her like this, Soohyun stared at him questioningly. Raising his hand, he touched her cheek gently, and his cold hand caused her heart beat rate to increase.


    "I am sorry. It must be hard for you as well. Being stuck in this unknown place, you must be really confused on what to do. I am sorry, Soohyun; I really am. Sorry for shouting at you earlier. I trust you, Soohyun, so I hope you could trust me," Minhyun voiced out.

 Chapter 170 - Mistaken As A

    After Han Minhyun had walked off with Lee Soohyun, silence was present in the lobby. Oh Chaeyoung noticed how Eunwoo was staring towards him; He did not step closer to her or say anything to her.


    Moon Jimin, on the other hand, had moved further away from Eunwoo, and with her cheeks being coloured red, she stared at the ground. She felt a surge of happiness go through her, noticing how Eunwoo did not try to explain anything to Chaeyoung.


    Oh Jihoon and Hw.a.n.g Yejoon stared straight at Ahn Eunwoo; Nonchalance could be seen on their faces. Staring compet.i.tion between them and Eunwoo carried on whilst silence sat beside them.


    With one last glance towards Eunwoo, Chaeyoung turned her back on him whilst a lingering pain remained within her chest. She hated herself for having expectations towards her whilst she walked towards the direction of her room.


    "Ahn Eunwoo¡ª that''s what you''re called now, right?" Yejoon questioned whilst raising the corner of his lips.


    "Hw.a.n.g Yejoon and Oh Jihoon," Eunwoo enunciated, "It''s not hard to recognize you two."


    Yejoon chuckled and vocalised, "I''ll be taking that as a compliment, but it is nice to see you following my steps. Keep it up!"


    Saying that, Yejoon placed his hand around Jihoon and turning their back towards Eunwoo, he said, "Let''s go and take a bath."


    Ahn Eunwoo clenched his hand into a tight fist, and noticing the tense atmosphere, Jimin moved her hand towards Eunwoo¡ª placing her palm on top of his fist.


    "Eunwoo-ah, are you fine? Could this be because of me?" Jimin questioned¡ª nervousness being noticeable in her tone.


    Ahn Eunwoo shook his head, and turning towards Jimin, he flashed her a wide smile. He then vocalised, "No, Noona, it is nothing like that. This has nothing to do with you."


    "What about Chaeyoung, Eunwoo? She misunderstood about everything. Should I go and¡ª"


    Extending his hand towards her, Eunwoo rubbed her head and said, "Noona, I''ll go and handle everything. You should find a room and take a bath. You''ll be catching a cold if you continue to stay that way."


    Lowering her line of sight, Jimin nodded whilst cursing profanities towards Jiwoo. If it wasn''t for her, Eunwoo and her would have gone much further from kissing. Although Jimin was curious on why Jiwoo was here, she did not want to believe that she would be plotting against her.


    "I''ll go and book two rooms for us, Eunwoo. Good luck with everything," Jimin said before walking towards the receptionist''s desk, which was in the other room.


    Ahn Eunwoo ran his hand through his damp hair and followed after Jimin. Before dealing with everything, it would be better for him to take a bath first.


    Lee Soohyun stared at Minhyun before her. She could clearly hear her rapid heart beats, and under the dim light, she could distinctly make out his feature. His face being covered by the mask made him look enigmatic, and she was curious to know the secret about it.


    However, she wanted him to tell her about all of his secrets whenever he is comfortable. Even if she wanted for him to open up to her, she was ready to wait for it.


    Hearing him confess about how he trusted her, b.u.t.terflies began to randomly flutter around her stomach, and she found herself unable to meet gaze with Han Minhyun.


    Turning to look the other way, Soohyun questioned, "What are you saying all of a sudden? What are you apologizing for?"


    Taking in a deep breath, Minhyun voiced out, "Look at me, Soohyun."


    Reluctantly moving her head to stare at Minhyun, she kept looking towards Minhyun''s shoulder. She was afraid of meeting eyes with him and feeling those weird tingling feelings in her heart.


    "I thought you''ll be more angry, and I actually prepared myself for it," Soohyun pointed out.


    Although Soohyun had truly strengthened herself to hear those words from Minhyun, when those words actually left his mouth, she found her emotions being a mess, and it was hard for her to control them. She was aware that it will hurt; However, she did not expect it to hurt to this extent.


    That''s why, when Minhyun voiced out about how he trusted her, joy and relief spread through her in a matter of milliseconds, and a certain feeling within her intensified.


    "You''re about to cry," Minhyun vocalised.


    Soohyun let out a chuckle, and in a teasing tone, she voiced out, "What? Don''t tell me merely that was enough to guilt trip you?"


    Pointing towards her chest, he said, "I have been in such a position, and I know how painful it is to have an ache there. I am not a coward who refuses to accept my mistakes."


    Touching her chest, Soohyun had a wide smile forming on her face¡ª which reached up to her eyes¡ª and she vocalised, "Minhyun, you really know how to charm the females. What to do now? I am really falling for you."


    Placing his hand down, Minhyun shook his head and stated, "Get serious now, Soohyun."


    Soohyun nodded and said, "Right, Minhyun-ah! But you shouldn''t point at a girl''s chest like this. You''ll be mistaken as a pervert."


    Sucking in the cold air, Minhyun voiced out, "I am still angry at you for not listening to my words."


    "Well, I am angry at you for hiding things from me. It is suspicious how Eunwoo chose to be with Chaeyoung, and I am sure someone like you found it dubious as well. Moreover, I know that you have a feeling¡ª no, you''re sure¡ª Chaeyoung will fall for Eunwoo.


    However, you let her be with him. There is something about this entire thing that doesn''t seem right. There is something you''re trying to hide, and there was no use to keep up that facade when Eunwoo knows that Chaeyoung is involved with Red Clan," Soohyun expressed.


    "Han Minhyun, what are you actually trying to do? I know my actions today probably destroyed all of your plans, but I was forced into that position. If Chaeyoung trusts Eunwoo wholeheartedly, the ending wouldn''t be good for either of us," Soohyun added.

 Chapter 171 - Main Missions

    "Maybe I should have told you about all this beforehand, but, Minhyun, I couldn''t. I know someone like me shouldn''t have taken such important decisions, but¡ª"


    Before Soohyun could continue, Minhyun said, "Sending Chaeyoung there was due to my selfishness. That''s all I can say. You''re not at fault neither is your source, Mihee."


    Holding the hem of Minhyun''s shirt, Soohyun tugged at it, and as he looked towards her, she had a faint blush covering her cheeks.


    She then vocalised, "You said you trusted me; I want to know about every little secrets of you. Of course, I don''t want you to force them out, but I want you share them with me because you''re too tired of holding them in."


    Letting out a chuckle, Soohyun leaned back against the wall and rubbed the back of her head awkwardly before saying, "I am not good at comforting or giving advices, but you know, since you are a good guy, I suppose I want to help you. Moroever, I promised to protect your pitiful self, and it feels nice to return favours."


    Out of all the men Soohyun had seen, she had to admit that Minhyun was at the top of the hierarchy. Although she found Minhyun to be the worst type of man to be with, that gradually changed for her; Being fated with him just gave Soohyun a surge of joy despite all of the extra trouble which came with him.


    "Slowly," Minhyun answered.


    Surprise caused Soohyun''s eyes to widen whilst she leaned her fave closer to Minhyun. She couldn''t believe what he had just voiced out, and leaning her face close to his, she raised one of her eyebrows.


    "Slowly you''ll be telling me all of your secrets?" She questioned. Sooner or later, she was going to catch a heart disease due to how her heart reacted to Minhyun when he was being warm.


    Extending his hand towards Soohyun, Minhyun gripped her hand and said, "Let''s go now, and avoid Eunwoo when you see him."


    Leaning closer to him, Soohyun asked, "Why? Are you afraid that I will be falling for him?"


    As both of them walked, Soohyun added, "Don''t worry. Although Eunwoo is cute, I promise I don''t fall for men younger than me, especially if they are jerks. Speaking about that, he must have lots of free time if he could court Moon Jimin."


    "At times, Lee Soohyun, you speak as if you''re really smart whilst rest of the times, you''re like an idiot," Minhyun pointed out.


    "Hey, Minhyun! How could you say that? I thought both of us were on friendly terms now, and that means that you can not question my intelligence despite of how lacking it might seem to you," Soohyun said.


    Shaking his head, Minhyun vocalised, "Sometimes I forget that I am talking to an woman with mentality with five year old."


    "Now, I am falling out of love with you, Minhyun. What you''re earning from me are just negative points," Soohyun said, "Go back to being your sweet self, and I promise to give my heart to you."


    Minhyun scoffed and voiced out, "That heart of yours¡ª Even if you hand it over to me in a gold plate, there wouldn''t be any signs of me accepting it."


    Soohyun flashed a grin towards Minhyun and said, "You''re really nice, Minhyun. I know that you wouldn''t be accepting my heart because you know that I wouldn''t be able to survive without it."


    "That is because you''re already suffering without a brain, and I wouldn''t want to add on to that by taking your heart away. You would be a mess then," Minhyun pointed out.


    Sticking her tongue towards him, she said, "I am really smart, Han Minhyun. I wouldn''t be able to figure all these out if I wasn''t."


    "If you were smart enough, you would find Eunwoo''s intention for approaching Jimin suspicious, since you know that I am trying to pressurize Moon Family," Minhyun vocalised.


    That''s when, something clicked inside Soohyun''s mind, and she raised her head to look towards Minhyun. Han Minhyun was right; She was truly an idiot for missing such important point.


    "You''re right. Now, that you have pointed it out. Can I also get the answer to it?"


    Blinking her eyes multiple times, Soohyun attempted to put on an aegyo. She hoped for Minhyun to put on his ''nice guy'' mask and satisfy her curiosity.


    However, there was sign of that as Han Minhyun extended his finger towards her and pushed her head away. Then, staring at her impa.s.sively, he voiced out, "I want you to be tormented due to lack of sleep."


    "Sometimes I forget that you have a s.a.d.i.s.tic side, and then, you have to come and remind me about it," Soohyun vocalised.


    "I have to clean up after the mess you created. So, go back to the room to rest; You''ll still be having your training after rain stops," Minhyun said.


    Tugging at the hem of Minhyun''s t-shirt, Soohyun asked, "Will it be too hard?"


    She then added, "I can lend you a hand if you find it too difficult."


    Shaking his head, Minhyun stated, "Nothing I can''t handle, and more mess will be created if you''re involved. Avoid Ahn Eunwoo."


    Soohyun scoffed and said, "You''re really bipolar at times. I miss that sweet version of you. What if Eunwoo come towards me? Should I beat him up and run away? After those training, I have mastered some skills."


    "If he comes towards you, just cry out for help or push him away and run. Actually, don''t leave your room," Minhyun vocalised.


    Wearing a small pout on her face, Soohyun nodded. If she was Eunwoo, she wouldn''t take her plans being interrupted this way well either, and Eunwoo wasn''t an opponent she could find.


    Nevertheless, Soohyun was happy that things were going well for her so far. Chaeyoung and Eunwoo might not become a couple after this, and at least one of her main missions will be completed.

 Chapter 172 - Explain Things

    Lee Soohyun fell back on the bed. Although the bed wasn''t as comfortable as the one in Minhyun''s mansion, it was doable, and pulling the blanket on top of her, she closed her eyes.


    In Soohyun''s opinion, it was better to sleep through the entire time. However, the guilt and worry she felt towards Minhyun made her unable to sleep.


    A part of her wanted Minhyun to scream at her, so that she would be able to sleep without a worry. However, he was warm to her, and it was as if he clearly understood what she was feeling. Could this be because he could sense her feelings?


    Thinking about Han Minhyun caused Soohyun''s cheeks to redden, and heat rose up within them. Touching her cheeks, Soohyun slapped them lightly to calm them down; She found it hard to remove the wide smile, which was persisting to form.


    Rolling on the bed, Soohyun mumbled, "Yah! Lee Soohyun, why are you acting like some teenager who had her crush notice him? You''re way past that age."


    That''s when, Soohyun recalled about out someone¡ª Minnie. Minnie was too silent during the entire time, and Soohyun was somewhat surprised that she did not say anything. Could it be that Minnie still held a grudge against her for what happened.


    ''Minnie! Minnie! You there? Mihee! Minnie?'' Soohyun repeatedly called inside her head, and receiving no reply from Minnie was beginning to annoy her.


    ''Yah, Mihee, are you actually ignoring me?''


    "No, I am not. You did a good job today, Soohyun, but¡­" Minnie vocalised hesitantly.


    Soohyun could notice the fear in Minnie''s voice and could see that she was panicking. Not knowing the reason behind it, Soohyun furrowed her eyebrows.


    ''What''s the matter, Minnie?''


    "Nothing, nothing, nevermind. Anyway, you did a really good job. I am busy at this moment, Soohyun, so let''s talk later," Minnie vocalised.


    Sensing the urgency in Minnie''s voice, Soohyun did not pursue the matter further although she wanted to know why Minnie was this shaken up. Being the clueless one about everything did not feel good to Soohyun, and a frown settled upon her face.


    That''s when, she heard knocks on the door before her, and sitting up on her bed, Soohyun wondered on who it could be. Placing her feet on the floor, Soohyun stood up and carefully walked towards the door.


    Robberies were common in such places, and Soohyun had no interest in being a victim for such a thing. Sadly enough for her, there were no hole on the door to see who the person was.


    "Open up, Jiwoo! It''s us¡ª Jihoon and Yejoon."


    Hearing Yejoon''s voice, Soohyun felt relief spread through her, and walking over to the door, she unlocked. Pulling open the door, she stared at two males in front of her.


    "Where is Chaeyoung?" She questioned as curiosity bloomed within her.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Yejoon vocalised, "No idea; Probably waiting for Eunwoo to approach her."


    Lee Soohyun moved to the side, allowing two of them to enter in, and as both of them walked in, she closed the door behind them.


    Staring at the two of them, Soohyun felt that the situation before her was too awkward, and she had no idea on how to begin a conversation. She was curious on what two of them knew about regarding this situation.


    Walking over to her bed, Soohyun sat down upon it whilst Yejoon sat at the chair, which was placed at one corner of the small room. Oh Jihoon leaned against the door wall.


    "Was Hyung aggressive?" Yejoon questioned.


    He then added, "He doesn''t take things well when Ahn Eunwoo is present. However, the way he pulled you away earlier did seem scary."


    Shaking her head, Soohyun said, "He just scolded me slightly, and that''s just all. Even I thought that he will be punishing me."


    Yejoon laughed and said, "Hyung truly did not change. After you have ruined his big plan, I was expecting you to be at least punched. But then, he knows that you don''t deserve it, and he doesn''t want to hurt you for his selfishness."


    Scrunching up her nose, Soohyun vocalised, "Explain things to me properly. I don''t understand riddles."


    Yejoon shrugged his shoulders and expressed, "Hyung will be telling you about everything when he is comfortable, but don''t beat yourself about anything. You did not do anything bad. It''s just that the situation was something like this."


    Falling back on the bed, she said, "This doesn''t make me feel any better, and seeing how Minhyun is, it just makes me feel guilty. Maybe he should have punched me. Then, I would have feel angered instead of this weird set of emotions."


    "Jiwoo-ssi, you shouldn''t feel guilty. What you did was probably good for the entire Red Clan, and a part of Hyung appreciates it," Jihoon vocalised.


    "Master, is there really no change?" Minnie questioned.


    A frown sat on her face while her eyebrows were furrowed. Worry was visible in her eyes as her hands shivered. As Minnie was close to panicking, she stared at her Master with hope in her eyes..


    The golden cloaked man before her shook his head and said, "Nothing. There is no change in vision from last time."


    Disbelief sat on Minnie''s face as she questioned, "How is that possible, Master? After this, definitely Eunwoo wouldn''t be able to use Chaeyoung, and didn''t you predict that Chaeyoung will be completely enthralled by him to the point she will be revealing everything to him?"


    The golden cloaked man nodded and said, "That was indeed the case. However, Ahn Eunwoo is not our threat."


    Minnie''s eyes widened at that, and she voiced out, "Doesn''t that mean we are back at square one? Since Eunwoo isn''t our main threat, doesn''t that mean someone we don''t know is? But who is that person?"


    "I have no idea, but that enemy is close to us, Mihee. I can feel it. Although everything would be much easier if Eunwoo was our main enemy, I feel more relieved now," The golden cloaked man vocalised.

 Chapter 173 - Too Flawed

    Staring at the door of the inn, Chaeyoung watched the rain droplets fall slowly on the ground and lamented. A part of her wanted to run into that rain and wash away that sadness she felt.


    Oh Chaeyoung knew that she was wrong. She was sent to the battleground, and before entering into the battleground, she was perfectly armoured. Ways her enemy could make her lose were known to her yet she lost.


    Chaeyoung knew that she had no one to blame. When Minhyun looked for her, she immediately agreed to take on the job despite knowing what this job would require for her to do.


    Chaeyoung let out a sigh as the scent of the rain invaded her nostrils. The greenery in front of her was vaguely visible due to the low lighting, and she couldn''t see more than a few metres. The sky was dark, and silence surrounded all around.


    Footsteps interrupted that silence, and she took no effort to turn back. Her heart beat rapidly within her chest as she had an inkling on who it could be.


    Feeling his presence, she wanted to turn back and be angry at him for being this late. She craved for him to explain everything to her, and a part of her was desperate to keep this facade on.


    However, Chaeyoung did not crumble and maintained on a nonchalant expression. Although her heart ached, she managed to keep the emotions from showing up in her eyes.


    She recalled about Han Minhyun, and for this emotions of hers, she did not want to betray Minhyun. Taking in a deep breath, Chaeyoung turned back to look towards Eunwoo.


    It seemed that he had taken a bath, and water dripped down his wet hair. A towel was placed around his neck whilst an indecipherable look sat in his eyes. There was a thick, dense wall around him, and a foolish part of Chaeyoung thought that she''ll be able to penetrate through that wall around him.


    "You weren''t shocked," Chaeyoung enunciated.


    Her eyes showed an array of emotions whilst they stared upon him. Narrowing her eyes at him, she tried to decipher the emotions which was shown in his eyes. Nervousness brewed up within her.


    She was met with silence from him. Ahn Eunwoo stepped closer to Chaeyoung and stood beside her. His eyes stared upon the sky above him.


    "From when did you know about it?" She asked whilst she looked at his side profile.


    In her opinion, Ahn Eunwoo looked extremely lonely at this moment, and urge to comfort him brewed up within Chaeyoung. Chaeyoung wanted to argue that her feelings for Eunwoo were real; They weren''t there due to his abilities.


    However, she wasn''t sure whether or not they were due to the influence of his powers. Every second she spent with him was memorable to him, and no matter how hard she tried, Chaeyoung wouldn''t be able to erase those away.


    "Beginning," Eunwoo answered, "Han Minhyun''s plan was too flawed."


    Letting out a sigh, Chaeyoung voiced out, "Flaws¡ª he left those on purpose."


    Hearing those words from her, laugh escape from his mouth, and he said, "Han Minhyun is too predictable."


    "Aren''t you as well? Isn''t that why he sent me to you?" Chaeyoung pointed out.


    "Han Minhyun is doing a very big mistake by not considering me his enemy. He is truly underestimating me, and this is going to bite him in the back," Eunwoo said.


    "You very well know that he is not underestimating you; You just prefer things to be that way," Chaeyoung voiced out before turning her back on him. It was too painful for her to stare at him at this moment.


    Eunwoo scoffed and sarcastically stated, "You are doing a nice job by pretending to know me."


    Waking up, Soohyun realized that the constant noises from the rain had stopped, and as she sat up on her bed, she realized that Jihoon and Yejoon had left.


    Pushing the blanket off of her, she placed her foot on the foot, and feeling the coldness, a shiver went through her spine. Nonetheless, stepping on the floor, she walked towards the direction of the door.


    Turning the k.n.o.b, she realized that the door was unlocked, and pulling the door open, she walked out of the room after slipping on the shoes. Rubbing both of her hands together, she looked around for any signs of anyone.


    She wondered where Minhyun and the rest of them could be. As silence surrounded her, dread settled in within her, and she truly did not like this atmosphere. It reminded her of something out of a horror movie.


    Somewhat expecting a ghost or zombie to pop out of nowhere, Soohyun was wary of her surroundings, and she mumbled, "Soohyun, you are already involved with Vampires. How scarier can ghost or zombie be?"


    Nonetheless, her heart beat rapidly within her chest, and adrenaline began to intensify within her. Soohyun was ready to run if something happened.


    Her eyes widened when she noticed that the light above her was flickering, and she wondered about when did the inn become so big. There was no one in her sight.


    That''s when, Soohyun felt someone grab her hand, and from the presence alone, she knew that this person wasn''t Minhyun. Before she could turn back and react to what was happening, the light went off, turning the entire place dark.


    In her dark, Soohyun felt her back being slammed against a hard surface, and feeling the rush of adrenaline within her, she let out a scream. Pushing away the person in front of her with all her might, she attempted to run away from the person holding her.


    Nonetheless, before she could successfully escape, the man held her hand and pushed her against the same surface again. The electricity came back, and the dim light turned on again.


    Under the dim lighting, Soohyun could distinctly make out the person standing before her. It was the same person Minhyun ordered her to run away from if she came across him¡ª Ahn Eunwoo.

 Chapter 174 - Piece Of Information

    "Eunwoo Oppa, can you move a little farther? This position isn''t exactly appropriate," Soohyun voiced out.


    Ahn Eunwoo''s tall body towered over her, and holding her wrist, he pinned it towards the wall behind her. His hold wasn''t gentle, and she had an inkling that a mark will be forming.


    Eunwoo''s eyes continued to stare at Soohyun, and being treated with silence wasn''t something she took well at this moment. Feeling the rush of adrenaline which went through her at this moment, she raised her leg to kick on Eunwoo''s knees.


    Recalling about the self defense cla.s.ses she had learned from Minhyun and Jihoon, she decided to apply them. However, doing against an expert with amateur movements was not exactly effective.


    Before Soohyun was able to attack Eunwoo, he pinned her leg towards the wall with his knee, and she found it hard to move her leg. If he was this strong, then how did she manage to trip him back then? This would be something she would always truly wonder about.


    "What do you want? Let go of me!" Soohyun vocalised as she struggled against his grip.


    In her opinion, Eunwoo''s actions did not appear to be at all friendly at this moment, and recalling Minhyun''s words, Soohyun opened her mouth to shout for help. Although it was cowardly, she knew that nothing was more to her at this moment than staying intact.


    "Help! Minhyun! Yejoon! Help! Jihoon! Help, there¡ª"


    Soohyun''s screams were concealed when a hand was placed upon her mouth, and no matter how much she tried to move her head around, she was unable to get away from him.


    Powerless against Ahn Eunwoo, she only had one more trick, and she would use that after seeing what Eunwoo decides to do.


    "Moon Jiwoo, what are your motives for doing this? Do you know how you ruined my plans? Don''t you believe that I will be coming for revenge from you? I''ll definitely make you suffer for all you did today," Eunwoo said¡ª his voice showing hatred.


    Raising her hand, she gripped Eunwoo''s wrist and pulled his hand down. He easily released his hold on her, and at that, she flashed a wide smile towards him.


    "Eunwoo Oppa, what are you going to do?" Soohyun questioned as she arched her eyebrows.


    Soohyun had given up struggling for that would only aggravate Eunwoo further; For now, her main goal was to delay as much as time possible before Minhyun or anyone else appears.


    "Isn''t it foolish of you to blame me for everything? You''re the one who decided to cheat. I barely did anything other than encouraging Unnie to chase after you," Soohyun vocalised, "Just because your plans were ruined doesn''t mean that you get the right to take your anger out on the innocents."


    ''Minhyun! Yejoon! Jihoon! Chaeyoung! Where are you? Arrive fast!''


    Noticing the dark glint in Ahn Eunwoo''s eyes, a chill went down Soohyun''s spine, and his face contorted with anger. Gulping, she found herself unable to think straight or do anything.


    Raising his fist, Eunwoo was about to direct it towards Soohyun. Letting out a squeal, she shut her eyes tightly, and realizing that she wasn''t on the other side of that fist, relief felt her.


    Opening her eyes, she saw that his fist was planted on to the wall, and fright began to increase within her at this moment. Eunwoo''s eyes glowered upon her.


    He then said, "Moon Jiwoo, this is the last time I will be sparing you for the old time''s sake."


    Hearing those words, Soohyun blinked her eyes multiple times. She had a hard time believing what he had just said, and it seemed that she did not have to use her last method, which was biting Eunwoo''s hand that was holding on to her.


    A sparkle appeared in her eyes as she voiced out, "Really?! Then, can you let go of my hand?"


    As Ahn Eunwoo loosened his grip on her wrist, she pulled it down and saw that her wrist was reddened. Whilst rubbing her wrist to make its original colour return, she realized something.


    At this moment, she was completely powerless against, and if he wanted to, he could kill her. However, he did nothing like that, and Minhyun too was not much concerned about her safety despite of Eunwoo being here.


    This made her curious on what was going on here, and the type of relationship Eunwoo and Minhyun shared. Although Minhyun told her to avoid Eunwoo, Soohyun was sure that he knew she wouldn''t be successful in avoiding him. Despite of that, he put no protection around.


    Looking at Eunwoo in front of her, a question came in Soohyun''s mind. Could it be that Minhyun trusted Eunwoo to not hurt her?


    As Eunwoo was someone from the Blue Clan, this really shocked Soohyun. Nevertheless, she knew that Minhyun wasn''t someone who would be careless, especially when her life was concerned.


    "Thank you," She said.


    Although Eunwoo wasn''t as threatening as she had originally presumed, she did not want to stay around him any longer, and turning her back on him, she walked towards the direction of the door.


    "You''re not Moon Jiwoo," Eunwoo said all of a sudden, causing Soohyun to halt in her steps.


    Soohyun''s eyes widened in that moment, and shock went through her. Nonetheless, putting on a composed expression, she turned back and smiled at him.


    "Why? Just because I don''t fancy you, does that mean I am not Moon Jiwoo?" Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows, and a smirk formed on her face.


    It didn''t matter to Soohyun whether or not Eunwoo thought of her as Jiwoo or someone else. There was nothing he could do with merely that information.


    Before Eunwoo could answer, Soohyun turned her head to look at the front and said, "Maybe you''re thinking right; Maybe I am not Moon Jiwoo. But what will you be doing with that piece of information?"


    She was met with silence from Ahn Eunwoo.

 Chapter 175 - Dull Ache Present

    As she had finally moved out of Eunwoo''s line of sight, she let out a breath of relief. Soohyun found it somewhat unbelievable for how Eunwoo let her go without a scar.


    Nevertheless, her encounter with Eunwoo left her grow more curious. She was desperate for answers and wanted to ask Minhyun about it.


    However, from the earlier situation, Soohyun could see that Minhyun wasn''t comfortable with revealing this matter to her yet, and she had no whatsoever will to push him.


    Things would be much easier on her if she had gone through that book, but she wanted to respect Minhyun''s privacy.


    "Aigoo, Soohyun, Aigoo! You''re really changing," She mumbled, "Han Minhyun is truly dangerous."


    Spotting a figure in front of her¡ª who did not appear to be Ahn Eunwoo¡ª a small smile formed on Soohyun''s face, and she immediately rushed towards that person.


    She was beginning to get bored, and finally finding someone made happiness spread through her. Judging from the back and clothing, it seemed to Oh Jihoon.


    Placing her hand on his shoulder, Jinhee asked, "Oh Jihoon-ssi, where are the rest?"


    Turning his head, Oh Jihoon faced Jinhee, and a small smile sat on his face. Opening his mouth, he vocalised, "Jiwoo-ssi, you woke up? Minhyun Hyung said to train with you once you woke up. Hyung and Yejoon is handling some important work."


    After hearing those words from Yejoon, Soohyun nodded and said, "Sure, but isn''t it too dark outside?"


    Jihoon clapped both of his hands together and said, "That is actually perfect since you need to get better at reacting in the dark."


    Training in the dark did not sound pleasant to Soohyun. However, Jihoon was her teacher, and he knew about this better than her. She just had to follow his lead.


    Oh Jihoon began to walk, and as she followed after him, she questioned, "About Minhyun, are things alright now?"


    Jihoon shrugged his shoulders and voiced out, "He needs to face Eunwoo first, and then, we will come to know how things are. Hyung must have not told you about it, but with Eunwoo, Hyung shares a painful past.


    Their relationship goes way deeper than you can imagine. Nonetheless, the past isn''t something Hyung is able to reveal to anyone, so, Jiwoo-ssi, even if it is hard, you need to keep your patience."


    It wasn''t hard for Soohyun to see that Jihoon was trying to comfort her. Maybe a part of her was troubled by the fact that Minhyun was keeping secrets from her.


    However, she did not expect her to give away about this so easily, or probably it could be just that Oh Jihoon was extremely good at reading someone''s feelings.


    "You finally decided to show up," Ahn Eunwoo vocalised whilst mock showed upon his face.


    Eunwoo had his back leaned against the wall, and dim lighting illuminated the surroundings. His face could be barely made out due to the darkness.


    In front of Ahn Eunwoo stood Han Minhyun. The expression on his face remained unreadable, and instead of nonchalance, a softer look sat in his eyes.


    "You didn''t hurt her," Minhyun pointed out.


    Eunwoo chuckled and said, "Ah! So, you were hiding and watching everything. That''s expected from you."


    "Ahn Eunwoo, how are you?" Minhyun asked.


    Laughing, Eunwoo stated, "Do you really have the mood to ask that?"


    Leaning closer to Minhyun''s, Eunwoo stared straight at his eyes, and whilst there was a serious look in his eyes, he said, "Han Minhyun, I am your enemy now. Never forget that."


    Turning his back on Minhyun, Eunwoo began to walk away when Minhyun questioned, "Is that so? If you''re enemy, then shouldn''t you show it with your actions?"


    Hearing Han Minhyun''s words, a dark glint appeared in Ahn Eunwoo''s eyes, and looking back, he stepped towards Minhyun. Holding Minhyun''s collar, he pulled him up, and his eyes glared upon Minhyun.


    "Han Minhyun, don''t think that I won''t hesitate to kill you," Eunwoo threatened. Nevertheless, his words made an amused look cross over Minhyun''s eyes.


    Minhyun then said, "Why didn''t you destroy me earlier then? If you had killed Jiwoo back then, then maybe I would consider you my enemy."


    Ahn Eunwoo pushed Minhyun back, and Minhyun''s back touched the wall. At that moment, Minhyun''s eyes widened whilst he felt a sharp ache go through him chest.


    It was not much painful, and someone might have attacked the barrier. However, the intensity of the attack was quite weak, and Minhyun could sense that the attack was done by the Blue Clan.


    Noticing how Han Minhyun''s eyes had dilated for a second there, Ahn Eunwoo narrowed his eyes. Nevertheless, Minhyun maintained his expression well and did not let Eunwoo see the pain he was currently.


    Another wave of pain went through Minhyun. Although the attacks were barely enough to damage the barrier, the attacker was quite persistent.


    Butler Shin was present in the mansion, and sooner or later, he was going to notice this. As for now, Minhyun just had to bear through his pain. Nevertheless, being gone through worse, this did not affect him much.


    No matter how well Minhyun hid his pain, it did not escape Ahn Eunwoo''s eyes, and staring at him with confusion, he asked, "What''s the matter?"


    As a teasing expression appeared on Minhyun''s face, he questioned, "Is that worry in your voice?"


    "Han Minhyun, you''ll surely be destroyed by my hands one day! I promise you that," Eunwoo voiced out.


    "Say that with more resolution next time around, Eunwoo-ah. I should be taking my leave now, and take care. It was pleasant meeting you, Eunwoo; It really was," Minhyun said.


    Turning his back on Ahn Eunwoo, Minhyun began to walk away whilst a small smile played on his face. Even though there was a dull ache in his heart, the smile on his face reached his eyes.


    Frustration showed on Eunwoo''s place as he clenched his hand into a tight fist and hit it against the wall. A crack formed on the wall''s surface as a loud sound was created.

 Chapter 176 - Dressing For Halloween

    After that session, Soohyun ended up with a couple of scratches on her body. Training in dim lighting was extremely difficult, and she had to rely on her instincts for the most part. The damp surroundings did not make it any better.


    Nevertheless, Soohyun could see how this would be helpful for her in the future. Although the scratches burned when water touched them, she knew that she had to take a shower to clean off the dirt.


    After that shower was over, Lee Soohyun walked out of the washroom and had a towel around her neck. Her body ached terribly, and she was desperate for a nap.


    Seeing Moon Jimin walking towards her, Soohyun could only let out a sigh. After being this exhausted, she was in no mood to coax or trick her sister.


    Now that the matters between Chaeyoung and Eunwoo was awkward, there is no need for her to convince Jimin to do anything. Therefore, although the idea which came inside her mind was quite foolish, she decided to apply it.


    On a count of three, Soohyun turned her back on Jimin, and using her utmost speed¡ª which was increased due to the training¡ª she ran as if her life depended upon it.


    She could hear Jimin''s calls for her to stop and come back. Nevertheless, she wasn''t in the mood to do so. Maybe if she in the mood later, she could have a talk with Jimin.


    It did not take much long for Jimin to give, and realizing that there was no Jimin behind her, a small smile formed on her face. But before Soohyun could stop running, her body b.u.mped into someone.


    Losing her stability, Soohyun was about to trip down when someone grabbed her wrist. Finding that touch familiar, she turned her head and raised her line of sight to stare at that person.


    "Minhyun-ah!" She enunciated whilst wearing a wide smile on her face, which reached her eyes.


    Soohyun did not understand why. However, she knew that a part of her was really happy to have finally seen Minhyun well.


    Soohyun found it weird how she missed Minhyun even though it has not even been twelve hours, and seeing that he was all fine, relief spread through her.


    His dark hair laid messily upon his forehead. Nevertheless, this emphasized his attractiveness, and his eyes held a glint whilst they stared upon Soohyun.


    "Where were you?" She questioned.


    Her heart began to beat rapidly within her chest whilst a thought about hugging him at this moment appeared in her mind.


    Even though she wanted to hug him, she wasn''t sure whether or not he was in the mood to do so. Therefore, she restrained herself.


    "There were couple of works that needed by attention. About those scratches on your body, you need to put Band-Aids on them," Minhyun pointed out, "Even if the bleeding stopped, knowing you, you might wound it again or touch it with something that would cause it to burn."


    Minhyun''s words made joy spread through Soohyun. It showed that he cared, and those simple words were enough to make Soohyun feel various sorts of emotions.


    Althour it was weird how one person was able to make her feel all sorts of emotions, she was learning to accept it. Han Minhyun was special indeed.


    "Minhyun-ah, I am not a kid, and about the Band-Aids, it would look weird if I put so many of them on my body," Soohyun vocalised.


    Shaking his head, Minhyun tightly gripped her hand and pulled her. As Soohyun followed after Han Minhyun, her eyes fell upon his hand, and she followed after him.


    "Minhyun, you do realize that I can walk on my own," Soohyun pointed out¡ª tease visible in her voice.


    Hearing those words from Soohyun, Minhyun released his grip on her and said, "Then, follow me properly, and don''t go off somewhere else."


    "Tch! You really me like a kid at times," Soohyun vocalised as Minhyun continued to walk.


    Running behind him in order to catch up to him, Soohyun extended her hand to hold his and intertwined her fingers with his. Even though his fingers were icy cold, she enjoyed the feeling of them against hers.


    "It''s better to walk like this, Minhyun-ah!" Soohyun vocalised.


    Han Minhyun gave no reply. However, if one would notice closely, a soft look appeared in his eyes.


    "Yejoon will burst out laughing if he sees me being like this," Soohyun vocalised in a lighthearted manner.


    Several Band-Aids sat on her face. Two of the them were placed on her forehead whilst her left cheek had one on it. There was one on her chin, and two Band-Aids were on her right cheek.


    "If I go out like this, someone would think that I am dressing for Halloween," Soohyun commented when Minhyun put the Band-Aid on her knee. That was the last one.


    "Can''t you sit quietly, Lee Soohyun?" Minhyun questioned whilst he shot her an annoyed glance.


    Wearing an innocent expression in her face, Soohyun vocalised, "I thought you knew how I was by now, but this is one of the rare moments of how showing your annoyance. Aish! Where is my phone when I need it desperately?"


    "Jihoon would be more than pleased to train you for three extra hours tomorrow," Minhyun vocalised.


    Hearing those words from Minhyun, Soohyun''s eyes widened, and the smile on her face almost cracked.


    Although she was resolute to train now, it was different matter when overtime was mentioned, especially when it was due to revenge.


    "That''s abusing your power, Minhyun," Soohyun said, "Don''t go down that route with the girls or else they will not like you."


    Han Minhyun''s lips curved to form a small smirk before he voiced out, "You''d fall for me either way."


    Hearing those words from Minhyun made her eyes widen. She never expected such words from Han Minhyun, and a chuckle left her mouth.


    "Han Minhyun, do you know that such lines doesn''t suit you?" Soohyun asked.

 Chapter 177 - He Is Harmless

    "Is that so?" Minhyun questioned.


    Standing up, Han Minhyun sat down beside Lee Soohyun on the bed and stared at her. Facing him, Soohyun flashed him a smile and nodded.


    She then voiced out, "Those words are more of my words."


    "Go to sleep," Minhyun said as he kept the rest of the Band-Aids into the backpack.


    Even though Soohyun wanted to sleep earlier, seeing Minhyun, all that was driven away, and at this moment, she wanted to spend more time with him.


    Even though she had no idea on what two of them could do at this moment, she still wanted to be in his presence. As long as it was with him, she did not mind whatever they were doing.


    "Minhyun, I just woke up a couple of hours ago and am not that exhausted. Let''s do something fun, alright?" Soohyun voiced out as she had her eyebrows arched.


    "I have no time for that. Play by yourself," Minhyun vocalised as he stood up from the bed.


    Held within his hand was the backpack, and before he could walk away, Soohyun grabbed the sleeve of his shirt. She then attempted to pull him back, which remained to be unsuccessful.


    Turning his head to face Soohyun, Minhyun asked, "What do you need now?"


    Doing an aegyo towards Han Minhyun and using a cute voice, Soohyun questioned, "Let''s play poker, alright?"


    "No," Minhyun answered with a straight face.


    "Don''t decline me with such a face. Just for half an hour, alright? Minhyun-ah, come on; Agree to this request of mine. Didn''t I train like a good girl? Please, please teach me poker," Soohyun voiced out as she blinked her eyes multiple times toward Minhyun.


    Letting out a sigh, Minhyun vocalised, "Fine, just one round."


    Hearing one round, a small smile formed o. Soohyun''s face, and she nodded. Although Minhyun agreed to play for only a round, she had ideas on how to make him continue playing further.


    Although Minhyun seemed to be a tough guy, Soohyun had plenty of ideas within her mind to convince him now that he was becoming warmer towards her.


    When Soohyun agreed to play with Han Minhyun, she half expected herself to lose. Nevertheless, she did not think that she will be losing this miserably.


    Even though Soohyun was being a sore loser about it, she blamed the author for making Minhyun''s character perfect in almost everything. If he wasn''t written this way, then she might have a chance on winning.


    "I''ll be leaving then," Minhyun voiced out as he began to stand up.


    Extending her hand towards her, Soohyun grabbed the sleeve of his shirt and stared upon him with her sparkling eyes.


    Blinking her eyes at him multiple times, she vocalised, "Teach me your methods, Minhyun-ah."


    Turning his head back, Minhyun sat upon the floor whilst Soohyun brought her face closer to his as an aegyo sat on her face. Raising his index finger, Minhyun pushed her head back.


    He then said, "Learn it from online."


    "Why should I use online when you are there, Minhyun-ah?" Soohyun asked.


    Then, leaning her body closer to Minhyun''s, she vocalised, "Minhyun-ah, if you don''t like this, we can do something else to spend our time together?"


    Raising her head, Soohyun placed her lips on Han Minhyun''s and kissed them softly. Extending her hand towards him, she placed it behind his back and brought her body closer to his.


    A gasp left Soohyun''s mouth when Minhyun pulled away from the kiss, and grabbing her waist, he made her sit upon his thighs.


    The heat that she felt from him made her unable to think straight, and a chill went down her back. Whilst forcing out a smile, Soohyun curled up her toes.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and b.u.t.terflies fluttered deep in her stomach. She found herself unable to tear away her eyes from his mesmerising face.


    "Han Minhyun, now that you have gotten me infatuated with you, shouldn''t you be taking responsibility for it?" Soohyun voiced out¡ª her voice sounding sensual.


    Raising her hand, she touched Minhyun''s face and gradually moved her fingers across his face. His face cold to her touch. Nevertheless, she wanted to continue feeling his soft face.


    As a glint appeared his eyes, Minhyun brought his face closer to Soohyun''s. The temperature of Soohyun''s cheeks were starting to rise as red coloured them, and she found herself being completely captivated by Han Minhyun.


    "Would you like to train with an aching back tomorrow?" Minhyun asked¡ª his voice sounding deep.


    Hearing those words from Han Minhyun was enough to drive Lee Soohyun out of the mood, and she frantically shook her head.


    Knowing how her sessions with Han Minhyun ended up being, she definitely did not want to do it and train later on. For the sake of herself in the future, Soohyun had to control herself.


    Forcing out a smile on her face, Soohyun voiced out, "On a second thought, it is better to get serious now."


    Although it was difficult to think properly by sitting on Minhyun''s thigh, she did not want to get off of him.


    Staring at his face, Soohyun added, "Minhyun-ah, I am curious about everything. Can''t you let me have a clue about the entire situation? Just a single clue that wouldn''t confuse me further just for the sake of me being your beloved."


    As Soohyun blinked her eyes multiple times, Han Minhyun extended his hand towards her and pinched her nose.


    He then said, "Ahn Eunwoo is harmless."


    Hearing those words, Soohyun scrunched up her nose, and with disappointment being present within her tone, she said, "I figured that part out by myself. Now, tell me something I do not know."


    Han Minhyun shook his head and said, "Earlier you were doubtful on this matter, and now I confirmed it. This makes a single clue so now get off me."


    Punching Minhyun''s chest lightly, Soohyun playfully glared at him and exclaimed, "Yah! That''s not fair, Han Minhyun!"


    Nevertheless, Soohyun did not push him further. She had an inkling that he will informing her about everything once he finds himself being comfortable with her. All she needed to do now was keep patience.

 Chapter 178 - Concentrate On Driving

    "What do you want?" Hyesook questioned¡ª annoyance was present within her tone.


    Min Hyesook, Moon Jiwoo''s mother, was currently in her room, and frantically walking over to the door, she made sure that the door to the room was closed.


    Her heart beat rapidly within her chest whilst her face had anxiety all over. Her hand trembled whilst she held onto the phone tightly as if her life depended upon it.


    "Hyesook, I am coming over to meet up with you at the Moon Mansion," The man voiced out¡ª his voice sounding gruff.


    Hearing those words made Hyesook''s eyes widen, and with herself being close to panicking, she exclaimed, "Yah! What do you mean by that!? You promised to not show yourself here! Why are you doing this all of a sudden!?"


    "We will talk tomorrow when I will be coming over," The man said nonchalantly before hanging up his call.


    "Wait! Hold on! Don''t¡ª"


    Hearing a ringing sound, Hyesook had realized that the man had hung up the call from the other side, and with pure rage being visible on her face, she tightly gripped on to the phone in her hand.


    Thinking about what could possibly happen tomorrow, Hyesook had fear welling up inside her. She most definitely can not let the truth come to surface regardless of what the cost is.


    If the truth becomes known, she would be losing everything she had worked hard for, and taking in a deep breath, Hyesook patted on her heart in order to calm down its rapid beating speed.


    "You managed all these years; You can do it tomorrow as well," Hyesook mumbled to herself.


    After that exhausting trip to the hiking site, they were finally returning home. Soohyun had training early in the morning, and sitting at the back seat beside Han Minhyun, she placed her head on his shoulder.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon was the one responsible for driving the car whilst Oh Jihoon sat beside him. Soohyun sat at the centre of Chaeyoung and Minhyun.


    She found herself feeling awkward around Chaeyoung after what had happened, and up until now, she barely held a proper conversation with Chaeyoung.


    Closing her eyes, Soohyun found herself drifting into the sleep when she felt a hand on top of her head. Minhyun''s hand was rubbing her hair, and although she found it comforting, it was distracting.


    As Minhyun''s hand moved against Soohyun''s hair at a steady pace, she found her heart beating rapidly within her chest, and being conscious of his presence, she had a hard time falling asleep.


    "Stop doing that; I can''t fall asleep if you do that," Soohyun mumbled whilst being sure that Minhyun will perfectly be able to hear those words.


    Regardless of those words of Lee Soohyun, Han Minhyun did not stop patting her head, and seeing that he wasn''t listening to her words, creases formed between both of her eyebrows.


    Did he ignore her words or could it be that he did not hear her words?


    "Minhyun-ah, please stop touching my hair. It is distracting," Soohyun voiced out whilst keeping her eyes shut.


    Her hair, which was kept open, fell on her face, covering it by half. From the window, air occasionally blew in, flowing Soohyun''s hair.


    "I thought this helped people sleep faster," He pointed out.


    ''It does help me fall asleep, but right now, I find it distracting.''


    "It doesn''t work the same for all people, Minhyun-ah. Now, can you let me sleep?" Soohyun stated.


    "Why?" He questioned.


    As Yejoon stopped driving duw to the traffic signal, he turned back to look at them, and whilst wearing a wide smile on his face, he stared at them as a teasing expression sat in his eyes.


    "Isn''t it obvious, Hyung? It is because Jiwoo has feelings for you, and you doing this makes her feel nervous. Therefore, she can not fall asleep," Yejoon vocalised.


    Shaking his head, Yejoon then added, "Aigoo! Hyung, you''re really dense. She is your fated one; You should know her feelings by now."


    Hearing those words from Hw.a.n.g Yejoon''s mouth, Soohyun''s eyes widened, and shock was visible on her face whilst she sat up straight up on the car seat.


    Most definitely what Yejoon had just said is not the truth, and even if it was somewhat true, there was no many Soohyun was going to let other people grow aware of it.


    Even though Soohyun had said ''I love you'' to Han Minhyun multiple number of times, they were done with no meaning behind it, and it was different from confessing her honest feelings.


    Showing a wide smile towards Hw.a.n.g Yejoon, Soohyun vocalised, "You seem to have a misunderstanding there, Yejoon-ah. The reason I can not fall asleep is because I have feelings for him, but it is because I do not like others touching my hair."


    "Sure, but why are your eyes glaring at me, Jiwoo?" Hw.a.n.g Yejoon questioned whilst raising one of his eyebrows. Judging from his expression, Soohyun could very well see that he was mocking her.


    "No, that''s not the case. You seem to have forgotten, Yejoon, but this is how I always look. Anyway, it seems that the signal had opened.


    You better concentrate on driving rather than irrelevant matters. I do not wish to be involved in a car accident," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Seeing how shy you''re being, I''ll spare you this time around, Jiwoo-ah, but good luck! Hyung doesn''t fall in love that easily," Yejoon stated.


    Although Soohyun had the nagging urge to beat him up, she held in her temper and tried her best to keep on a sweet expression.


    Whilst maintaining her composure, she vocalised, "Don''t worry about that part, Yejoon-ah. I have perfect ways to make your Hyung fall¡ª"


    Before Lee Soohyun could continue, Han Minhyun wrapped his hand around her head and placed it upon his shoulder. Then, in a nonchalant tone, he vocalised, "Just sleep. I won''t do it this time."


    Then, glancing towards Hw.a.n.g Yejoon, he ordered, "Concentrate on driving."

 Chapter 179 - Reading Others Feelings

    "I managed to convince Han Minhyun to come over today for dinner, and he will be coming over with Jiwoo," Moon Seungmin voiced out.


    He was seated upon the couch beside his legal wife, Moon Ahyoung, and on the couch opposite to them was Moon Jimin.


    Moon Jimin was still confused on what happened the other way, and if Jiwoo would be visiting, then probably she would be able to extract some answers from her.


    She tried calling Jiwoo multiple times. However, each time she got the same respond on how her phone was shut off. As a result, Jimin gave up trying.


    Nevertheless, Jimin did not hate how things turned out. Even after all that happened, Ahn Eunwoo treated her with care, and thinking about that made a smile form on her face.


    Eunwoo was attentive towards her the entire time, and maybe just as Jiwoo had stated, he could have gone tired of Chaeyoung. The thought of that made Jimin want to squeal.


    Finally, Ahn Eunwoo was going to be hers, and the just made Jiwoo unable to hold in her excitement. Nevertheless, noticing how the atmosphere around her was tense, Jimin put on a worried face.


    "We have to try our best today," Ahyoung vocalised, "And send that Hyesook out or something. Seeing that Jiwoo is coming, she is bound to show up and embarra.s.s herself."


    Seungmin nodded and voiced out, "I''ll try to do something about. Prepare the best dishes for dinner, and try to make everything as perfect as possible. We can''t let Han Minhyun down regardless of what happens."


    Hearing his words, both Jimin and Ahyoung nodded. Han Minhyun is basically their last straw at this moment.


    Dressed properly in her dress for today, Soohyun had a lollipop inside her mouth whilst she reached out for her phone.


    Han Minhyun beside her was working on his laptop, and therefore, feeling bored, she decided to play on her phone.


    Being sure that Jimin would be calling her, Soohyun kept her phone switched off for the entire day. After the phone was turned on, she saw the amount of messages and missed calls she had received from Jimin.


    Her eyes widened, and with surprise being present within her tone, Soohyun vocalised, "Heol! Moon Jimin is really persistent! Are all the members of Moon Family this persistent?"


    At that moment, when she looked towards the screen, she noticed that a call was incoming, and reading the name on top of it, Soohyun gasped.


    Before the lollipop could fall off from her mouth, she held it with one of her hand, and frantically, she turned to look towards Han Minhyun.


    She then vocalised, "Han Minhyun, Hubby, this is an emergency. Moon Jimin is calling me, and I don''t want to talk to her."


    "Don''t receive the call then," Minhyun voiced out.


    "You don''t know her Minhyun. If I don''t receive the call, she will be calling me thousand times; I have been through it before," Soohyun said.


    "Then shut down your phone," Minhyun stated.


    "But I want to play on it, and then, it would seem suspicious if I hang up the call all of a sudden. I need to get on her good side," She pointed out.


    Before Minhyun could say something else, she turned towards him and held his shoulder. Minhyun turned to look at her and stared at her questioningly.


    "Minhyun-ah, do me a favour and receive the call. Please," Soohyun vocalised, "And can you sound as rude as possible? After all, you need to keep up your reputation."


    Bringing her face closer to him, Soohyun blinked her eyes multiple times at him whilst Minhyun stared at her boredly. He seemed to be in no mood to entertain her currently.


    "No," He answered.


    Pulling Han Minhyun''s body closer to her, Soohyun placed her lips on his, and after a short kiss, she asked, "What about this as a reward?"


    "That was more of a reward to you," Minhyun stated.


    Letting out a scoff, Soohyun scrunched up her nose and voiced out, "Minhyun-ah, do you like being this difficult and wasting time? After you say few rude words to Jimin, she will stop disturbing me, and I''ll quit disturbing you."


    "Hand me your phone," Minhyun vocalized impa.s.sively.


    Hearing those words from Han Minhyun made Soohyun''s eyes sparkle, and wearing a wide smile on her face, she nodded.


    As always, even though Minhyun tries to be difficult in the beginning, she knows that sooner or later he will be giving in.


    Picking up her phone from her lap, Soohyun handed it over to Han Minhyun. The incoming call from Moon Jimin was still there.


    Taking the phone from Lee Soohyun, Minhyun received the call. Wearing a hopeful expression, she stared at Soohyun, and she was interested in seeing what Han Minhyun would say.


    "Jiwoo-ah, I¡ª"


    Before Jimin could continue further, Minhyun interrupted by saying, "Don''t call again."


    His voice sounded icy cold and threatening. Soohyun could imagine Jimin shuddering from the other side of the phone.


    Minhyun hung up the call then, and then turning to look towards Soohyun, he vocalised, "Your mere presence is disturbing to me, so if you want to really quit disturbing me, you can get off."


    Hearing those words from Han Minhyun made a frown form on her face before her lips curved upwards. Han Minhyun was better at expressing his feelings through his actions than words.


    Smiling widely towards Minhyun, Soohyun leaned closer to him and teasingly vocalised, "Hubby, which part of me disturbs me? The part of me that I am really attractive and you''re having a hard time controlling yourself?"


    "I wish that was the case for that would be easy to deal with. However, sadly, that''s not it," Minhyun vocalised.


    "I might not be good at reading other''s feelings like you, Minhyun-ah, but I definitely can see that you''re lying now," Soohyun said as a cheeky smile played on her face.


    She then added, "Seeing that I am grateful to you, I will not be disturbing you any longer."

 Chapter 180 - Doesnt Turn The Best

    The scratches on Soohyun''s face had healed really fast considering that it has not even been a day, and only light marks remained upon her face that was gradually fading.


    Entering into the Moon Mansion, Soohyun stared at the surroundings. This was her second time being in this mansion, and her first time here was quite eventful.


    Staring around the mansion, she realized that the damages from that day was fixed, which did not surprise Soohyun. After all, when money is involved, such things are possible.


    Standing in front of her was Moon Jimin''s parents¡ª Moon Seungmin and Moon Ahyoung¡ª and Jimin herself. All of them had a polite smile upon their face whilst they bowed towards him.


    Soohyun found it funny how three of them were treating him with respect and was docile towards him despite him being the one responsible for their current problems.


    "Aigoo! Being the one with power is really awesome. Han Minhyun, since I am your wife, can I abuse it?" Soohyun whispered to Minhyun after leaning closer to him.


    "Your wish," Minhyun mumbled.


    A bright look appeared in her eyes. She did not expect for Han Minhyun to utter such words. Telling her to not create any trouble or no was more of what she expected.


    Walking towards Han Minhyun with a smike on his lips, Moon Seungmin vocalised, "Mr. Han, it''s nice to see that you have made it here. Did you have any kind of problems coming here?"


    Seungmin extended his hand towards Han Minhyun, and skeptically looking down at Seungmin''s hand, Minhyun shook hands with him.


    "Minhyun, wow! I didn''t think you''d accept his hand," Soohyun mumbled, "This is suspicious."


    Han Minhyun shot her a glance, showing that he had heard her words just as she had intended and expected. Nevertheless, Moon Seungmin, Ahyoung, and Jiwoo did not.led.


    Han Minhyun shot a glance towards Lee Soohyun, indicating that he had exactly heard what she had vocalised just as she had expected. Nevertheless, Moon Seungmin, Ahyoung, and Jimin remained clueless about it.


    After they had released each other''s hands, Soohyun brought her face in front of Minhyun, and whilst curving her lips upward, she exclaimed, "I am here as well, Father!"


    Then, returning back to her position, Soohyun wore a pout on her face¡ª trying to act cute¡ª and crossed her arms over her chest.


    She then said, "Father, I am sad that you have greeted Minhyun before me once again. Did you not miss me as much as him again?"


    Seeing Jiwoo act like that, the polite smile on Seungmin''s, Ahyoung''s, and Jimin''s face almost cracked. What had happened with Moon Jiwoo to behave like this?


    As much as they had recalled, Moon Jiwoo did not like Seungmin, and it was vice versa. Did she do this to make him seem bad in front of Han Minhyun?


    Turning towards Lee Soohyun whilst wearing a smiling expression¡ª which he was trying to maintain with difficulty¡ª Moon Seungmin voiced out, "What are you talking about, Dear? Certainly I missed you. It''s just that seeing Mr. Han here made me nervous; I hope you could understand."


    "Ah! So, that''s the case, Father! You''re scared of him," Soohyun vocalised with an understanding nod.


    Then, she added, "It''s funny to see how a father-in-law is afraid of his son-in-law."


    Noticing how everyone was staring at her now, Soohyun shook her hand in front of her and voiced out, "Don''t mind me. I was just voicing my thoughts out loud."


    "Mr. Han, if you don''t mind, do come in, and same for you too, Jiwoo-ah. Your mother and sister was talking about meeting you the other day," Seungmin said.


    Although Seungmin particularly did not fancy this daughter of his, now considering her position, he knew that he had to treat her with utmost respect or else he might fall into more troubles.


    "Which mother, Father?" Soohyun asked with innocence being present within her tone.


    A type of awkwardness was visible in the air, and Soohyun could feel that Seungmin was very close to glaring at her.


    Before Seungmin could give her an answer, Soohyun vocalised, "Oh! Right! Where is mom? I mean, my birth mother. I was expecting to see her, but I don''t see her around."


    ''Explode, explode, explode,'' Soohyun repeated inside her mind. As Minhyun wasn''t stopping herself from doing so, Soohyun deemed that there was no problems with what she was doing.


    Realizing how her father began to grow angered, Jimin stepped forward. After all, she did not want her father to show any signs of rage and ruin all the prospects.


    Moon Jiwoo''s relationship with her mother wasn''t that stable, and she did not pay any respect to her mother. It was fair to say that Jiwoo preferred to avoid her mother.


    Therefore, seeing her ask for her mother was definitely suspicious to the Moon Family, and they deemed reason to be because Jiwoo wanted to humiliate them.


    Nevertheless, they have prepared hard for this and was not going to let someone like Moon Jiwoo destroy things for them.


    Placing her palm on Soohyun''s shoulder, Jimin curved up the corner of her lips and said, "As they are discussing about business, do you want to come up with me? After all, you were never interested in business."


    "No," Soohyun straightforwardly answered.


    If she went with Jimin, she was well aware that Jimin will be pouring thousands of questions at her, and if truth was to be addressed, she was in no mood for that.


    Most importantly, she was to see what Minhyun and Jimin''s parents would be discussing about. That was the main reason why she came to her after all.


    Seeing Jimin''s shocked face, Soohyun simply smiled at her, and moving closer to Minhyun, she hugged his arm tightly.


    "Sorry, Unnie, as much as I want to spend time with you, Minhyun gets really worried about me," Soohyun voiced out whilst staring down at the ground.


    Then, loosening her hold on Han Minhyun''s hand, Lee Soohyun brought herself near to Moon Jimin, and leaning closer to her ear, she¡ª using a concerned tone¡ª whispered, "When Minhyun gets worried, things doesn''t turn to be the best."

 Chapter 181 - Be Staying Here

    Understanding the meaning behind what Soohyun was trying to imply, Jimin nodded.


    Offending Han Minhyun was most definitely something she couldn''t afford currently. Staring at how Minhyun was staring at them, Jimin found a chill go down her spine and herself being on guard.


    After that, Soohyun went back to clutching on to Minhyun''s hand tightly and innocently smiled at the Moon Family in front of her. As her legs were starting to ache, she decided to not play around with the Moon Family anymore.


    "Where are my manners?" Seungmin asked.


    Before he could continue further, Soohyun let out a chuckle and answered, "In the trash can."


    ''Jiwoo, if you''re watching this from somewhere, I am grateful to you for lending me your body and keeping me alive. Therefore, this is my revenge for you.''


    Noticing how everyone''s eyes were on her at, Soohyun pretended to be shy and hid her face behind Minhyun''s back. As long as Minhyun wasn''t signalling her to stop, she knew that she was doing alright.


    "Jiwoo-ah, what''s the matter with you? Do you have any kinds of problem with your father? If you do, we will try our best to solve.


    Maybe we were not that good of a parents to you, but Jiwoo, we have the best interest of you in our mind. Your father had missed and worried about you a lot these days," Ahyoung voiced out.


    t.i.tling her neck to look towards Jimin''s parents, Soohyun shook her head in order to indicate a no and, holding innocence in her tone, voiced out, "Father asked about where his manners were, and I just answered it best to my knowledge."


    The Moon family held in their urges to roll eyes towards Soohyun, and from the corner of her eyes, she could see the maids snickering.


    Even though she had already decided on about not messing with them any longer, when Seungmin asked that question, she couldn''t help but give an answer.


    Before Ahyoung could give a reply, Soohyun gasped and, wearing on a worried expression, voiced out, "Don''t tell me that, instead of father''s manner being in the trashcan, it''s in the sewage? Aigoo! Father is really pitiful!"


    Regardless of how much they wanted to kick Soohyun out of this mansion, they was well aware that it wouldn''t sit well with Han Minhyun.


    Therefore, because of Minhyun, they had to silently bear whatever nonsense Jiwoo throws at them.


    Moon Seungmin clenched his hand tightly whilst he tried his hardest to maintain an amiable expression. Ahyoung moved closer to Seungmin and placed her palm on Seungmin''s clenched fist.


    After hearing Soohyun''s words, one of the maids let out a chuckle, and turning back, Seungmin shot that particular maid a glare.


    Noticing that, all of the maids maintained a straight face despite of how difficult it was for them to hold in a laugh.


    "Let''s talk about all this once we go in, alright? You can voice out all of your complaints then," Seungmin said.


    Wearing a smile on her face, Soohyun¡ª whilst radiating innocence¡ª questioned, "Really, Father!? Can we talk about where your manners are?"


    After listening to her words, Minhyun let out a chuckle, and hearing that, Seungmin felt a wave of humiliation go through him.


    "Stop it, Jiwoo-ah. It''s not proper to talk on this matters in front of the outsiders," Jimin said.


    "Sure! You must not go back on your words then!" Soohyun exclaimed.


    Sitting on the couch beside Han Minhyun, Soohyun drew circles on Minhyun''s thighs as she was bored out of her mind.


    The Moon family had left both of them alone in the room whilst they had gone somewhere else. It has been ten minutes now, and there was no sign of them showing up until now.


    Curiosity intensified within Soohyun in order to know the reason behind why Minhyun was attacking the Moon family, and she was starting to get impatient.


    Looking towards Han Minhyun, she questioned, "Minhyun, how was my performance today?"


    "You are really good at making others laugh," Minhyun commented.


    Clapping both of her hands together, she leaned against the couch and vocalised, "Well, that''s not the only thing I am good at."


    "Of course not, but you wouldn''t be in a pleasant mood if I mention them," Minhyun voiced out.


    Scoffing, she stated, "Admit it or not, you''re jealous, Han Minhyun."


    "Did you find anyone who was jealous of you?" Minhyun asked whilst amus.e.m.e.nt played within his eyes, and his lips curved up to form a smile.


    "Right! Considering how my husband is, who would be jealous of me," Soohyun lamented, "Aigoo! Even if you have admirers in your World, I don''t see none here.


    In the dramas, there are thousands of females. .h.i.tting the Female Lead when she ends up with the Male Lead, and people sang songs on how she is lucky. After I married you, everyone felt pity for me."


    Soohyun let out a sigh.


    "What? You should move that delusion away from your mind. You can never be the Female Lead," Minhyun vocalised.


    Widening her eyes, Soohyun moved her hands toward her chest and clutched on to it tightly. A dramatic gasp left her mouth whilst shock showed upon her face.


    "That attack was brutal. You can not say something like this to a girl," Soohyun said.


    Before Han Minhyun could retort, she heard the door to the room open, and turning her head, Soohyun looked towards the direction of the door.


    Both of Jimin''s parents stepped into the room, and there was no sign of her. Was the matter something Jimin doesn''t know or can not know about?


    As both of them walked in, they stood in front of Han Minhyun and bowed to him. Even though they were the older ones, Minhyun showed no signs of bowing towards them.


    "Aigoo! So arrogant," Soohyun mumbled to herself.


    Moon Seungmin''s eyes then fell upon Soohyun first before looking to Han Minhyun, and then, he questioned, "Will Jiwoo be staying here?"

 Chapter 182 - Quietly Listen

    Han Minhyun nodded his head.


    An astounded expression crossed their faces whilst their eyes were upon Lee Jinhee, and noticing the expression on their face, she raised her hand.


    "Don''t worry. I wouldn''t be interrupting," Soohyun voiced out, "I''ll just quietly listen or at least I will try to do so."


    Deciding to not say anything regarding Soohyun''s presence here, both of them nodded and walked towards the couch opposite to Han Minhyun.


    The atmosphere around the room turned serious all of a sudden as the couple sat down, and an intimidating aura was let out by Han Minhyun, which made the couple be on guard around him.


    Han Minhyun wasn''t like other ordinary people, and both of them were well aware of it. They carefully needed to think before using the words and not let him catch any mistakes.


    "Mr. Han, do you require anything¡ª water, tea, or coffee?" Moon Seungmin questioned¡ª sounding amiable and trying to curry favours with Han Minhyun.


    Han Minhyun shook his head.


    "Well then, I am not sure whether or not you know of the situation of our business at this moment. It is doing really bad currently, and the sales have plummeted by a lot these few months.


    I am not much sure about the reason behind this, and Mr. Han, for our new project, we have no one to fund for it. All of your previous investors are unwilling to put their money into it, and we would be grateful if Mr. Han could help us out."


    Hearing his words, Soohyun vocalised, "Aigoo! Even Minhyun knows that you consider him the prime suspect. Sugar coating words wouldn''t do you any better."


    Her words caused for Seungmin to cough, and extending her hand towards him, Ahyoung pressed on to Seungmin''s hand softly.


    "Jiwoo is right," Minhyun vocalised, "There is no use in beating over the bush. You very well know what I need from you, and in return for that, Yonh Group will be funding you in whatever way you want. You''ll get all types of help from Yong Group."


    The offer sounded very much tempting to the couple, and they found it hard to reject it. It sent both of them into thinking about it.


    Before Han Minhyun had arrived here, both of them was well aware of what he was coming here for, and nevertheless, despite that, they were unable to decide.


    At this moment, their business was the most important thing to him, and that thing did not hold a candle to their business.


    They wanted to wait for the other team to contact him for that item so that they would be able to decide on which one is better. Up until now, the other team hasn''t reached out to them.


    Realizing how the couple in front of her went into their deep thoughts, Soohyun turns her head to look towards Han Minhyun, and as inquisitiveness was present within her voice, she whispered, "What is that thing you want from them?"


    "You''ll knowing about it soon enough, so quietly keep sitting," Minhyun vocalised, "Don''t interrupt this time around. Alright?"


    Soohyun obediently nodded. She want planning on interrupting in the first place. Noticing how the atmosphere in the room was currently, she knew that it was better for her to stay quiet


    For some unknown reason, she had an inkling that Han Minhyun was nervous at this moment, and subconsciously, she reached out her hand towards him.


    Placing her palm on top of his knees, she pressed it slightly and smiled towards him as a way of showing her encouragement.


    She then silently said, "I believe in you. If it is you, I know it is possible."


    For a second there, Soohyun realized that Minhyun had smiled, and the smile completely reached his eyes.


    That charming smile of his made Soohyun unable to move her eyes away from.him, and her eyes were widened. She could distinctly hear her rapid heart beats.


    "We apologise, Mr. Han, about it, but we need some time to think on this matter. Do you mind us discussing on this after this?" Seungmin vocalised whilst wearing a polite smile on her face.


    Lee Soohyun was close to complaining. She had already waited too much for it, and now she even had to wait for dinner to be over. All the excitement she held earlier went down in a second.


    Minhyun nodded and voiced out, "I have no problem with that, but the answer must be concrete. No signs of hesitation or backing out should be there or else the two of you are well aware of what state I can make your business reach."


    Hearing those words from Han Minhyun made chills go down both of their backs, and they were cognizant of the fact that Minhyun meant each word of his, making it harder for them to reach into a decision.


    "Y-Yes, Mr. Han, we will not be disappointing you. Would you like to eat dinner now?" Seungmin vocalised.


    Anxiety sat on Seungmin''s and Ahyoung''s face, making her more interested to know about what it was that Minhyun desperately wanted.


    "Sure," Minhyun answered.


    Lee Soohyun found her eyes brightening at that moment. Since they had dinner at much later time in their mansion, she had somewhat expected Han Minhyun to say no.


    Nevertheless, it appeared that Han Minhyun needed an answer from them fast, which meant that Soohyun will be able to get to know about it early as well.


    Moon Seungmin and Ahyoung had a hard time maintaining on that smile upon their face. If Han Minhyun had dinner now, then that implied that they had around thirty to forty five minutes to clearly think upon it.


    In their opinion, it wasn''t enough for them. Nonetheless, they did not want to lose the chance offered to them by Han Minhyun and therefore, had to force themselves to reach into a decision.


    Noticing how the atmosphere of the room was starting to get tense, Soohyun decided upon calming it down.


    She then questioned, "Did you cook my favorites, Mother?"

 Chapter 183 - Too Cute To Be Real

    Min Hyesook nervously paced around the room whilst biting her lips. Whilst holding her phone against the chest, she hoped for nothing to go wrong.


    Hearinh the knocks on her door, Hyesook immediately rushed towards it, and turning the k.n.o.b, she immediately opened the door.


    Apprehension could easily be seen upon her face whilst her heart beat rapidly within her chest. A man wearing a hood stood in front of her, and the hood covered most part of his face.


    Nevertheless, judging by how he appeared and the wrinkles on his face, he seemed to be around mid forties, and a grim look sat on his face whilst he had his hands tucked into the pocket of his jacket.


    Looking behind him, Hyesook made sure that no one was following behind him before gripping his arm tightly and pulling him in.


    After she had successfully managed to pull him in, she abruptly shut the door close behind her and locked the door properly. Others can not find out that he was in her room.


    Taking in a deep breath, Hyesook turned to glare at the man, and with annoyance being present in her tone, she asked, "What do you need?"


    "I am here on a serious business," The man vocalised, "Min Hyesook. I need one thing from you, and after that, I wouldn''t be bothering you."


    Letting out a groan, Hyesook ran her hand through her hair, and as her eyes glowered upon the man, she voiced out, "We have settled the things between us. You can not threaten me any longer."


    The man let out chuckle and said, "I still can use that thing against you, and after that, all of the luxury you''re enjoying will be gone in few seconds. So, you better help me out."


    Those words from the man in front of her made Hyesook grit her teeth, and she clenched her hand tightly. Everytime he tried to use the same trick on her in order to gain something.


    "Yah! This is not fair! Get out of here! Keep your words, You b.a.s.t.a.r.d!" Hyesook exclaimed whilst sweat formed upon her face.


    "Min Hyesook, you''re given no option at this moment, and stop yelling this loudly. Although I have no problem with it, I don''t believe that you''d want others to know that I am here," The man vocalised.


    Placing the strands of spaghetti inside her mouth, Soohyun raised her head to look at Jimin, who was seated opposite to them, and flashed her a smile. It must be really awkward for Jimin to be here alone.


    As both of her parents were discussing on the thing, they decided to skipping dinner, leaving the three of them on the table. Han Minhyun showed no expression on his face whilst he picked up the gla.s.s of wine.


    Lee Soohyun could clearly see how Jimin felt intimidated by Minhyun''s presence and tried her best to maintain a composed expression.


    Seeing Jimin, Soohyun could very much relate to how she felt on her first meetings with Han Minhyun. Back then, she desperately wanted to run away from him, and being around him was enough to frighten her.


    However, now, Soohyun found herself being lighthearted and calm in his presence. Being beside him made her feel warm, and she did not want to get away from him.


    Soohyun found it funny how she was this addicted to Han Minhyun within such a short time.


    Finding the situation too awkward, Soohyun decided upon making some small conversation, and she vocalised, "Unnie, how far did you and Eunwoo progress¡ª"


    Before Soohyun continued, a thought hit her, and her eyes widened. As she was exhausted and her mind was captured with other thoughts, this simply slipped her mind.


    According to Han Minhyun, Eunwoo wasn''t their enemy. However, it seemed that Minnie considered Eunwoo to be their enemy.


    Soohyun also had the idea on how Minhyun acted purely on his personal feelings for this, judging by how he called himself selfish, and therefore, he has some relationship with Eunwoo which allows him to trust Eunwoo.


    What did not add up to Soohyun was how Minnie did not say anything against Jimin and Eunwoo getting together.


    Both Eunwoo and Minhyun needed something from the Moon family, and it was very likely that Jimin was used by Eunwoo to achieve that thing.


    Although Soohyun was clueless on what that thing was, she knew that Minhyun very much needed it, and if Minnie took Eunwoo to be an enemy, why would Minnie agree to Jimin being with Eunwoo.


    Moon Jimin very well noticed what Soohyun was going to mention, and seeing Han Minhyun in front of them, Jimin found this to be a quite humiliating matter.


    Noticing how Soohyun stopped mid way and seemed to be distracted, Jimin furrowed her eyebrows as she asked, "Is everything alright, Jiwoo-ah?"


    Realizing that Jimin was talking to her, Soohyun brought herself out of the thoughts and decided upon asking Minnie about it later.


    "Uh, yes, everything is alright, Jimin. I just wanted to question on how things between Eunwoo Oppa and you is going so far."


    A bashful expression appeared on Moon Jimin''s face whilst she turned her head down to look at the ground. The mention of Ahn Eunwoo was able to heat up her cheeks, and she recalled about their almost kiss.


    "We have been getting along well, and time we are spending together is enjoyable as well. They are all good memories to recall about," Jimin vocalised while a small smile sat on her face.


    "Aigoo, Unnie! Look at you being so shy," Soohyun vocalised.


    As the smile on her face grew wider, she turned her head to look at Han Minhyun, and an excited expression sat on her eyes.


    "Han Minhyun-ah, what do you think of my sister? Isn''t she too cute to be real?" Soohyun questioned.


    Hearing those words from Soohyun made Jimin look down in embarra.s.sment. She did not expect for her to ask such questions to Han Minhyun.

 Chapter 184 - Worse Opinion

    Han Minhyun replied Soohyun with silence.


    As a pout formed on Soohyun''s face, she extended her hand towards Han Minhyun and shook it slightly. As Minhyun looked down at her, she blinked her eyes multiple times.


    "Are you ignoring me, Minhyun-ah?" Soohyun questioned.


    Shaking his head to indicate a ''no'', Minhyun vocalised, "I don''t prefer talking about irrelevant things."


    Soohyun scoffed and stared back at Moon Jimin, who felt utterly embarra.s.sed at this point. Why did Jiwoo have to ask such a question?


    Nevertheless, Jimin was well aware that she couldn''t display her anger towards her, and whilst looking at Soohyun, she asked, "Is the food to your taste?"


    "It is, but," Soohyun lied, "Food at Minhyun''s place is the best. It is cooked with perfection, and once you eat the food there, you wouldn''t feel like eating somewhere else. Minhyun has all types of top and talented chefs cook for us."


    A part of Lee Soohyun wanted for Jimin to get envious of her, and therefore, she exaggerated the truth. It was butler Shin cooking for them most of the time, and although his cooking was good, it wasn''t to the point Soohyun had described.


    Being gifted with the best things compared to Soohyun from a young age, this did not feel good to Moon Jimin. Nevertheless, it will be her who will be getting Ahn Eunwoo in the end, and this was enough to make Jimin feel good.


    "Jimin Unnie, is Eunwoo Oppa and that Chaeyoung still dating? After what had happened, I am sure Eunwoo Oppa will be throwing away Chaeyoung!" Jiwoo vocalised.


    Whilst looking towards Minhyun, Soohyun excitedly asked, "Minhyun-ah, don''t you think that as well?"


    Before Han Minhyun could give an answer, Moon Jimin decided to interfere and vocalised, "Let''s talk about such matters later, Jiwoo-ah. Eat your food first."


    ''What was this Jiwoo trying to do?! Make me the other woman and embarra.s.s me in front of Han Minhyun!? I still have to get those answers from her!''


    Moon Seungmin and Ahyoung were seated upon their bed in their room, and as Ahyoung glanced at the clock, she realized that the dinner is almost over now.


    Although they have been present within this room for more than half an hour, they were unable to reach into a decision, and knowing that they have to face Han Minhyun, anxiety brewed up within them.


    They wanted to bait that thing to catch more big fish before deciding to choose one. Nevertheless, Han Minhyun''s intimidating behaviour made them unable to do so.


    They might truly fall into a huge crisis if they disagree to Han Minhyun''s words. Nevertheless, they were afraid that if they gave away that thing to Minhyun, the other team will be coming to trouble them.


    "Seungmin, I think it is better to give it to Han Minhyun," Ahyoung vocalised, "Minhyun is quite unpredictable and powerful. Who knows what he might do to us if we disagree, and as for the other team, they did not contact us yet, so we can just play it off as not knowing anything."


    "That sounds like a nice idea, Ahyoung, but what if the other team is willing to pay us a bigger price than Han Minhyun?" Moon Seungmin questioned.


    Those words from Moon Seungmin made Ahyoung rethink about it. This was once in a lifetime opportunity, and they had to use it best to their advantage.


    "I got an idea on what to do."


    As four of them sat at the room from before, Moon Seungmin and Ahyoung sat opposite to the Lee Soohyun and Han Minhyun. A cup of tea was placed in front of all of them.


    Soohyun''s eyes reflected curiosity whilst she stated at the couple in front of her whilst a nonchalant expression was upon Minhyun''s face.


    Moon Seungmin and Ahyoung had nervousness all over their faces, and it did not miss her eyes on how both of them had their hands trembling.


    "Mr. Han, we have decided to give that thing to you. However, you would have to wait couple of days for it for, at this moment, it is not with us, and to transfer it here, it will be taking some time," Seungmin vocalised.


    "Three days," Minhyun said, causing for Ahyoung and Seungmin''s eyes to widen. They expected at least a week. Three days were too less for them.


    "But Mr. Han¡ª"


    "I want that thing within three days, and if you go back on your words, you can very well see the consequences. Mr. Moon, I have more than one way to get that thing for you, and if the polite way doesn''t work, then¡­"


    Noticing how threatening Han Minhyun seemed to be at this moment, he did not have to complete the rest of the sentence for Moon Seungmin and Ahyoung to understand the truth behind it.


    A chill went down both of them spine, and the hair on their body rose. They found themselves being on guard and felt as if Minhyun''s gaze on them was like an x-ray¡ª being able to see through everything.


    After that, Han Minhyun stood up, and following him, Soohyun rose up as well. A small pour began to form on her face how she still hasn''t received a proper answer to her questions yet.


    As Minhyun walked towards the door, she followed behind him before Minhyun turned back to look at the Moon Couple. He then vocalised, "Mr. Moon, excessive greed doesn''t lead to a happy ending."


    Saying that, Han Minhyun extended his hand towards the door and pulled upon the door. As he excited the room, Soohyun silently walked after him.


    She had an inkling that this was not best time to ask Minhyun on things and decided to wait until they were at home. The atmosphere was too tense for her liking.


    After Minhyun had walked out, Seungmin had his entire body shivering, and he found it difficult to bring himself into composure. Fear clearly showed upon his face.


    "He knows, Ahyoung, he knows. What do I do now?"


    "No idea, Seungmin. Let''s walk them out first; It would be bad if he has a worse opinion of us now."

 Chapter 185 - Exchange Of Information

    As Han Minhyun and Lee Soohyun walked towards the direction of the door, Moon Seungmin and Ahyoung followed after them whilst wearing a wide smile upon their face.


    Even if they had on a smiling expression, one could easily see how anxious and frightened both of them were at this very moment.


    As the door in front of them opened, Han Minhyun and Soohyun walked out whilst the couple bowed towards them. Nonetheless, they paid no attention to the couple.


    After the door behind them closed, the pout on Soohyun''s face became more evident, and she was waiting for Han Minhyun to give her attention.


    Nevertheless, there was no such of him doing such a thing up until now, making her feel more annoyed.


    He mentioned about how she will be knowing about everything once she is at the Moon Mansion, and whatever she got to know today was barely able to satisfy her curiosity.


    That''s when, Soohyun heard someone running at her direction. Before she could turn back to see who it was, she felt someone hold her arm and pull her back, causing her back to touch that person''s chest.


    That touch felt all too familiar to Soohyun, and without out turning back, she could guess whom the warmth belonged to.


    Raising her head, Soohyun noticed that a man was running towards the opposite direction without turning back to look towards them and realized that the man would have b.u.mped into her if it wasn''t for Minhyun pulling her.


    The man had a hood covering his head¡ª being the man that was with Min Hyesook earlier¡ª and as he ran away, Minhyun''s eyes narrowed at his running figure.


    "What a rude man!" Soohyun commented.


    Han Minhyun let go of her at that moment, and although Soohyun did not feel pleasant regarding the loss of warmth, she knew better than to complain.


    Soohyun stood up straight and turned her head to look towards Han Minhyun. She then showed a wide smile towards him.


    "That was a good one, Minhyun! You pa.s.sed for the test in reflex," Soohyun vocalised.


    Bringing his hand over to Soohyun''s head, he rubbed his palm over the crown of her head softly, making a slight mess out of her hair, and said, "You talk too much."


    Hearing those words from Han Minhyun caused for Soohyun to let out a chuckle. Seeing the lighthearted and teasing expression on Minhyun''s face made Soohyun almost forget on how intimidating he seemed to be earlier.


    Soohyun winked and vocalised, "I know that, and I also know that I am getting into that cold heart of yours."


    Han Minhyun had mock all over his face as he said, "My heart was never cold."


    Scrunching up her nose, she said, "Recalling about all the things you made me go through, that is most definitely a lie."


    Minhyun''s lips just curved at Soohyun''s words.


    After they had returned from the Moon Mansion, despite Soohyun''s desperate need to sleep, she was dragged into the training by Oh Jihoon and only was allowed to after she had managed to injure him thrice.


    Considering the difference between Oh Jihoon and Soohyun, this was definitely a fantasy. Nevertheless, due to her persistency, Soohyun managed to hurt him thrice.


    As Soohyun fell back on her bed after a short shower, she felt as if her muscles were on fire. After all those punches she had received in her stomach, she found herself unable to sit up straight without crying in pain.


    Glancing at the clock, Soohyun noticed that it was four in the morning, and due to this training, her sleeping session was quite random.


    As Han Minhyun walked into the room, Soohyun raised her head to look at his direction and wore a wide smile on her face.


    She was ready to ask Minhyun on all the questions she had and had all the questions arranged in her mind properly.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping yet?" Minhyun questioned as he stepped towards the bed. The door behind him closed on its own.


    "I was waiting for you," Soohyun vocalised, "And I want the answers to my questions."


    "Shoot," Minhyun said as he got into his side of the bed, and leaning against the head board, he sat on it.


    Turning her head to look towards him, Soohyun nodded and, sounding like a reporter, vocalised, "My first question what is that thing and how does that thing hold this much importance to you."


    Wearing a smirk on his face, Minhyun said, "Why don''t you try to guess about it? Things would be more fun that way."


    Hearing those words from Han Minhyun made Soohyun''s eyes widen, and blinking her eyes multiple times, she tried to appear endearing to Han Minhyun.


    As her bottom lip protruded forward, a pout formed upon her face whilst she vocalised, "Minhyun-ah, don''t do this to me. My guessing ability is really bad, and as you have mentioned countless number of times before, I am dumb. Please give me the answer."


    Han Minhyun shrugged his shoulders and said, "What''s that got to do with me? I am feeling quite sleepy at this moment. Good night! Just wake me up when you find the answer."


    Han Minhyun''s answer caused for Soohyun to feel annoyed, and clenching her hand to form a tight fist, she glared at Han Minhyun. How could he dissmiss her that easily?


    Noticing the expression on Soohyun''s face caused Minhyun to let out a chuckle, and as Soohyun saw that he was about to lie down on the bed, moving closer to him, she held his shoulder against the headboard.


    Minhyun did not resist against Soohyun''s hold and stared at her straight in her eyes. Amus.e.m.e.nt showed in his eyes, which did not miss Soohyun''s eyes, and she was well aware on how he was having fun with this.


    Nonetheless, keeping that wide smile on her face and wearing a determined expression, she offered, "I''ll give you my body in exchange of information."

 Chapter 186 - Out Of A Movie

    Lee Soohyun was well aware of how Han Minhyun would be laughing at her words. She herself did not know why she blurted out such nonsensical words.


    She had seen such scenes in the dramas multiple times, and a strange thought on trying to apply it upon Han Minhyun popped up inside her mind.


    Knowing how Minhyun was, it was very much likely for him to insult her and reject her. That''s why, the answer from him managed to shock her.


    "Sure, let''s sleep together, and we can do it until breakfast," Han Minhyun vocalised whilst a mischievous glint appeared in his eyes.


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened at those words, and she immediately shook her head to indicate a ''no''. As much as Han Minhyun''s mere presence was enough to seduce her, she did not want to train with a sore body and result in going to the hospital later on.


    Red blush covered her cheeks whilst Soohyun could clearly hear her heart beating in her chest. Indecent fantasies began brewing up inside her head at Minhyun''s words.


    Coughing to clear up her throat, Soohyun vocalised, "Let''s get serious now, Han Minhyun. Don''t go back on your word."


    She released her grip on Minhyun''s shoulder and went back. Wearing a pout on her face, she stared straight at Minhyun and was determined to not let him rest until or unless she managed to extract an answer from him.


    "I never gave you the word to inform you on what that thing was; I only promised to let you know on about why I was attacking Moon Enterprise," Minhyun pointed out, "Now, go to sleep."


    After hearing Minhyun''s words, Soohyun realized about true that are, and this made the pout on her face more evident. She did not find herself being in the best of moods.


    Shooting Han Minhyun a glance, she said, "Yes, yes, I am going to bed.


    Laying down her head on to the pillow, she closed her eyes and pulled the blanket on top of her. Closing her eyes tightly, she cursed Minhyun mentally although he wasn''t at fault here.


    Nonetheless, despite of how exhausted Soohyun felt earlier, she found herself unable to sleep at this moment. She doubted that she would be able to sleep now.


    Noticing Lee Soohyun, a low chuckle left Han Minhyun''s mouth as he vocalised, "They hold a book to them, and if the Blue Clan get gain that book, it will be too dangerous for us. Therefore, we need to get that before Blue Clan does."


    Hearing that from Han Minhyun surprised Soohyun. She completely expected for him to ignore her. However, realizing that he did not do so, she felt something within her stomach flutter.


    The upset mood from earlier disappeared completely, and pulling the blanket off of her, she sat up on the bed. Excitation showed on her face whilst a sparkle appeared in her eyes.


    Staring at the man in front of her, Soohyun had to say that he was truly charming and knew how to get into a girl''s heart.


    "You answered me," Soohyun pointed out.


    A wide smile which reached her eyes was upon Soohyun''s face, and noticing that, a small smile spread over Minhyun''s lips.


    At times, he found Soohyun''s smiles being too contagious, and he couldn''t help himself from stretching out his lips into a smile. Maybe, in order to see that expression on her face, he gave her the answer.


    "I did not want you to miss sleep and have an excuse for skipping training," Minhyun vocalised.


    Each time Soohyun was upset now was a stab to his heart, and he did not feel this way in the beginning. Regardless of how upset she was¡ª small or big¡ª he always wanted to take that away from Soohyun.


    "No matter how much of a tough guy appearance you put on, Minhyun, you are really softhearted. Aigoo!" Soohyun vocalised.


    "Remove that weird expression from your face," Minhyun vocalised.


    A chuckle left Soohyun''s mouth at Han Minhyun''s words, and she decided upon asking her next question.


    "Next question¡ª what is contained in that book? Don''t worry! I wouldn''t be spilling the contents of that book, and whatever you will be saying me will be locked in my mind; It will never be escaping from there," Soohyun vocalised.


    Before Minhyun could say something, she added, "You can sense that I am being honest, right?"


    She raised one of her eyebrows.


    Nodding his head, Minhyun vocalised, "Well, since I have seen sincerity in those words of yours, I might as well give you an answer.


    About the book, there is information on how to destroy the entire Red Clan, and it was written by one of the members of the Blue Clan, whose team was very close to destroying the entire Blue Clan.


    A slight mistake of theirs left them to be unsuccessful, and that was a great relief for the Red Clan. Nevertheless, if that book falls into the wrong hand, we will be destroyed.


    The existence of that book needs to be eradicated completely before it falls into the wrong hand, and the Moon Family currently holds the possession to that book."


    Hearing about the book, Soohyun understood about Minhyun''s desperation to getting the book. A mere book was able to determine their existence, and therefore, it was understandable for him to do anything to get it.


    "Why does Moon Family have it?" Soohyun asked.


    "No one knows about that. However, one year earlier, someone spotted the book at the Moon Mansion; It seemed that Seungmin was trying to contact us and Blue Clan to sell the book at a high price. The book that had been hidden for centuries was brought into light by him," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Wow!" Soohyun vocalised, "This seems more and more like something out of a movie."


    That''s when, something added up to Soohyun. She realized about why Han Minhyun had gotten married to Moon Jiwoo in the novel. It wasn''t for that French Businessman; It was because he wanted to get close to Jiwoo to get that thing.

 Chapter 187 - Truly Irresistible

    "Because of his greed, Moon Seungmin is willing to go to great extents! Wow! Is he dumb or what? By bringing this out and giving it one will just make the other one his enemy," Soohyun vocalised.


    She then added, "Does he think anyone is going to give their all protecting him?"


    Soohyun shook her head how much of big of a fool Seungmin was with his decision. At times, greed really drives people to be foolish.


    "It''s human nature," Minhyun vocalised, "Anyway, what are your other questions?"


    "I have been meaning to ask you this for a while about Butler Shin. His surname is Shin, and he has the ability to use powers," Soohyun vocalised, "Aren''t those with Shin as a surname supposed to belong to the Blue Clan?"


    "I was waiting for you to ask this," Minhyun voiced out, "Yes, Butler Shin, Shin Woojin, is indeed from Blue Clan, but he is loyal to me. About the reason behind that, I can not exactly tell you about it now, but you can trust him."


    Soohyun nodded and then yawned while stretching her arms up. Sleep was coming back to her.


    "I''ll ask rest of the questions later. I''m too sleepy at this moment to continue," Soohyun vocalised as she laid down on the bed and pulled the covers on top of her.


    Each day brought in new adventures for her, and she was curious upon seeing what would be happening tomorrow.


    Glancing at the clock, Soohyun noticed that it was eleven in the morning, and that means she had skipped breakfast. Her training might begin around twelve, and she probably had to satisfy her hungry stomach with instant noodles.


    The thought of instant noodles did not sound bad to her, and Soohyun found herself craving for the seafood flavoured one. It felt too long for her until she had instant noodles.


    After coming to this mansion, Soohyun had decent meal all the time. Nevertheless, instant noodles will always be staying superior to her.


    Pushing off the blanket from on top of her, Soohyun got down from the bed, and as she touched the floor with her bare foot, she felt a chill go down her back.


    Soohyun heard her phone vibrate due to receiving a notification, and taking her phone from the nightstand table, Soohyun switched on the screen. Seeing a message from Yejoon, she clicked on the message.


    She read, "Jiwoo, the three of us¡ª Jihoon and Minhyun Hyung included¡ª are going to a little trip to the underworld, and Hyung asked me to send you a message informing this since his phone is dead.


    He says for you to not create a mess with Junghyun and eat up well because there is intense training coming up for you. Take care of yourself well; That''s also what he said. Butler Shin wouldn''t be there as well! Bye, Jiwoo-ah!"


    Reading the message from Yejoon made a small smile form on Soohyun''s face, and the thought of having the mansion to herself sounded great to Soohyun.


    Maybe she could search every corner of the mansion and find something interesting. All of a sudden, she was determined to finish her breakfast early and start exploring around the mansion.


    As she did not know how much longer Minhyun and they would be staying there, she thought that it was for her best to not waste a second.


    Before she was too afraid of the mansion to search around, however, she wasn''t that frightened anymore. If this mansion was truly scary, Minhyun would not have left her here alone despite of knowing she tend to be, especially when curiosity was involved.


    Wearing a smiling expression on her face, Soohyun hummed as she cooked herself instant noodles. Watching the water boil, she tapped her foot on the floor impatiently.


    As she turned her head to glance at the direction of the door¡ª for she felt someone''s eyes were upon her¡ª she realized that Kim Junghyun was staring at her.


    Meeting her gaze, Junghyun immediately looked at the other direction and turning his back he was about to walk away.


    The small blush which formed at his cheeks did not miss Soohyun''s eyes, and realizing how cute he seemed to be at this moment, the smile on her face grew to become wider.


    Then, she recalled about how there was a cold war between two of them, which mostly consisted of him ignoring her, ever since that day he attacked her, and that made her wonder about why he would be possibly staring at her.


    At that moment, Soohyun''s eyes fell upon the instant noodles she was cooking, and she wondered on about whether or not that was the reason.


    As Junghyun walked away whilst staring down, Soohyun imagined him to be a puppy, and she did not have the will to let him go this way. He appeared to seem like an abandoned puppy.


    Nonetheless, when she recalled about how he attacked her abruptly that day, she still held a grudge.


    Soohyun let out a sigh and decided to be soft hearted. Her love for cute things win, and after all, as she was the sweeter one here, she decided upon feeding him this one time.


    "This instant noodles is too much for me, and I don''t think I will be able to finish. I suppose I would have to throw the half of it," Soohyun vocalised as a sigh left her mouth.


    Her words caused for Junghyun''s eyes to widen, and he turned his body back. His eyes stared down at the ground as he felt embarra.s.sment rising within him.


    Soohyun could see how his ears were red by now, and a chuckle left her mouth. She then said, "Since I am the mature one, I guess I can allow it. Fine, Kim Junghyun, you can have half of the instant noodles."


    Hearing Soohyun''s words, Junghyun raised his head to look towards Soohyun, and seeing the sparkle in his eyes, she couldn''t help but shake her head.


    Cute things were truly irresistible.

 Chapter 188 - Have A Fun Time

    Kim Junghyun considered himself to be a man with moderate self-control. However, when he smelled the familiar scent of Soohyun''s instant noodles, he couldn''t control himself.


    Subconsciously, he found his legs dragging himself towards the direction of the kitchen, and standing at the door, he watched Soohyun cook.


    Although they haven''t been talking, Junghyun always found his eyes wandering off to her, and they observed every single action of hers. Her emotions affected him, and Junghyun did not like how he was able to do such a thing.


    His eyes gazed upon Soohyun as she cooked whilst wearing a wide smile upon her face, and he found himself unable to move his eyes off of her. More than the scent of the food, it was her who was attracting his attention this time around.


    Junghyun found himself panicking when her eyes fell upon him, and he felt as if he was caught stealing something. His cheeks burned at that instant, and he wanted to run away.


    However, Soohyun''s words stopped him. His want to be with Soohyun, coupled with his desire to eat the instant noodles she cooked, he decided to agree along with her offer.


    Noticing the smiling expression on her face, Junghyun felt guilty stab him. He was almost about to hurt her last time around, and the thought of that made him feel nauseous.


    Even though she was Minhyun''s wife, he did not want to hurt her, and his hand trembled. He was afraid that he will be hurting her this time around. The last time was enough to make him be cautious around her.


    "You seem to be happy at the mention of that," Soohyun vocalised, "I''ll add some more noodles, and bring it over in ten minutes. You should just go and sit at your place."


    Kim Junghyun wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say. His emotions were a mess at this moment, and he was afraid of spilling out his emotions the moment he opened his mouth.


    He simply nodded before turning his back towards Soohyun and walking over to the table. Just this one meal¡ª After that, he could go back to avoiding her. After all, he himself was not sure when he might attack Soohyun again.


    "It''s done!" Soohyun exclaimed whilst she stepped towards the dining table with a tray holding two bowls of instant noodles.


    Walking over to Kim Junghyun, she placed his bowl of instant noodles in front of him and handed him his chopsticks. Silently, Junghyun stared down at the bowl of noodles.


    Whilst wearing a smile on her face, Soohyun walked over to her place¡ª which was opposite to Junghyun¡ª and sat down upon it. Picking up her chopsticks, she was ready to eat the food in front of her.


    As she picked up some noodles with her chopsticks, Soohyun blew upon it for it to become colder before placing it inside her mouth.


    While she ate the noodles, she noticed how Junghyun devoured the noodles hungrily, and seeing how he was relishing the food, she felt satisfaction within her.


    Nevertheless, as he continued to eat, she did not receive any words from him. Although she wasn''t expecting a thank you from Kim Junghyun, she half expected him to insult her.


    There was no such words that left his mouth, and Soohyun found herself feeling annoyed at him at this point. It should be her being angry at him and not the other way around.


    Letting out a scoff, Soohyun decided to concentrate on eating. Since he wasn''t interested in holding a conversation with her, she had no whatsoever desire to force him into it.


    After all, she wasn''t desperate to talk to him in the first place.


    After Soohyun put in the last strand of noodles inside her mouth, she raised her head to look towards Kim Junghyun and was taken aback when she noticed that he was staring at her.


    He had already finished eating his bowl of noodles yet he continued to sit down at his chair and watched her eat. Soohyun raised her eyebrows at him.


    "If you are done eating, give me your bowl; I''ll be washing it," Kim Junghyun vocalised.


    His words made Soohyun widen her eyes, and being shocked by his words, she choked on the noodles. Coughing, she grabbed the gla.s.s of water from beside her and drank down its content.


    As tears were visible at the corner of her eyes, she looked up to stare at Kim Junghyun and exclaimed, "W-What?!"


    "Stop yelling, Loud Lady!" Junghyun vocalised.


    This was the first time Junghyun had offered to do the dishes, and judging by how he was, she was completely astounded by his words.


    Not wanting to lose this opportunity, Soohyun smiled at him and said, "Thank you for doing the dishes. Then, I will be taking my leave now! Have a fun time doing the dishes."


    After saying that, Lee Soohyun pushed back her chair and stood up. Before Junghyun could change his mind and call her back, she decided to make a run for it.


    As she rushed towards the other way, Junghyun had his eyes on her back, and seeing her run away from him did not leave a pleasant feeling within him.


    Soohyun, on the other hand, was happy on this opportunity. Now that Junghyun had offered to do the dishes, she could begin her exploring early. In her opinion, Kim Junghyun had finally learned to be grateful.


    "Now, that I have decided to start my exploring, where do I start with¡ª attic or cellar? Should I take Kim Junghyun along with me? No, Soohyun, you can not do that or else your plans will be ruined," She mumbled to herself.


    "Han Minhyun, I am sorry for creating any trouble in advance, but it''s your fault for leaving me here without any warning or guard. After all, you had clearly mentioned how I am a five year old mentally, and five year olds create trouble."

 Chapter 189 - Watch Out, Ugly Lady

    Stepping into the dark corridors, Lee Soohyun decided to try attic first. Secrets were hidden in the attics, and although attic could be frightening, it was her excitement which kept her going.


    Walking over to the door, she turned the k.n.o.b and pulled open the door. Seeing that the door was not locked made a small smile appear upon her face.


    Entering in, she noticed how dusty and dark it was insides, and began to laugh. Unable to locate anything in the dark room, Soohyun moved her hand around the wall, trying to find the switch to the light.


    When she found a switch, she clicked on it, and seeing the room in front of her dimly lit, an astonished expression sat on her face.


    Within the attic was a small bookshelf, and books lied on top of that bookshelf. Some of the books had its cover tattered whilst a couple of them had fallen off of the bookshelf, lying on top of the ground.


    Few inches in front of Lee Soohyun was a circle drawn in white, and in the centre of a circle was a melted yellow candle. This made creases between two of her eyebrows.


    "Are they doing some kind of ritual with that?" Soohyun mumbled as she stepped further into the room.


    Staring at her right, she noticed that a chair couple of centimetres in front of the wall, and noticing how the chair swung backward and forward made chills go down Soohyun''s back.


    This reminded her of a scene out of the movie, and not staring at the direction of the chair, she decided to look forward. The temperature of the attic began to gradually drop, and rubbing both of her arms, she tried to warm herself up.


    Lee Soohyun had to get out of here before she catches a cold, and before she could leave, there was something that caught her eyes.


    On top of a small shelf was couple of gla.s.s bottles filled with weird coloured liquid, and her eyes fell upon the small piece of paper beside the gla.s.s bottles, which was held by one of the gla.s.s bottles.


    Although she did not know what that paper could possibly hold, she found herself being drawn it. This could be because of her curiosity on why the paper was there.


    Beside the paper was a large gla.s.s bottle of weird liquid, and as she extended her hand to pull out the paper, the large bottle shook slightly.


    Lee Soohyun found her actions shocking as well. Although she was not the brightest one out there and held curiosity, she wouldn''t pull out a paper like this all of a sudden.


    However, with this, it was as if she couldn''t control herself, and subconsciously, she found herself reaching out for it. In a way, Soohyun found it frightening on how her body was being controlled this way.


    Extending her hand towards the gla.s.s bottle, she tried to stabilize it, and when she successfully managed to pull out the paper, her eyes stared at the contents of the paper whilst she scanned over the contents.


    ''Age Alteration spell.''


    As Soohyun began to silently read through whatever was on the paper, she heard a scream behind her, cautioning her.


    "Yah! Ugly Lady, watch out!"


    Kim Junghyun had no idea on why he was followed Lee Soohyun. Nevertheless, after he was done doing the dishes, he found his legs dragging around, trying to search for her.


    As he looked around the mansion, he could not find any signs of her. She was not present in any one of the rooms, and thinking it would be too embarra.s.sing, he did not call out for her.


    As he was searching around, something caught his eyes. A door was open, and Junghyun''s eyes widened at that. He was shocked at how the door to the attic was open.


    Walking towards the door, he turned his head to look into the attic, and his eyes dilated further when she noticed that Lee Soohyun was the one inside it.


    Being taken aback on how she had entered into the room, his eyes took in how she was trying to pull out a paper. When she managed to do so, his eyes narrowed at something.


    Noticing how the gla.s.s bottle on top of the shelf shook, Kim Junghyun found his heart beating rapidly within his chest, and panic began to rise in him when he saw that it was showing to fall upon Lee Soohyun.


    Without a second thought, he rushed towards Lee Soohyun. Knowing how much of a human Soohyun was, he was well aware that she would be severely hurt by this.


    His body was not in his control any more when he yelled out to her, and realizing how slow she was reacting to it, he decided upon shielding her with his body.


    At that moment, there was no time for him to think why he was possibly doing this. Imagining Soohyun getting severely hurt and that bright smile on her face disappearing was enough to give him this rush of energy.


    As Junghyun pushed Soohyun further, he closed his eyes for the impact. Nevertheless, Soohyun did not react to it that slowly.


    Noticing that the gla.s.s jar was about to fall on top of her and Junghyun was trying to save her, she extended her hand towards Kim Junghyun, and gripping his wrist, she pulled him towards her.


    Surprised¡ª That''s what Lee Soohyun felt by Junghyun''s abrupt action. Never did she admit for him to run in like this, and maybe under that demeanour of his, Kim Junghyun had a warm heart.


    Soohyun then heard the loud sound of the gla.s.s crashing against the floor, and turning head towards it, she noticed that the gla.s.s bottle had broken off, splattering its content all over the place.


    Before Soohyun could process what was going on, she found her back touching the floor whilst there was weight on top of her body.

 Chapter 190 - Oddly Familiar

    Opening her eyes wide, Soohyun noticed that there was a huge body lying on top of her and saw a face that looked oddly familiar to her.


    Blinking her eyes multiple times, she recalled that she pulled Junghyun towards her before that gla.s.s bottle could fall down and hurt Junghyun.


    However, as the bottle fell and splattered its content all over the place, she suddenly felt a weight towards her, and unable to keep her balance any longer, Lee Soohyun had fallen down on to the floor.


    The face seemed to belong to a man in his mid twenties, and after Soohyun had everything sinking into her mind, she realized that the man lying on top of her was Junghyun.


    However, instead of being a boy, he was a man this time around, and Soohyun grew shocked on what type of mess she had caused.


    Noticing that the liquid had splashed off in various direction, Soohyun thought for that to be the reason behind the transformation of Kim Junghyun.


    Then, a realization hit. She did a very big mistake. Han Minhyun had transformed Kim Junghyun into a kid for a reason, and now, she had reversed it.


    Nonetheless, Soohyun believed that she wasn''tentireky the one to be blamed for this. She never intended to pull the paper out of that gla.s.s bottle.


    However, when the paper fell in her sight, something pushed her to do so; It was as of a invisible force was placed on her to extract the paper.


    Nonetheless, noticing that big trouble she had gotten into, she did not want to imagine the expression on Minhyun''s face and how he would be cleaning up after this.


    A groan left Kim Junghyun''s mouth as he began to sit up from Lee Soohyun''s body. As he did so, he felt as if something about his body did not feel right to him. His groan sounded different from before; It seemed more deeper and mature.


    His eyes widened when they fell upon his legs and hands. Bringing his hands closer to his eyes, he was taken aback by how they have gone to their original and even his legs had grown taller.


    Extending his hand towards his cheeks, he touched them softly, and noticing that they were not that chubby any longer, he felt a rush of joy within him.


    He had gone back to his original size.


    Opening his eyes, he noticed that Soohyun was laying on the floor whilst having her eyes wide open. It appeared that she was still shocked by the surrounding, and fear could be noticeable in her eyes.


    Lee Soohyun closed her eyes at that moment and wanted to fall asleep at this moment, forgetting about the guilt which brewed up within her.


    Instead of being frightened by Minhyun''s scary expression or punishment, strangely enough she found herself being more scared from his disappointed expression.


    If it was before, she would solely feel regret and frightened. However, surprisingly, she felt guilt as well this time. She could have possibly ruined all of his plans.


    Nevertheless, sleep did not come to her that easily, and she found her heart painfully clenching.


    Although tears flowed down her eyes very easily, barely any one of those tears were sincere, and she found herself having good control over her emotions.


    However, at this moment, she had the nagging urge to shed tears as guilt began to stab her deeper. If it wasn''t for her curiosity to explore the mansion, none of this would have happened.


    Soohyun''s bottom lip quivered as she put her arm over her face. She had no clue on how to fix the situation before her.


    "Get up, Soohyun! This is not your fault; It is the fate that pushed you to do so. I should not have underestimated the power of fate to do so. This is just because of fate," Minnie vocalised.


    Nonetheless, the guilt still remained within Soohyun. Subconsciously, she was well aware that she did not do this willingly, but she still blamed herself for it.


    Kim Junghyun silently stared at the girl in front of him. The excitement within him began to dim when he noticed the distressed expression upon her face.


    Snow was swept from the streets by workers. Kids began to play around at the place where all the snow was gathered, and laughter could be heard all throughout the place.


    On the street walked three people¡ª Han Minhyun, Hw.a.n.g Yejoon, and Oh Jihoon. As they walked, everyone who encountered them bowed towards them, showing their respect towards them.


    Nonchalance showed on Han Minhyun''s face while a wide smile sat on Yejoon''s face. Occasionally, he waved his hand towards the females, who walked by, and seeing his attention on them made the girls blush.


    Oh Jihoon, on the other hand, followed behind both of them as his eyes stared at the clear street. A timid expression sat on his face.


    "Oh Jihoon, who are the current Leaders present in the Palace?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    "Dad is out drinking at some woman''s place, and Kim Taeseok, Oh Jaeho, and Lee Hyunki is handling some problems. It is just Han Sungmin and Seo Taemin who are present¡ª the troublesome pair," Yejoon vocalised.


    He then continued, "Since the King personally ordered to have a session with you, you have to meet him before greeting the rest. The King was angry though at the fact that you did not bring Jiwoo here."


    "That doesn''t matter," Minhyun said, "Unless or until her trans.m.u.tation, she wouldn''t be able to survive here."


    "That''s true as well, and the king is also furious at how the trans.m.u.tation process isn''t completed yet. Aigoo! He is really impatient," Yejoon voiced out.


    "Let him be; First, do the task you were ordered to do along with Oh Jihoon. After you are done with that, we can meet up in front of the oracle''s room," Minhyun said.


    "Oracle''s room? Why there?" Yejoon questioned.


    "I need to discuss some matters with him," Minhyun replied.

 Chapter 191 - Planning To Rebel

    As Han Minhyun pushed the door before him, men and women dressed in their red uniforms bowed towards him.


    Walking over to the guard standing in front of the door, Han Minhyun questioned, "Is he present there?"


    The guard bowed, and then, standing up straight, he nodded. He then vocalised, "The King is waiting for you, Young Master Han Minhyun."


    The guard then turned back, and turning the k.n.o.b, he opened the door to the room. Masking his face with an impa.s.sive expression, Han Minhyun stepped into the room.


    After he had walked in, the guard shut close the door behind him. Pastel blue and red coloured the room before him, and behind a large table was seated a middle aged man.


    A crown sat on top of his forehead whilst a stern look sat upon his face. His fingers were intertwined as his fist was placed upon the table, and as he looked over at Han Minhyun, an intimating aura was let out.


    Many would bow just at his aura and shiver. Nevertheless, Han Minhyun was not at all affected by this. He stood rooted to his place as his eyes stared straight at the King, showing no signs of him cowering.


    The King vocalised, "You finally decided to show up. I have asked for your presence way earlier, and why are you alone? Are you planning to rebel, Han Minhyun?"


    "My fated one can not be brought her as she is still a member of the Yellow Clan and did not go through the trans.m.u.tation process. She wouldn''t be able to survive if she came here, and I apologize for coming late.


    Urgent matters showed up, and due to those, I was late at following your orders. Any punishments you will be giving me is accepted by me," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Han Minhyun, you did not come here on my orders, right? You came to find something here," The King, Kim Namhyuk, said, "Since it seems that whatever you came here for is important, I will be sparing you this time around. However, such behaviour wouldn''t be accepted next time around."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Minhyun said before bowing to the King in front of him.


    Kim Namhyuk was not someone that Han Minhyun particularly was fond. Nevertheless, as it was according to the rules, he had to show his obedience towards him.


    Nevertheless, Kim Namhyuk was correct. Han Minhyun did not exactly come here because of his orders; It was because he wanted to investigate few matters in the Underworld.


    "Thank you for pardoning me, Your Majesty," Minhyun voiced out before questioning, "Was there anything you needed at this moment?"


    "Han Minhyun, about your position at the Leaders'' chair, you''re suitable for it now, and after your fated one''s trans.m.u.tation process is done, you can claim your position."


    Han Minhyun vocalised, "I apologize for being disrespectful. However, Your Majesty, I don''t want to take up my position at this moment. The other Leaders are doing fine without me, and I would prefer for things to remain this way."


    Hearing Han Minhyun''s words, anger became visible on the King''s face, and standing up, the king slammed his hand on top of the table, creating a loud noise.


    Nevertheless, Han Minhyun seemed unaffected by how the King was glaring towards him for he had somewhat expected it. Regardless of what the King was going to do, Minhyun was resolute to not move away from the decision he had made.


    "Han Minhyun, do you realize that are the consequences of your actions?" Kim Namhyuk questioned.


    Minhyun simply answered, "I am willing to accept any type of punishments."


    At that moment, he felt a strong rush of negative emotion through him, and his heart tightly clenched at that. At that instant, he understood that something was wrong with Lee Soohyun.


    He could clearly sense the guilt she was feeling at this moment, and it seemed that she was diving into self-condemnation.


    This was enough to make him feel worried, and he was starting to grow impatient about returning. Currently, he was desperate to go home and see what was happening with her.


    Seeing the shift of emotions on Han Minhyun''s face, Kim Namhyuk narrowed his eyes on Minhyun. Nonetheless, Han Minhyun quickly covered up the emotions which showed on his face.


    "If that is all, I will be taking my leave," Han Minhyun voiced out, "There are some other urgent matters I need to take care of before going back to the surface."


    "Hold on! About the Blue Clan, have you found out anything new regarding them or anything on how to eradicate their new methods?" Kim Namhyuk questioned as his eyes scanned Han Minhyun''s face to read the emotions.


    Nonetheless, as most of the times, he remained incapable of reading through his face. Although he was the older and experienced one here, Han Minhyun managed to excel and deceive him easily.


    Even though Minhyun seemed to be someone who calculated before making each of his movements, he had the most weaknesses. To people he grew to become attached with, he would be doing anything for them.


    Taking advantage of that would be really easy. However, taking in Minhyun''s secretive ways, sly ideas, and determination, he has done a good job in protecting those he has taken a fancy into.


    "No," Minhyun lied, "Ever since last attack, we have obtained some resources, and currently, they are going under investigation."


    Kim Namhyuk nodded.


    Han Minhyun could not trust most around him, and the only one who knew completely about everything so far was Hw.a.n.g Yejoon.


    "You can leave then," The King vocalised.


    He had remained unsuccessful in receiving answers from Han Minhyun, and having an idea on how Minhyun was, it was unbelievable for him to not have a clue on the situation.


    Nonetheless, without any proof¡ª coupled with Minhyun''s att.i.tude¡ª he couldn''t exactly punish him to extract the answers from him.


    After one last bow towards the King, Han Minhyun had turned his back on him, and as he began to walk away, Namhyuk voiced out, "I hope you are well aware of the consequences of betraying and hiding things from me."


    Tilting his head back, Minhyun said, "I promise to not do anything that would hurt the Red Clan''s members and destroy all the dangers, regardless of who it is."


    Those mere words showed how Minhyun''s loyalty was not towards the King, Kim Namhyuk; It was to their people.


    Even though this was to be a matter to be happy of, Namhyuk was well aware that Minhyun indirectly meant that Minhyun would go against him if Minhyun found something harmful for the members.


    Nevertheless, Namhyuk found himself unable to refute to Minhyun''s words.

 Chapter 192 - Things Going

    Sitting up on the couch beside Kim Junghyun, Lee Soohyun was out of ideas on what to start the conversation with. Seeing Junghyun in this state was too weird for her.


    After her guilt session in the attic, she had managed to calm down considerably, and although her heart considerably clenched at the thought of what she had done, she was convinced by Minnie that it wasn''t her fault.


    The thought of confronting Han Minhyun made her heart beat rapidly within her, and anxiety intensified within her. Sweat formed on her palm, and she was starting to feel nauseous from the amount she was worrying.


    Although she kept rea.s.suring herself countless number of times, none of that worked, and whilst her eyes stared down at the ground, a frown sat on her face.


    Kim Junghyun glanced towards Lee Jinhee, and he could easily discern that she was distressed. Although he wanted to remove that sort of expression from her face, he had no idea on how to do it.


    He was equally awkward on how to begin a conversation with her. Even though he had gained back his original size, looking at Jinhee decreased the excitement he should be feeling.


    Letting out a cough, he decided to try to break the silence and enunciated, "Ugly Lady."


    Hearing Kim Junghyun address her in that way, Soohyun whipped her head to stare towards Junghyun and raised one of her eyebrows.


    Kim Junghyun seemed to be a very attractive man and had an equally pleasing voice as well. All the young men Soohyun had met so far was mesmerising.


    Soohyun recalled on how the members of the Red Clan aged slower compared to those of the Yellow Clan, and seeing how Junghyun seemed to be in twenties, despite of him being in thirties, did not surprise her.


    "Huh?" She questioned.


    Looking all around, Junghyun was out of ideas on what to say or do. He was close to panicking. At that moment, something hit him, and he stuttered, "M-Make m-me something to eat."


    "No," Soohyun straightforwardly answered.


    If truth was told, she would make a mess if she cooked anything at this moment. With her emotions being a mess, she wouldn''t be properly concentrate on cooking.


    "Why?" Kim Junghyun whined.


    Listening to how he sounded made his eyes widen, and embarra.s.sment filled him. Unwillingly, he voiced that out loud. If he could, he would have erased that from his memory.


    Soohyun did not miss how Junghyun talked. Nonetheless, she was not in the mood to tease him about it at the current moment, and whilst stretching her hands, she let out a groan.


    "That''s because I am dying with worry about what Minhyun will do to me, and all of this is because of you," Soohyun voiced out whilst glaring towards Junghyun as subconsciously, a pout formed on her face.


    This side of Soohyun made Junghyun taken aback. He never expected for Soohyun to lose her composure in such a way, and most of the times, she seemed to behave in a light-hearted manner.


    Nonetheless, Junghyun found this side of Soohyun cute, and as a red blush coated his cheeks as he turned to look at the other side. What was wrong with him to think about such things at such a situation?


    Coughing, Kim Junghyun tried to gain back his composure whilst he looked towards her, he pointed his finger towards him and said, "Don''t blame me for this. You are the one who stepped into the attic like a fool and pulled that paper out."


    "Heol! Kim Junghyun, you''re being unbelievable. Instead of being grateful, you are calling me a fool?" Soohyun scoffed.


    "What do I need to be grateful about? Although you have restored me to my original size, my powers still haven''t returned completely.


    Moreover, I have protected you from that gla.s.s falling on you; You should be more grateful to me because you''re not hurt because of me," Junghyun vocalised.


    Slamming her palm on the table, Soohyun stood up, and shooting one last glare at Kim Junghyun, she vocalised, "I even pulled you before it could fall on you. You know what? Nevermind. After all, what could I have expected from you?"


    Turning her back on Junghyun, Soohyun turned the k.n.o.b to the door, and pulling the door to the room open, she walked out of the room whilst a small smile formed on her face.


    Maybe she was being slightly mean. Nonetheless, she wanted for Junghyun to feel guilty as well. She had no idea on why she was doing this; Probably because she wanted to have some fun to calm her nerves down.


    Recalling on how Junghyun had protected her before that gla.s.s could fall upon her showed that he cared for her a lot, and in Junghyun''s case, it seemed that actions spoke a lot louder than the words.


    "Yah! Moon Jiwoo, stop! Come back here!"


    She heard him exclaim after her. However, she did not turn back. She had enough with being upset, and before Minhyun appeared, she was ready to prepare her speech to give to him.


    Even though she felt guilt, she was well aware that there was nothing advantageous about carrying negative emotions; They would just make her less efficient.


    As Han Minhyun faced Han Sungmin, his eyes stared straight at him. Sensing that Soohyun''s feelings was starting to calm down was able to make him focus more.


    Regardless of how much Minhyun wanted to return, he was well aware on how that would be inappropriate, and even though Junghyun did not seem to be one of the best options, at this moment, Minhyun had trusted Soohyun over to him.


    Minhyun had already disobeyed and offended the King and the Leaders countless number of times these days, and probably acc.u.mulated a lot of punishments, which he had to deal with later on.


    "How are things going?" Han Sungmin questioned as he picked up his cup of iced tea and took a sip out of it.

 Chapter 193 - Grateful Towards

    Han Sungmin wore on a grim expression upon his face whilst his back leaned against the couch. His legs were crossed whilst his hand held on to a cup of tea.


    His office was coloured in shades of black and white. Seated opposite to him, on the black couch, was Han Minhyun. Nonchalance sat on Minhyun''s face.


    Sungmin''s eyes narrowed in on Han Minhyun, trying to look past that mask Minhyun wore, but he remained unsuccessful in doing so, like most out there.


    He was the one who taught Minhyun about all these, and now, seeing how Minhyun had surpa.s.sed him in all of this did not make him feel any less better.


    Han Sungmin was afraid of meeting a day when he would not be able to control Han Minhyun any longer. Minhyun was already starting to act out, and Sungmin himself was aware that Minhyun was starting to disobey him.


    "Nothing new. The Blue Clan had acquired few new techniques, which is currently under investigation, and there is nothing else other than that," Minhyun answered as he picked up his cup of iced tea from the table.


    Unable to judge whether or not what Minhyun had said was the truth made Sungmin feel frustrated, and clenching his hand into a tight fist, he held in the temper he felt at this moment.


    "Are you sure?" Sungmin questioned. His voice sounding threatening.


    Han Minhyun nodded.


    Before Seungmin could ask more questions, the door to the office was pushed open, and an irritated expression formed on Sungmin''s face, which he quickly masked.


    Turning back, Han Minhyun had noticed that Seo Taemin was walking in whilst wearing a wide and bright smile upon his face, showing how happy he felt at this moment.


    Han Minhyun stood up at this moment and was about to bow towards the man whilst the man raised his hand and said, "You don''t need to do that, Han Minhyun. Now that you have found your fated one, you are at the same level as us, so skip the formalities."


    "Alright, Seo Taemin-ssi," Minhyun said.


    "What brings you here, Seo Taemin?" Han Sungmin questioned¡ª his eyes clearly glowering upon the man in front of him.


    Seo Taemin looked for every possible chance to get under his skin, and Sungmin was sure that he came here to do that at this moment for he mentioned on how Minhyun was at the same level as them.


    "I heard that Minhyun had come here after a while and wanted to congratulate him. After all, finding the fated is no small matter," Taemin voiced out.


    Even though Taemin seemed to be joyful, it did not miss Sungmin''s eyes on how Taemin''s eyes held a certain mock towards him.


    "Congratulations, Minhyun-ah! What are your thoughts for the future then?" Seo Taemin voiced out as he stared towards Minhyun.


    "Seo Taemin-ssi, I would prefer the things to stay this way until the matters with the Blue Clan is figured out, and after that, I will be seeing about it," Minhyun politely answered.


    Taemin nodded and said, "That sounds better. If you take up the Leaders'' position now, lots of things would be disturbed. Your¡ª"


    Before Taemin could continue, Sungmin slammed his hand on the table and stood up. An amused expression crossed Taemin''s eyes at Sungmin''s reaction.


    As his eyes glowered upon Seo Taemin, he said, "If you''re done congratulating him, you can leave now. We were discussing some important matters currently, and your presence is not welcomed."


    Seo Taemin walked towards the direction of the couch opposite to Han Sungmin and sat down upon it. Whilst placing his arm on the table, he propped his face on top of it.


    Wearing a smirk on his face, Taemin asked, "Han Sungmin, are you this shaken up because I have mentioned the truth?"


    Taemin let out a chuckle, and then leaning back against the couch, he crossed his legs. Raising one of his eyebrows, he waited Sungmin to say something.


    "Seo Taemin, I do not have as much as leisurely time as you. Han Minhyun and I truly have some important matters. Before I call the guards to push you out of here, leave," Sungmin said as he pointed towards the door.


    Being unfazed by Sungmin''s words, Taemin voiced out, "I don''t think Minhyun would be taking it well if you tell me to leave like this, especially considering how detached he is growing to you recently."


    Sungmin''s hands fist tightened, and he had a difficult time controlling in his rage. He already knew about it and does not need Taemin to rub it in for him.


    After one last glance towards Sungmin, Taemin turned to look towards Han Minhyun, and as a friendly expression sat upon his face, he vocalised, "Minhyun, how have things been going between you and your fated one?


    Things could be difficult seeing that she is from the Yellow Clan. You can ask me for help, and as the trans.m.u.tation is coming up, you must be really concerned. It doesn''t matter whether or not some people are with you; I always support you and your decisions, Minhyun."


    "Both of us have been adjusting well each other, and if there is anything concerning, I will be letting you know about it, Seo Taemin-ssi. Thank you for your concerns. If that''s all, I would want to take my leave now. There is something urgent on the surface that I need to pay attention to," Minhyun voiced out.


    As much as Han Sungmin wanted to question Minhyun on certain matters, it would not be a good option for Seo Taemin was present here. Therefore, he decided to talk with Minhyun on it later on.


    "Go on, Minhyun, and visit me whenever you have time. It gets lonely down here," Taemin said¡ª the wide smile on his face still present.


    Then, Han Minhyun glanced towards Han Sungmin, who nodded as well, and standing up, he bowed at Han Sungmin.


    "I''ll be taking my leave then," Han Minhyun said before turning his back on two of them.


    Minhyun was grateful towards Taemin for appearing at that moment for he did not prefer conversing or staying with Han Sungmin.

 Chapter 194 - Healing Quickly

    Lee Soohyun paced around the door of the room whilst anxiousness was visible on her face. Biting her lips, she was starting to get impatient on when Minhyun will be returning.


    As she silently read out the speech she will be delivering when Minhyun will be coming, she felt slightly sick and had an inkling that she will be throwing up the noodles she had for breakfast.


    Her nerves were a mess, and a groan of frustration left her mouth. She couldn''t wait for Minhyun to appear so that she could get completely over with it. This was utterly nerve-wracking.


    Hearing the door open, Soohyun turned her head to look towards the door, and she was close to panicking. Seeing Han Minhyun enter made her entire mind go blank, and she had no idea on what to say.


    An impa.s.sive expression sat on his face as he walked in through the door, and Soohyun gulped whilst trying to keep her emotions in check. Out of nervousness, she did not want to babble out some nonsense.


    "O-Oh! Y-You are b-back," Soohyun managed to stutter out.


    Her heart beat rapidly within her chest, and she could feel herself close to losing consciousness due to it. Pulling her hand into a fist, Soohyun closed her eyes tightly and decided on getting over with it.


    "Look, Minhyun, I did not mean to do it. I mean, yes, it was my fault for roaming around the mansion and snooping. However, you did not put any restrictions on it, so I thought it would be alright.


    Then, I wanted to try out attic in the first because that''s where most of the fun things are held as I have learned from movies, and then, when I entered into it, I swear I did not touch anything.


    But then my eyes fell on the paper on top of the shelf. I really did not want to touch it; I am serious. But then my body went towards it, and my hand extended towards it.


    I was trying my hardest to pull my hand back, but that did not happen. It was all done against my will, I swear, and then, with that paper, that gla.s.s bottle also fell as well.


    However, before it could fall on me, Junghyun protected me, which was really astonishing, considering how he has been for these past days. That gla.s.s bottle broke, and everything splattered around.


    The liquid touched him, and that''s when Junghyun turned huge. Losing balance, he fell upon me, and I was squashed under his weight. When I opened my eyes, I saw that Junghyun had transformed from a kid to a handsome man," Soohyun vocalised whilst letting out a deep breath.


    Saying all of that quickly only in few breaths was tiring for Soohyun, and opening her eyes slightly as she prepared herself for Minhyun''s expression, she was slightly surprised when she was shock on his face.


    Shock was reasonable. Nonetheless, more than that, she expected for more disappointment or anger to be visible on his face. She had half expected him to shout at her. However, that did not happen.


    "You went into the attic? Which one?" Han Minhyun questioned¡ª his voice clearly showing how shaken up he was at this moment.


    Jinhee was was confused on why Han Minhyun was so shaken up at the mention of the attic. Could it be that there was something dangerous or she couldn''t know about that place?


    Nevertheless, she honestly answered, "It was at the end of the corridor, and there was a old bookshelf on it. There were lots of books in it, which mostly had tattered book covers. There were weird coloured liquids as well."


    Hearing her answer, Lee Soohyun noticed how Han Minhyun''s eyes widened, and extending his hand towards her, he gripped her shoulder and brought her body closer to him.


    "Are you sure that was what you saw in the attic? Don''t make up lies or try to change things."


    A small pout began to form on Lee Jinhee''s face as she questioned, "Han Minhyun, you don''t believe me? Can''t you sense whether or not I am lying?"


    Those words of Soohyun took Minhyun aback more, and Minhyun took in a deep breath. He clearly sensed how Soohyun did not lie about anything.


    "You''re saying the truth, but only those possessing the genes from Red Clan are allowed to enter. You wouldn''t be able to enter unless or until¡­"


    As Han Minhyun stopped with his sentence, Soohyun continued, "I have Red Clan''s genes in me? No, in this case, it would mean that Jiwoo''s body has it. This is getting more twisted."


    "Pull your sleeves up," Minhyun said, "Those scratches from yesterday¡ª show those."


    Noticing the urgency in Han Minhyun''s voice, Lee Soohyun nodded, and slowly, she pulled the sleeve to her left hand. Minhyun''s eyes fell on Soohyun''s hand, and holding her hand, he pulled it closer to him.


    His eyes scanned through Soohyun''s hand, and it seemed that all the wounds and scratches¡ª which appeared to be considerably deep yesterday¡ª had either disappeared or a small, barely noticeable mark was left.


    "I thought the reason behind them healing quickly was because of the supplements, but seeing how surprised you are, this doesn''t seem to be the case," Soohyun pointed out.


    Nonetheless, she was surprised on how there was a possibility that she was connected to the Red Clan by her genes.


    "About this entire thing, don''t mention it to anyone, and I might need to do a DNA test on you. It''s good that this was noticed before the trans.m.u.tation process was going on as for a member of the Red Clan, trans.m.u.tation is way dangerous than it is for a Yellow Clan," Minhyun said.


    Imagining possibilities of what could have happened if this was not figured out and she went through the trans.m.u.tation process made a chill go down her back. There were dangers lurking at every place here.


    She nodded at his words.

 Chapter 195 - As You Potray Me

    Raising one of her eyebrows, Soohyun decided to question about her previous prime source of concern and asked, "What about Junghyun''s matter? Aren''t you going to scold me about it?"


    "Didn''t you say you were forced to do it?" Minhyun pointed out.


    Lee Soohyun nodded and said, "I did say that, but you''re really going to believe that and not punish me. Well, according to Minnie, it was the fate''s fault, but if I hadn''t gone exploring in the first place, this wouldn''t have happened."


    Minhyun shrugged his shoulders and vocalised, "I have expected this from you, and if you''re truly a Yellow Clan''s member, you wouldn''t have been able to go there."


    "That''s all you''re going to say. I prepared myself mentally for it hours, and this was nerve-wracking. Heol!" Soohyun pointed.


    Lee Soohyun had created possibly a very big mess for Han Minhyun, and seeing him so indifferent to her about it did not make her feel good; It made her feel guilty.


    Last time as well, Minhyun spared her without scolding her properly, and the lenient side of his is making her go soft on him. As far as she knew Han Minhyun, scolding was normal.


    "You want me to punish you?" An amused look appeared in Minhyun''s face.


    Although what Soohyun replied with might seem foolish, she nodded and said, "I need you to do that or else I will be driven crazy by guilt. I don''t even understand why I am feeling this guilt when you clearly mentioned on it is okay.


    I really, really, really was not like this before, so maybe this is Jiwoo''s body''s fault. But after you punish me, I will begin to curse at you mentally, and this will stop. If not, I will think of you as a good man, and my att.i.tude towards good men is different."


    Lee Soohyun''s words made Han Minhyun let out a laugh as he vocalised, "Then, feel guilt, Soohyun-ah. Making you feel guilty for your entire life does not seem like a bad idea."


    Soohyun scoffed and said, "You''re really heartless at times. Tch! Your s.a.d.i.s.tic side will make others forget about your sweet side."


    Lee Soohyun''s words made Han Minhyun''s look curve upwards, and noticing that on Minhyun''s face made her smile widely. Minhyun''s smile was really contagious to Soohyun.


    "Get dressed for training now, and head down," Minhyun vocalised, "You might be punished if you are inefficient in doing so."


    Sticking her tongue out towards Han Minhyun, Soohyun cheekily said, "Since you have started to like me, you wouldn''t be able to do that anymore."


    Lee Soohyun half expected for Han Minhyun to mock her for those words by probably saying how she was delusional or something similar.


    Nonetheless, it was a surprise to her when he extended his hand towards her, and placing it upon the top of her head, he patted it softly.


    "Now that you know about it, I hope you can work hard and not make me disappointed for liking you," Minhyun vocalised.


    A chuckle left Lee Soohyun''s mouth at Minhyun''s words, and she immediately backed away from him. An amused look sat on her face whilst she stared at him.


    "What''s with that? Wow! Han Minhyun, you''re really good at pressuring others," Soohyun said, "Anyway, I''ll make sure to not disappoint you, Minhyun, and now that you have started liking me, I will make sure you don''t fall out of it."


    "Yes, I am looking forward to it," Minhyun said.


    "One more thing before I go, if I belong to the Red Clan, why didn''t Moon Jiwoo show the special characteristics?" Lee Soohyun questioned.


    She then continued, "Craving for blood¡ª that should be there as well, but I never had the desire to drink blood. I don''t think Moon Jiwoo did either. Something in this doesn''t add up, and I can''t even stay in the cold temperature without shivering."


    "Even you feel really cold at low temperature, you did not catch anything close to a cold," Minhyun said, "The entire thing is messed up, and unless or until a proper test is done, we wouldn''t be getting the proper answers."


    Lee Soohyun let out a sigh and nodded.


    "In the meanwhile, it is better for you to not think about this matters. I will handle this alone, so better focus on your training and do not get distracted," Minhyun said.


    Extending his hand towards her, he held her palm and squeezed it softly before saying, "Just forget about it, and I''ll handle this. Don''t worry; I won''t let anything happen to you.


    About Junghyun''s matter, you don''t need to feel guilty. His original power has not been restored, and with his current capabilities, he wouldn''t be able to cause a mess."


    Hearing his words made Lee Soohyun made her blink her eyes multiple times in confusion, and she then said, "You''re really changing Han Minhyun from a man a girl wouldn''t want as her husband to a best candidate to whom a girl want to get married to."


    At some point, Soohyun felt pity for Minhyun, and her heart somewhat ached seeing how he works hard for everything and bearing everything all on his own.


    Now, with this, he has one more thing to worry about, and it feels bad to Soohyun for she is close to being useless to him at this moment. Maybe if she got stronger, she would be able to help him.


    Judging by how responsible and mature Minhyun was, she had an inkling on how his past must have been difficult. He had the tendency to hide matters and not to let others worry much even though it might be tough on him.


    "Han Minhyun, if it gets too difficult for you, I am there for you. Even if you say nothing about it, I know it can get hard for at times, and therefore, I want you to rely on me. Since we are stuck for forever, I do not mind sharing your burdens regardless of how much big they are."


    Hearing those words from Lee Soohyun made Han Minhyun extend his hand towards her, and he pulled her into a tight hug. His actions made her feel surprised, and her eyes widened.


    She did not expect him to do that. Nonetheless, she wrapped her hands around him, and Soohyun could feel her heart beating rapidly at their proximity. Nonetheless, she was not afraid of him hearing it.


    "Thank you, Soohyun, but for now, it is better for you to concentrate on your training. This is not much for me," Minhyun vocalised.


    Then, pulling away from the hug, he stared straight at Soohyun, and bringing his hand closer to her, he pinched her nose softly, causing her to scrunch up her nose.


    He added, "Now, go to your training instead of thinking about such useless matter. I am not that weak as you portray me in your head."

 Chapter 196 - Slightly Naive

    As Han Minhyun and Hw.a.n.g Yejoon stepped into Minhyun''s investigation office, the door closed behind him, and wearing a grim expression on his face, Minhyun stepped towards the bulletin board.


    On the bulletin board was couple of pictures attached with the tacks, and between each picture there was some s.p.a.ce left. The picture belonged to the King and six Leaders¡ª Kim Namhyuk, Han Sungmin, Kim Taeseok, Lee Hyunki, Seo Taemin, Oh Jaeho, and Hw.a.n.g Minjae.


    "Hyung, one thing," Hw.a.n.g Yejoon started, "After got have left, this incident had occured. Oh Jaeho suddenly felt sick, and he was almost close to fainting.


    This was alarming to the entire Clan, and currently, he is undergoing examination to see what is wrong for this could be a serious matter."


    After hearing those words, Han Minhyun vocalised, "Attacking Oh Jaeho? The seemingly fragile Leader of the Red Clan? Although he is fragile and although his power is not that much, his strength is high."


    "Yes, Oh Jaeho seems to be slightly naive. Nonetheless, if he was poisoned, then involvement of one of the Leaders seems reasonable, and currently everyone is turmoil over who it could be.


    There is a close eyes kept on everyone''s actions at this moment, and after they are done finding what could possibly wrong with Oh Jaeho, maybe they would start investigation. When that happens, we might need to be present as well," Yejoon vocalised as a worried expression sat on his face.


    "Anything more?" Minhyun asked.


    "Yes, one more thing, one of the purebloods from the Lee family were attempted to be kidnapped, but luckily enough, that was prevented before it could have happened," Yejoon said.


    He continued, "Now, thinking that their children will be kidnapped as well, every parents is under caution, and trying their best to keep their children protected."


    "So, now they are after kidnapping the purebloods?" Minhyun questioned to which Yejoon nodded.


    A sigh left Minhyun''s mouth whilst he extended his hand to touch his forehead. Things were progressing really fast, and everything was going in a messed up direction.


    Han Minhyun had no idea on whom to trust, and he was starting to get confused on how to control things before they could get worse. There was too much to handle together.


    Recalling Lee Soohyun''s words from earlier made a smile form on his face. Even though he noticed how Soohyun was starting to warm up to him, her words from earlier caught him off guard.


    Nonetheless, regardless of what she says, he would not be able to trouble her. He already gave her enough of problems by bringing her to this world of his, and now, it was his responsibility to keep her protected.


    "Are you alright, Hyung?" Hw.a.n.g Yejoon asked as concern was present within his face.


    Han Minhyun nodded and vocalised, "If things get worse, I will just accept the position to the Leader. That might give me more power. For now, increase the guard around the purebloods.


    If they get the purebloods¡ª even one¡ª it could be dangerous for we have no idea on what they could be possibly planning."


    "About guards, the Leaders have arranged those, and until this matter is handled, all the Purebloods will be kept in the same area," Hw.a.n.g Yejoon stated.


    "As the mole is among one of the Leaders, the guards can not be trusted. Send couple of my loyal, trained guards, who can not be that easily tipped off," Minhyun ordered.


    Those words from Han Minhyun made Yejoon''s eyes wider, and he said, "Hyung, I can not do that; Those guards are there for your protection, and if you give them away, who will be protecting you?


    With their powers, I am sure those Purebloods will be able to protect themselves plus they are being provided with guards from their own family. If you give off your guards, you will be the target, Hyung."


    "They wouldn''t be able to reach me as long as I am in this mansion, and it''s always better to be safe than sorry. Hw.a.n.g Yejoon, if one of the purebloods get kidnapped, the situation might turn really dire, and we might not be able to do anything. That''s why, we need to give it our all protecting them."


    Hearing those words from Han Minhyun made Yejoon nod. Han Minhyun was right although Yejoon found himself unable to agree to it completely; Yejoon knew that Minhyun was the one who preferred to keep his promise regardless of what the cost is.


    "Hyung, then I will be a.s.signing couple of my guards to watch over you; You go to your office after all. There is no barrier around your office," Hw.a.n.g Yejoon pointed out.


    "That''s not needed," Minhyun said, "You should take them with you for you are currently the one doing all the investigation, and about office, I doubt that they will be making attacks there judging by how much Yellow Clan''s members are present. Blue Clan prefers to keep things secret."


    Hearing those words from Han Minhyun, Yejoon sighed. There was no way he could argue against Han Minhyun, and as Minhyun was adamant on this, he would not do anything against this.


    "Just promise me to stay alive, Hyung; Even if everything is ruined, promise to come back alive regardless of what you need to do for that," Yejoon said, "Everyone will be glad if you do that."


    Han Minhyun smiled towards Yejoon and stated, "You should know that there is no way I would be able to do so. Alright, let''s move on from this matter, and discuss about everything to reach a conclusion."


    Shaking his head towards Han Minhyun, Hw.a.n.g Yejoon nodded and said, "Sure, let''s do that."


    Moving towards the table, Han Minhyun picked up the marker lying on top of it, and uncapping it, he pointed towards the first picture hanging on the bulletin board.


    "Let us start with Kim Namhyuk. Although he is the current king, it is still better to be careful and include him," Minhyun voiced out.

 Chapter 197 - Moderate Or Weak

    "Sure, Hyung, but up until now, nothing that could point to him being a potential betrayer did not come up. He is really resolute to keep his position as the King, and you very well know on how he would do everything to keep it," Hw.a.n.g Yejoon vocalised.


    "Yes, that is indeed the case, and therefore, he is a weak candidate. Although he is the king, his backing is not that strong comparatively, and therefore, there could be a motive behind it. Moreover, there is an issue of the next prince," Minhyun said as he wrote ''weak'' under his name in Korean.


    "Han Sungmin seems to be a strong candidate," Yejoon vocalised.


    He then added, "He holds a huge amount of power currently, and both of us know very well on how he is after Kim Namhyuk''s position, adding on that thing."


    Han Minhyun nodded and wrote down ''strong'' under Han Sungmin''s name whilst an impa.s.sive expression sat on his face.


    "Next comes Kim Taeseok. Kim Taeseok is more brawn than brains. Nevertheless, he is very much loyal so far, and I can not see him betraying," Yejoon said.


    "Yes, that''s what makes him a weak candidate. His relationship with Kim Namhyuk is strong, and he wouldn''t be betraying him that easily. Moreover, Taeseok''s expression could be seen through his face," Minhyun vocalised as he wrote down ''weak'' under his name.


    "Then comes Lee Hyunki. About Hyunki, I am confused on what to think. He is mischievous, and the one who seems to be least bothered about how things work. However, that could be a mask as well," Yejoon said, "Aish! I am really confused with this one."


    "Lee Hyunki might create a lot of trouble, but he would not seek out the Blue Clan for the sake of fun. This is too much, even for him. Nonetheless, he is not the top when it comes to power, and even though he might not care about positions like Han Sungmin, Hyunki is quite compet.i.tive," Minhyun expressed.


    "He indeed is, but isn''t it foolish just to join hands with the Blue Clan solely for that reason?" Hw.a.n.g Yejoon raised one of his eyebrows.


    "That''s why he is considered moderate at this point based on our current investigation," Minhyun stated as ''moderate'' was written by Minhyun under his name.


    Hearing his words, Hw.a.n.g Yejoon nodded.


    "About Seo Taemin, he is considered a strong candidate at this point," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Heol! Hyung, you''re being really thorough with this. I thought you will be sparing him because of the strong bond behind this, but now that I think about it, Taemin''s actions seem dubious.


    He is one of those rare people, who is aware of that secret of yours, and is someone who is deeply affected by that year''s incident. He even knows that secret of yours, and he hates Han Sungmin. He would do anything to destroy Sungmin," Yejoon vocalised.


    "Although he is quite attached to you, it is strange, and in order for revenge, he might even go against that," Yejoon added.


    "Yes, you are right. Seo Taemin''s power is really widespread, and ever since that year, he is trying his best to increase that. Then comes Oh Jaeho," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Oh Jaeho, hmm, he doesn''t have the most people on his side, but on his own, he has lots of strength despite of how fragile he seems. He did get laughed at a lot by the other Leaders and seems quite docile.


    However, he is the one that got attacked today, and in the eyes of the enemies, he is a quite easily targeted. Rather than taking him as a mole, it seems more reasonable to take him as someone who would be easily manipulated by the mole or tested on," Yejoon expressed.


    Yejoon continued, "Moreover, he even got attacked today, so that removes many suspicions from him."


    Under Oh Jaeho''s name, Han Minhyun wrote down ''strong'', making Yejoon raise one of his eyebrows due to confusion.


    Minhyun said, "He is the one who is supposed to have the most grievances against the Red Clan. There were quite a number of him, who opposed to him becoming a Leader, and just because he got attacked today doesn''t mean he needs to be clear of suspicion."


    "True, it indeed seems reasonable for him to hold grudges, and what happened today could be a move of his to make us remove our suspicion from him," Hw.a.n.g Yejoon voiced out.


    "Then, moving on to Hw.a.n.g Minjae, he is someone to difficult to judge. If he is given women and alcohol, he will be easily satisfied. However, that could be a mere exterior he put on. Nonetheless, he would not want to seek for more power and least responsible among all," Minhyun stated, "For now, he is weak."


    "So, about those who are the strong, we put a closer eye towards them compared to those who are moderate or weak?" Yejoon raised one of his eyebrows.


    Han Minhyun nodded his head and voiced out, "Yes, that''s what we will be doing for now, but the candidates might change according to the circ.u.mstances. If things here are over, you might need to return to the Underworld."


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon nodded and stated, "Yes, Hyung, but this entire situation is scary. What if the one responsible for this is related to the events of that year? What if it is the same person who caused it?


    Due to lack of evidence and as no more attacks were done, although caution was maintained, the case of that year was closed. What if it is being opened again?"


    Han Minhyun sighed and voiced out, "Maybe things will be similar to what happened that year, and lives might be lost. However, we really need to take measures to decrease that as much as possible. At least we have more clues and ahead this time around."


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon said, "Hyung, I trust you! If it is you, I know that we will be overcome this as well."

 Chapter 198 - First Time Doing So

    As she was eating the dinner, Soohyun found herself raising her line of sight and staring at Kim Junghyun. Seeing him being in his original state was still very much new to her.


    There was barely any cuteness to him, and as much as Soohyun wanted to strike up a conversation, she knew that it would be too humiliating to do so after she was the one who turned her back on him back then.


    Just because Soohyun did not care about her pride at times does not mean that she like to have it wounded.


    Turning her head to look towards Yejoon, she decided to distract her eyes from Kim Junghyun and questioned, "Did anything fun happen at the Underworld?"


    Placing in the kimchi inside his mouth, Yejoon shook his head and vocalized, "I did not get to meet my admirers due to how busy it was today. There were lots of things that needed my attention."


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon let out a sigh.


    "Aigoo! Judging from your expression, that seems hard," Soohyun stated.


    "You bet it was. Those beauties were staring at me with those tearful eyes of theirs, but although I pitied them, I could not go to them because of work.


    This still causes my heart to clench painfully. But now that you''re here and you''re a beauty, you don''t mind accompanying me, right?" Yejoon raised one of his eyebrows whilst using his puppy eyes on her.


    Lee Soohyun let out a loud sigh, and leaning closer Yejoon, she whispered, "Yes, with soju on the side, this would be great, but your Hyung wouldn''t allow that. He would grip me by my¡ª"


    Before Lee Soohyun could continue, Minhyun put a piece of meat inside her mouth to shut her down, shocking her, and as she chewed on the delicious piece of meat, she turned to look towards Minhyun. One of her eyebrows was raised.


    "Shut up, and eat quickly; You have training after dinner as well to make up for all the leisurely time you had while we were gone," Minhyun voiced out.


    After swallowing down the piece of meat, Soohyun replied, "Yes, yes, I know that, Minhyun-ssi."


    As Soohyun placed rice inside her mouth, Yejoon vocalised, "By the way, Jiwoo, how did Junghyun go back to his original state? Something tells me that you were behind it."


    Those words from Yejoon took her by surprise, and choking on her food, she began to cough. Taking the gla.s.s from close to her plate, she drank it.


    Although Lee Soohyun was shaken up by the question¡ª as Minhyun had mentioned on no one could know about her current state and only Red Clan can enter the attic¡ª she managed to pull out a smile towards Yejoon and said, "Heol! How is that even possible? You do realize that I am completely powerless."


    After hearing Lee Soohyun''s words, Hwnag Yejoon nodded and voiced out, "That sounds reasonable enough. You can not possibly undo Hyung''s spell on your own, but how did it happen though?"


    Looking towards Kim Junghyun, Yejoon asked, "How did you get back to your original state?"


    How Soohyun pleadingly stared at him was not missed by Kim Junghyun, and he was well aware that she was doing this for him to hide the truth.


    Even though he was not cognizant of the reason behind it, he decided to comply. Letting her down was not something he could bear to do.


    "None of your business," Junghyun answered.


    After listening to Junghyun''s words, a wide smile formed on Lee Soohyun''s face, which was not missed by him, and seeing that, he could feel his heart fluttering.


    Immediately, he stared down at his meal.


    "Oh Jihoon, train Jiwoo until five in the morning," Minhyun ordered.


    After hearing those words of his, Soohyun raised her hand and began to count around how many hours that is.


    Turning her head to stare towards Minhyun, Soohyun asked, "What about sleep then?"


    Due to worry, she could not sleep during the time Han Minhyun was not present, and according to Soohyun, she had a huge amount of sleep she needed to catch up on.


    Although her body was getting used to the lack of sleep, in Soohyun''s opinion, she still needed them. After all, currently, there could not be more than enough sleep for her.


    "You can sleep after training," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Breakfast then?" Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    A simple bowl of instant noodles was not enough to fill her entire stomach after that exhausting exercise schedule, and full meal was something she needed.


    "I''ll have one prepared for you when you wake up," Minhyun voiced out, making Lee Soohyun''s eyes sparkle.


    Maybe she would have mentioned about him in the beginning, and then, she could have gotten full breakfast when she woke up.


    "Deal! You''re the best, Minhyun!" Soohyun wore a wide smile on her face.


    "Aigoo! Jiwoo, you''re making me miss those girls of mine with your relationship with Minhyun. Can you stop?" Yejoon voiced out.


    Looking towards Hw.a.n.g Yejoon, she stated, "Why don''t you bring them here then instead of complaining? I recall seeing you with one of them when I first met you."


    Hearing those words from Soohyun made Hwnag Yejoon''s eyes widen, and pulling on an awkward smile, he questioned, "What are you talking about, Jiwoo? When did I bring a girl here?"


    Glancing at Minhyun beside her, Soohyun had an idea on why Hw.a.n.g Yejoon was so shaken up; Han Minhyun must not like him bringing those girls along with him.


    "Hw.a.n.g Yejoon, I believe we need to have a talk after this," Minhyun stated threateningly.


    Noticing how Hw.a.n.g Yejoon shot her a glare, Lee Soohyun raised both of her hands and defended, "Hey! I did not do anything! You never said me to keep that a secret!"


    "You still should have had an idea on it," Yejoon voiced out as Soohyun stared at him apologetically.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon just sighed.


    "Two idiots," Kim Junghyun mumbled, causing Yejoon and Soohyun to look at him.


    "Ungrateful b.a.s.t.a.r.d," Lee Soohyun muttered under her breath, and she was well aware that Kim Junghyun was bound to hear it with his hearing capabilities.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon pretended shocked and said, "Heol! This is the first time you have addressed Junghyun in this way."


    Lee Soohyun sighed and said, "I was blind before, but my eyes have opened now."


    Lee Soohyun had no idea on why she was doing this. This just seemed fun to her, and as she found Junghyun''s p.i.s.sed off side cute, she wanted to see more of it. Moreover, she went easy on him before because he seemed to be a kid, but it was a different matter now.


    "Yah! Yah! What are you saying, You Ugly Old Lady!?" Kim Junghyun exclaimed.


    Lee Soohyun just stuck her tongue out towards him.

 Chapter 199 - Mental Health

    After she had stepped into the room after that strenuous training session, Soohyun found every part of her body aching, and stretching her limbs, she closed the door behind her.


    Seeing that the lights to the room was on and Han Minhyun was still working on his laptop managed to surprise her. Glancing at the watch, Soohyun read the time¡ª 5:12.


    Then, looking back at him, she voiced out, "Working this late in unhealthy. You should be sleeping by now."


    From what she had noticed, Han Minhyun got very little of proper amount of sleep, and after all that exhaustion he might feel after the amount of work he does, he definitely needed more sleep.


    "I was waiting for you. Take a bath, and then, we can fall asleep," Minhyun stated.


    "Waiting for me? I am not a kid, Minhyun, and I can manage on my own. You should try to sleep more," Soohyun vocalised¡ª her voice showing how much concerned she felt at this moment.


    Nonetheless, Minhyun''s words touched her. Although he could have used the excuse of work or some other important matter, he mentioned that it was because of her, and biting her lower lip subtly, she stopped that smile from forming upon her face.


    "I am fine," Minhyun stated before staring down at his laptop.


    Those words did not sound nice to Lee Soohyun and made her feel as if there was a wall between her and Minhyun¡ª a walk she did not want.


    She wanted for Han Minhyun to be comfortable around her and him to confide within her. Then again, considering how he grew up and his personality is, she knew that he would have a hard time doing so.


    A part of her understood that he was not doing this because he wasn''t comfortable with her or did not trust her; He was keeping things from her because he did not want to worry or burden her.


    Soohyun took in a deep breath. Since Han Minhyun was being like this, it meant that she had to use her own abilities to get him to open up to her.


    Even though Minhyun might not be the same as her, Soohyun recalled on how she was desperate to have someone close to her whom she wanted to pour out her feelings to when things got tough for her, and maybe Minhyun secretly wanted for such a person.


    Even if it was mentally, Soohyun wanted to support him, as currently, with her physical state, she would be useless to him.


    "Stop with those thoughts of yours; Don''t forget I get to sense your feelings," Minhyun vocalised, causing Soohyun to smile at him.


    "This time you got to sense them because I let you. Sooner or later, I will learn to mask my inner emotions from you," Soohyun stated as she winked towards Han Minhyun.


    Shaking his head, he said, "Don''t bother with unnecessary matters, and take a shower fast. Aren''t you exhausted?"


    Soohyun nodded and said, "I am indeed exhausted, but don''t fall asleep before I come back from showering. I need to discuss something important to you, and this will just take ten minutes. Scratch that, only seven minutes."


    As Lee Soohyun rushed out of the bathroom hurriedly, she had the towel wrapped around her hair whilst she jumped on to the bed beside Minhyun. Glancing at the clock, a small smile formed on her face.


    Clapping both of her hands together, she smiled and said, "I managed to do it."


    Han Minhyun closed down his laptop and vocalised, "That seems to be the case. Now, what did you need with me?"


    Turning towards the nightstand table, Han Minhyun placed down his laptop on top of it whilst Lee Soohyun rubbed her hair with the towel.


    She needed to get a hair dryer soon. She mistakenly broke the one Moon Jiwoo had and, after having a tiresome day, she only remembers she needs one after a shower.


    "Han Minhyun, this might sound weird, and I might not seem to be the best person to confide into. I mean, I did mention to you on how I am not trustworthy, but this might seem to be a lie to you.


    However, I wanted to say it. Minhyun, I wouldn''t ever betray you. I rarely say this to anyone, and U truly mean it this time around. Han Minhyun, you have grown to become a special existence to me.


    For the first time, someone had shown care to me, protected me, and many more things. You have become a figure for me that I can depend on, and I know that I can depend on you. I don''t know why I trust you this much, but I guess I do.


    I might not be the best person to go to counseling at or getting advice from, but I still want you to rant out to me," Soohyun stated, "Everyone is looking up to you to protect them, and with their expectations on you, you would not want to burden them by pouring out your feeling towards them.


    However, I am your fated one, Minhyun, and although I might have very little knowledge on this matter, I want to become your strength instead of your weakness.


    Your mental state is as important as your physical state, and if you want to fight efficiently, you need to feel calm at that head of yours. With those pressure, you are bound to collapse one day, regardless of how strong you are.


    That is why, if you want to win, you need to take good care of your mental health as well. One more thing, I don''t want to hear that you''re fine from your mouth again when you are clearly not. You¡ª"


    Before Lee Soohyun could continue, Han Minhyun leaned closer to her and placed a peck on top of her lips, causing her eyes to widen in surprise.


    As Minhyun pulled away from her, she asked, "Why did you do that?"

 Chapter 200 - Playing Therapist

    Shrugging his shoulders, Minhyun answered, "I just felt like doing so."


    Soohyun scoffed and said, "You have ruined the atmosphere, and I forgot about what I was supposed to say. d.a.m.n! After all that effort I put in to that, it is gone to waste."


    Han Minhyun chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, I understand what you''re trying to mean. What have caused you to become this warm all of a sudden?"


    "That''s not that point here. Now that I have gotten you to understand my point, I want you to start ranting out about your day to me. It might feel strange, awkward, and uncomfortable to you, but we can take baby steps," Soohyun vocalised.


    "What''s with you playing therapist all of a sudden? Are you feeling pity for me?" Minhyun questioned as an amused expression crossed his eyes.


    "Yes, Patient Han Minhyun. You shall refer to me as Doctor Lee from this moment, and any problems you have, you can freely tell me about it," Soohyun stated whilst wearing a serious expression.


    Han Minhyun chuckled and said, "Enough with the playing around, and go to sleep now."


    However, before he could lie down on the bed, Soohyun grabbed his shoulders and prevented him from doing so. Raising his head, he stared towards Lee Soohyun.


    "I am really serious at this moment, Minhyun. I will annoy you the entire time until or unless you get comfortable with me," Lee Soohyun expressed.


    As an amused expression crossed over his eyes, he asked, "What makes you think that will make me comfortable?"


    "Didn''t you say me that you trust me? Were all of those words just some lies and bluffs? I tell you about every feelings of mine, and it''s only fair if you do the same to me," Soohyun vocalised.


    "I had no idea that therapists are this forceful, Doctor Lee," Han Minhyun pointed out.


    "For the better of their patient, the therapists have to take strict actions at times, Patient Han," Soohyun said, "Now, open up. Since you might be uncomfortable, I will begin asking the questions."


    "You should sleep or else you will be waking up at the time of lunch," Minhyun vocalised.


    "That is my business. Now, here is your first question, Patient Han. Say about your entire day from first to last at the Underworld," Soohyun stated.


    Han Minhyun decided upon entertaining upon Soohyun for a while as he could see her persistent, and having someone to do this for him did not feel bad to him. Maybe Lee Soohyun was right in some ways.


    Nevertheless, Han Minhyun knew that it was not good to bother with himself. Soohyun could be a busybody at times, and it was alright because he had depended upon himself all the time.


    "I met up with the king in the beginning and discussed some matters with him. Then¡ª"


    "Wait! Stop!" Soohyun vocalised as she raised one of her hands.


    "What did you discuss with him? You don''t need to tell me that in detail because it might be confidential, but you can tell me about the minor details and how you felt after it. Pour out all the hatred, stress, or whatever you felt," Soohyun vocalised.


    After couple of minutes of questioning Minhyun, Soohyun had finally fallen asleep, and watching the sleeping girl, a small smile formed on Han Minhyun''s face.


    At times, she could be extremely endearing.


    Picking the blanket, he properly placed it upon herself and fixed her head on top of the pillow. Whilst rubbing his hand across her head, he mumbled, "Rest well, Lee Soohyun."


    From her face alone, he could see how weary she was. Nonetheless, she still spared time for her, and seeing how she had tried to make him feel lighter touched his heart.


    Her determination made Han Minhyun answer all the question she had thrown at him, and although the answers were as concise as possible, she did not give up.


    In the end, he answered couple of her questions properly.


    Feeling a hand on top of her head, Lee Soohyun opened her eyes slightly although she felt immensely sleepy. Even though the vision in front of her was blurry, she could make out Han Minhyun.


    "Han Minhyun, not sleep yet?" She asked whilst a yawn let her mouth.


    "I''ll be going to sleep, so close your eyes now," Minhyun said¡ª his voice sounding gentler than the other times.


    Extending her hand towards Minhyun''s, Soohyun touched his palm, and weakly, she intertwined her fingers with his. Trying her hard to secure his hand, she closed her eyes.


    "Until you have a proper sleep, I won''t let go of you, Han Minhyun," Soohyun voiced out before drifting off to her Dreamland.


    Even though Soohyun probably wouldn''t be hearing this, he said, "Yes, I will be doing that."


    Driving her hand through her hair, Soohyun yawned as she sat up on her bed, and even though she did tough exercise yesterday, her body did not feel that exhausted.


    As time pa.s.sed by, her muscles started to ache less, and the improvement in her skills was most definitely noticeable.


    Seeing that Han Minhyun was getting dressed, she smiled at him and said, "You are really amazing to look that fresh after having barely any sleep."


    "My body had adjusted to it," Minhyun stated.


    Lee Soohyun recalled about the session they had couple of hours ago and wondered whether or not it had any affect on him. After forcing him, she managed to get him to open up to her slightly.


    Nonetheless, in order to make the next schedule, Soohyun wanted to know whether or not Han Minhyun was comfortable with it. She would not pursue this if Han Minhyun was not alright with it.


    From his face yesterday, she could not sense anything yesterday. Although he tried to change the topic at times, she could not see the reluctance upon his face. Then again, Han Minhyun was not that easy to read.


    Taking in a deep breath, she asked, "How did you feel about that session in the morning?"

 Chapter 201 - Falsely Accusing

    "It would be better if you refrained putting your attention to something as irrelevant as this next time around," Han Minhyun vocalised as he b.u.t.toned up his coat.


    Soohyun vocalised, "It is not irrelevant. If you get weak, who will be protecting me?"


    She raised one of her eyebrows before adding, "So, how did it feel? Did you feel comfortable after it or did it feel as if I am invading your private s.p.a.ce?"


    Han Minhyun just curved his lips upward towards Soohyun, and at that moment, she found him looking absolutely dazzling. That smile of his reached his eyes, and that was alone to ensure her that he did not hate.


    This spread relief through her for she was fearing that someone like Han Minhyun would easily be uncomfortable with her actions. Nonetheless, seeing that he liked it made her feel joyful. This meant that she could still continue to go through it.


    "Whatever thoughts that are coming at your mind, throw them out and come down for lunch. I don''t mind feeding you cold food," Minhyun said.


    Sticking her tongue out towards Han Minhyun, she cheekily vocalised, "Admit it or not, you do not have the heart to do so. As I have mentioned before, you are really softhearted, regardless of how tough you might want to seem."


    Saying that, Soohyun got down from the bed, and placing her foot on the cold floor, she walked towards Han Minhyun. As amus.e.m.e.nt played in his eyes, she brought her face near to him.


    "Minhyun-ah, let''s have a session like tomorrow as well. Being someone''s personal diary feels great, especially when that someone is you," Soohyun vocalised as she winked at the man standing in front of her.


    Raising his index finger, Han Minhyun pushed Jinhee''s forehead away and expressed, "Knowing too many secrets will be getting you killed, and I am sure that you definitely do not prefer to die."


    "I don''t. However, since I know that you will be protecting me, I feel confident," Soohyun said as she winked towards him.


    "You might need to go to the laboratory today for few tests," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Tests¡ª that sounds scary. How many needles will you be sticking into me? Don''t tell me you are going to take me as a test subject and try different types of weird things to see what is wrong with me," Soohyun expressed as her eyes widened.


    Shaking his head at the girl in front of him, Minhyun stated, "Not only that, you will be given liquids that will make your insides burn, and all your muscles will be aching painfully after that."


    Lee Soohyun had a pout forming on her face after his words. She somewhat expected to hear those words of comfort from him that would make her heart flutter, but none of that came.


    "You''re being too mean. Regardless of how I seem, I am merely a fragile woman at the end of the day, and this is not how you should be taking to a woman," Lee Soohyun pointed out as she crossed her hands over her chest.


    "Fragile woman? Lee Soohyun, you''re a dramatic woman," Minhyun corrected.


    "Aigoo! This side of mine is faked to make you fall for me," Soohyun said in a sultry tone whilst leaning closer to Minhyun.


    As she was about to place her lips on top of his, he placed his palm on top of her lips in order to stop her, and as a smirk appeared on his face, he questioned, "Did you brush you teeth yet?"


    Raising her hand, Lee Soohyun gripped Minhyun''s wrist, and as she pulled it away from her face, she said, "Kiss me, and you will know."


    "That is gross. Now, go and get ready quickly. You still have a training session for six hours after this," Han Minhyun vocalised.


    "You''re supposed to say that you like kissing me regardless of my teeth are brushed or not. You really do not know how to please a normal girl," Soohyun said as a groan left her mouth.


    "That''s good since I know that you''re not a normal girl," Minhyun expressed.


    "What type of flirting is that? Do you mean I am special?" Lee Soohyun asked as she raised one of her eyebrows.


    Although Han Minhyun''s way of calling her special was different, she did not mind it. Similar to many out there, she indeed enjoyed being called special.


    Shaking his head, Han Minhyun innocently voiced out, "I meant that you''re abnormal."


    "You look really hungry today," Hw.a.n.g Yejoon commented after seeing how Lee Soohyun finished her third bowl of rice.


    After placing some vegetables inside her mouth, she stared to look at the male before Kim Junghyun voiced out, "When is she not hungry? She always keeps on eating like a monster lady."


    Whilst continuing to stare at Yejoon, Soohyun vocalised, "Someone is just jealous of how well I can eat."


    After that strenuous session yesterday and how she missed breakfast in the morning, she needed a lot of food to make up for the hunger she had, and Butler Shin''s cooking was too good for her to stop eating.


    "Glutton," Junghyun enunciated.


    Lee Soohyun glanced at Junghyun. She was starting to get accustomed to seeing that the older version him by now and decided upon ignoring him.


    "Yejoon-ah, after my training session today, let''s watch the dramas together with pizza and c.o.ke," She said, "I am sure we can have an enjoyable time together on our own. Just because someone has betrayed us, doesn''t mean that we can not have fun on your own."


    Slamming his hand on top of the table, Junghyun stared at Soohyun and vocalised, "What do you mean by betrayed you, Monster Lady? Stop falsely accusing others!"


    "Hw.a.n.g Yejoon, do you mind bringing the pizza since it is too dangerous for me to go alone?" Soohyun said as she blinked her eyes multiple times towards Yejoon.


    "That room with television is mine, and if you want to have pizza, Monster Lady, do it somewhere else!"


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon glanced between Lee Soohyun and Junghyun, unsure of what to say. Although the situation is supposed to be tense, he could see that Soohyun was doing this for fun, and he had to admit that agitating Junghyun did seem quite enjoyable.


    "Yejoon, make sure that the door is closed, so that, no outsider is able to enter," Soohyun stated, "Especially those who consider the property to belong to them."

 Chapter 202 - To Be Different

    "Are you one of the sons of the Leaders as well?" Lee Soohyun questioned.


    A small break was given to her after her training session was over, and Soohyun decided to wash herself up within that small period of time as she stunk due to the sweat.


    Nonetheless, as she was walking towards the direction of her room, she noticed a man standing in the hallway, and although she was perplexed by seeing him here, she was not that fearful of him.


    Deciding that he must be one of the sons of the Leaders, she approached him, and hearing Lee Soohyun''s voice, he turned his head to look towards her.


    "What''s that to you?" He questioned in a tone she found to be quite rude.


    "I was just saying. Since you don''t seem to be a pleasant person, I will be going then," Soohyun vocalised, "If you are staying here, we will be seeing each other more."


    The man in front of her held a scowl on his face, and seeing the arrogance upon his face reminded her of Junghyun. Nonetheless, to her, Junghyun appeared to be more endearing than him.


    Turning her back on him, she was about to walk away when a realization hit her, and turning back, Soohyun mustered up her courage to ask, "Are you a Kim by chance because that would explain your temper?"


    Before he could answer, Soohyun heard a voice, which belonged to Han Minhyun, and turning her head, she looked towards him.


    "Kim Dohyun, he has really sent you," Han Minhyun said as his eyes showed mockery.


    Han Minhyun stepped towards Lee Soohyun, and as he stood beside her, her eyes shifted between the two of them. Seeing how Minhyun reacted towards him gave Soohyun an inkling on how he did not like his presence here.


    "He is starting to get doubtful it seems, but you can stay here as long as no trouble is created," Minhyun threatened, "If that happens, I wouldn''t hesitate to remove you from my mansion."


    Tucking his hand into his pocket, the man stepped towards Han Minhyun, and as he stood in front of Minhyun, he vocalised, "Whatever you are planning to do, Han Minhyun, would be coming to surface sooner or later. Regardless of how much sly you take yourself to be, don''t think you can hide it forever."


    Raising his hand, Minhyun placed his palm on Kim Dohyun''s shoulder and confidently said, "I was not planning to do that in the first place. The truth will definitely surface, but that will happen when I want it. At this moment, you are not that competent to make it happen."


    The man''s jaws tightened as he vocalised, "Han Minhyun, you are not as smart as you take yourself to be. You will fall into the trap created by you, You b.a.s.t.a.r.d. I have no time to waste with you at this moment."


    Turning his back on them, Kim Dohyun walked towards the opposite direction, and after he had gone, the tense atmosphere calmed down by a lot. Looking at Minhyun with curiosity, she was hoping for him to explain about everything.


    "That was Kim Dohyun, son of Kim Taeseok, and as you have noticed with Kim Family, they have a hard time controlling their anger. It would be better for you to avoid him.


    Unlike Junghyun, he would never hesitate to get you destroyed if you annoy him. Both of us have a bad relationship, and he is here to spy on me," Minhyun explained to which Soohyun nodded.


    "He was sent by the King to spy on you because the King doesn''t trust you, right?" Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    "You can say that, and now, don''t provoke him like an idiot. Unfortunately, I can not remove him out of the mansion," Minhyun stated.


    Smiling towards Han Minhyun, she said, "Don''t worry, as I am not an idiot, I wouldn''t be doing so. I don''t like him either so I wouldn''t get closer to him."


    "You sound trustworthy enough, but it is not surprising to have you go back on your words. Remember, that your life depends on it, and if he confronts you, just be distressed so that I can know he is there with you," Minhyun expressed.


    Lee Soohyun nodded and voiced out, "Seeing how you are warning me about him makes it seem as if he is really dangerous. Nonetheless, don''t worry! I will be handling the situation well.


    Now, I have to freshen up before my break is over. Although Jihoon is a cute boy, he doesn''t take it well when I am late. The punishment from last time was horrible."


    Seeing the despondent expression cross her eyes, Han Minhyun extended his hand towards Lee Soohyun, and patting her head, he voiced out, "You can do it."


    His actions made Soohyun''s heart flutter, and it was funny to Soohyun on how very little actions from Han Minhyun can give birth to such reactions within her.


    "Yes, yes, I have to protect my little princess. For the sake of my princess, I need to go through this h.e.l.l of a training," Soohyun said.


    Recalling about the kiss she had not gotten in the afternoon, Lee Soohyun leaned closer to Han Minhyun and, softly, placed her lips on top of his.


    Han Minhyun showed no signs of resisting as he wrapped his hands around her back and pulled him closer to him whilst deepening the kiss between the two of them.


    Unlike the other times, this kiss was slow, and to Soohyun, it felt as if it was filled with feelings unlike most of their kisses. Curling up her toes, Soohyun closed her eyes, letting herself drown into the kiss.


    Her loud heartbeats could be distinctly heard, but at that moment, she did not care about it. She never knew that kissing Minhyun could be this blissful, and she could feel that Minhyun was pouring his own feelings into the kiss.


    Pulling away from the kiss, Soohyun looked at Minhyun and vocalised, "Am I the only one who found this kiss to be different from other kisses of ours?"

 Chapter 203 - Too Fragile And Weak

    "Jihoon-ssi, what is the relationship between Dohyun and Minhyun? Their relationship seems worse than the one between Junghyun and Minhyun," Soohyun voiced out as she laid on top of the ground.


    Couple of bruises could be seen upon her faces and arms, which was due to the training, and as sweat dripped down her body, she stared at Oh Jihoon, who stood in front of Soohyun.


    "There is a type of rivalry between Minhyun Hyung and Dohyun Hyung. It was more of Dohyun Hyung considering Minhyun Hyung a rival whilst Minhyun Hyung did not bother about it," Jihoon explained whilst sitting on the ground beside Soohyun.


    He then continued, "Minhyun hyung excelled him in many fields, and now that Minhyun hyung found his fated one, he does not have much positive feelings towards Minhyun Hyung."


    "Ah! So, Kim Dohyun is jealous of Minhyun?" Soohyun questioned whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    "Who is jealous of whom?" A voice asked.


    Hearing his voice surprised Soohyun, and sitting up straight, Soohyun turned back. Seeing that Kim Dohyun was standing before, her eyes dilated. Han Minhyun warned her to not provoke him.


    "Oh Jihoon is jealous of Minhyun," Soohyun lied, knowing very well that she could not tell him the truth. She was not a fool and well aware that she will be getting attacked if that happened.


    "How dare you lie?" Kim Dohyun growled as he stepped towards Lee Soohyun.


    His glare was enough to make Soohyun cower; Nonetheless, knowing that he considered Minhyun as a rival, he did not want to give him the satisfaction of seeing her be frightened by his presence.


    Oh Jihoon stood up protectively in front of Soohyun, and as a stern expression sat on his face, Jihoon said, "Hyung wouldn''t let it easily pa.s.s if slight harm came to Moon Jiwoo-ssi. After all, she is Hyung''s fated one."


    Whilst scoffing, Kim Dohyun turned his head to look towards Soohyun and said, "Doesn''t she look too fragile and weak to be his fated one?


    Judging by how you are protecting her makes it seem as if it is really easy to break her. Don''t worry! I wouldn''t be hurting her; Just want to have a pleasant talk with her over some tea."


    "I don''t like tea," Soohyun mumbled, hoping that he had heard her.


    She most definitely did not like being mocked as weak by others. Nonetheless, as she did not consider herself to be foolish, she did not go up to him and give him a piece of mind.


    "Jihoon-ssi, I am done resting. Since we have missed the training yesterday, doesn''t that mean we need to work extra hard today?" Soohyun said as she poked on Oh Jihoon''s shoulder.


    Turning back to face Soohyun, Jihoon nodded and vocalised, "Jiwoo-ssi, just go to that side and practice some of the moves. I will be coming ober after discussing some matters with Kim Dohyun."


    Although Soohyun was curious to know, she was well aware of the consequences, and she did not want to face Kim Dohyun much longer than it necessary.


    As a grim expression settled on Oh Jihoon''s face, she said, "Sure, I will just go there. Then, have a pleasant time together."


    Saying that Lee Soohyun turned her back on them, and as she started to walk away, Dohyun''s words caused her to halt in her steps.


    "At first, I was slightly off mood by seeing how that Minhyun found his fated one, but seeing how she is such a weak woman and a coward, I am glad to be without a fated one," Dohyun vocalised.


    Whilst clenching her hands tightly, Soohyun impulsively turned back, and as a smile sat on her face, she retorted, "Isn''t that because fate decided to have pity on you? After all, even without a weak fated one to drag you down, you don''t match up to Minhyun''s skills and is just jealous of him."


    Soohyun''s eyes widened at her words, and she did not understand where she got the courage to do so. As her eyes fell on Dohyun''s glaring eyes, nervousness within Soohyun intensified.


    Deciding that it was the best for her to leave at this moment, Soohyun immediately turned her back on him and hurriedly ran towards the other direction.


    Being infuriated by the girl in front of him, Kim Dohyun raised his hand towards her to attack him when Oh Jihoon gripped his hand to stop him.


    As a soft smile sat on Jihoon''s face, he said, "Dohyun Hyung, it wouldn''t be the smartest of the actions at this moment, and attacking a weak girl would not look good on your image."


    Staring at Oh Jihoon, Dohyun scoffed and pulled his hand away from him. As mock showed upon Dohyun''s face, he said, "What are you now? Another one of that Han Minhyun''s lackeys?"


    "I am here to train Jiwoo-ssi, and therefore, her safety is my responsibility," Jihoon vocalised.


    Raising his hand, Dohyun placed his palm on Jihoon''s shoulder, and as he patted his shoulder, he stated, "Training? It is more like you currying favour towards Minhyun as much as you can. Tch! You''re just like that father of yours. Pathetic."


    Oh Jihoon just wore a soft smile on his face the entire time as his eyes stared at the ground. No change of expression was seen upon his face as he absorbed in Dohyun''s words.


    Ridicule could be seen within Dohyun''s eyes whilst they stared upon Oh Jihoon, and finding no fun in this anymore, he decided to walk away from there.


    Turning his back on Jihoon, Dohyun walked away, and as he did so, Jihoon''s eyes were upon his back. As his hands were tightly clenched, he turned to walk towards the direction Soohyun went whilst many thoughts consumed his mind.


    Seeing Oh Jihoon come towards her, Lee Soohyun rushed towards him, and as a worried expression sat upon her face, she asked, "Are you alright?"


    She then added, "This is my second time seeing him yet I don''t want to see him again."

 Chapter 204 - To Your Pleasure

    "Those from the Kim family are not known to be that friendly and have a lot of pride. Nonetheless, at times, they are naturally skilled when it comes to abilities," Jihoon voiced out, "But I am fine. They don''t prefer those of Oh Family and looks down at them."


    "Why?" Soohyun questioned.


    Oh Jihoon shrugged his shoulders and answered, "We are known to be cowardly ones, and many people regard to us as the embarra.s.sment to the Red Clan."


    Wearing a confused expression, Soohyun vocalised, "Aren''t you skilled when it comes to fighting? I thought that was enough to make others respect you."


    Shaking his head, Jihoon corrected, "I might be skilled, but a huge portion of the Oh family''s member bow down to other family''s member of the similar cla.s.s. Moreover, the strong aura matters as much as the strength does, and the Oh Family barely has that."


    "Heol!" Soohyun vocalised, "It is nice to see how you are not depressed after it. Since I am also a coward, it was nice getting to know you, Jihoon-ssi. Being a coward is not bad, so let us enjoy our cowardly life together."


    A chuckle left Oh Jihoon''s mouth, and he voiced out, "Yes, let''s do that, Jiwoo-ssi. We should get started with the training now."


    Lee Soohyun yawned as she stepped into the room. After that session, she found herself being exhausted, and she was going to get a small nap before she noticed Han Minhyun''s message regarding her getting dressed for visiting the laboratory.


    Going there did not sound like a bad idea to Lee Soohyun, and therefore, she decided to take a small shower before going there. After all, she did not smell the best at this moment.


    Hearing the sound of her phone receiving a notification, Soohyun looked at her screen, curious on whom the message could be from and what the contents could be.


    Seeing that she had received ten messages from Jimin alone did not make her surprised. She frequently had messages and calls from Jimin. Nonetheless, she did not bother replying or receiving any one of that call.


    She did not need Moon Jimin''s help anymore, and therefore, she was beginning to care less about manipulating her. Nonetheless, she was not completely going to let go of Jimin''s trust. After all, she might need it in the future.


    Opening the messaging application, Soohyun mentally began to read all of the messages she had received from Moon Jimin currently.


    ''Jiwoo-ah, could it be that you''re ignoring my calls and messages? Jiwoo, what happened? Did Unnie do anything to offend you? Please forgive Unnie if anything like that happened? Jiwoo, I am really worried, so please reply to me.


    Dad and mom are worrying about you as well. Minhyun is coming over tomorrow. Will you be coming along with him? It would be nice if you could. Dad and mom are really missing you. Even if it is a single word, please send me a message to let us know that you are all fine.''


    Seeing that Moon Jimin was being this persistent, Soohyun decided to give in and typed, "I am fine, Unnie, and I don''t know whether or not I will be coming. My situation is not the best at this moment, and so, I wouldn''t be able to contact you currently. I am sorry. Please take good care of yourself."


    A smile formed on Soohyun''s face after sending that message, and without bothering to see what Jimin will be sending her back, she threw her phone on top of her bed.


    After seeing the message from Jimin, Soohyun recalled on what happened last time around she visited the Moon Mansion and how Minhyun had given them three days.


    As she was curious about the answer, she wanted to go along with Minhyun, and as continuously staying at this mansion was starting to suffocate her, she wanted to go out.


    "First, take a shower, Soohyun, and you can talk about it with Minhyun later on."


    As both of them walked through the empty hallway, Soohyun looked around, trying to memorize the directions. This mansion had a lot of places she was yet to explore, and she wondered whether or not this mansion was bigger than it appeared from outside.


    Raising her line of sight, Lee Soohyun turned to look at Han Minhyun and asked, "Will you be going to Moon Mansion tomorrow?"


    Han Minhyun nodded to Soohyun''s words, and as she blinked her eyes multiple times, she vocalised, "Can you take me along with you pretty please? Similar to last time, I promise to be good girl and not create any trouble for you. Moreover, I will go you lots of enjoyment if you take me along."


    As Han Minhyun''s lips curved to form a smirk, an amused expression crossed his eyes, and he said, "Advertise yourself more to me, and I might consider. Currently, it does not appeal to me."


    Han Minhyun began to walk before Soohyun as she thought of what she could do. Then, as an idea struck Soohyun''s head, she rushed towards Minhyun and gripped his arm tightly, causing him to stop.


    As Minhyun turned to look towards her, Soohyun raised her head to place a kiss on Minhyun''s lips, and pulling back from that, she smiled widely at him.


    She then said, "If you take me along with you, I will be giving you more than just a small kiss, and getting a kiss from a beautiful, entertaining girl as me is not a regular matter."


    "Only kiss?" Minhyun voiced out.


    Han Minhyun taking the initiative to want to sleep with her was something rare, and therefore, his words managed to surprise Soohyun. Nevertheless, sleeping with him in that way did not sound bad to Soohyun.


    "If you want, Handsome, I can give you more than just a kiss," Soohyun vocalised whilst winking towards Minhyun.


    She then cheekily, with a wink, added, "You can use my body to your pleasure."

 Chapter 205 - Go Lenient

    As a glint appeared in Han Minhyun''s eyes, he said, "Yes, I will take you up on that offer and be indeed using it to my pleasure."


    The tone that Minhyun used was not something Lee Soohyun was fond of, and noticing how his lips curved upward, she realised that this was one of his evil smirks¡ª the one that made chills go down her back.


    "Why do you look this scary and dangerous though? Whatever you have planned in that mind of yours is most definitely not good," Soohyun honestly pointed out.


    "Soohyun, it is nothing much. I will be just doing some experiments on you if the results doesn''t come easily, and it could be worse than you can imagine," Minhyun vocalised, "Not only that, I will make sure to work your body in other ways."


    Shrugging her shoulders, Soohyun said, "As usual, you''re just saying that. When it comes to the actual thing, me looking pitiful is enough to make you go lenient."


    "Lee Soohyun, you are really growing courageous; You even tried to provoke Dohyun earlier," Minhyun voiced out, "I want to reconsider locking you in the room."


    "I did not provoke him; I just defended you. Shouldn''t you be patting and calling me a good girl for that?" Soohyun corrected whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    "Yes, you are indeed a good girl for possibly getting yourself killed just because you and I got insulted by someone. Life definitely doesn''t matter as long as you get to retort," Minhyun sarcastically vocalised whilst a wide smile sat upon his face.


    Lee Soohyun nose scrunched up at Minhyun''s words and questioned, "What do I have to do to get your mean side erased?"


    "When was I mean? I was just supporting whatever you just said, and now, follow after me silently. If you show any kind of disobedience, forget about going to the Moon Mansion along with me," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Don''t worry, Minhyun; I will extremely obedient today to the point that even you will be surprised, Minhyun-ah," Soohyun voiced out as she winked towards Han Minhyun. A sweet smile sat upon her features.


    "You better live up to your words, Lee Soohyun, or else everything that will be happening in the Moon Mansion will be kept a secret from you, and even if you threaten to suicide, I wouldn''t relent," Minhyun vocalised¡ª his voice showing how much he meant those words of his.


    "Yes, yes, I absolutely understand what you are trying to say, Minhyun-ah," Soohyun vocalised casually as she followed after him.


    As both of them stood in front of a door, Han Minhyun extended his hand towards it, and turning the k.n.o.b, he opened the door. As the door opened, Soohyun felt a rush of cold air towards her, and she shuddered at the temperature.


    Raising her hand, she rubbed both of her arms and mumbled, "No wonder you told me to dress warmly. This feels colder than winter."


    "Be quiet," Minhyun said to which Soohyun nodded.


    As Han Minhyun stepped into the room, Soohyun stared all around her, taking in the view surrounding her. She would have never expected for the mansion to have such a place.


    This made her curious on what more type of interesting place such as this was hidden behind those doors of the Mansion.


    High tech equipments could be seen at both of her sides, and some of the gla.s.s boxes held human within them, making Soohyun curious on whether or not they are alive.


    Everyone inside the laboratory appeared to be busy, and Soohyun''s eyes lit up in amazement. As she slowly walked behind Han Minhyun, she gaped at both of her surroundings.


    As much as she wanted to ask Minhyun about many questions, she recalled her words on being docile, and seeing how everyone was concentrating upon their work, she understood why Minhyun asked of her to stay quiet.


    Their kind had extremely good hearing, and her talking could possibly disturb them from their work. Therefore, holding in her curiosity, she decided to ask Minhyun the questions once they go somewhere she is allowed to talk at.


    As Han Minhyun stopped in front of a door, Lee Soohyun quickly went towards him, and she watched him open the door to the room.


    The room was completely dark, and entering into the room, Minhyun switched on the lights. Seeing that the entire room was illuminated, Lee Soohyun stepped inside it.


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes fell on the bulletin board in front of her, which had seven pictures attached to it with the tacks, and reading the name beside their photo, Soohyun knew who they were.


    After the door behind her closed, she read, "Kim Namhyuk, Han Sungmin, Kim Taeseok, Lee Hyunki, Seo Taemin, Oh Jaeho, and Hw.a.n.g Minjae."


    Then, looking towards Minhyun, she questioned, "Aren''t these the names of the current Leaders, and why are there ''weak, strong, and moderate'' written under their names? Is this something kind of investigation?"


    "You can say that," Minhyun said, "At this moment, this is their current threat level."


    "Oh! For betraying the Red Clan?" Lee Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    Han Minhyun nodded and vocalised, "I will be going and bringing the necessary things. Stay seated at one place, and do not touch anything."


    "Alright," Soohyun voiced out as she pulled back one of the chairs.


    Sitting upon the chair, she added, "For the entire time, I will be seated here and not touch anything, I promise. Don''t worry; I''ll be as obedient as I promised."


    With one last glance at Lee Soohyun, Han Minhyun turned his back on her and walked towards the direction of the door while a smile sat upon her face.


    After Han Minhyun left, the smile upon her face disappeared, and although she was not allowed to touch, Minhyun did not forbid her from looking around.


    As Soohyun''s eyes scanned the surroundings around her, she hoped about coming across something interesting as she tapped her foot on the floor.

 Chapter 206 - Three Questions

    Couple of minutes had pa.s.sed until Han Minhyun had left, and Lee Soohyun''s eyes fell upon the old newspaper on top of table. Whilst raising her hand so that she wouldn''t be touching anything, she leaned closer to the paper to read its content.


    Ink spills could be seen on the paper, making it hard for her to get a clue on what it is. Nonetheless, if Han Minhyun had put the newspaper in this room, that means that it held certain type of significance to him.


    As her eyes scanned through the newspaper, a name caught her eye¡ª Eunwoo¡ª and this intensified her curiosity to know what it was about.


    A wooden box covered the next word after Eunwoo, and feeling the curiosity brew within her, Soohyun extended her hands to move the wooden box slightly. Moving it a little would not cause any harm to Minhyun after all.


    However, before she could do so, she heard the door to the room open, causing her to immediately pull her hand away, and she sat upon her place properly.


    A sigh left her mouth, and as she had almost no emotions, other than curiosity, when she went towards the box, she doubted that Minhyun noticed anything.


    As Han Minhyun stepped into the room with a kit in his hand, Soohyun turned to look towards him whilst a small smile sat upon her face. Closing the door behind him, Han Minhyun walked towards the table.


    Whilst curiosity was visible in her tone, Soohyun pointed towards the newspaper and voiced out, "That newspaper¡ª Can I see it?"


    Lee Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows before Minhyun said, "No."


    As a pout formed on Lee Soohyun''s face, she stared at Minhyun with her ''puppy'' eyes, and whilst blinking multiple number of times, she whined, "Why?"


    "This will merely a distraction to you," Han Minhyun answered curtly.


    Extending his hand towards the other chair, Minhyun pulled it back, and he sat down upon his. Whilst placing her arm on top of the table, she propped her face on top of it.


    "I promise it would not be a distraction to me. I swear I will be forgetting it the instant you tell me about," Soohyun vocalised whilst trying to sound as sincere as possible.


    "No," Minhyun responded, "It is not necessary for you to know this, and if I inform you this, you will be curious to know more. So, it is better for you to know nothing."


    Protruding her bottom lip forward, Jinhee argued, "If you do not tell me about it, then I will be more curious, and then, that will lead to my inefficiency in training. If that''s the case, then that Kim Dohyun will be laughing at you. You don''t want that, right?"


    "I could not careless on him laughing at me, and if you are inefficient in training, you will be the one laughed at for being a weakling, plus you promised to me about being obedient," Han Minhyun pointed out.


    Lee Soohyun scoffed and said, "Since you are this adamant on not telling me about it, I guess I will not be pressing on it further. Geez! You really know how to win against me when you want to."


    "Nice, then," Minhyun vocalised, "I will be taking a blood sample of yours now."


    As Han Minhyun was opening his kit to take out the tools, Soohyun questioned, "Do you this kind of things frequently?"


    "No, once in a blue moon. Since you could be a rare case, I have to do it personally," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Wait! That means you barely do it. Would not that make you inexperienced? What if you hurt me or worse, kill me?" Lee Soohyun vocalised whilst her eyes widened.


    "Stop overreacting," Minhyun said, "I wouldn''t be killing you at least."


    "That does not give me any a.s.surance, Minhyun. You should not play around with such things; It is¡ª"


    Before Lee Soohyun could continue, Han Minhyun extended his hand towards Soohyun and placed it in front of her mouth, unabling her from talking.


    "Shut up, I will be doing it perfectly as long as you do not move around," Minhyun spoke out, "If you say one word now, I will be poking you painfully to the point you will be crying."


    Lee Soohyun nodded.


    As Han Minhyun pulled the injection out, Soohyun''s eyes fell upon the tube filled with the blood, and she had to admit that Minhyun did it like a professional.


    A sparkle appeared in Lee Soohyun''s eyes as she vocalised, "Wow! You are really good at it, Han Minhyun. Did you ever work at blood donation centre?"


    "I pick up things easily," Minhyun voiced out as he placed it into a test tube and inserted it into the test tube rack.


    As a smile formed on Lee Soohyun''s face, she scoffed and stated, "Geez! You will be making others jealous. Aigoo! I would have been a millionaire in my last life if I picked up things as fast as you."


    "I''ll show you out now," Minhyun stated.


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened as they showed shock in them, and leaning closer to Minhyun, she spoke out, "That soon! Since you brought me here, should not you be quenching some of my curiosity? At least answer five of my question.".


    "Curiosity kills," Han Minhyun pointed out.


    "Didn''t you say me that you will be protecting me? So, I would not be dying," Soohyun said, "Don''t tell me that all of those words of yours were just bluff."


    "I did say that I will be protecting you. However, me protecting you will not be making you invincible. That is why, don''t question anything, and now, come on follow me," Minhyun vocalised.


    "You are rude, Han Minhyun; Really, really rude," Soohyun mumbled.


    Han Minhyun let out a sigh, and whilst looking towards Soohyun, he raised three of his fingers as he said, "Three questions, nothing more."


    "Only three questions? But I guess that''s better than nothing. Give me ten minutes though. I will think for a while and choose the best questions since there are very less chances."

 Chapter 207 - Babbling Nonsense

    After few minutes of battle inside her mind on which questions to ask Minhyun, finally she had reached into a conclusion, and reaching this conclusion was a difficult task for Soohyun.


    There were many questions lingering inside her mouth that she wanted to know the answers to. Nonetheless, those will have to wait for she could only ask the top three questions at this moment.


    "This was a hard decision to make," Soohyun vocalised, "I hope you know that. Anyway, this is my first question. Outside, there were couple of gla.s.s boxes, and inside it was some strange gas.


    Many tubes were attached to it, and humans were inside it. What were those? Could it be that you are using alive humans as test subjects?"


    After shaking his head to indicate a ''no'', Minhyun explained, "Many of them are those who went through the trans.m.u.tation process but was unsuccessful in waking up from it."


    "As in coma?" Soohyun questioned carefully as she raised one of her eyebrows.


    "You could say that. About rest, they are there for research''s sake. However, contrary to your thoughts, humans, who are alive, are not used for research."


    "Aish! You really ruin my imagination on how you are some evil villain," Soohyun said as a small smile played on her face.


    "Do you want me to be dishonest from next time around?" Han Minhyun questioned whilst amus.e.m.e.nt flashed in his eyes.


    Then, leaning his face closer to Soohyun''s, he added, "Or do you want me to play the evil guy towards you?"


    "I want neither, Han Minhyun. Just be the way you are at this moment," Soohyun said, "Towards me. But you can be evil when it comes to others. This would just make things more fun."


    "You are really immature at times, Lee Soohyun. Proceed with your next question. I barely have time to spare you," Minhyun vocalised.


    "I really want to know the secret behind the Eunwoo''s name, but since you are adamant on that, I will be going with some other question.


    About those photos on the bulletin board, I want to know why you suspect each of them, starting for the King, Kim Namhyuk, to the last leader, Hw.a.n.g Minjae," Soohyun voiced out whilst pointing towards the bulletin board.


    As Han Minhyun stared at the direction of the bulletin board, he voiced out, "This is going to take a while."


    Smiling at Han Minhyun, Soohyun said, "I have lots of time at this moment."


    After Han Minhyun had answered her, Lee Soohyun had multiple questions growing inside her mouth, and all of this did not escape Lee Soohyun''s mouth for solely one reason¡ª Han Minhyun being uncomfortable with the entire thing.


    Whilst clearing her throat, Soohyun questioned, "Last question¡ª When will you be comfortable to let me know about your past?"


    She then continued, "I do not want to push it of course, because I have those secrets as well which I would be uncomfortable informing others on."


    Although Lee Soohyun''s last chance was used like this, she did not regret it. To Soohyun, knowing about it was something she found important.


    This was not due to her curiosity to knowing the unknown solely; More than that, she wanted to know what type of past Minhyun had and what changed him to be like this.


    "You will know about it as time comes," Minhyun answered, "That time will be coming soon. Even if I don''t want to, I will be forced to inform you about it."


    "When is that time?" Soohyun asked whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    "One week? Ten days? I am not sure, Lee Soohyun, but it is soon," Minhyun vocalised.


    "How is one week or ten days soon?" Soohyun mumbled.


    Seeing that Han Minhyun was turning a deaf ear to those words of hers, Lee Soohyun clapped both of her hands together and voiced out, "Alright, now that suspense is killing me more, I am ready to leave. I am starting to feel sleepy and hungry by now. That blood really drained a lot from me."


    Han Minhyun nodded and said, "If the results come positive, you will be brought here again to do more tests."


    "Yes, I am looking forward to that, Minhyun-ssi," Soohyun said, "I am curious on what type of tests are there for me. I have seen some in movies couple of times. Are the tests as cool as those?"


    "I will give you a hint. If the situation comes to that point, there could be dissection involved," Minhyun vocalised.


    That made Lee Soohyun''s eyes wider, and she vocalised, "Heol! No way! You are kidding, right? How could you even have the heart to dissect on me? Would not that be fatal on you as well?"


    Han Minhyun shrugged his shoulders and voiced out, "You are a really special case, so measures need to be taken for everything to go successfully. I don''t mind doing some sacrifices for it."


    "Being special doesn''t make me happy this time around, and you are making the sacrifices? Heol! That is really funny, Minhyun," Soohyun said.


    "Enough with babbling nonsense. Aren''t you hungry? Saying those nonsense would make you starve for food more, Lee Soohyun ," Minhyun expressed.


    Lee Soohyun scoffed whilst remaining silent. Nonetheless, there was soft smile upon her face as she enunciated, "Han Soohyun¡ª That is what you should be calling now. I did not notice it before, but since I am married to you, shouldn''t that make me Han Soohyun?"


    Whilst rolling his eyes at Soohyun''s enthusiasm, Minhyun questioned, "Does that matter?"


    As a chuckle left her mouth, she said, "I half expected this as an answer from you."


    After dinner, Soohyun was allowed half an hour of break before her training began, and satisfied with the dinner for today, she watched the television before her.


    As the door to the room opened, Soohyun turned her head to look at the direction of the door, and seeing Hw.a.n.g Yejoon was walking in, a small smile formed on her face.


    Nothing interesting playing on the television before her, and having company with her, especially Hw.a.n.g Yejoon, seemed to be a good idea to her.


    "Yejoon-ah, luckily, you are here. I was going to die out of boredom," Soohyun vocalised.

 Chapter 208 - You Are Reluctant

    A tensed atmosphere was present at the Moon Mansion. However, when her phone lit up due to a notification from Ahn Eunwoo, she could not help but brighten up.


    She silently read, ''Do you want to go on a date tonight?''


    "Yes!" Moon Jimin exclaimed¡ª her voice clearly showing the enthusiasm she felt at this moment.


    She typed, "Sure, Eunwoo. But a date?"


    Moon Jimin''s heart beat rapidly within her chest whilst the images of what could possibly happen in that date flooded inside her mind.


    This was Eunwoo''s first time asking her on a date, and since he had specifically mentioned the word date, Jimin found herself growing more excited by each pa.s.sing second.


    A squeal left her mouth when she noticed that she had received another message from Ahn Eunwoo, and she read, "Yes, date, Jimin Noona. Don''t tell me that you are reluctant after I used the word date."


    "No, no, there is no problem with that, but what about Chaeyoung? Aren''t the two of you dating? Is she saw this, then¡­" Jimin typed before pressing on the send b.u.t.ton.


    The date was just tonight, and there were many things she had to prepare before going on it. A mirror was before her, and staring at it, Moon Jimin had to admit that she did not appear to be in the best of the states at this moment. In her opinion, she seemed to be worse that decent.


    "Moon Jimin, you need to work hard at looking better for the date. Since it is the first official date, leave a good impression on him, so that he forgets everything about Chaeyoung," She mumbled to herself.


    A wide smile was upon her face as her phone received another message from Eunwoo, and looking at the screen, her eyes scanned over the contents of the message.


    ''Noona, I will be explaining about it all to you later on. Now, be dressed at around seven, so that I can pick you up.''


    "Alright," Jimin sent.


    Her eyes then fell upon the time on her phone''s screen and realized that it was two in the afternoon. Her eyes grew wider at that for she only had five hours to prepare herself.


    As this date of hers had to be perfect, there were many things she needed to be exact on, and currently, she had no idea on what type of dress she should be wearing on that date.


    After seeing the last text from Moon Jimin, Ahn Eunwoo kept his phone inside his coat''s pocket whilst his body leaned against a blue coloured car.


    He was currently in the underground parking lot, and few cars were parked in the parking lot. No one could be seen around Ahn Eunwoo, and silence surrounded the entire parking lot.


    Eunwoo''s hand held on to a cigarette as nonchalance showed upon his face. His eyes stared at the lights that were placed at the ceiling, and seeing him, one could easily guess that he was in a deep thought regarding something.


    Ahn Eunwoo had lots of thoughts inside his mind at this moment. However, he had no clue on which thought of his should he be putting the most importance at.


    As Ahn Eunwoo was about to place the cigarette stick inside his mouth, he felt someone grip his hand, preventing him from doing so.


    Annoyed expression crossed his eyes as Ahn Eunwoo turned to look at the direction of that person, and he saw that Shin Mingyu was standing beside him whilst a pout sat on his face.


    "Hyung, I know that cigarette would do little to no damage upon you, but it is still not good for you, and you are not allowed to smoke at the parking lot," Mingyu pointed out.


    Ahn Eunwoo shrugged his shoulders and said, "That does not matter. It is said that cigarette can help one take their mind off of useless thoughts, but it appears that it doesn''t work for me. Such a pity."


    Eunwoo pulled away his hand from the cigarette, and whilst throwing it upon the floor, his eyes watched the light from the stick.


    Shin Mingyu chuckled and voiced out, "Eunwoo, you can not expect it to work a miracle. Getting your thoughts permanently off of everything would indeed be a miracle."


    "A miracle, hmm¡­I wonder when I will be coming upon that miracle," Eunwoo vocalised as he moved away from the car.


    Whilst an impa.s.sive expression sat on his face, he straightened himself, and placing his hand into his coat''s pocket, he took out the keys for the car.


    Staring at Shin Mingyu, Ahn Eunwoo vocalised, "I will be going to the Headquarters. Will you be following me?"


    The cold temperature was getting to Shin Mingyu, and as someone who belonged to the Blue Clan, he was really sensitive to the lower temperature.


    Whilst rubbing both of his hands together, Shin Mingyu raised his head to look towards Eunwoo, and as he shuddered, he voiced out, "Wherever you are going, take me along with you. I think I will be out of my mind if I have to bear this cold more."


    "Fine," Eunwoo answered, "However, no creating of troubles for me, and keep your mouth shut for the entire time."


    Shin Mingyu nodded and vocalised, "Sure, sure, anything for you if you save me from this low temperature."


    "Get in," Eunwoo vocalised as he bent down to insert the key into the hole, and turning it, he opened the door to the car.


    Whilst pulling open the door, Eunwoo stepped into the car, and pressing one of the b.u.t.ton, he unlocked the other side of the door so that Shin Mingyu can enter in.


    As a grateful smile sat on Mingyu''s face, he extended his hand towards the door of the car, and using force, he pulled open the door to the car.


    Due to the cold, his fingers were almost numb at this point, and whilst being settled upon the seat beside the driver''s, Mingyu closed the door beside him.


    A small smile sat upon his face, showing how contented he was, and feeling the warmth of the car just made him feel joy inside.


    Then, turning his head to face Eunwoo, Mingyu commented, "At times, I feel as if it is really amazing being you; You are really lucky due to how unaffected you are by the cold."

 Chapter 209 - Quite Hectic

    Sitting on the table opposite to Ahn Eunwoo, Moon Jimin found herself sweating due to the nervousness brewing up within her, and the mere presence of Ahn Eunwoo was able to make her cheeks burn.


    Whilst shyly staring at the table, Jimin questioned, "W-Was there anything you needed to talk about, Eunwoo?"


    Both of them were currently inside one of the rooms into the restaurant, and as a plate full of spaghetti sat placed in front of them, neither of them made the effort to touch the food.


    They barely held a conversation up until now, and Moon Jimin had no idea on how to begin a conversation without leaving a bad impression on Eunwoo.


    "Nothing much, Jimin Noona. I just realised that I was really missing, and therefore, I decided to call you. Did I disturb you, Noona, by any chance?"


    Moon Jimin shook her head and voiced out, "No, you did not."


    Those words from Ahn Eunwoo gave Moon Jimin a rush of joy, and she was really antic.i.p.ating his words from today. She was somewhat expecting for him to confess to her. Thinking of that was enough to have her heart flutter.


    "What about Chaeyoung? Did everything go perfectly the last time around? Would not she be uncomfortable with this situation?" Jimin questioned whilst a worried expression sat on her face, and both of her eyebrows were furrowed.


    Ahn Eunwoo let out a sigh and confessed, "It is just that Chaeyoung and I are not meant to be together, Noona. You give me the feelings that she is unable to give to me; You give me b.u.t.terflies and make my heart flutter, Noona. You make me nervous and shy.


    I always have had these sort of feelings for you, Noona, but I held myself back because, Noona, a part of me did not find it to be right. But now, Noona, I can not hold myself back anymore. I want to go after you now, Noona. Will you be accepting me?"


    As much as Jimin wanted to shout out a yes, more than that, she was well aware that showing such enthusiasm could throw off Ahn Eunwoo. Therefore, raising her head, Jimin shyly stared at Eunwoo and seemed to be confused on the entire situation.


    As innocence played on her face, she coughed to clear her throat, and she questioned, "W-What do you mean by that all of a sudden?"


    Ahn Eunwoo''s bottom lips protruded forward, causing a pout to form upon his face, and finding how mesmerising Eunwoo seemed with even with pout on his face, Jimin found herself unable to tear her eyes away from that.


    "Noona, did I make it awkward with that confession of mine? I am sorry, and I will just take my words back. I hope you can forget about it, and treat everything¡ª"


    Shaking her head, Moon Jimin interrupted Ahn Eunwoo and abruptly said, "I will be accepting you. I don''t have a problem with that, Eunwoo."


    Hearing those words from Eunwoo made Jimin panic, and afraid that he will be taking back his confession, Jimin interrupted to accept without a second thought.


    After saying that, nervousness took over Jimin, and as she was about to stare down at the table, Eunwoo extended his hand towards her. Holding her chin, he prevented her from staring down at the table.


    Pretending to be as delicate as possible, Jimin slowly lifted her head up to stare at Ahn Eunwoo. The sight of Moon Jimin now would be able to tug at many men''s heartstrings.


    "Jimin Noona, really!? That makes me so much happy! Noona, I was really restless yesterday thinking about this, and thank you so much, Noona, for giving me a chance. You just made my heart flutter with your words," Ahn Eunwoo vocalised.


    His voice sounded enthusiastic this moment, and a wide smile sat on his face. Those eyes of his, which sparkled currently, drew Moon Jimin in, and a small smile way on to her face.


    Although Jimin wanted to smile as widely as Eunwoo at this very moment, she knew that would not reflect well on her. Since Eunwoo had fallen for the image she portrayed, Jimin was required to keep that up.


    Moon Jimin shook her head and voiced out, "I am happy as well, Eunwoo-ah. Being with you makes really happy."


    Ahn Eunwoo''s eyes fell on the Moon Jimin''s hand, which was on top of the table, and removing his hand from Jimin''s chin, he reached for that hand on top of the table.


    Moon Jimin''s eyes widened in surprise when she had noticed that Eunwoo held her hand, and he had intertwined both of their hands together. Her sight went towards their hand before raising her head to look at Eunwoo.


    "Is it too early to hold hands, Noona? If you want, we can take it as slow as possible. Noona, I will treat you the best and not do anything that might cause you to be slightly uncomfortable," Ahn Eunwoo vocalised.


    Shaking her head, Jimin said, "No, I don''t mind it, Eunwoo-ah. This feels nice and warm."


    Ahn Eunwoo let out a chuckle and vocalised, "As much as I want to enjoy both of our time together, let''s have the food first before it turns colder. I would not want Noona to be dissatisfied when she eats it."


    Moon Jimin nodded.


    After both of them were done eating, Ahn Eunwoo raised his head to look towards Moon Jimin, and as a wide smile¡ª which seemingly reached his eyes¡ª settled upon his face, he said, "I enjoyed this date of ours a lot, Jimin Noona. Let''s go on another one soon."


    Moon Jimin nodded and vocalised, "I had fun in this date of ours as well, Eunwoo-ah, and I don''t mind going to another one with you."


    At that moment, nervousness masked Ahn Eunwoo''s face, and whilst staring down, he bit his lips. It did not miss Jimin''s eyes on how Eunwoo furrowed his eyebrows.


    Worried on what could have caused such a sudden change in emotion within Eunwoo, Jimin questioned, "What''s the matter, Eunwoo?"


    Moon Jimin''s words caused him to stare at her, and after a sigh left his mouth, he vocalized, "Jimin Noona, this might be too early for this, and you most definitely would be uncomfortable with this. But can I go to meet your parents tomorrow?


    Since both of us are dating, I want to meet up with them and a.s.sure that I will be taking a good care of you. The schedule for this month is quite hectic, and only tomorrow I have free time."

 Chapter 210 - Upsetting This Beautiful Lady

    "It is finally tomorrow. Isn''t it?" Moon Ahyoung questioned as a sigh left her mouth.


    Moon Seungmin and Ahyoung were both seated upon the couch, and a frown settled on both of their faces.


    "I just hope we made a good choice with deciding to give away that book to Han Minhyun," Seungmin voiced out¡ª his voice showing how unsure he was of his decision.


    With the book, he wanted to throw in the net widely and catch a lot of fish. After that, he wanted to carefully choose the best fish out of all.


    However, considering how Han Minhyun threatened them into making a decision, Seungmin did not have enough time to choose the best fish, and therefore, he had to hastily decide upon which seemed to the best on him.


    "As long as our business is doing well, I don''t think we have anything to worry about. We do not have anything to do with that World of theirs, and whatever we are doing now is just simple business.


    Moreover, with Minhyun''s help, we might rise to become one of top enterprises in South Korea," Ahyoung vocalised, "Minhyun is our biggest catch, and let''s hold on to it."


    Hearing her words, Seungmin nodded and said, "Yes, you are right. It is a lamentable fact that we did not keep Jiwoo close to us from a young age or else we would be able to use her."


    "True. Jiwoo had changed though. Have you seen how she acted the last time around? Being with Han Minhyun really changed her and turned her different.


    What if she asks for that mother of hers though? Last time, she did, and luckily, we were able to avoid bringing that disgrace out," Ahyoung vocalised.


    "Like last time, I am sure we will be able to keep the situation under control this time as well."


    An annoyed expression immediately showed on Min Hyesook''s¡ª who was Moon Jiwoo''s birth mother¡ª when she saw the number the call was coming from.


    Reluctantly, she had received the call whilst she grimaced at her phone. Her dislike towards the number that had just called her was easily noticeable, and a frown settled upon her features.


    Placing the call beside her ear, the man, on the other side, questioned, "Do you remember the plan for tomorrow?"


    "Is that why you called me? Of course, I do. What do you take me for? Now, don''t annoy me any longer! I am telling you again! After tomorrow, both of our relation are over!


    Don''t dare to threaten me again. The risk I am taking to do those things tomorrow is really big, and after that, I do not want you contacting me ever again," Hyesook voiced out¡ª her tone clearly showing her hatred at the man on the other side of the phone.


    "Do not mess up anything, Min Hyesook, or I will be personally make sure to destroy you," The man threatened¡ª his voice clearly showing how be meant every single word in that sentence of his.


    "Yah! How dare you¡ª"


    Before Min Hyesook could continue, the call was hung up, causing Hyesook to become more agitated, and it took her great self control to not throw the phone across the floor.


    Seeing Hw.a.n.g Yejoon step into the room made a wide smile form on Soohyun''s face, and as the door beside him closed, he sat down beside Lee Soohyun.


    As his eyes stared upon her, he asked, "Where were you earlier before the dinner?"


    "Oh! About then, well, I was just around the mansion. Why?" Lee Soohyun voiced out.


    Fortunately, she recalled on how Han Minhyun mentioned her to not say anything regarding her current state to any one and thought that saying Yejoon about it could possibly make her suspicious on the entire situation.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon chuckled, and extending his hand towards Soohyun, he pinched her nose slightly, causing her to scrunch up her nose at his actions.


    "You bad girl, you have began lying to me. Junghyun clearly saw on how you went to the room, where all the research and investigation takes place," Hw.a.n.g Yejoon vocalised.


    "He did? Aish! This was supposed to be a secret though," Soohyun mumbled.


    A chuckle left Hw.a.n.g Yejoon''s mouth at Soohyun''s words, and he voiced out, "By the way, how did you find the things there looking? Were they fun?"


    "Although science research was not something I personally preferred, everything just seemed to be cool! Unfortunately, it just made me grow more curious, and now, I have around a thousand question to ask Minhyun. However, I doubt that he has time to answer them," Soohyun voiced out as a sigh left her mouth.


    Extending his hand towards her, Hw.a.n.g Yejoon patted her head and said, "There, there, don''t be sad about it; It is normal. It saddens me to see a beautiful lady be like this."


    A chuckle left Lee Soohyun''s mouth at Hw.a.n.g Yejoon''s words, and she said, "This beautiful lady will be happy again if the handsome man in front of her does something fun for her."


    "As much as this handsome man want to do something fun for her, the beautiful lady''s training starts in few minutes, so she should start getting ready for it."


    A groan left Lee Soohyun''s mouth, and she said, "Now, you are upsetting this Beautiful Lady''s mood."


    Her words caused for Yejoon to start laughing, and as a small smile formed on Soohyun''s face, she stared at the television before her. That is when, a thought hit her, and turning her head, she looked at Yejoon.


    "I had this question for you. I have read about it in the book Minhyun had given me, but it still remained confusing to me. About the Blue Clan, it is said that some of their members possess powers.


    What type of powers could they possess, and in which way, are they superior to those from the Yellow Clan? I am really smart, but the book is not good at explaining things," Soohyun voiced out.

 Chapter 211 - Will Not Be Discussing

    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon began to laugh, and he explained, "Indeed you are smart. About the powers those from Blue Clan could possibly possess, the range is not much. Few of them hold elemental powers.


    Other than that, they are really agile, and there senses are much stronger when compared to the Yellow Clan. Strength and speed of theirs are more than that of those from the Yellow Clan."


    After listening to Yejoon''s words, Lee Soohyun voiced out, "There is one thing that I am confused on. Clearly, those from the Red Clan excel those from Blue Clan in all the aspects I have seen so far.


    So, why does Blue Clan try to go after them when they are much weaker and do not possibly hold a chance? This is more like Blue Clan running into their own death, and why can not both of¡ª"


    Before Lee Soohyun could continue, Yejoon extended his hand towards her and placed it upon her mouth, making her unable to speak. His actions caused creases to form between both of her eyebrows.


    "Jiwoo, there are some things that are too dangerous to be said out loud. You need to use the words carefully," Yejoon warned as a small smile sat on his face.


    Understanding what Yejoon was trying to indicate, Lee Soohyun nodded, and letting out a sigh, Yejoon moved his hand away from her mouth.


    She now knew that bringing up about forming peace between Red Clan and Blue Clan was not something that can be casually done, and although Soohyun was curious on why that was the case, she kept quiet.


    "No one knows the answers to that question. It just seems like a natural instinct for both of the Clans, and although in terms of some abilities, Blue Clan could seem beneath us.


    Both of our Clans are almost similar when it comes to strength, and since only one could be top, I guess there are constant compet.i.tions about it."


    "One more thing," Soohyun vocalised, "You mentioned how those from the Blue Clan can only have the elemental powers. Eunwoo is from there, but his powers are not elemental. His abilities are to charm females."


    Hearing those words from Lee Soohyun made Yejoon cough, and whilst maintaining that smile on his face, he vocalised, "That is a secret and a special case. You will know about it soon."


    Hearing that words made Lee Soohyun let out a sigh, and leaning back against the soft couch, she closed her eyes¡ª her mind being contaminated with the thoughts. Being kept in the dark was not something Soohyun preferred.


    "What can I do at this situation? As you have said, I guess will just patiently wait," Soohyun vocalised.


    As Han Minhyun walked through one of the secluded section of the mansion, Hw.a.n.g Yejoon ran towards him, and heading the footsteps behind him, Minhyun stopped in his steps. Turning his back, Minhyun looked towards Yejoon.


    "Hyung, I am glad I found you here. I was looking around for you," Yejoon vocalised.


    "What is the matter?" Minhyun questioned.


    "About Sister-in-law, Jiwoo, uhm, is she possibly someone from the Red Clan? From Junghyun, I have heard that she had entered into the attic¡ª the one that is sealed off to those from Yellow Clan¡ª and you have even taken her to the research room," Hw.a.n.g Yejoon stated whilst being unsure of how to word it out properly.


    Han Minhyun nodded and said, "At a point, I found how fast she learned the training and recovered to be suspicious. Nonetheless, I just took them to be luck until this."


    "It will be taking two days for the results to come out, right?" Yejoon raised one of his eyebrows.


    Yejoon then added, "Things would be great if she was from the Red Clan. Then, she would not need to go through that trans.m.u.tation process."


    "Yes. However, it is better to not let out this matter until everything is confirmed," Minhyun said, "Things might get messy."


    Yejoon expressed, "I understand, Hyung. Don''t worry! I have told Junghyun to keep silent about all these, and I am pretty sure he will not be discussing about this to others."


    Unbeknownst to both of them, someone watched them from behind the wall and heard their conversation clearly. An impa.s.sive expression sat on Jihoon''s face whilst he heard the conversation go on between the two of them.


    A deep look appeared in his eyes as he let out a sigh, and before anyone could know that he was eavesdropping on two of the them, he disappeared into the thin air with a blink of an eye.


    Wearing a dark cloak, a man stood in front of the mirror. His upper part of the face was not visible due to it being covered by the cloak, and the shadow of the cloak fell on top of his.


    A mirror stood inside the room, and the red paint on the room was peeling off. Dust was present at each corner of the room, and spider webs could be seen at various parts of the room.


    Broken materials and wooden things lied on the floor, and the gla.s.s of the window in the room appeared to be dirty. It had stains present on it and was cloudy. A partially torn curtain was in front of the mirror.


    As the door creaked open, the man did not bother look at that direction, and as the door was shut with mild sound, a shabby looking man¡ª from the alleyway the other time¡ª walked into the room.


    "What took you this long to come? There are some urgent matters I need to currently work on!" The cloaked man vocalised in a stern tone.


    Running his fingers through his hair, he said, "You are not the one who has to deal with the danger of changing worlds."


    "That is because my life is not as worthless as yours is," The cloaked man stated, "Now, did you bring a stronger one?"


    "Yes, I did, but the higher-ups want to know about how the effects of the potion is and, according to your guess, how long will it take for them to completely die?"


    "About that, it is working fine. You can say them that; It is working better than I had expected. Sooner or later, we might be expecting a death of one of the Leaders."

 Chapter 212 - Last Meeting

    As Ahn Eunwoo stepped into the large mansion, his eyes stared at its surrounding, and he realized that everything was same as the last time when he came over due to Moon Jiwoo.


    His hands were intertwined with Moon Jimin''s as she led the way, and a soft smile sat upon his face. A gentle look sat in his eyes as his eyes focused on Jimin in front of her.


    Although it appeared as if his concentration was upon Moon Jimin, his actual thoughts were somewhere else, and this entire situation was somewhat boring to him at this point.


    Getting her parents to hand over that book to him was not a difficult task for Ahn Eunwoo. He exactly knew how to do so.


    "Sorry, Eunwoo-ah. You would not be able to meet up with my father; It is only my mother. An important guest is coming up today, and my father has to entertain them," Jimin vocalised.


    She purposely did not mention Moon Jiwoo''s name for she thought that it would ruin the mood present at this moment. Her current moment felt quite surreal to Jiwoo.


    "No, you don''t have to be sorry, Jimin Noona. It is my fault for showing up all of a sudden. I am really sorry," Ahn Eunwoo said.


    "Stay later for the dinner if you can, Eunwoo," Jimin vocalised.


    "I will try to do it, Jimin Noona, for you, but I don''t think it will be possible. I have the night shift today and need to hurry to the hospital in case of an emergency," Eunwoo vocalised.


    His words caused for Moon Jimin to let out a sigh, and she vocalised, "Oh! I see! It is alright. I will be inviting you over for dinner then some other time."


    Ahn Eunwoo nodded and pressed Moon Jimin''s hand tightly. It was hard for Moon Jimin to not let out a squeal at his actions.


    After all that walking, both of them finally stopped in front of a door, and extending her hand towards the k.n.o.b, Jimin turned it. Pulling it oppen, Jimin stepped in.


    "Mom, Eunwoo is here," Moon Jimin informed.


    "Alright, enter in with him," Ahyoung vocalised.


    After hearing those words from Ahyoung, Jimin held the door wide open and made way for Ahn Eunwoo to step in. Whilst a shy smile sat upon Eunwoo''s face, he walked in, and showing his respect towards Moon Ahyoung, Eunwoo bowed.


    "h.e.l.lo, Mrs. Moon," He vocalised before standing up straight.


    Moon Ahyoung had stood up from the couch she was seated upon and walked towards Eunwoo. A gentle smile settled upon her face whilst she stared at Eunwoo.


    "It is nice to see you again, Eunwoo. You may come in and take a seat," Moon Ahyoung voiced out.


    Initially, he had thought that the things would be awkward between the two of them. Nonetheless, he had made preparations on how to get her to be comfortable around him and get her to give him what he wanted.


    However, it appeared that Moon Jimin had said her something to make her be this welcoming, and Ahn Eunwoo could see that this was somewhat genuine. But he was not concerned on what Jimin said.


    This could be his last meeting with the Moon Family.


    "Yes, I will be doing that then, Mrs. Moon," Eunwoo vocalised.


    Gripping his hand, Moon Jimin pulled him closer to one of the couch, and as she sat down upon it, Eunwoo took a seat beside her. Moon Ahyoung settled down upon the couch opposite to them.


    As a small blush formed on Jimin''s face, she stared down at the ground whilst Eunwoo''s eyes were upon Ahyoung. He had to gain quite an amount of her trust first before he could get the book.


    He then turned to look towards Moon Jimin and said, "Do you mind staying outside for a while, Jimin Noona? I want to talk regarding some matters and us to Mrs. Moon privately."


    As her gaze shifted between her mother and Eunwoo, Jimin nodded even though she had curiosity brewing within her to know what he will be discussing with her mother.


    "Sure, I will be going outside. Good luck!" Jimin said as her lips were curved upwards.


    "Thank you," Ahn Eunwoo mouthed to her.


    Moon Jimin stood up from her place, and waving her hand to indicate a ''bye'' to Eunwoo, Jimin walked towards the direction of the door. With a loving expression in his eyes, he watched Jimin as she stepped out of the room and closed the door behind her.


    Before Kim Ahyoung could say anything, Ahn Eunwoo stood up and made a deep bow to them. Then, raising his head, he stared at Ahyoung as a mix of firm and an apologetic look settled upon his features.


    "Mrs. Moon, you must be really skeptical of my actions as I was engaged to Jiwoo previously, and both of us ended in bad terms. With Jiwoo, I tried to maintain it, but I guess, both of us were not meant to be.


    But then, I fell for Jimin Noona. Jimin Noona showed care for me, and at this moment, I really need her. If I have your permission, I would like to date Jimin Noona," Eunwoo vocalised.


    Ahn Eunwoo was a really good catch for Jimin. Not only the man had a gentle and caring personality, he had a successful career, and his family business was big as well¡ª much affluent than the Moon Family.


    Moon Ahyoung was well aware on how, in his relationship with Jiwoo, everything was simply one-sided, and he probably got engaged to Moon Jiwoo because of how she annoyed him. Considering how Moon Jiwoo was, it did not came off a surprise when he decided to abandon her.


    Moreover, as Moon Jimin''s mother, she wanted Jimin to be happy, and as Eunwoo was more than a decent man, she did not see any problems with two of them being together.


    As for their age difference, Moon Ahyoung did not much of it. Jimin was not much older than Eunwoo, and such things did not matter these days.

 Chapter 213 - Regret Accepting

    "Sure, both of you can date. However, I have heard that you had another partner. I apologise that I can not let Jimin with someone who might possibly cheat on her," Moon Ahyoung vocalised.


    "You mean, Chaeyoung. Don''t worry about that! Both of us were just friends, and regardless of what happens, I will not be cheating on Moon Jimin. If you want, I can even get engaged to Jimin for more confirmation," Ahn Eunwoo stated.


    Engagement would surely give Ahyoung more a.s.surance for this was his second time getting engaged, and this time around, he will be more picky with the one who he wants to get himself engaged with or else it would be a huge stain upon the Ahn family.


    Nonetheless, being straightforward about it might cause him to look at their family in an unfavourable way, and therefore, she replied, "It depends upon you and Jimin. As long as she is happy with you and you do not betray her, we are fine with you."


    Ahn Eunwoo bowed once again and vocalised, "I will be making sure to never disappoint you; You will not regret accepting me."


    "Now, sit down, Eunwoo Dear, and feel free to be casual with us as you are Eunwoo''s boyfriend now, and soon enough, you will be our son-in-law," Ahyoung voiced out.


    Moon Ahyoung did not understand how it happened when Eunwoo ended up being Jiwoo''s fianc¨¦e. Seeing him with Jimin made her feel as if both of them were one of the best couple out there.


    "Thank you," Eunwoo said as he sat down on the couch.


    His eyes stared at Moon Ahyoung, scanning how much Ahyoung trusting him and being comfortable around him at this moment. She was close to falling for his charms, and he just had to use a slight amount of his efforts.


    "About Jimin''s father, I apologise that he is held up by some important matters and will not be able to be here," Ahyoung voiced out, "Otherwise, he would have loved to see you."


    Min Hyesook''s phone rang up, and as she extended her hand to her coat''s pocket to pick up her phone, she had a clue on whom the call could be from.


    An irritated expression crossed her eyes whilst she received the call, and placing the phone beside her ear, she, in a low voice, said, "If you are calling me to remind me on what I have to do, I remember, I remember. So, stop annoying me!"


    As she was currently inside the mansion, although the area was secluded, it was definitely better to be careful, and whilst her heart pounded rapidly within her chest, she looked around for any signs of other people.


    "Did you get that item I have sent you?" The man from the other side asked Min Hyesook.


    "Yes, I did get it, and about that book, now that I have found where it is, I will just get it out in a couple of minutes," Hyesook vocalised, "Currently, that Ahyoung and Seungmin is occupied with the guests, so I know that I can do it."


    "If you fail in this, trust me, Hyesook, the consequences would not be good, and be careful. Don''t dare to show any signs of failure or clumsiness," The man threatened before hanging up the call.


    Min Hyesook scoffed before keeping the phone back inside the coat''s pocket. Rage filled her at that moment whilst she clenched her hand into a tight fist.


    Tapping her foot on the ground, Soohyun was seated upon the couch beside Han Minhyun, and opposite to them was Moon Seungmin. Although Soohyun was somewhat curious on where Ahyoung could be, she decided to not ask about it.


    Seeing how the air was densely tensed, Soohyun drew circles upon her thigh, and this atmosphere was starting to make her nervous. Whilst her eyes shifted between Minhyun and Seungmin, she waited to see who would be breaking the irritating silence.


    Moon Seungmin coughed.


    ''I guess he will be the one breaking the silence.''


    "Mr. Han Minhyun, would you be having dinner before¡ª"


    "Cut the irrelevant talks, and take me to where that thing is. I do not have time for such unnecessary matters, and if you have decided against handing over it to me, Moon Enterprise will not be existing anymore with a span of a week," Han Minhyun threatened¡ª his voice clearly showing how he meant every single word in that sentence of his.


    A chill went down Lee Soohyun''s face as she glanced at the man beside her due to how he sounded, and then, her eyes fell upon Moon Seungmin.


    They did not kiss how Seungmin shuddered at Han Minhyun''s words, and his eyes dilated considerably. With fear being shown upon his face, Seungmin stood up from his place.


    "Of course, of course, just follow me, Mr. Han Minhyun and Jiwoo," Seungmin vocalised, "It is certainly best to not waste any time."


    As Moon Seungmin was about to walk away, Minhyun voiced out, "Hold on!"


    Hearing those words from Han Minhyun made Seungmin halt in that instant, and as Lee Soohyun''s eyes stared at Minhyun, he said, "Where is the washroom? I will be taking that thing after going there."


    "Washroom?" Moon Seungmin said, "Yes, yes, washroom. I will take you to there. Follow me, and after that, you can comfortably take that thing."


    Han Minhyun''s words managed to make Lee Soohyun''s confused. To her, he did not seem to be someone, who would go to washroom before such an important matter, and she had an inkling that he had something planned.


    Han Minhyun nodded, and he glanced towards Lee Soohyun. In that short moment, he whispered, "Keep him distracted as long as you can; I am counting on you."


    Hearing those words from Han Minhyun made a wide smile form on Soohyun''s face, and she subtly nodded. Although she might be playing a minor part, it felt great to her to be included in Han Minhyun''s mission.


    This made her feel somewhat useful.

 Chapter 214 - Really Picky

    As Ahn Eunwoo''s eyes stared straight at hers, Moon Ahyoung found it difficult to tear her eyes away from him. To her, at this moment, those eyes of his look absolutely mesmerising, and it was as if she was under a spell.


    A gentle smile sat on Ahn Eunwoo''s face whilst he stared upon Moon Ahyoung, and at this moment, he could clearly see that she was completely spellbound by him.


    Although it took him some time to do it, he could see that he was successful in doing so, and as he stared upon her face, he softly asked, "Mrs. Moon, can you help me with something?"


    "Of course, I don''t mind. What do you need help with, Eunwoo?" Moon Ahyoung obediently vocalised.


    "That book¡ª where is it? The book that holds the greatest secret for the future of the clans¡ª is that in this mansion?" Eunwoo inquired.


    His voice sounded euphonious and dreamy to Moon Ahyoung, and a part of her was urged to let out the truth to Eunwoo. Thinking about it, there was no reluctance within her.


    "It is in the mansion. It is locked in one of the room, and the room is heavily guarded by the security," Ahyoung stated.


    "Is that so? It would be really helpful if you could give me the direction to that room and tips on how to get past the security," Eunwoo voiced out.


    "Yes. Walk through the hallway beside this room, and turn left. You will be seeing a room, and the door will appear distinct compared to other doors around that place.


    When you enter through that, it might appear to be a normal storage room, but on the corner, you will be seeing a cupboard. Behind that cupboard will be a door, and opening that door, you will find the room where the book is kept," Moon Ahyoung answered.


    She then continued, "About security, it is not that strong. There are couple of CCTV Cameras and few sensors that will be activated if wrong actions are taken. As for the pa.s.sword, it is the day we have announced about the book to the world."


    "Thank you, Mrs Moon, for your cooperation," Ahn Eunwoo said, "Now, it is the time for you to forget about everything."


    With that, Ahn Eunwoo snapped his fingers, creating a moderate noise, and a sharp pain went through Moon Ahyoung''s head. Holding her head, Ahyoung fell back, and as her head was against the couch, she became unconscious.


    Ahn Eunwoo stood up.


    Walking in front of the door, Moon Jimin had nervousness brewing within her. She did not want her mother to say anything wrong, which could possibly ruin the relationship between her and Eunwoo.


    Biting her lips, Jimin prayed for everything to go well, and she was really impatient on going in to see what would happen. Taking in a deep breath, Jimin contemplated on whether or not to open the door to take a peek of what was going inside.


    That''s when, Jimin heard footsteps behind her, and Jimin turned to see who it was. A Maid stood in front of her, and seeing her gaze upon the Maid, the Maid bowed.


    "Miss Jimin, you are required downstairs. The orders you made online just came in, and the delivery man is unable to leave without you confirming the things. Could you please follow me?" The Maid vocalised.


    As much as Jimin wanted to stay here, she let out a sigh and nodded. The thing she ordered was important to her, and whilst praying that everything would go perfectly, Jimin followed after the Maid before her.


    As Han Minhyun stood inside the washroom, he stared at his reflection on the mirror in front of him, and that is when, out of thin air, Seo Jihyun appeared into the washroom.


    Seeing Han Minhyun, Jihyun bowed at his direction, and turning his back on Jihyun, Minhyun wore on a nonchalant expression upon his face.


    "Did you find where it is located?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    Han Minhyun had sent Jihyun earlier to the mansion in order to look for where the book was. Even though Seungmin had agreed to show him the way, Minhyun was suspicious on whether or not a trap was made for him.


    Therefore, due to extra caution, he decided to work on his own.


    Minhyun suspected that Seungmin would have kept the book inside the mansion, and with Jihyun''s teleportation power, it would not be impossible for him to get where the book¡ª although the task required lots of energy and difficult.


    The one doing it might need to rest for a long period of time to gain back his or her original amount of power, and that was why, it was too risky for Han Minhyun to do this on this own.


    Jihyun nodded and vocalised, "There are some high security around it. There is a barrier through which most of those from Red and Blue Clan would not be able to pa.s.s. However, if sufficient amount of energy was exerted, you will be able to get the book, Boss."


    Han Minhyun nodded.


    Even though Lee Soohyun''s task was minor, she treated it as something of great importance, and staring at Moon Seungmin in front of her, she directed a wide smile towards him.


    "Father, where is mom?" Lee Soohyun questioned.


    Before Moon Seungmin could answer, Soohyun added, "Ah! By Mom, I mean my birth mother, Min Hyesook."


    Her words caused for Moon Seungmin to cough, and as nervousness was present within his tone, he voiced out, "Why do you need her though? Both of you did not have a pleasant relationship to start with, and bringing her here would just be¡­you understand what I am trying to imply, right?"


    "Ah! You mean, embarra.s.sing? Don''t worry! I have told Minhyun on how mom could be, and I don''t think he will not be inconvenienced by it," Soohyun stated, "Even if both of us are not at the best terms, she is still my mother, and I miss her."


    Moon Seungmin was well aware that Hyesook would be jumping on to Han Minhyun the moment she gets to learn from Minhyun is, and such humiliation is most definitely something he wanted to avoid.


    "Too bad, your mother is outside today; Both of you can meet next time around. I will be going and checking why Minhyun is taking so long in the washroom. I am not exactly comfortable with sending him to the washroom alone with just a maid here," Seungmin vocalised.


    Knowing that Han Minhyun had a plan about going to the washroom and taking so long, Soohyun was cognizant of the urgency of the situation and for her to stop Seungmin at this moment.


    "Yes, you should be doing that, but, Father, what did you make for dinner today? Han Minhyun is really picky with food, and if the taste is not to his level, he might be in a bad mood. This could possibly affect your collaboration," Soohyun said.


    Although her words seemed to be weak to her, within that short moment, this was what Soohyun could think of, and prayed in her mind that she would be able to do the little job she had properly.

 Chapter 215 - This Is Just Great!

    As Han Minhyun transported to where the book was kept, his eyes stared at the book in front of him. The book was kept inside a gla.s.s casing, and in front of it was a shield that Minhyun had to overcome.


    Knowing that he did not have much time, Minhyun''s eyes scanned the barrier in front of him, and he tried to guess on what type of barrier it was before touching it.


    At that moment, he felt another presence appear beside him, and concealing the surprise he felt nonchalance, he turned his head to look towards that person.


    Seeing Ahn Eunwoo stand beside him was Han Minhyun purse his lips, and noticing that Minhyun was here as well, Eunwoo ran his fingers through his hair.


    "This is just great!" Ahn Eunwoo exclaimed sarcastically.


    A chuckle escaped Han Minhyun''s mouth as he vocalised, "It is surprising to see how you are the one leading it; Then again, considering how you are stronger than the most, I suppose it should not be that surprising."


    Ahn Eunwoo scoffed and said, "Tch! Regardless of what, I will be the one to get that book."


    Saying that Eunwoo was about to go towards the book when he felt someone grip his hand and pull him back. Being dissatisfied by Minhyun''s actions, Eunwoo shot him a glare.


    "What are you doing? No matter what you do, I will be¡ª"


    Before Ahn Eunwoo could continue, Minhyun voiced out, "Are you a fool? There is clearly a barrier around it. What happened with you to make you be like this?"


    Quietly, Ahn Eunwoo heard Minhyun scold him before s.n.a.t.c.hing his hand away from him. Looking closely at the air, Eunwoo could sense a presence of the barrier and realized that Minhyun was right.


    Whilst his thoughts were filled on how to overcome the barrier, Han Minhyun stepped closer to it and extended his hand towards it.


    So far, from his observation, the barrier seemed to be powerful and dangerous; Nonetheless, it did not seem like something that could potentially kill him.


    "What are you trying to do? You told me not to touch it like a fool, and now, you are doing it," Eunwoo vocalised as he folded his arms upon his chest.


    "I am stronger than you, so I would not be much affected by it," Minhyun said as his hands closed the gap behind it and the barrier.


    A sharp jolt of energy went through his hand, and Han Minhyun felt as if his finger was burnt by something. The barrier was hot¡ª too hot for him to touch¡ª and he immediately pulled his hand away.


    Unless or until he would be able to overcome that heat, it will not be possible for him to enter through the barrier.


    Seeing the burn mark, which formed on his finger, Minhyun explained, "Whoever put the spell around the gla.s.s box is strong, really strong. Many would not be able to survive pa.s.sing through it. As for me, I would need a lot of rest and blood to recover my energy."


    "What do you suggest then? Calling one of the maids and getting them to pa.s.s through the barrier?" Eunwoo questioned.


    "That is too risky and might alert everyone," Han Minhyun said before an idea hit his mind.


    "Another round," Lee Soohyun vocalised whilst smiling at her father.


    After her persuasion skills, she had managed to convince Jiwoo''s father to play chess with her, and as she had lots of apt.i.tude when it came to playing chess, she was not an easy opponent to beat.


    To Soohyun, Moon Seungmin seemed to be barely a moderate player, and it was easy for her beat him in the first round.


    Knowing how Moon Seungmin was, he would surely be infuriated by losing to someone as ''idiotic'' as her¡ª or Moon Jiwoo as he knows her. This would just make him more compet.i.tive, and he would not give up until she is entirely defeated.


    "Sure," Seungmin answered.


    Having learned from Jiwoo that Minhyun did not like to be disturbed when he was at the washroom, Seungmin made no effort to call our to him¡ª afraid that Minhyun would be displeased with him.


    At this moment, there was no better option to him for killing time other than playing chess, and seeing how Jiwoo won over him one time, will to defeat Jiwoo increased within him.


    Knowing how this daughter of his was, Seungmin seemed this win of hers to be there merely because of the luck or else with her level of smartness, it is not possible for her to defeat him.


    That''s when, a knock was heard on the door to that room, and turning towards the door, Seungmin voiced out, "Come in."


    The door opened, and a Maid stepped into the room. The Maid bowed at the two of them whilst she walked further into the room, and held within her hand was a tray holding three gla.s.ses of lemonade.


    The Maid came forward towards them and placed the gla.s.s of lemonade in front of each of them. The last gla.s.s was placed towards where Minhyun was seated at.


    Soohyun smiled at the Maid as the Maid bowed and turned her back on them for leaving. As the Maid walked away, Soohyun picked up the gla.s.s of lemonade and took a sip out of it.


    She was really grateful towards it for after attempting to keep up a conversation with Seungmin for so long made her throat dry.


    Placing the gla.s.s down, Lee Soohyun smiled at him and vocalised, "Let''s begin the next round, alright? Good luck this time, Father! Let''s see who wins this."


    Seungmin nodded and began arranging the pieces of the chess when Lee Soohyun''s phone vibrated due to receiving a notification. Noticing that, she turned to look towards her phone.


    Picking up her phone, she noticed that she had just received a message from Han Minhyun, and clicking on it, she viewed the contents of the message.


    ''Come over to the storeroom opposite to the one you have been to last time around, and don''t let Seungmin follow you. This is a really important mission remember that,'' Soohyun silently read.


    The contents of the message caused her eyes to sparkle. Seeing Seungmin in front of her, it seemed to be slightly difficult. Nonetheless, this got Soohyun feeling energetic, and she was ready to activate her skills.


    After all, she was a talented¡ª as claimed by herself¡ª member of the Public Relations once.


    "Ah!"


    Lee Soohyun''s face contorted due to pain, and bringing her hand closer to her stomach, she clutched it tightly. Biting her lips, she closed her eyes tightly.


    Seeing Soohyun being like this made Seungmin furrow his eyebrows, and he found himself believing in her acting.


    "What is the matter, Jiwoo? Is everything alright?" Moon Seungmin questioned.

 Chapter 216 - Near That Book

    "I must have eaten something bad in the afternoon," Soohyun said, "My stomach is hurting a lot now, and I think I need to go to the washroom."


    Although her excuse was not creative, it was extremely believable and reliable. Moon Seungmin possibly could not stop her from visiting the washroom.


    "Washroom? You as well? Do I need to bring some medicines for you?" Seungmin questioned as his eyes stared at her suspiciously. As she was now Han Minhyun''s wife, he was trying to show his concern for her.


    As the creases between both of her eyebrows deepened, Lee Soohyun pressed on her stomach tighter and said, "Yes, I have to go; It is an emergency. I will be going off then, and about the medicine, I have them in bag. You don''t need to show me the way; I remember it."


    "Sure then," Seungmin vocalised, "You¡ª"


    Before Moon Seungmin could continue, Soohyun rushed towards the direction of the door, and opening the door, she ran out of the room whilst slamming shut the door behind her, creating a loud noise.


    As Lee Soohyun stood in front of the door to the storeroom, she stared at her surroundings and had no clue on what to do. It was as if Han Minhyun heard her worries at that moment, her phone rang up at that moment.


    Taking out her phone from her coat''s pocket, she received the call and placed the phone beside her ear after reading Han Minhyun''s name on top of the screen.


    "In front of you, there is a cupboard, right?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    Spotting the dusty and old wooden cupboard at corner of the storeroom, Lee Soohyun vocalised, "Yes, I can see it."


    "It should not be much heavy. Move it, and after that, you will be seeing a door in front of you. Enter the room through that door," Minhyun instructed.


    "Alright," Lee Soohyun vocalised before Minhyun hung up the call.


    Taking in a deep breath, Soohyun hung up the call, and after placing the phone inside her pocket, she walked towards the cupboard. Clapping both of her hands together, she decided to use all of the strength she had garnered from the training in order to move the cupboard in front of her.


    As her hands held on to the wooden cupboard in front of her, she put in her maximum strength in order to push the cupboard in front of her. The surface of the cupboard felt rough to her touch, and couple of splinters poked into her hand.


    Nonetheless, Lee Soohyun found herself being unaffected by it due to the amount of training she had gone through, and a small smile formed on her face when she noticed that the cupboard was slowly moving forward.


    Dust fell upon her, and various spider webs behind the cupboard came to her sight. Whilst coughing at the dust present, Soohyun finally managed to move the entire cupboard.


    Just as Han Minhyun had said, there was door in front of her, and it appeared the handle to the door was somewhat broken. Extending her hand towards it, Lee Soohyun pushed it downwards to open the door.


    The door appeared to be couple of decades old, which made Soohyun wonder on what possibly could be behind it. The door did nothing to provide security to whatever was behind it.


    The dim lighting made it difficult for Lee Soohyun to make out what was inside the room from outside, and therefore, as she walked into the room, things began to turn more clear.


    That''s when, her sight fell upon two figures staring at her. Seeing them gaze upon her like all of a sudden made Soohyun shudder, and fortunately for her, she did not let out a squeal or jump.


    Lee Soohyun recognized one of them as Han Minhyun, and a frown formed upon her face when she noticed that Ahn Eunwoo was standing beside Minhyun.


    She recalled about their last encounter, which had her curiosity intensifying, and Soohyun did not miss how he scoffed at her. Luckily enough, she had good self-control over herself or else she would have punched the man in front of her.


    She did not do anything to him yet, and he was staring her in a such a patronizing way. No wonder he had a face similar to that cousin of her boss.


    Both of them felt equally irritating to Soohyun at this moment.


    Guessing what his purpose for being here could be, she walked towards Han Minhyun and raised one of her eyebrows.


    She then questioned, "What is the important matter you needed me for?"


    "Try to go near that book," Han Minhyun vocalised.


    Soohyun noticed how Minhyun used the word try, and this made her wonder on about what was going on in Minhyun''s mind.


    Nonetheless, she nodded, and abiding by Han Minhyun''s words, Lee Soohyun stepped forward towards the direction of the book.


    Her eyes fell upon the book kept into the gla.s.s casing, and she noticed how that there was keypad for typing in the pa.s.sword. Although the cover to the book appeared to be quite old, it seemed to kept in a good condition.


    "Wait," Han Minhyun said, causing Soohyun to immediately stop within her steps.


    Wondering what the reason between Minhyun''s sudden words could be, Soohyun immediately halted in her steps, and turning back to face Minhyun, she questioningly stared at him.


    "Before going there, extend your hand first, and with your hand raised forward, move towards the book," Minhyun said.


    The confusion showed on Soohyun''s words immediately after Han Minhyun had let out those words of his. Nevertheless, she knew that they lacked time, and therefore, not questioning about it, she did as Minhyun had told her to do.


    Ahn Eunwoo, on the other hand, understood what Minhyun was trying to do. As Moon Jiwoo was from the Yellow Clan, he wanted to check whether or not she could pa.s.s through without being hurt, and if she manages to enter in, the barrier around the mansion will weaken unless or until it is activated by someone else again.

 Chapter 217 - Sense The Longing

    Han Minhyun''s and Eunwoo''s eyes scanned the barrier in front of them as Soohyun touched it. Their eyes then fell upon Soohyun, trying to check for any change in her expression.


    However, there was none.


    A small smile sat on her face as she walked forward towards the gla.s.s casing as if she was unaffected by anything. No barrier was felt by her.


    This elicited a surprised reaction from Han Minhyun; Nonetheless, seeing how Eunwoo was present, he quickly covered him. Could it be that the things were not as he thought of them to be?


    Minhyun was aware that this was not enough to cover up everything, and this made him more eager to see the DNA results. That would confirm everything.


    After Lee Soohyun had stepped in, the barrier immediately deactivated, and oblivious about the entire thing, Soohyun turned back to look towards them.


    Joyful that she might have come to use to Minhyun, Soohyun questioned, "Did I do it correctly?"


    "Perfect," Eunwoo said before he stepped forward.


    Realizing where Ahn Eunwoo''s attention was and regarding him as an enemy at that moment, Soohyun turned back towards the gla.s.s box.


    Her eyes fell on the keypad on the box, and as Soohyun had no idea on what the pa.s.sword was, she was left with one choice.


    As adrenaline rose within her, Soohyun watched as Eunwoo extended his hand towards the gla.s.s box, and barely having time to think on why Minhyun did not make a move, she held the box, which held in the book.


    Pulling the box closer to her, she hugged it and moved back from Ahn Eunwoo. Her eyes glowered upon Eunwoo whilst she tightly held on it.


    The gla.s.s box was not light, and Soohyun found herself loosing hold of it at times. However, her training helped her muscles to get stronger, and she could successfully hold it without dropping it¡ª at least for now.


    Creases appeared between both of her eyebrows, and she had no idea on how long she could keep it. Nonetheless, her determination to hold on to it did not fade.


    Her eyes then gazed upon Han Minhyun, questioning what he was doing by standing at one place when his enemy was close to stealing such a treasure.


    An amused look appeared in Han Minhyun''s eyes as his lips curved to form a smirk, and he said, "Let him have it. After all, this is a fake."


    Those words from Han Minhyun brought surprise to Soohyun, and her eyes widened. Thinking herself as a fool for holding on to it, she immediately put it down.


    Embarra.s.sment filled her for doing this. Nevertheless, she did not let that show upon her face as she smiled towards Ahn Eunwoo and vocalised, "Then, I will not fight with you for it. You can have it."


    With that, she walked towards Han Minhyun and stood by him. Her eyes were upon his face, trying to read the current expression on it.


    Ahn Eunwoo''s eyes held confusion as he looked at Minhyun, and he raised one of his eyebrows. He did not understand what Minhyun was trying to mean; Nonetheless, he knew that Minhyun was not tricking him.


    "Then, where is it?" Eunwoo questioned.


    Before Han Minhyun could say anything, Soohyun stuck her tongue out towards him and vocalised, "Why should he tell you about it? Find about it on your own!"


    Although Eunwoo spared her life last time around, she still did not like him for pinning her or scaring her. Even though he knew how to charm females, it did not seem to her that he knew to treat most of them properly.


    Ahn Eunwoo just scoffed at him.


    "The book would not be kept somewhere as simple as here," Minhyun voiced out as he walked towards the direction of the stand.


    His hand fell upon the wooden stand, and as his hand touched the surface, it pressed on to a switched. The bottom part of the wooden stand divided into two sections.


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened in awe when she saw that, and she wondered about how Minhyun knew about it.


    The book was placed in the bottom section, and leaning down, Minhyun extended his hand to grab it. As Han Minhyun did so, Soohyun''s eyes were upon Eunwoo, and they scanned each of his movement deeply¡ª trying to see whether or not he will be making a move upon Han Minhyun.


    As Minhyun took out the book, he stood up straight, and she could see the satisfaction in his eyes as he held it in his hand.


    Soohyun was surprised to see that Eunwoo did not try to s.n.a.t.c.h the book away from Minhyun. Nonetheless, this was too soon to let her guard down for to Soohyun, Eunwoo looked to be a sneaky male.


    "How did you know that the book was there?" Ahn Eunwoo questioned.


    As that was the question was something Soohyun was curious about, she looked towards Minhyun and raised one of her eyebrows, waiting for his answer.


    "I saw this stand at an auction," Minhyun replied.


    Han Minhyun sat down on the couch, and Soohyun could see how tired he seemed. She made a note on how transporting took a lot of energy.


    Held within his hand was the book¡ª which held the power to destroy the Red Clan¡ª and she plopped down on the couch beside him.


    The entire day today seemed thrilling to her, and she wanted to do it again. This did not seem as bad as she had originally thought it to be.


    "I am surprised that Eunwoo did not try to take the book away from you, and this just makes me more curious on the entire thing," Soohyun vocalised as she placed her head upon Minhyun''s shoulder.


    "I have told you before; Eunwoo is not our enemy," Minhyun vocalised.


    Lifting her head off of Minhyun''s shoulder, her eyes stared upon his eyes, trying to read the emotions displayed within them. She could sense the longing in his tone, and it seemed to be reflected within his eyes.

 Chapter 218 - Quite Notorious

    Han Minhyun''s sudden message on how he was returning home was enough to perplex Moon Seungmin. There was just a message from him on how he is returning home and mentioned on how the cooperation will be going on.


    Seungmin did not understand his reason for doing so or why Minhyun did not say anything to him before leaving. Did Han Minhyun not want the book


    This left Seungmin wondering as he stared at the chess set in front of her. He wanted to defeat Moon Jiwoo in one round of chess. However, due to her leaving with Minhyun, he could not do so.


    As he was about to call a maid for putting the chess set away, knocks were heard upon his door, and turning his head towards the direction of the door, Seungmin vocalised, "Come in."


    The door to the room was pushed open, and a maid walked into the room. A worried expression sat on the maid''s face as she bowed down towards Seungmin.


    She then vocalised, "Sorry for disturbing you, Master, but Mistress had fainted, and your presence is required at the room. Young Miss is by her side and crying currently."


    Those words were enough to startle Moon Seungmin. Ahyoung was planning to meet up with Jimin''s boyfriend and seemed all fine earlier. What could have happened to her all of a sudden?


    Nodding, Moon Seungmin stood up and ordered, "Call the doctor to be here."


    "Y-Yes, yes, I will be doing that, Master," The Maid voiced out.


    As the mansion was currently concentrated on Ahyoung''s condition, Min Hyesook decided to take that as an opportunity to sneak into the room to steal that book away.


    Hyesook found herself feeling joyful after hearing about Ahyoung''s condition. After all that stress, there was finally a good news.


    Although Hyesook had no idea on why that book held so much importance, if she could get that man off her back after doing this, she was willing to go for it.


    Extending her hand towards the k.n.o.b of the door, Hyesook opened. The dirt around her made her scrunch up her nose, and she coughed as she walked into the room.


    Her eyes fell upon the wooden stand, and seeing the gla.s.s box on it, her eyes sparkled. Inside that box was a book, and she knew that this was the one that man wanted.


    "This must be it," Hyesook mumbled as she walked towards the book inside the box.


    Seeing the keypad upon it, the look in her eyes dimmed for she had no idea on what the pa.s.sword possibly could be, and thinking that they could be coming her any second, nervousness began to increase within Hyesook.


    Taking in a deep breath, Hyesook decided to type in random number into it in order to see whether or not she could get it due to luck. If that doesn''t work, then she would have to deal with carrying the box back to her room.


    Nevertheless, staring at the size of the box, Hyesook doubted that would be possible for her to do easily.


    Lee Soohyun yawned as she got up from her bed. Today was the day when the result for her test would be coming, and she was excited to see whether or not she was from the Red Clan.


    The thought of being from Red Clan just brought a unique type of joy to her. That would mean that she would not need to go through the process of trans.m.u.tation.


    Removing the blanket off of her, Soohyun placed her foot upon the cold ground and stood. Her eyes fell upon Han Minhyun, who was getting dressed for his office, and glancing at the clock, she realized that she had barely gotten three hours of sleep.


    All the excitement within her to know the result made it hard for her to sleep, and the entire night, she moved around on the bed.


    "I thought it would take you longer for you to get up," Minhyun stated as he placed on his coat and began b.u.t.toning it.


    Lee Soohyun shrugged her shoulders and said, "I thought so as well, but it seems that all of this excitement is unable to make me sleep."


    "I thought you would seem more dramatic about belonging to Red Clan," Minhyun commented.


    Lee Soohyun let out a chuckle and stated, "About such a good thing, how could I be like that? I am not a fool."


    "That''s funny," Minhyun vocalised as he looked away from the mirror and turned to face Soohyun.


    He then continued, "I would not be able to stay for breakfast, but another one of the sons of the Leaders will be visiting, and he is definitely one of a kind. Be careful around him."


    "Careful? Is he another one like Dohyun with rotten personality?" Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    "Nevermind, you will see when he arrives. Too bad, I would not be able to see the fun part," Minhyun vocalised.


    Soohyun noticed how an amused expression appeared in Han Minhyun''s eyes, and noticing the glint in it, she scrunched up her nose.


    "With that expression upon your face, you are making me curious, Han Minhyun, and it is telling me that this will not be fun for me," Soohyun pointed out.


    "Stop thinking too much, and get dressed for breakfast. You need to prepare a lot in these few days of training," Minhyun stated.


    "Yes, yes, training, I know about it," Soohyun voiced out, "Oh yeah! About that book, what are you going to do with it?"


    She raised one of her eyebrows as she waited for his answer, and her eyes noticed how the look in Minhyun''s eyes deepened.


    Nonchalance covered his face as Minhyun replied, "Burn it. It is too dangerous to fall into the hand of someone."


    "Oh." That was what Soohyun could say to it.


    "About the one who will be arriving, his name is Seo Jaesung," Minhyun said, "He is quite notorious in our World."

 Chapter 219 - Spicy Pancakes

    As Lee Soohyun stepped into the dining room, she noticed that everyone was seated upon her places. Oh Jihoon, Hw.a.n.g Yejoon, Kim Junghyun, and Kim Dohyun was present, and there was a male seated beside Dohyun.


    As the rest of them present here, he appeared to be attractive as well. His red hair which was styled backwards and the smile that sat upon his face¡ª coupled with that glint in his eyes¡ª made him seem childish and mischievous to Soohyun.


    She thought the name to Seo Jaesung, and the sight of him made him seem to be bad news to Soohyun. He did not look to be someone with bad control over temper like Dohyun.


    Nonetheless, looks could be deceiving, and as Minhyun had mentioned on how he was notorious, her eyes sharpened at him.


    As if noticing how she was looking at him, the smile on Jaesung''s face widened as he said, "You are my sister-in-law, I a.s.sume."


    Certain type of playfulness was there in his tone, and although Soohyun wanted to be careful around him, it did not mean that she did not find herself hating the man in front of her.


    Soohyun preferred those who were easy to get along with and be comfortable around. Even though the man could bring her lots of trouble, he did not appear to be someone that would be hard to have a conversation with.


    Then again, she did not know anything about you, and initial impressions are not trustworthy.


    Pulling back the chair, Soohyun sat up on it, and raising her head to look towards Jaesung, she flashed him a wide smile¡ª one equally bright as his.


    "Seo Jaesung-ssi, Minhyun told me that you will be here earlier. It is pleasant meeting you," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Indeed, Sister-in-law, indeed," Jaesung voiced out, and the glint that appeared in his eyes that instant was not missed by Soohyun. He was most definitely up to some mischief!


    Looking back at the stack of pancakes, Soohyun found the smell to be extremely appetizing, and being ready to eat the pancakes, she picked up her fork.


    Wearing a joyful expression, she cut a piece of the pancake and raised it up. She then brought it closer to her mouth and placed it inside her mouth.


    As she did so, she realized that most had their eyes upon her, which left her wondering on what the reason behind this could be. Looking down upon her plate full of pancakes, Soohyun had guesses that there was something wrong with it.


    As she chewed upon the pancake inside her mouth, her eyes widened slightly when she noticed what it was before they reduced back to their original size.


    Soohyun clearly had an idea on why their eyes were upon her; The pancake was too spicy. Nevertheless, she did not let that show up on her face.


    After swallowing down the piece of pancake, she stared towards Seo Jaesung, whose eyes were on her, and flashed him a wide smile.


    It was most definitely him who was behind this, and by this, she understood why Minhyun said to be careful around him for he seemed to be a prankster.


    Lee Soohyun had a love and hate relation towards the pranksters. She preferred them as long as she did not end up being their target, and watching others get pranked really gave her joy. Certainly it was a different matter when she ends up being the target.


    "Seo Jaesung-ssi, the pancakes are really delicious; You should start eating them. I don''t think cold pancakes are that good," Soohyun stated.


    If she did not have this much tolerance or love towards spiciness towards, she would not be able to bear through it without asking for water. One of the good characteristics she found within herself was that she is able to eat most of the things.


    Her words made a chuckle leave Hw.a.n.g Yejoon''s face, and shaking his head slightly, Junghyun turned his head to stare at his meal.


    Seo Jaesung nodded as a smile sat upon his face¡ª probably brighter than the one she saw earlier¡ª and she had an inkling that he had more planned for her.


    Staring down at her pancakes, Soohyun decided to devour all of them. After all, how bad could they turn out to be with a couple of gla.s.ses of water? Moreover, she had a high tolerance when it came to spiciness.


    Although she abandoned her pride at times, she did not enjoy that, and therefore, she began gobbling down all of the pancakes¡ª her countenance indicating as if she found the entire thing delicious.


    After finishing almost two of the pancakes, Soohyun found her tongue being on fire, and she was desperate for water. Without that pain showing on her face, she forced a smile on her face while she extended her hand towards the gla.s.s of water.


    Taking a couple of sips out of the gla.s.s of water, she acted normal and continued to eat her pancakes. Her eyes burned, and she held in her urge to let out the tears.


    It took great control out of her to not let the tears come out, and in her opinion, she was doing a fairly decent job in maintaining her facial expression.


    ''Just a few more bites and you will be done with it, Soohyun. The faster you eat it, the sooner it will be over.''


    "This is absolutely mouthwatering," Soohyun stated.


    Her words caused for Hw.a.n.g Yejoon to let out a couple of chuckles, and he said, "If that is the case, then we have a few more pancakes for you."


    Those words of Yejoon caused Soohyun''s eyes to widen. Nonetheless, she immediately reduced them back to their original size, and pulling on a composed expression, she looked towards Yejoon.


    "As much as I would want to have it, I am afraid I have to reject. If I overeat, I will have a hard time training," Soohyun vocalised¡ª pleased with herself for finding such an excuse.


    "Sister-in-law, I am glad you liked the pancakes I made. Since you seem to fancy them so much, I will bring some over for you later on," Jaesung said.


    "Yes, yes, surely do that," Soohyun replied for she did not find any valid reason to reject him.

 Chapter 220 - Like A Coward

    Lee Soohyun finally let out her tears as she reached the backyard of the mansion, and spiciness was still not gone from her mouth. Nevertheless, she was proud of herself for holding on to it for so long.


    Taking in a deep breath, she sat down on the ground and hoped for the burn inside her mouth to slowly fade away. However, so far, the decrease was gradual.


    Soohyun was crouched down whilst holding her knees and her face was hid inside her knees. That is when, she felt someone tap on her shoulder.


    Wondering who it could be, Soohyun raised her head. Tears glistened at the corner of her eyes, and her lips seemed redder than usual.


    Seeing Junghyun stand in front of her surprised Soohyun somewhat for these days, it felt as if both of them were avoiding each other, and before Soohyun could question his reason for being here, something was pushed into her mouth.


    Her eyes widened, and she noticed a slight pink blush covering Junghyun''s cheeks. Whatever was pushed into her mouth tasted sweet and alleviated the burning flavour within her mouth.


    Gratefulness immediately showed in Soohyun''s eyes, and raising her hand, she was about to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes. The candy made her feel better.


    Before Soohyun could thank him, Junghyun vocalised, "I only did it because you looked like a fool while sitting there."


    A chuckle left Soohyun''s mouth as she stood up, and bringing herself closer to Junghyun, she questioned, "Do you do this for all of the fools sitting like me?"


    "Y-Yes. Now, shut up," Junghyun stated before turning his back on Soohyun.


    "d.a.m.n! You really resemble a shy boy in love," Soohyun teased as series of laughter left her mouth.


    Hearing those words from Soohyun made Junghyun turn back, and seeing how the blush upon his face thickened, she found him looking absolutely cute.


    "Stop saying nonsense!" Junghyun exclaimed.


    "Seeing how you helped me today, I will invite you to the pizza party tonight, alright? Be there by seven, and you don''t have to bring any gifts," Soohyun vocalised.


    "I have no intention of being there," Junghyun replied before walking away from Soohyun.


    After he was away from Soohyun''s sight, he raised his hand to touch his cheeks, and feeling them burn up, he wondered what the reason behind this could be.


    "This is interesting," A voice commented.


    Kim Junghyun immediately turned his head to stare at the direction of the voice, and his eyes fell upon Seo Jaesung who was leaning against the wall.


    A grin sat upon his face whilst he stared upon Junghyun, and a certain type of twinkle seemed to be there in those eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Junghyun questioned. The temperature of his cheeks decreased, and both of her eyebrows were furrowed. He knew what type of things Jaesung enjoyed, and Junghyun was well aware on how to be careful around him.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Jaesung stood up straight, and he then directed a wink towards Junghyun before saying, "You will see when the time comes, and a fun drama will be there to watch then."


    With those words, Jaesung walked away, and Jim Junghyun eyes narrowed in on him.


    The time for lunch had come, and Soohyun decided to take a small shower before going down. She had no idea on how many times she showered regularly. The smell of sweat was disturbing to her, and showering was something she found pleasant.


    However, before she could walk towards her room, she heard someone call for her, causing her to turn at that direction.


    "Sister-in-law," Seo Jaesung stated as he stood in front of Soohyun. The corners of his lips were curved up slightly.


    "What do you need?" Soohyun questioned whilst raising one of her eyebrows. Being around him, she instantly found herself being on guard and was lookout for what he had in mind.


    "Sister-in-law, do you mind having a chat with me now?" Jaesung asked.


    No¡ª That was what Soohyun directly wanted to say at this moment and watch the reaction upon his face. However, she did not want him to have an unpleasant opinion on her.


    "Right now? Sorry, Jaesung-ssi, but it would not be possible. I have to take a shower now before going to lunch," Soohyun stated.


    "Ah! That''s pity," He said, "What about after lunch then? You should have some break then."


    "Sure, let''s do that then. After lunch," Soohyun answered.


    "That''s settled, Sister-in-law. I will be going then, Sister-in-law, and I will be the one making the lunch," Jaesung vocalised, leading for Soohyun''s eyes to widen for a fraction of a second before they reduced back to their original size.


    Lee Soohyun was well aware that he was saying this to earn a reaction from her. Nonetheless, maintaining her composure, she nodded and vocalised, "Yes, after those delicious pancakes from you earlier, I am looking forward to the lunch you make."


    After that conversation with Jaesung and he walked away, Soohyun immediately rushed into her phone, and before taking a bath, her main concern was to call Han Minhyun. He must definitely have an idea about it.


    Taking her phone from the gla.s.s table, she sat upon the couch and turned on the phone. Swiping across the screen, she came upon Minhyun''s number and immediately made a call to him.


    After few seconds of ringing, Minhyun received the call, and placing the phone beside her ear, she said, "Minhyun-ah, I need help."


    A chuckle was heard from the other side of the phone, and Soohyun had an inkling on how Minhyun enjoyed the entire thing.


    He asked, "Were you humiliated already?"


    "Of course not, that did not happen. I managed to somewhat overcome him, but something tells me that I would not be this lucky next time around," Soohyun said, "You definitely should know a way out of it. Threaten him or something. He will be afraid of you or teach me ways to avoid his tricks."


    "You sound desperate," Minhyun pointed out.


    "Of course I am. I do not want to be made into a joke!" Soohyun exclaimed.


    "Just avoid him and do not go along with him. Run away like a coward," Minhyun stated as he chuckled.

 Chapter 221 - Have A Fun Time

    "I am disappointed in you, Minhyun. How can you take this as a joke? I swear this is a really important matter," Soohyun vocalised whilst trying to sound serious.


    Han Minhyun let out a chuckle and stated, "I am having fun; Play a prank on him."


    "If I do that, he will play a prank back on me, and this will be forever going on. I will have to be on constant look out then," Soohyun said.


    She then whined, "Han Minhyun, please help me. Aren''t you supposed to be my husband? Please, please, please."


    Soohyun''s words caused for Minhyun to start laughing, and he voiced out, "Fine, fine, since you are begging this much, I will tell you about few of the common tricks he pulls."


    Although this was not the best, Soohyun found herself being satisfied with it and replied, "Alright, that works I guess. Tell me everything he did, and do not miss one."


    As Soohyun walked towards the dining table, she stared at the ground below her and scanned whether or not something slippery was present there. According to Minhyun, Jaesung enjoyed tripping others and have their face planted upon the ground.


    In order to keep her face and reputation intact, Soohyun carefully scanned whether or not there was something that could potentially trip her.


    Noticing that nothing like that was around, Soohyun calmly walked towards her chair, and whilst wearing a smile over her face, she stared at the chair to see whether or not it was messed with in any way.


    When her eyes did not catch anything like that, she sat up on it, and seeing the food in front of her, she began to eat immediately. Seo Jaesung and Jihoon was present at the table at this moment.


    Soohyun came early today and started eating everyone. She wanted to spend as less time as possible in Jaesung''s presence.


    As she tasted the food, she realized that they were not messed up this time around, and feeling relief spread through her, she began to devour all of them.


    Oh Jihoon concentrated on eating his meal, and raising her head, Soohyun noticed that Jaesung was staring upon her.


    ''What does he have in mind now?''


    Keeping her eyes upon Jaesung, she tried to be on watch out for what he planned to do and ate her food. Noticing that Soohyun''s gaze was upon him, the grin on Jaesung''s face grew wider.


    After a minute or two, all that staring was starting to get annoying to Lee Soohyun, and forcing out a smile upon her face, she asked, "Aren''t you eating you food, Jaesung-ssi?"


    "Yes, I will be eating then. Sister-in-law, could you help me do the dishes after lunch?" Jaesung voiced out, "If it is too much of a burden for you, forget it; I can do them."


    "Yes, then do them on you own," Soohyun vocalised, "Due to my training, it would not be possible for me to do so, and indeed, they would be a burden upon me."


    With that, Soohyun stared down at her meal whilst leaving Jaesung speechless. Although she should be doing her own dishes, Soohyun was not the one to deny if someone offered to do them.


    Hearing laughs, Soohyun turned back and saw that Yejoon was approaching their table. An amused expression sat on Yejoon''s face as he walked towards his seat.


    Pulling back his chair, Yejoon sat upon it, and looking at Soohyun, Yejoon raised his thumb up at her.


    Then, he turned towards Jaesung and vocalised, "Your tricks would not work that easily on her, Jaesung-ah."


    Jaesung winked towards Yejoon and voiced out, "The smarter ones are always fun to play with."


    Soohyun scoffed and stated, "That is because the smarter ones make you humiliated."


    Then, flashing a smile towards Jaesung, Soohyun commented, "However, seeing how attractive you are, I am sure the smarter ones will easily let you win."


    "Regardless of how it is done, a win is a win," Jaesung vocalised.


    "You are right about I guess," Soohyun mumbled before staring upon her food and beginning to eat.


    Soohyun''s entire day went with her avoiding Jaesung and his pranks. There were multiple times she was about to get injured. However, fortunately enough, she managed to not completely fall into them.


    The childish one for Soohyun was when her water bottle was hid by Jaesung during her exercise, and she had to go the kitchen for a gla.s.s of water. Jaesung laughed the entire time when she did so.


    She was wrong when she thought that he would not be disturbing her training. He attempted to trip her multiple number of times and distract her by uttering rubbish.


    When she walked back into the mansion and opened the door, she felt as if something was about to fall upon her, and acting on her reflexes, she immediately jumped back from the door.


    A bucket filled with green liquid¡ª the sight of which was enough to make her feel nauseated¡ª fell down, and she found herself being proud. If her head was covered with that thing, she might have to take three hours of bath to get rid of it.


    Taking in on how it stink, Soohyun wondered on about what was mixed it. Nevertheless, holding her nose, she continued walking into the mansion. There was no way she was going to clean all of that.


    "I thought you were going to fall for that."


    Turning towards the direction of the voice, Soohyun saw that Jaesung was leaning against the wall, and she flashed an innocent smile at his direction.


    She then vocalised, "That is the most basic prank. I thought you will be more creative when it came to pulling them."


    Jaesung winked and said, "This is just the beginning! Let us have a fun time together."


    With those words, Jaesung turned his back on Soohyun and began to walk away. A sigh left Soohyun''s mouth at the thought of what Jaesung could possibly have in his mind.

 Chapter 222 - Box Of Pizza

    The thought of pizza was enough to make Soohyun''s mouth water.


    Soohyun walked towards the direction of the room they planned to hold the party. Pizza coupled with soju was enough to make her feel energized. Along with that, they decided to watch a movie chosen by Yejoon.


    Stopping in front of the door to the room, Soohyun extended her hand towards the k.n.o.b and pulled it open. As she was about to walk into the room, Soohyun found something sticky upon her face.


    Her eyes widened when she realized that there were a couple of strips of translucent adhesive tape from top to bottom of the door¡ª attached from one side of the door to the other.


    There was an adhesive tape upon her nose which also was stuck to her hair, and one was upon her hair. Rest of her was not touched by the adhesive tape, and Soohyun found relief spread through her because of that.


    She was able to stop the rest of her body getting stuck due to her quick reflex, and hearing laughs, she continued to get irritated.


    Her eyes fell upon Seo Jaesung and Hw.a.n.g Yejoon who were watching her and laughing. Appearing to be all cool about this situation, she removed the adhesive tape from her face and head.


    Although it hurt at times, Soohyun did not let that be shown upon her face, and after she had managed to get away from all that adhesive tape, she felt her nose and head burning. She takes used were really sticky.


    "Although your entire body was not stuck, I guess this works, Sister-in-law; This makes more hyped to get you to fall entirely," Jaesung vocalised.


    As she did not expect for Jaesung to be here, she fell into this prank of his somewhat. If she was aware of him being here, she would not have fallen for something as obvious as this.


    Soohyun had an inkling that Jaesung was holding back on her seeing that she was Minhyun''s wife and someone belonging to the yellow clan.


    "That would not be that easy, Seo Jaesung-ssi," Soohyun vocalised, "Now, remove these adhesive tapes, so that I can enter in."


    Rubbing her nose, Soohyun walked into the room. Jaesung and Yejoon removed the adhesive tapes from the door. Working with adhesive tapes were not easy, and seeing both of the struggle made a smile form on her face.


    However, using their powers, both of the transported the adhesive tapes out of the room when they did not want to try getting rid of them physically.


    After that, Soohyun walked into the room carefully, and scanning the room, she tried to see whether or not that could potentially humiliate her.


    Seeing nothing like that, she sat down on the couch cautiously and making sure that there were no type of pins or anything was placed beneath her.


    Finding it completely normal, Soohyun sat down upon it. Her eyes fell upon the boxes of pizza and a bottles of soju on the table. There were couple of gla.s.ses on top of the table.


    The smell of pizza wafted into the air, and she found herself being relieved that her stomach did not growl at this moment. That would be too embarra.s.sing.


    She then looked towards Seo Jaesung and raised one of her eyebrows. She questioned, "Is he not leaving?"


    Soohyun realized that her words came out ruder than she has expected, and she bit her tongue at that. Due to how Jaesung has been annoying her the entire time, she had a hard time holding in her irritation.


    Seeing her lose her composure would only him satisfaction, and that was something she was not willing to give to him.


    "Wow! You are so unwelcoming, Sister-in-law. Could it be that you are afraid of me?" Jaesung vocalized whilst raising one of his eyebrows.


    If he was attempting to provoke Soohyun, this method would not work, and she questioned, "Will you leave if I said that?"


    "No," Jaesung replied whilst wearing a grin upon his face.


    "Well, then, you can stay, but there is no pizza or soju for you," Soohyun voiced out, "There were brought according to the number of people present here, and you just barged in later on. But you can have the leftovers, I guess, if there are any."


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon laughed and said, "I don''t know what made him be in your bad side, but I surely do not want to end up in the bad side of such a beautiful woman."


    Hearing those words made a wide smile form on Soohyun''s face, and winking at Yejoon, she stated, "You would not. People should learn how to treat beautiful woman from you."


    Walking over to Soohyun, Jaesung plopped down on to the seat beside her, and he said, "Beautiful woman being humiliated is what I find more attractive."


    Scoffing, Soohyun picked up one of the boxes of pizza from the table and decided to give it a try. She did not have this pizza restaurant in her previous life.


    So far, it smelled absolutely appetizing, and as Soohyun opened the upper cover of the box, she noticed something. Nevertheless, she did not let herself be affected by him.


    Jaesung thought wrong; Few c.o.c.kroaches upon the pizza. Although the sight was quite disturbing, this was not enough to shake her up.


    Closing the box, she turned her head to face Jaesung and flashed him a wide smile. She noticed how the antic.i.p.ation in his eyes dimmed.


    She then said, "Remember when I said that there is no pizza for you? I want to change my mind about that."


    Placing the box of pizza upon his hand, she added, "You can enjoy this box of pizza. I am sure none of us want to have it."


    ''That is a point for me.''


    "Yes, thank you about it; I will be enjoying it," Jaesung stated whilst hugging the box closer to him as he challengingly stared at Soohyun.

 Chapter 223 - You Are Mean!

    After the two of them have decided upon the movie to watch on television¡ª Jaesung''s opinion did not matter¡ª Soohyun opened the second box of pizza, and she was glad to see that it was not messed with her.


    Jaesung sat beside Yejoon, and Soohyun was seated at the other side of Yejoon. There was no way Soohyun was willing to sit beside Jaesung.


    As Soohyun was about to pull out a slice of pizza, she heard the door open, and she immediately turned her head towards the direction of the door.


    Seeing Junghyun walk in gave her a pleasant surprise, and a wide smile spread upon her face. She had an inkling that Junghyun would be showing up despite his att.i.tude earlier; He was a decent guy over all in Soohyun''s opinion.


    "Oh! Junghyun-ah, you are here. Hurry up! The movie is starting," Soohyun said¡ª her voice sounding enthusiastic.


    "Just to inform you, Moon Jiwoo, I did not absolutely come here because of you. I am just here because I was just bored and to kill time," Junghyun vocalised as he walked to sit beside Soohyun.


    "Yes, yes, now have some pizza," Soohyun vocalised before placing the box closer to him. Wearing a smile upon his face, Junghyun extended his hand towards it and took one of the slices of the pizza.


    After an hour had pa.s.sed, Seo Jaesung had left due to some important matters, and due to all those gla.s.ses of soju, Junghyun found himself being completely drunk.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon had left for washroom earlier and had not returned up until now. Extending her hand towards the gla.s.s of soju, she drank down another gla.s.s of it.


    In the midst of enjoying the drinks, she forgot on how Jiwoo did not have that good of an alcohol tolerance and just continued to drink down the liquid.


    Junghyun''s and Soohyun''s cheeks were coloured red at this point, and their hair was a mess. Soohyun''s lips seemed redder than usual.


    Boxes of pizza was strewn over the floor, and empty bottles of soju lied on top of the table. A movie played on the television in front of them, which was eventually forgotten.


    Soohyun''s body slightly shook before her head hit against the back of the couch, and her eyes widened. Sitting up straight, she let out a chuckle and decided to pour herself another gla.s.s of the alcohol.


    The sight in front of her was slightly blurry, and she extended her hand towards one of the empty bottles. Pick it up, she tried to pour its content into the gla.s.s.


    However, seeing how no alcohol fell into the gla.s.s, Soohyun laughed and said, "Oh! It''s over."


    "Moon Jiwoo!"


    She heard someone call for her loudly, and finding it funny, a chuckle left her mouth. Turning her head towards the direction of the voice, she noticed that Junghyun was seated there.


    "Moon Jiwoo!" He enunciated again.


    "Oh! That''s my name." Soohyun giggled.


    Pointing his finger at her, he stated, "You are a bad girl, really, really, really, really bad girl. You Bad Girl."


    Lee Soohyun directed her index finger at her before saying, "Me? No, I am a good girl, really, really, really, really good girl. You are mean."


    "Shut up! You bad girl! You torture me everytime. You are ugly, really ugly, so why do I want to spend more time with you?" Junghyun vocalised.


    Soohyun shrugged her shoulders at Junghyun''s words, and her eyes were drowsy. Certain type of seriousness was present within Junghyun''s eyes.


    Extending his hand, Junghyun held her shoulder and pulled herself closer to him. However, Soohyun was sleepy did not make any objections towards it, and her mind was barely on what Junghyun was attempting to do.


    Junghyun''s eyes scanned through every feature of Soohyun''s face before touching her forehead, nose, and lips with one of his hands. Soohyun was not in consciousness to see what was happening.


    "No, you are really beautiful, really, really, really, really beautiful. It makes me want to kiss you," Junghyun voiced out.


    However, Soohyun, who was in the verge of slipping into her Dreamland, did not have any type of reaction towards those words of Junghyun.


    "Why? Why does my heart hurt when you are closer to someone else? Yah! Did you do any witchcraft on me!? You Evil Lady, you must have done something or else why would I be this bothered with you!?" Kim Junghyun exclaimed.


    Kim Junghyun''s loud voice was enough to wake Soohyun up, and opening her eyes wide, she blinked multiple times before giggling.


    Extending her hands, she slapped at both sides of Junghyun''s cheeks and vocalised, "Your cheeks are really fluffy. They are fun."


    Soohyun slapped then again whilst her expression showed that she was having fun. She remained oblivious to the intentions Junghyun showed towards her.


    Before Soohyun could touch those cheeks of Junghyun again, she felt someone grip both of her hands, preventing her from doing anything like that, and this caused for Soohyun to blink her eyes multiple times.


    As her eyes blinked at Junghyun multiple times, he said, "Don''t do that; It makes my heart go wild."


    Those words sounded funny to Lee Soohyun, and she let out a series of laughter after them. She then questioned, "Like a horse?"


    The thought of that made Soohyun giggle. Junghyun, on the other hand, stared at the giggling girl in front of him with a grim expression and gradually neared to her.


    His eyes were locked upon those red lips of hers, and he found them to be absolutely mesmerising. He brought his face closer to Lee Soohyun, and as he was about to touch her cheeks, he noticed that he was pushed back by someone.


    Junghyun blinked his eyes at that, and he yelled, "Yah! Who are you? What are you doing!?"


    A chuckle left Lee Soohyun''s mouth as she voiced out, "Minhyun-ah?"


    As Soohyun turned to her left, she realized a tall figure was standing beside her, and recognizing him as Han Minhyun, she extended her hands to hug his waist.


    Minhyun looked down upon the girl hugging him whilst wearing a grim expression, and a dark look sat upon his eyes. Extending his hand towards her, he patted her head, causing her to let out some giggles.

 Chapter 224 - When Being Drunk

    A yawn left Lee Soohyun''s mouth, and a sharp pain went through her head as she opened her eyes. She recalled about her intake of alcohol, and after that, this was to be expected.


    A groan left her mouth as she began to sit up, and the bright light hit her eyes, increasing the intensity of the headache she felt.


    Turning her head towards the direction of the clock, she noticed that it was three in the morning, and this left her wondering on why the lights were turned on at this moment.


    "Take the medicines; They are on the nightstand," Minhyun said.


    Hearing his voice, she looked at the direction he was at and saw that Minhyun was sitting upon the couch. On the gla.s.s table was a laptop, and Minhyun was typing away in it.


    "Alright, thank you," Soohyun replied.


    Her eyes shifted on to the nightstand beside her, and seeing the pill along with a gla.s.s of water, she extended her hand towards it.


    After she had swallowed down the pill, she hoped for the pain to decrease, and then staring towards Han Minhyun, she asked, "Why are you awake at this time though?"


    "Work," Minhyun answered.


    Soohyun did not recall on how she came up to the room or what happened for the most half when she was drunk. She did not mean to get that drunk. However, after she had a gla.s.s, she could not stop herself from having another gla.s.s. This ended up getting her utterly drunk.


    Yejoon going to the washroom was the last thing she remembered, and everything was a blur after that. She knew that Junghyun was along with her and was laughing about something. But she could not remember it what it was about.


    "Did I cause any mess?" Soohyun questioned.


    She could not recall herself doing anything like that. Nonetheless, she had a clue on how she embarra.s.sed herself when she was drunk at times.


    "You was about to be involved in a mess until I stopped," Minhyun replied as he pressed one last key on the laptop before pushing down its cover and closing it.


    His voice sounded detached and expressionless, and this made Soohyun curious on what the reason behind it.


    "What type of mess?" She asked whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    Getting into a mess whilst being drunk was not a term Soohyun was unfamiliar when it came to herself, and she was eager to know what it was that she did.


    Han Minhyun stood up from his seat, and as he stepped towards Soohyun, she stared at him questioningly. Nonchalance covered his face causing her eyebrows to furrow.


    "You would not like knowing about it, and it is better for you to not be aware of it," Minhyun said, "Now, get some rest, and I will be going to check your result."


    "I have done really embarra.s.sing things when I am drunk, so trust me when I say this would not affect me," Soohyun voiced out whilst flashing a wide smile towards Han Minhyun.


    Extending his hand towards her, he patted her head and stated, "Just go to sleep; It is better for everyone if you do not what happened."


    Soohyun let out a sigh. Even though she was inquisitive what was so serious, she noticed those grim eyes of Minhyun and was well aware that she would not be able to get the answer now. Maybe she could ask Junghyun later on.


    As Han Minhyun walked towards the research room, he had no idea on what he was this irritated on. Fortunately enough, he could successfully cover this off when he was in front of Soohyun or else, he would have been hit with hundreds of questions from her.


    After seeing how Junghyun was about to kiss Soohyun earlier, Minhyun acted on his reflex to push Junghyun away.


    Although he was well aware that Soohyun had no involvement in it and Junghyun was merely doing it due to the influence of the alcohol, Minhyun could not control in his anger towards either of them.


    Jealousy¡ª He certainly knew how to describe that feeling within him. Nonetheless, he did not know why he felt that.


    In the beginning, watching Soohyun play around with the boys in the mansion did not affect her, and he was confident on how he held no romantic feeling towards her.


    If that was the case, why was he so enraged at this moment?


    Romantic love was not something Minhyun preferred neither did he hold any sort of hatred towards it. Minhyun held absolutely no feeling at it.


    He had heard multiple times on romantic love is beautiful and euphoric. Nevertheless, that did not make him have any kind of interest towards it.


    The love he shared with his friends and family was something Minhyun found beautiful, and as he probably had someone fated for him, he did not care much about it. He was content with having someone who would be there to comfort him and make his days brighter.


    When he met Lee Soohyun, he was somewhat dissatisfied with her. Nonetheless, now, he thought of herself being absolutely perfect for it. Although she had few flaws, he did not mind them.


    Fated one or not, he have grown to become protective over her, and the relationship he shared with her was something he was beginning to find beautiful.


    Nonetheless, he knew that it was not anything romantic. He adored her, but that was just platonically. He had no problem with that and was willing to spend his entire life with her.


    Lee Soohyun was the perfect match for him, and he was happy around her. Whether or not there was romantic love between them did not matter to him.


    After what had happened to him when he saw her getting closer to Junghyun really managed to astound him. Nonetheless, he did not let it occupy his mind.


    He had no problem in having those type of feelings toward Soohyun.

 Chapter 225 - Blood Sample

    Within the test tube was a sample of blood, and the test tube was held in a test tube rack. Picking up the dropper, Han Minhyun pressed it and let a droplets of the liquid to fall into it.


    The laboratory had no one inside of it, and the room Minhyun was in had its door closed. Ice could be seen at various parts of the room.


    Minhyun''s eyes observed the liquid in front of him, watching the blood change its colour. The red of the blood was starting to get paler, and when it stopped changing colour, his eyes widened.


    Shock was visible in those eyes of his, and after what happened in the Moon Mansion, Minhyun had probably thought of this to be an option.


    The red colour of the blood has turned to become light pink, and at the bottom of the test tube lied some black materials.


    For the test, if the blood turned completely black, then that would mean that Soohyun is from the Red Clan, and completely light pink indicated that she was from Yellow Clan.


    At that moment, the k.n.o.b of the door was turned and the door was pushed open. Entered into the room was Hw.a.n.g Yejoon, and he ran his hand through his hair as he walked towards Minhyun.


    The door behind him closed whilst his eyes went towards the sample of the blood on top of the table. He noticed the colour of it, and his eyes narrowed upon it.


    "Is this the result from Jiwoo''s blood sample?" Yejoon questioned.


    Minhyun nodded.


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon touched his chin with his thumb and vocalised, "Since the majority of the content is light pink doesn''t that mean she is a human. However, there is black present so that shows she has some Red Clan''s blood in her."


    "That seems to be the case," Minhyun answered.


    "So, those heightened senses of hers at times and pa.s.sing through the barriers was due to this blood present within her. No wonder she doesn''t have all the qualities of a Red Clan.


    Could it be that she had gotten a blood transfusion? That seems to be the case here," Yejoon vocalised.


    "I am a.s.suming that as well," Minhyun said, "Nonetheless, blood transfusion¡ª when it has Red Clan present¡ª is not something that is done usually, and if that was the case, I would have been reported about it."


    "There are cases of it happening beyond the eyes of the Leaders, and this could be one of those cases," Yejoon pointed out.


    "Extract the black part, and try to see who it belongs to or what the rank of it is," Minhyun ordered.


    "Yes, Hyung," Yejoon vocalised.


    "How were the results?" Lee Soohyun questioned.


    Her eyes showed a certain type of sparkle as they gazed upon Han Minhyun with antic.i.p.ation, and a wide smile sat upon her face. She was seated on the couch whilst she waited for Minhyun''s arrival earlier.


    As Minhyun entered through the door, she stood up straight, and reading the expression on Minhyun''s face, she could not figure out the answer.


    She walked towards him and stared at with a raised eyebrow when he remained silent. Minhyun''s expression was starting to make her anxious.


    "What''s the matter? Is it something really bad?" Soohyun asked.


    Minhyun shook his head and said, "It is rather something that would let down your hopes; You belong to the Yellow Clan."


    That answer was enough to shock Lee Soohyun, and she blinked her eyes multiple times. Then, a chuckle left her mouth. She had no idea on why she did so.


    "Ah! Really? I guess I was hoping for too much," Soohyun vocalised.


    She did not know what else to say; After all that antic.i.p.ation and excitement, she felt really disappointed with the result. Maybe it would have been better for her to not be this hopeful from the beginning.


    "It seems that you have few amount of Red Clan''s blood within you; It could have been transfused into you. If those from Yellow has a transfusion of Red Clan''s blood¡ª even really less¡ª it stays within that person and gives them some abilities normally one would not have," Minhyun explained.


    "Oh! So, that means I need to go through that trans.m.u.tation?" Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    Han Minhyun nodded and said, "Yes, since you are from the Yellow Clan, you need to go through it."


    Lee Soohyun let out a sigh and vocalised, "I will get ready for the training since there is only three more days."


    Minhyun vocalized, "Do that, and do not get your spirits down. You are doing really well, and I know you can make it."


    Soohyun let out a chuckle at Minhyun''s words and nodded. Regardless of how much disheartened she felt, she knew that she should not show it or let it affect her daily activities.


    Although some things went smoothly for Soohyun, doesn''t mean everything will be going in that way. She believed that she could persevere through this as well.


    "Are you really not going to tell me about what happened when I was dark though? I swear I would not act any different when I get to learn about it. I will basically forget about it the second you tell me about it, I promise," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Then, there is no use in telling you about it if you just forget it," Minhyun pointed out as he shrugged his shoulders.


    Bringing her face closer to Han Minhyun''s, she said, "So, if I tell you that I will not be forgetting about it, will that make you say about it to me?"


    "No," Minhyun answered, "This is not important, and pay attention to the training now."


    Soohyun whined, "What will get you to tell me the truth? Can''t you see that I am being desperate?"


    "Nothing, Soohyun, nothing, and if you keep troubling me about it, I can basically make a lie to shut you up," Minhyun vocalised.


    Soohyun sighed and mumbled, "This is something that concerns me. Why are you acting as if this is such a big mistake?"

 Chapter 226 - Strong Security

    Kim Junghyun recalled.


    All the details of what had happened last night was clear to him, and now that he was staring at Soohyun, everything flooded his mind again.


    Lee Soohyun and Han Minhyun were two people Junghyun wanted to desperately avoid. The situation was too mortifying for Junghyun, and he had no idea on how to face either of them. At least it appeared as if Soohyun was not aware of it yet.


    Inside his mind, he cursed at himself multiple times for doing something like that. He could not figure out what he was thinking when he was about to approach Soohyun in such a way.


    Under the influence of alcohol, when his eyes fell upon those lips of Lee Soohyun, they seemed to glisten, and the conpulsive urge to taste them came over him. Utterly losing control over himself, he neared closer to the delicious treat I''m front of him.


    However, Han Minhyun had pushed him away before anything could serious, and noticing those dark, bone-chilling and piercing eyes of his made him become sober. The realization of what he was about to do dawn upon him.


    The way Minhyun had stared at him in that instant made gooseb.u.mps rise upon his body, and this was the first time he had stared at Junghyun with such an intensity.


    "Where did your mind drift off to? I asked you a question. What happened last night?" Soohyun asked. Her eyes showed antic.i.p.ation.


    Feeling his cheeks warm up considerably, Junghyun vocalised, "You farted. Now, don''t disturb me again!"


    With those words, Junghyun had turned his back upon Soohyun and began to walk away. At this rate, he might turn absolutely crazy if he stayed near to her.


    What Junghyun had said was processed by Soohyun, and she had her eyes widened. She had an inkling that was entirely a lying, deepening her curiosity to know about the truth more.


    "Wait up, Junghyun! I really need to know about it!" She exclaimed about it.


    However, he showed no signs of turning back.


    "Junghyun missed breakfast, lunch, and now, dinner. Is he alright?" Soohyun vocalised as she picked up the radish using her chopsticks and placed it inside her mouth.


    "Stop thinking about him, and concentrate upon your food," Han Minhyun ordered.


    "Why?" Soohyun asked whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    With each second, curiosity intensified with Soohyun, and desperation increased within her to know what the secret behind the entire thing was.


    "Junghyun has some important matters to handle, and Jihoon almost finished eating. Remember that you have training after this," Han Minhyun pointed out.


    Lee Soohyun scoffed at those words of Minhyun after noticing how Minhyun was attempting to divert her attention and stared down at her meal whilst forming ideas in her mind to get the truth out of Minhyun.


    "Hyung, the Leaders have called you to be back to the Underworld as soon as possible. Things are getting really horrible there, and Oh Jaeho''s situation is starting to get critical," Seo Jaesung vocalised.


    He then added, "Some are a.s.suming that he would not survive. His body is starting to turn paler and he can barely consume blood without throwing up. Even after all that investigation, they are unable to point out the actual reason behind it."


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes fell upon Oh Jihoon, and he noticed on how he had his jaws clenched whilst his hand tightly gripped on to the chopsticks. They were really close to snapping under his strength.


    Although Soohyun had no idea on type of relationship Junghyun shared with his father, it seemed to be that the news affected him.


    "Four days. After four days, I will be going there," Han Minhyun vocalised, "And about the purebloods, were any captured yet?"


    "No, none yet. The security is strong. However, there were couple of attempts and nearly one or two were captured. Nonetheless, the guards managed to stop them on time. Currently, the purebloods are going through intensive training to improve themselves," Seo Jaesung stated.


    "You brought a girl here, Hw.a.n.g Yejoon, again!" Lee Soohyun exclaimed the moment she walked towards the corner of the library.


    Bored out of her mind, Soohyun decided to walk around the library and wanted to check whether or not she will be finding something interesting. She was in need for something that would possibly calm her mind.


    Seeing Yejoon and a female making out was not something Soohyun would find pleasant, especially when the female is almost n.a.k.e.d. The b.u.t.tons on Yejoon''s eyes were open, and trying to act innocent, she closed her eyes tightly.


    The girl pulled away from Yejoon and showed how displeased she was in her eyes. As the girl glared upon her, Soohyun opened her eyes gradually.


    That is when she felt a hand upon her shoulder, and wanting to see who the hand belonged to, Soohyun turned to her left. Seo Jaesung stood beside her as his other hand held on to a phone.


    "Wow! This looks interesting. I wonder how Hyung will be reacting to it when he sees the two of you together," Jaesung stated before he clicked the photo of them.


    Both of them were too slow to react, and realizing how Jaesung was clicking pictures, the woman immediately made herself disappear from there.


    "This is love, Seo Jaesung, but I would not expect for someone like you to know about it," Yejoon¡ª with his voice clearly showing his slight hesitation¡ª voiced out, "Minhyun Hyung would understand as well.


    I felt too parched these days, and now, that I have gotten time to spend with time with that beautiful woman, I feel as if my thirst have been quenched. If you were not this adamant on humiliating others, you would have felt this euphoric."


    Hw.a.n.g Yejoon added a scoff at the end of the sentence.


    Mocking Hw.a.n.g Yejoon''s voice, Jaesung mimicked, "Getting others humiliated is what that makes me feel euphoric. If you were not stuck in these women, you would have noticed so."


    Slapping Seo Jaesung''s palm away from her shoulder, Soohyun vocalised, "That should not be our main concern at this moment; What matters is that whether or not we should use this to threaten Yejoon?"

 Chapter 227 - No Vision

    The day for her trans.m.u.tation was finally here. These three days pa.s.sed by got Soohyun in a blink of an eye, and she was needed to go through a lot of training in that period.


    Lee Soohyun could surely see how tremendously she had improved over this training, and she might be able to take out some professional a.s.sa.s.sins.


    Her stamina had grown by a lot, and her strength had intensified. She had learned a lot of fighting techniques over this short period of time.


    Although Lee Soohyun had grown to become somewhat confident about the entire thing, the bigger part of her was nervous, and she was anxious on whether or not she would be able to be make it perfectly through.


    Only three to four more hours for the ritual, and Soohyun could feel her hands turning clammy. The process was not known to Soohyun.


    As her heart beat rapidly within her chest, Soohyun touched her chest to calm down her rapid heartbeats, and she gulped.


    "Everything will be fine, Lee Soohyun. Don''t get nervous; You do realize that nervousness is dangerous. It will affect you performance. You will be alright, Soohyun. You will survive," Lee Soohyun mumbled to herself.


    Letting out a deep breath, Soohyun stood up and rubbed her sweaty palms upon her shirt. Everyone was busy trying to make the preparation for the process whilst she was trying to calm down her nerves.


    "This would not work, Soohyun. Go and take a walk outside; That might make you feel better," Soohyun muttered to herself.


    Staying enclosed within a room was starting to give Soohyun a headache, and probably, she might feel better if she took a walk outside.


    Striding towards the door whilst trying to maintain her composure, she extended her hand towards k.n.o.b. Sooner or later, Soohyun thought that she will be throwing up due to the increasing amount of nausea.


    Bile rose up her throat as she pulled the door open. She felt as if her legs would give out any second due to the growing apprehension. A strange urge to cry at that instant came over Soohyun.


    Soohyun was betting her life upon this, and the percentage of her surviving was extremely low to the point it would be considered a miracle if she made out of it.


    "Remove those thoughts away from your mind, Soohyun. They will just be making things worse for you. Calm down! You know you can do it!" Soohyun mumbled to herself as she walked through the hallway.


    As much as Lee Soohyun tried to maintain a composed expression, it was not possible. With how her worries began to intensify, she was afraid that she would be collapsing any time.


    Thoughts of backing out from this penetrated her mind, and leaning against the wall, Soohyun maintained her balance.


    "Relax, Soohyun, relax! Everything will be going fine; You trained hard for this. You know that," Minnie vocalised.


    It has been really long since she had last heard Minnie''s voice, and at this moment, she was in no mood to ask what had happened to Minnie to make her disappear for this long.


    Lee Soohyun let out a deep breath.


    ''I hope so as well. This is really nerve-wracking; If I could, I would erase my mind about the entire matter.''


    "You will make it out alive," Minnie said, "Do not let those thoughts contaminate your mind. Be as confident as you were in the beginning."


    ''I wish I could be as well.''


    "Instead of being nervous, be determined, Soohyun. Determination and will makes people achieve things and miracle happen.


    If you absolutely want to survive and want to desperately fight for it, you can make it. Do not give up in the middle no matter how hard the pain is," Minnie vocalised.


    Minnie then added, "In the end of the day, the only life that should matter to you is you. Put yourself before the others, Soohyun, just like you did before. Fate chose you for this not because it want you to fail but because it knows you can do it."


    Hearing those words of encouragement made a wide smile form on Soohyun''s face, and she nodded. She had no idea on what might lie in front of her, but she knew that she had to survive. No matter what happened or what she has to survive.


    ''Thank you, Minnie. I will survive; I will try my best to do so.''


    "That is the spirit! Do not let nervousness get to you. The entire process will be messing with you feelings and attack you at your sensitive point, so you need to be strong. Minhyun put his all in training you, and as for the rest of the part, you are required to put in your all," Minnie stated.


    Nodding at Minnie''s words, Soohyun managed to gain back her composure, and standing up straight, she mumbled, "Fighting, Soohyun. Think about all the fun things you can do if you make out alive from it."


    "Finally she managed to calm down to some extent," Minnie vocalised as she sat upon her place.


    Although Minnie worked hard to quell Soohyun, nervousness could be seen upon her face, and she tapped her finger upon her Master''s table.


    "Is there really no vision up until this point, Master?" Minnie questioned whilst raising one of her eyebrows.


    Her Master, The Oracle, raised his head to stare towards Minnie, and he shook his head, indicating a ''no''.


    Minnie let out a sigh at the Oracle''s words.


    She was not aware of whether or not to take it as something good. Usually, before such a big event, there will be a vision. Small or big, those visions gave a hint of what to expect or how things could turn out.


    "How do you think it will be going then, Master?" Minnie questioned.


    "Trans.m.u.tation process is not something one can easily make out of easily, and Soohyun seems really strong at this point from most angles.


    At the end, it is the mental health that matters, and despite how she acts, it is hard to guess the current strength of her mental strength," The Oracle vocalised.

 Chapter 228 - Selfish narcissist

    Min Hyesook had her face covered with a scarf as she got down from the bus. In order to let herself be caught by anyone, she did not take the car.


    As she looked at her either side to make sure that there was no one who recognized her, she got down from the bus. Her hands tightly clenched onto the bag within which was the book.


    Hugging the book closer to her chest, Hyesook immediately rushed out of that place and made her way to where she would be meeting that man.


    Held within one of her hands was her phone, and the map could be seen on the screen of the phone. Following the directions given in the map, Hyesook walked towards the alley way.


    Occasionally her body bumped against those of other people, and after that, she had to fix her scarf each time. There were people who were staring at her suspiciously. Fortunately enough, there were not many person out at this time of the day.


    Paying no mind to those looks, Hyesook entered in the alleyway. A stench hit her nose, causing her to scrunch up her nose, and she could feel the damp surface beneath the foot.


    A dog slept at one corner of the alley, and seeing its dirty fur made Hyesook feel disgusted. Chills went down her back as she noticed the cloaked man standing under the dim lighting.


    The sun began to rise, creating a beautiful gradient of various colours in the sky. Clouds floated in the sky whilst cold air passed by them.


    "You are finally here," The cloaked man said.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Lee Soohyun was dressed in a white dress, which resembled a nightdress in her opinion. Nonetheless, this was an appropriate clothing for the ceremony.


    Han Minhyun was clothed in white as he held tightly on to Soohyun''s hand in order to show some kind of support to her. Lee Soohyun squeezed Minhyun''s hand.


    At this point, Soohyun found her mind being completely blank. There were no positive thoughts or negative thoughts. Her mind was completely clear of such thoughts.


    "You will be fine," Minhyun whispered to her.


    Throughout the entire time, Minhyun tried to lift up her spirits through his words, and it somewhat worked for Soohyun.


    Han Minhyun must be as much as worried and anxious regarding the matter like Soohyun. After all, if she does not manage to make out of it, he will be tremendously affected as well. Not only he, but also his entire Clan will be negatively impacted.


    There was a great pressure on her to make out of this, and instead of her feeling down because of it, Soohyun found herself being more hyped up as this made her feel important.


    "I know, I will be fine. That is what I am chanting in my mind the entire time," Soohyun vocalised, "There is no way I will be letting go of my second chance to survive this soon."


    "No matter how hard the pain is, Soohyun, do not let it consume you and make you give up. You can fight out of it. Even if no one cares about you and betrays you, remember that you should be there for yourself.


    Even if the entire world hates you, it will be just alright as long as you love yourself. You need to be as selfish as you claim yourself to be; Do not let your words be bluff. I believe in you, Soohyun," Minhyun vocalised.


    A dry chuckle left Soohyun''s mouth as she voiced out, "Minnie said similar words earlier as well. Is this supposed to be some kind of tips?"


    "Although I am not aware of what might happen, I know that the entire process will try to make you feel down about yourself and break you down. You need to keep standing until the end; That is how you will be making out of it," Minhyun stated.


    "Break me down? Now, that makes me feel more scared, Minhyun. Damn! I should start thinking of all the things that can potentially break me," Soohyun vocalised frantically.


    When it came to things that could break her, it could be either physical or mental. Although that frightened, she wondered on about what it would be that this process has in store for her.


    "Don''t be frightened. This feeds on fright and insecurities. You should not let yourself have any weakness if you want to make out. Only you matter, remember that," Han Minhyun stated.


    Soohyun let out a deep breath and stated, "Should I think like some selfish narcissist?"


    As her lips were curved up, she had one of her eyebrows raised, and extending his hand towards her, Minhyun patted the top of her head.


    He then vocalised, "It would be great if you would be able to think in such a way."


    Both of them halted as they stood in front of the door, and Minhyun moved closer to the door in order to open it. Soohyun could hear her rapid heartbeats.


    ''This is it, Soohyun! The moment you have been waiting for so is finally here. You can do it!''


    As Han Minhyun entered into the room with his hand intertwined with Soohyun''s, Soohyun followed after him, and she found herself being in awe when she saw the grand room in front of her.


    It looked like one of those rooms in the fantasy movie where magical ceremonies took place. Considering how Soohyun''s case was similar, the room was to be expected.


    Transparent curtains was placed in the centre of the room in a circular shape, and inside the curtain was a dark circle drawn. Inside the circle was some geometrical design.


    Ice hung from various parts of the room, and Soohyun found a chill go down her back. The room was cold. Nonetheless, considering how lower temperature strengthened them, Soohyun was not surprised.


    Few metres away from the curtain was a glass table and on top of that table was a golden goblet. The golden goblet had intricate decoration upon its surface. A book lied beside the goblet, and from the looks of it, the book seemed to be really ancient.


    Other than these, the room did not have much things. Everyone¡ª Hwang Yejoon, Seo Jaesung, Kim Dohyun, Kim Junghyun, and Butler Shin¡ª was present in the room, except for Oh Jihoon. This made her wonder on about where he could be.


    As her mentor, she thought that he will be observing the scene. Soohyun thought about asking regarding this. Nonetheless, she brushed that off from her mind, thinking that he is occupied with something important.


    This was it; The process is going to start any minute now.

 Chapter 229 - Need to drink

    All the eyes were upon her and Soohyun found herself growing anxious. She had a hard time controlling her nerves earlier.


    Then, Han Minhyun''s words on how to not let fear and insecurity impact her came into Soohyun''s mind. Although it was slightly difficult, she managed to clear away her mind.


    Butler Shin coughed and started, "About the entire process, Master will be pouring some of his blood into the glass, and you will be mixing your blood along with his, Mistress.


    After that, I will be reciting an incantation upon it, and you will be drinking the blood then after standing inside that circle along with Minhyun. After that, I will be mumbling some spells, and everything will be going on its own then. You will be needing to fight against everything that is targeted towards you."


    Everything told by the Butler was understandable by Soohyun. The part about drinking blood was something she found disturbing. Nonetheless, she was well aware that it was something important.


    Soohyun nodded.


    As if noticing Lee Soohyun''s growing anxiety, Han Minhyun squeezed upon her hand softly. His actions caused a small smile to spread over Soohyun''s face.


    "Fighting, Jiwoo! You can do it!" Hwang Yejoon cheered on as a bright smile sat upon his face.


    While mischief showed upon his eyes, Seo Jaesung vocalised, "I already made a set of pranks to pull upon you after you make out of it. Don''t disappoint me."


    Lee Soohyun scoffed at his words.


    Her eyes then fell upon Kim Junghyun, who remained silent through the entire time, and a small pout formed on her face. Words of encouragement from him would be nice.


    "What are you staring? You do not look like someone who would easily die," Junghyun vocalised. A frown sat upon his features.


    Shaking her head, Soohyun was about to look towards Minhyun when she heard him mumble, "Good luck!"


    Lee Soohyun''s lips curved slightly up at that, and as she stared at Minhyun, something caught her eyes. Han Minhyun had his jaws clenched, and this left her wondering on what the possible reason behind it could be.


    Nonetheless, as if noticing her curiosity, Minhyun immediately changed the expression upon his, and his face immediately showed nonchalance upon it.


    Soohyun gave him a questioning glance which he seemed to ignore, and he pulled her hand towards the direction of the glass table, beside which Butler Shin stood.


    As Han Minhyun extended his palm, Butler Shin placed a silver knife in his face. Clutching on to the knife tightly, Minhyun held it closer to his other hand, and a small cut was made into it.


    Han Minhyun placed his hand in front of the goblet, and Soohyun watched as the red blood flowed down his hand to the goblet. After a couple of droplets of his blood had fallen into the goblet, Minhyun raised his hand up.


    Soohyun could see how his wound was beginning to close up, and she found herself being amazed at it. It resembled something out of those fictional movie.


    She noticed that Minhyun held the knife at her direction, and accepting the knife from Minhyun''s hand, she stared down at her wrist. Although she did not have the courage to make a cut upon her, she knew that she had to do it.


    Whilst making sure that she would be slicing against any of the major blood vessels or make the cut too deep, Soohyun gradually drive the sharp surface of the knife across her wrist.


    The blood instantly flowed down it as a sharp pain went through her wrist, and bringing her hand over the goblet, she let the blood flow down into the goblet.


    "That is enough," Minhyun vocalised whilst gripping her hand softly.


    Nodding at his words, Soohyun moved her hand back. That is when, Minhyun took out a handkerchief from one of his pockets and handed it over to her.


    Accepting the handkerchief from Minhyun, Soohyun pressed it over her wound before wrapped her wrist along with it and tying a small knot at the end.


    Butler Shin then extended his hand at the direction of the goblet, and as his eyes narrowed upon it, strange words left his mouth. Soohyun could barely make out one of those words, and her eyes just kept staring at the blood.


    Thinking about drinking the entire thing made a chill go down her back, and she had a hard time keeping that calm expression upon her face.


    After Butler Shin was done with his spell, he held the goblet towards Soohyun, and feeling nauseated about drinking the entire thing, she extended her hand towards the drink.


    Accepting the glass from Butler Shin, she stared at the drink in the glass, and she did not believe that she had the strength to drink the entire thing.


    "The taste would just seem metallic to you for the most part," Minhyun stated.


    The taste did not matter to Lee Soohyun. It was the fact that she had to drink fresh blood did, and holding in her disgust, she forced out a smile upon her face. There was no way Minhyun would be understanding her current problem.


    As Han Minhyun began to walk, Soohyun followed after him, and as he entered into the curtain, she stepped inside along with him.


    After they did so, Butler Shin spoke out couple of words along Hwang Yejoon, and the words did not at all sound Korean to Soohyun. This must be the starting of the spell.


    "For everything to actually start, you need to drink that," Minhyun vocalised.


    Soohyun nodded at that, and scrunching up her nose, she lifted the goblet filled with blood. Bringing it closer to her mouth, she hesitantly took a sip of it.


    Although bile rose in her throat at drinking the contents inside the goblet, Soohyun did not stop or throw. Closing her eyes, she immediately drank down the blood whilst keeping her eyes closed.


    The taste of the blood was not pleasant, and as Soohyun pulled away the goblet away from her mouth, red blood stained on one of the corners of her lips.

 Chapter 230 - Not wasting a second longer

    "The book¡ª I brought it. You can take it," Min Hyesook vocalised as she held the book forward.


    The cloaked man turned back. Nonetheless, his cloak did not appear to be the one that he used usually, causing Hyesook to seem confused, and seeing how his physique was not similar either, Hyesook had assumed that man to send someone else.


    The cloaked man moved closer to Min Hyesook and accepted the book from her. Before he could go away from that part, Hyesook tightly gripped on to his sleeve, causing him to stop.


    Hyesook then said, "This is the last contact I am having with him. Tell him that. If he tries to contact me again, I will inform Jiwoo on how he is Jiwoo''s father."


    The man did not respond to Hyesook.


    Feeling irritated by man''s attitude, Hyesook vocalised, "I clearly know on why he gave me that medicine the other day. He totally did it because he did not want for her characteristics to be exposed, and tell him that I have fed her that. However, if he bothers me one more time, I will be revealing all of this to the¡ª"


    Before Min Hyesook could continue, the cloaked man extended his hand towards her and gripped her neck tightly.


    Hyesook''s eyes widened at that, and she found herself having a difficulty when it came to breathing. As Hyesook was suffocating, she moved her hands around randomly, trying to hit the man holding on to her


    She attempted to kick the man multiple times by now. However, her actions remained unsuccessful. Although she tried to call for help, her voice was barely loud enough.


    When Min Hyesook was very close to losing her consciousness, the man disappeared off to thin air. Clutching her neck with two of her hands, she fell back on the dirty road and coughed continuously.


    Watching everything from a safe distance was Seo Jihyun, and surprise immediately showed upon his face after that. He did not expect to come over such a discovery.


    There was no time for him to waste or think regarding it. He immediately had to let Han Minhyun know about it before things got more serious than this.


    At the Moon Mansion, he had seen Hyesook take the fake book, making him inquisitive on her motive behind it, and he decided to follow after her, thinking that she is connected to whatever that threatens the Red Clan.


    Nonetheless, he did not expect to come across this, and not wasting a second longer, he instantly transported out of that place.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The taste or the thought of drinking blood was not anything that Lee Soohyun found pleasant. Nevertheless, with her nose scrunched, she managed to drink down the entire goblet of blood.


    The metallic taste of the blood lingered upon her tongue as Minhyun took the goblet from her, and Soohyun blinked her eyes once. That is when, she felt a sharp wave of pain hit her head, and a groan left her mouth.


    The chants of foreign words continued to leave the Butler Shin''s and Hwang Yejoon''s mouth. Soohyun had a feeling that they intensified the pounding feeling inside her head, and holding her head tightly, she tried to calm it down.


    Lee Soohyun took in a deep breath, and she found her chest being suffocated. She had difficulty breathing in that instant, and she began to pant.


    Crouching down, Soohyun held on to her head, and a loud scream left her. All of a sudden, she felt another wave of sharp pain hit her, and she found her emotions being a mess at that instant. It was difficult for her to hold in her urge to cry.


    Everything was overwhelming, and bending down to Soohyun''s height, Minhyun placed his palms upon Soohyun''s shoulder in order to show some type of support to her.


    Nonetheless, Soohyun did not find herself noticing that. The pain was unbearable, and she found herself losing her consciousness. She found herself being slipped away into the darkness.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Lee Soohyun opened her eyes, and her eyes fell upon the mansion in front of her. She found herself being in her room in Minhyun''s Mansion, and she had a feeling that she was forgetting something.


    As she tried to recall about what she was trying to do earlier, Soohyun found gaps being there within her memory, and she stood up from the bed.


    She walked toward the direction of the door and decided to take a walk outside for that might make her remember what she was forgetting. She had a nagging feeling within her to recall regarding it.


    Stepping closer to the door, Soohyun extended her hand towards the direction of the door, and gripping on to its knob, she pulled the door open.


    Stepping outside of the door, she stepped on the hallway and walked on the hallway. Without her knowledge, her legs led her to somewhere, and surprisingly enough, she did not find herself showing any resistance towards it.


    That is when a voice caught her ear, and she immediately halted within her steps. The voice clearly belonged to Han Minhyun, and it seemed to come from behind the door.


    "Lee Soohyun, she is merely a pawn being played by me," Minhyun said, "It is quite pathetic to see how she is this easily being played by me and believes what I say her. She is really stupid to think that I actually care for her.


    All those feelings of her¡ª I can clearly see the, how she is falling for me and is in awe with me. Her gullible side is really pathetic. She actually expects me to care for her!"


    Hearing those words made Soohyun''s eyes wider, and she clenched her hands into a tight fist. It would be a lie if she mentioned on how this did not hurt. It felt as if her heart was pierced bt something sharp.


    Although she was hurt, she felt herself being quite angered. Nonetheless, she tried to maintain on a neutral expression. She was not going to let Minhyun have the pleasure of knowing that he hurt her.

 Chapter 231 - Challengingly looking

    "Yes, that Lee Soohyun is truly pathetic. She takes herself to be someone cool, but it is funny to see how she embarrasses herself. The funniest thing js how she thinks that Hyung actually loves her."


    Lee Soohyun recognized that to be Yejoon''s voice, and she heard his chuckles following after that. Although she found herself being penetrated sharply with his words, she sucked in the cold air and did not let that affect her.


    "I am letting her go through that transmutation in order to kill her," Minhyun said, "I know that someone like her would not be able to survive through the transmutation, and after she dies, I will find myself being more at peace. I might find myself being slightly weak after that, but that is better than bearing her."


    That is when the door in front of her was pulled open, and Soohyun''s eyes widened. She raised her head and realized that Minhyun was staring down at her.


    Mock could be seen his eyes whilst he stared at her, and she could see that Yejoon was standing behind Yejoon. A patronizing look sat at Yejoon''s eyes whilst a smirk was seated upon his face.


    Han Minhyun extended his hand towards her, and before she could process what was going on, she found her neck being gripped by him. Her legs were raised, and Minhyun''s eyes glowered upon her.


    "Hwang Yejoon, I have an incredible idea. Why don''t we kill her now? Transmutation is too far, and killing her now seems to be a better option. Moreover, now that she knows everything, there is more reason for us to kill her," Minhyun stated.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Han Minhyun''s eyes held concern and anticipation whilst they stared on the Soohyun. Yejoon had nervousness brewing within him whilst he prayed for her to make out of it perfectly, as he recited the chants.


    Kim Junghyun, on the other hand, found himself growing more and more anxious as time passed by, and he softly tapped his foot on top of the floor, hoping it could calm his nerves down. Nonetheless, he was well aware that would not be happening unless or until Soohyun makes out if well.


    The motionless Soohyun raised her head up, and her eyes stared straight at her. Her eyes were blank of emotion and colours. They were coloured in white, and her iris was not visible.


    Minhyun did not find himself being perplexed when he saw Soohyun in that state, and she opened her mouth. Her canines began to grow, and bloodthirst showed in her eyes.


    Lee Soohyun raised her hand, and her nails was gradually extending to form long claws. Minhyun''s hold on her shoulder loosened, and Soohyun gripped on to Minhyun''s shoulder.


    She was not in her right in her right senses. Her claws dug into Minhyun''s shoulder. Blood began to seep out of the wound Soohyun had made into his shoulder, and his white shirt was starting to become stained in red.


    Nonetheless, Minhyun''s face showed no change in emotions, and his palm touched Soohyun''s back. Regardless of whether or not it was working, Minhyun wanted to provide Soohyun some warmth, so that she would be able to fight that battle within her.


    Lee Soohyun pushed him upon the floor, and as Minhyun''s back touched the floor, she whiffed in his scent. Soohyun was not in her right senses, and her claws went further into his shoulder.


    She brought her face closer to his neck, and he showed no type of resistance towards her actions. Opening her mouth wide, she grazed upon her sharp fangs on Minhyun''s neck.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A chuckle left Soohyun''s mouth.


    Staring at Minhyun''s and Yejoon''s face, that was all she could do. Loud laughs began to leave her mouth, and Minhyun tightened his grip around her neck.


    He then asked, "Stop laughing, Bitch! Have you finally lost it? Do you actually want me to finish you?"


    Tears formed on the corner of her eyes as she stopped her laughing, and she said, "I am sorry for laughing. I could not hold them in. I actually thought this was a comedy show or a joke."


    "After I will be killing you, then you will see what a joke actually means. None of those words of mine were a bluff. Having you killed by my hands would certainly give me a type of pleasure," Minhyun threatened.


    Lee Soohyun found herself having a hard time breathing. Nevertheless, the joyful expression on her face did not seem.


    "Even after you have erased my memory, you still could not fool me with this. You are really bad at impersonating Han Minhyun, and although I am not the brightest star out there, I can easily see the difference between you and Minhyun," Soohyun vocalised.


    The Han Minhyun in front of her scoffed and said, "Are you really sure of that? It is really hilarious to see how you believe in that fake self of mine that I have showed you."


    "Now, you are sounding foolish. The transmutation process¡ª I know I am going through that at this moment, and if you thought of me as a burden, you would not have taken me in. This thing is entirely flawed," Soohyun pointed out.


    Her words caused for Minhyun''s eyes to turn dark. Unable to find any hesitancy within her, he let out a loud growl, and his face contorted. Bloodthirst showed in his eyes as he opened his mouth wide.


    Saliva dripped down those fangs of his, and he sniffed into the air before he said, "It does not matter to me whether or not you have found out about this because I am going to kill you for real."


    "You are not real," Soohyun vocalised.


    Recalling about all those fighting techniques she was taugh, she raised one of her legs up and kicked the creature in front of her with her utmost strength.


    This caused the creature to loosen its grip on Soohyun''s neck for a second, and she instantly moved away from him.


    The creature recovered from the kick Soohyun had delivered on to him and stared at her challengingly.

 Chapter 232 - Dark aura spilled

    Dark aura spilled from the creature in front of her, and this blocked all of her source of light gradually. A wide grin appeared on the creature''s face as he mixed with the darkness.


    Her entire surrounding darkened, and there was nothing visible to Soohyun''s eyes other than the black surrounding around her.


    Her senses had become sharper, and she became more vigilant. She recalled about all the trainings Minhyun and Jihoon had given her whilst she remained blindfolded.


    The creature could be attacking any of her sides, and Soohyun remembered Minhyun''s words on how this process feeds on one''s fears. She could not let herself panic or get frightened.


    Focusing on her surroundings, Soohyun tried to sense from which side will that creature attack her. She could see what the creature was trying to do to.


    The Creature was trying to make her nervous, and when she would be losing her focus, it will be making a move upon her. Nonetheless, Soohyun was not willing to let that happen.


    "Right," She mumbled when she felt a sudden movement in her right.


    Her senses felt extremely heightened; It was more than the time she was training. Soohyun could not guess about the catalyst behind it. Nevertheless, she did not complain at that moment.


    She was about to grip the hand that was about to come to her from her right side. However, before she could do that, Soohyun felt that presence disappear.


    That is when Soohyun heard loud sounds of laughter all around her, and she looked around, trying to figure out where that sound came from. However, there did not seem to be any specific place the sound came out from.


    "You might have been able to successfully avoid that, Lee Soohyun, but do not expect yourself to be this lucky this time around. You will be soon destroyed," The voice cockily vocalised, "After all, you are blind and have no chance of winning against me, someone who has sights and is controlling everything."


    Feeling a sudden presence behind her, Soohyun acted upon her reflex and turned back within less than a second. Then, raising her hand and folding it into a fist, she connected it with the stomach in front of her.


    That presence disappeared again, and letting out a chuckle, she said, "I beg to differ. I think that I can fight against you."


    "Let''s see how much longer that attitude lasts," The Creature stated¡ª his voice sounding extremely similar to Minhyun.


    Soohyun had an inkling on how the Creature was trying to shake her up by using Minhyun''s voice. Nonetheless, it had almost no effect on Soohyun. In her opinion, Minhyun''s voice was much warmer.


    "Sure," Soohyun voiced out, "Although this is completely unfair against me, I am quite adamant on¡ª"


    Before Soohyun could continue, she felt someone trying to target her from the top of her head, and a small smirk formed upon her face. She had an inkling that the creature was trying to distract het by holding a conversation with her.


    She instantly jumped away from that place, and the Creature vanished into thin air again. Before she could let out a breath properly, she found an attack coming from her left, then right, and from the front next.


    Luckily enough, Soohyun responded fast enough to all of these, and maybe because this was not real that she was not losing her breath after all this.


    "No matter how many times you avoid me, Lee Soohyun, you know that you are weak and useless. It would have been better if you were just useless. However, you are a burden that is dragging everyone low," The Creature said.


    "So? How does that bother you?" Soohyun questioned as she avoided the attacks that came for her.


    The speed of the attacks were increasing, and there were few she was almost about to get attacked in. Nonetheless, it was as if along with the attacks, her sensing abilities were heightening. Although she found her reflexes surprising, she felt grateful towards it.


    "It does not bother me. However, you are a bother to everyone. I am creature that lives inside everyone''s head, and I can easily see how all of them¡ª"


    "Are tired of me? How would you expect me to believe those words of yours? Do not take me to be some fool," Soohyun said as a scoff left her mouth.


    "You are basically designed to fool me and get me to give up; You are utterly foolish to believe that I would be falling into those traps of yours," Soohyun stated as she gripped the Creature''s hand.


    She flipped the Creature over her shoulder, and a loud sound was heard as its body touched the surface beneath her leg. Raising her leg, she placed it on the Creature''s chest, so that he would be unable to move away from there.


    Then, her eyes looked towards the front. The black surrounding around her was starting to show glitches of different colours. Soohyun had no idea on why that was happening.


    Staring down, she realised that the Creature beneath her foot was starting to glitch, and Soohyun had no idea on what to do in that instant. At that moment, the creature beneath her foot disappeared into thin air as he continued to glitch.


    Soohyun''s leg touched the hard surface beneath it when she felt a sharp pain go through her forehead, and a wince left her mouth.


    "This is another test; You will be able to handle this," Soohyun mumbled to herself.


    The sharp pain permeated through her entire body, and she sucked in a deep breath. It felt as if her chest was run over by something heavy, and she found herself getting breathless.


    Another wave of pain went through her head, and a loud groan left her mouth. She found herself crouching down, and unwillingly, a loud growl left her mouth. She could feel herself changing into something as her consciousness was slipping away.


    However, she had no idea on what that was.

 Chapter 233 - Threads around her

    Before Lee Soohyun could sink in her fangs into Minhyun''s neck, Seo Jihyun appeared into the room, and realizing the process had already started, his eyes widened.


    Panic filled him as he hurried towards Butler Shin. His sudden appearance managed to shock everyone present there. Nonetheless, the chanting was not stopped.


    Jihyun instantly pulled away the book from Yejoon and Butler Shin, earning surprised reactions from everyone present.


    At that moment, the door to the room was pushed open, and Oh Jihoon entered into the room. Franticness could be seen upon his face.


    This managed to distract Han Minhyun. Wondering what the reason behind the sudden commotion is, he decided to turn back, looking away from Soohyun, whose eyes were gradually darkening.


    "What are you doing?" Butler Shin questioned¡ª confusion showing on his face.


    "Moon Jiwoo does not belong to the Yellow Clan; She is from the Red Clan. She was fed something to keep her powers hidden," Jihyun stated.


    His words managed to bring more shock to those present there, and Han Minhyun found himself unable to move. Although the process was not complete, this was still a dangerous phase.


    As Minhyun remained frozen upon his place, Soohyun dug her fangs into his neck all of sudden. Whilst she hungrily devoured his blood, there was no sign of resistance shown by him.


    "What do we do now?" Yejoon questioned.


    Almost everyone present there was close to panicking, and one wrong decision could cause them to lose Soohyun for forever. Everyone''s eyes shifted between Butler Shin and Minhyun¡ª two of them appearing to be in deep thought.


    Guilt penetrated through Minhyun as he stared at the female before him. She had entrusted herself with him, and now because of a mistake on his part, everything was going to be ruined.


    Lee Soohyun''s body kept on drinking Minhyun''s blood, and this showed that Jihyun was indeed right. Soohyun was truly from the Red Clan.


    If she was from the Yellow Clan, she would have fainted few seconds ago. Nevertheless, it seemed that she was continuing to grow energetic by how she was drinking blood, and at this rate, she might turn into a Feral.


    "Since the process is not complete, there is a way to pull her out of this. Just like the transmutation process, she has to do this on her own.


    If this was continued, Mistress would have turned into a Feral and lost herself in the process. Now that the process was not complete, Mistress has to use her will power to overcome her Feral side.


    Although blood helps to hold down the Feral side, for now, it would be best for her to not drink any blood. There is a possibility of it energizing the Feral side of hers," Butler Shin pointed out.


    Although everyone was worried for Soohyun, they still managed to compose themselves. There was some hope left for her, and all of them silently prayed for the things to go alright.


    Han Minhyun nodded to Butler Shin''s words before holding Soohyun''s shoulder to push her away from him. Her fangs dug out of his shoulder, and her claws released his shoulder.


    Blood stained Lee Soohyun''s mouth, and the blood was also present upon Minhyun''s neck. The wound on Minhyun''s neck was gradually starting to close, similarly to his wound upon his shoulder.


    Unable to drink blood any longer, a growl left Soohyun''s mouth whilst her eyes glared upon him fiercely. There was nothing other than mere bloodthirst in those eyes of hers.


    Using her utmost strength, Soohyun attempted t0 get as close as possible to Minhyun in order to get a taste of his blood whilst constant screams left her mouth.


    Soohyun extended both of her hands to attack Minhyun, but before that could happen, she felt someone grip both of her hands tightly. Minhyun did so in order to prevent her from getting close to him.


    As much as Minhyun did not fancy the thought of hurting Soohyun in any way, this had to be done, and the strength used to secure her hand should be enough to keep her in her place.


    Grumbles left Soohyun''s mouth when she realized that her hands were captured by Minhyun, and when her attempts to move those hands of hers away from Minhyun, an animalistic growl left her mouth.


    She began clawing upon Minhyun''s wrist in order to get him to leave her. Nonetheless, this did not loosen his hold on her slightly. With her clawing, wounds began to form upon Minhyun''s wrist and blood drew out of them. Regardless of how fast they healed, there was couple more wounds added to it.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Lee Soohyun found herself being trapped inside some kind of cocoon when she opened her eyes, and it felt to her as if her entire body was stuck. She could not move her body neither did any voice leave her throat.


    Soohyun had no idea on where she was or why she was trapped inside of a cocoon. Then, the thought of how she was going through the transmutation process hit her, and she deemed this to be another one of her stages.


    By each passing second, Soohyun could see that the sticky thread around her body was continuing to increase, and she knew that she had to break free of them before they increased more.


    However, she found her body lacking the energy to do so. Regardless of how much effort she put into it, it was did not cause a change, and although she barely inputted any energy into it, she found herself growing tired.


    Soohyun let out a yawn. Sleepiness was gradually increasing within her, and she was tempted to take a small nap at this moment. Her eyes were beginning to droop.


    ''No, Soohyun, no. You can''t fall asleep. The threads around your body will only increase if you do, and sooner or later, your face will be covered at this rate. Just remember all of the things you have learned during training; Surely, you will find a way out of it.''

 Chapter 234 - Believe in you

    There seemed to be a dark screen in front of Soohyun, and she noticed that when she looked forward. Regardless of how hard she tried, it was not possible for her to break out of the sticky threads, which intensified with each passing second.


    In that instant, the screen in front of her illuminated, and on the screen she could Han Minhyun''s face. Worry showed on his face as he gripped on to the pair of hands.


    Those pair of hands had its claws extended, and those claws moved against Minhyun''s wrist, trying to make wounds upon it. Soohyun saw how the wounds on Minhyun''s wrist closed before new ones were made on to them.


    A confused expression sat on her face whilst she observed the scene before her. She could not understand what it was about. Nonetheless, she supposed it to be her next test.


    After a second, Minhyun released his grip on those wrist, and Soohyun found her wrists feeling lighter. Then, she raised her line of sight and stared at the top to see if there was anything.


    With her line of sight, the screen extended towards the top, and Soohyun could now see the roof of that room. The room seemed to look quite familiar to her.


    At one corner, Soohyun could see that Hwang Yejoon, Oh Jihoon, Seo Jihyun, Kim Junghyun, Kim Dohyun, Seo Jaesung, and Butler Shin was standing.


    That''s when it clicked to Lee Soohyun; This was the same room her transmutation was happening at. Seeing an anxious expression on almost everyone''s face, Soohyun guessed it to be the current expression upon all of their face.


    Then, her eyes fell upon Han Minhyun, who stared right at her, and she guessed this was the view from her eyes at this moment.


    Those clawed hands fell into Soohyun''s eyes in that instant, and that''s when the realization hit he that those hands belonged to her. Her eyes widened at that.


    Those clawed hands reached out for Minhyun, and regardless of how hard Soohyun tried, she could not get them to move them in the other direction.


    Those hands were headed in the direction of Minhyun''s neck, and they were wrapped around his neck. Soohyun felt the sensation of her hands touching something cold in that instant, and she guessed that to be the feel from Minhyun''s neck.


    Soohyun did not get why Minhyun made no move of pushing her body or claws away from them. His eyes stared directly through her whilst those claws tightened against Minhyun''s neck.


    She had no idea on what Minhyun was attempting to do and wanted to yell out at him to move away from her. Soohyun''s eyes fell on how blood was starting to flow down Minhyun''s neck, and she presumed that to be extremely painful.


    Soohyun felt extremely frustrated at this point to be unable to control her body, and at that moment, she did not know how to break out of it.


    Minhyun made no move to push away the body, and Soohyun had an inkling that he did it because he thought she was still present inside that body, watching everything. He wanted her to break free of it.


    At this moment, Soohyun found Minhyun to be completely ridiculous and reckless. She did not see herself to be powerful enough to regain her current self yet he was putting such a trust within her.


    Although Minhyun would not die from the attack upon his neck, Soohyun could feel how deep those claws were penetrating into Minhyun''s neck, and by now, lots of blood was starting to flow out of his neck.


    At that moment, Soohyun saw that Minhyun was attempting to say something to her. Nonetheless, her ears remained ineffective to hear those words of it.


    Nonetheless, he noticed how his lips moved, and she silently read, ''It hurts.''


    ''Yah! If it hurts, why are not you moving those claws of mine from around your neck? Are you an idiot, Han Minhyun? You do realize that I am not in my right mind, and even if you say that, I will not be able to help you. Looking like a victim does not suit you for real.''


    Soohyun let out a sigh mentally.


    Without having an idea on whether or not would it work, she decided to go for it. The only part of her body Soohyun could control at this moment were her eyes, and she decided to wink towards Minhyun to show that she was inside this body.


    Although Minhyun''s decision was foolish in Soohyun''s opinion, now that he had decided to entrust himself with her, Soohyun could not let him down. Since he thought that she could do it, she had to prove that to him.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Did Jiwoo''s eyes just wink?" Yejoon questioned¡ª surprised by it.


    It was not only him who was astounded when they saw one of Soohyun''s eyes close. It was not likely for a Feral to wink at its target.


    This made them guess that Soohyun was the one behind it and caused for hope to rise within them. Soohyun was trying to fight against, and it seemed that she became somewhat successful at that.


    Han Minhyun''s eyes stared at Soohyun when her eyes winked three more times again, and he had an inkling that she was trying to convey that she had received his message from earlier.


    Learning that Soohyun was still present inside that body and fighting against it made relief spread through Minhyun, and he knew that she would be able to fight against it.


    Han Minhyun let Soohyun''s body attack him, knowing that this would stimulate Soohyun to put in more effort when it came to gaining her consciousness.


    "I know you are here, Soohyun. You can do it! I believe in you," Minhyun whispered to her.


    Raising his hand, Minhyun touched Soohyun''s back and patted on it. No matter how difficult it was, Minhyun had trust in Soohyun, and he was well aware that she would be able to make out of it.

 Chapter 235 - Not a loser

    After reading those words from Minhyun''s mouth, Soohyun found herself feeling more pressurized. Whatever that controlled her body in that instant could possibly kill Minhyun yet he was staring at her with hopeful eyes.


    She took in a deep breath and concentrated on removing her nails¡ª which were extended to form claws¡ª from Minhyun''s throat. Soohyun put all the energy she could muster into that.


    By now, Soohyun could control her face muscles, and she learned that the things she could control here were the ones she had say over in her actual body.


    Biting her lips, she tried her best to move her claws slightly, and that is when a sharp pain went through her lips as if something pointy was inserted into it.


    Blood flowed down her lips, and that caused her eyes to widen. Could it be that her teeth elongated to form fangs? This could give a perfect explanation for it.


    Silently wincing at the pain, Soohyun closed her mouth and did not attempt to move it. She did not want those fangs to hurt any internal part of her mouth.


    Lee Soohyun decided to try to move her claws from around Minhyun''s neck again, and after all that effort she had put in, she managed to gradually dig them out of Minhyun''s neck.


    The process was extremely painful for her, and she could feel sweat forming upon her face. Everything within her ache, and she was close to giving up on this. Everything within her was fighting against.


    Nevertheless, seeing that slight smile on Minhyun''s face and how he was silently cheering towards her acted as a great encouragement to her. This was enough to not make her give up.


    More than her own life, this became the biggest reason behind her determination, and Soohyun found that being funny. Whatever effect that Minhyun had on her, it was surely working in his favour.


    Despite the thoughts that went through her mind in that instant, she did not let herself her distracted. Although her insides were burning up at this moment, she knew that she was very close to loosening her hold on Minhyun. If she gave up now, she might not get the chance accomplish this again.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Han Minhyun could sense that she was giving her all to retract her hand from around his throat, and that was enough to increase the joy in him. Nonetheless, this did nothing to diminish the guilt within him.


    "You are close, Soohyun. Just put in slightly more of your efforts," Minhyun whispered to her.


    Han Minhyun noticed how her lips curved slightly at the corner to form a small smile, and he could guess that she was gradually gaining more and more control over her body.


    He could only imagine what she was going through at this moment, and in his opinion, she was strong to manage to do this much. Many lost their fight to keep their senses, and Soohyun was showing positive result up until this point.


    Soon enough, Soohyun removed her claws from around Minhyun''s neck, and the wounds of Minhyun''s neck were starting to close.


    Although her hands were trembling and they were attempting to get closer to Minhyun, Soohyun did a fairly good job at keeping them. Seeing that, Minhyun gave Soohyun one of his encouraging smiles, having an inkling that she is able to see him.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Seeing that she was successful in pulling away from claws from around Minhyun''s neck gave her a sense of accomplishment, and a wide smile formed on Soohyun''s face.


    If she kept up with it, she will able to gain control over body sooner or later, and noticing how Minhyun was staring at her in that instant made her be more aware of her success.


    Lee Soohyun was not going to let herself be taken over by some other creature, and she was determined to make it out alive with her having the full control over her body.


    That was when Soohyun had slipped up for a second. Due to her few seconds of happiness, the control she gained wavered, and her eyes widened at that.


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened when the clawed hand was moving towards Minhyun''s chest, and regardless of how hard she tried, she could not get that hand to move back.


    Soohyun was panicking at that instant, and she had no idea on what to do. Those claws were inserted into the area beneath her shoulder, and she let out a slight gasp at how close it was to his chest.


    Her body could have potentially killed Minhyun yet he did not attempt to avoid the attack. Soohyun had no idea on whether cry or applaud at him for being this foolish.


    The claw was penetrating further into that place, and Soohyun found herself growing scared. She could not comprehend on what to do at that moment, and anxiety was brewing up within her.


    She wanted to yell out towards Minhyun to get away from there, but she was well aware on how her voice would not be reaching out to him.


    She did not know what to do with his stubborn self, and fright increased within her; She found herself feeling extremely helpless.


    The screen in front of her was starting to become blurry, and realizing that, Soohyun was starting to become more worried. Coupled with all of that, she was starting to have a headache forming.


    She did not know what to do in order to stop her sight to the outer world from disappearing or how to pull away her claws from Minhyun. She found herself completely frozen at this moment, and all of her thoughts were disheveled.


    Noticing how blood was seeping out of his wound and was staining his white shirt was not helping her think correctly. Wasn''t Minhyun scared about his life?


    Han Minhyun tried to say something to her, and she silently read, ''Compose yourself, Soohyun, and do not panic. You can do it! Lee Soohyun is not a loser! You can fight against it. About me, the situation is quite serious. You have to rescue me; You are my prince after all.''

 Chapter 236 - Felt less restricted

    Although Soohyun has not realized it, she was doing really good at this point. Even though she slightly lost her control for a second, he can feel her emotions at this moment and could sense that she was distressed regarding the entire thing.


    The only reason he could discern her current emotions was because of the effort she was putting into this, and he gave her an encouraging smile.


    He let that claw go through his chest because he knew that would motivate Soohyun further. However, seeing how she was panicking further at it made him rethink about it.


    Nevertheless, he was well aware that Soohyun did not want him to be dead, and he wanted her to use that will of hers as a strength, not a weakness.


    Han Minhyun clearly noticed how Soohyun was attempting to calm her emotions down at this moment, and he softly kept patting on her back, knowing very well that she was feeling all of that. He was well aware of the affect his encouragement had on her.


    He whispered, "You are doing a really job, Soohyun-ah! You are going beyond my expectations, and keep at it. I know you can do it!"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Reading those words from Han Minhyun''s mouth made Soohyun more resolute, and she was well aware that worrying would not do her any good as of this moment.


    Minhyun believed in her, and she should not let down the hope he had within her. Soohyun was not someone with low self-esteem, and she believed that she would be able to do it as well.


    Putting in all of her strength into it, Soohyun closed her eyes and concentrated herself on getting those claws out of Minhyun at first. She had done them one time, and doing that the second time around should not be difficult.


    Although Soohyun was not doing any motion, she could feel her muscles burning, and a groan left her mouth she finally managed to pull half of those claws out from Minhyun''s chest.


    Her eyes widened when she realized that she was finally able to make the sound, and seeing the soft smile, which was on Minhyun''s face, she was well aware that he had heard it as well.


    "Can you hear me?"


    Soohyun tried asking. That took a lot of energy out of her, and she could feel herself growing exhausted. Letting our a single syllable was energy consuming for her.


    However, although she could let out sounds, apparently, at this point, they did not come out coherently and resembled to be some sort of soft animal sounds. Minhyun probably do not understand a word of that.


    Nevertheless, that made Soohyun feel hopeful. Although this was really tough and she felt herself giving up with all small steps, Soohyun knew that she would be able to do it.


    If she put in her best efforts, she might be able to achieve it and become the rare minority.


    It took her few more seconds to finally get those claws out of Minhyun, and this time Soohyun did not let herself distracted. She did not celebrate about anything and decided to put her concentration into the next thing.


    She did not know how to get the hearing abilities, and therefore, now that she had somewhat of a control over her hands, she decided to go after her legs.


    Soohyun had an inkling that while she will be putting in her effort into her leg, she will be also gaining control over other parts of her body along the way.


    This was all about will power, and Soohyun was ready to prove that when it came to that, she was unbeatable. Moroever, she did not require any physical strength or smartness when it came to this.


    Taking in a deep breath, Soohyun put in all of her effort within her leg and tried her best to stand up. Even though attempting to stand is too big of a step for her, Soohyun decided to try it. Maybe she will be able to achieve it.


    Every single muscle in her lower body ached, and Soohyun felt as if a thousand tonne worth of brick was placed upon her leg, unabling her to stand up.


    Closing her eyes tightly, Soohyun put in all of her strength into her leg, and couple of groan left her mouth whilst she was attempting to gain control over her leg. It felt to her as if all the muscles in her lower part was being torn open.


    The feeling was worse than when Soohyun attempted to pull away her claws from his chest, and her lower part was a bigger organ, she knew that this was supposed to be a tough job.


    Her eyes widened in surprise when she managed to sit up on her leg, and although those legs of hers were shivering, Soohyun was well aware that she was doing a fairly decent job at it.


    Nevertheless, she did not let the happiness ruin it for her and put her utter attention into standing up this time around. Her eyes did not miss how Minhyun raised his thumb at her, and this made a small smile form on her features.


    Frown eventually showed on her face as she furrowed her eyebrows, and she put her effort into standing on her foot this time around. She somewhat gained half of the control over her legs this time around.


    She felt as if her leg was being pricked by thousands of needles as she tried to stand up, and her legs were shivered from the view in front of her.


    A force was pushing them down, and mustering up all of her energy, Soohyun put in her all to overcome that. The pain that she was going through in that instant was immense, and she had the urge to cry in that moment.


    Tears formed at the corner of Soohyun''s eyes without her knowledged. Nonetheless, she did not let that shift her attentions, and that is when, Soohyun noticed something.


    The threads around her body stopped increasing, and this showed that Soohyun was making progress. She had an inkling that they were gradually decreasing as she felt less restricted at this point.

 Chapter 237 - Only thing that mattered

    Extending his hand towards her, Han Minhyun wiped the tear which formed in her eyes, and Soohyun''s eyes widened when she could vividly feel his touch on her skin.


    This gave her the push she needed, and holding in a deep breath, Soohyun finally managed to stand up. Even though her legs were trembling and close to giving up, she still managed to achieve that.


    A wide smile formed on her face whilst she decided to take a second to read everyone''s expression. She could see that all of them were surprised. However, an excitement showed on each of their faces.


    She could very well see that everyone was genuinely happy for her, and her eyes noticed how proud Minhyun was of her. This gave her further encouragement, and she decided to take a step back.


    Her knees burned as she did so, and she could feel them giving out. Whilst she was about to take a step back, a rush of pain went through her leg, and she lost her balance at that instant.


    As she was about to fall down, Minhyun abruptly stood up, and extending his hand towards her, Minhyun gripped on to her wrist preventing her fall.


    Her head fell on top of his chest, and although it was difficult, she could hear his heart beats. As she was currently fighting with that Creature¡ª which had the most control over her body now¡ª her body remained stiff.


    Her body was dangerously close to Minhyun, and she was afraid those claws will be attacking Minhyun again. If that had happened, she had an inkling that he will not be pushing those claws back again.


    "Take it slow. You will injure yourself," Minhyun stated.


    Those words of his words¡ª Soohyun clearly heard him, and surprised filled her. Finally, she was able to hear his voice, and this brought immense joy to her.


    "I can hear you," Soohyun vocalised despite of how much her throat burned when she did so, and a sharp pain went through her lungs at that moment. Nevertheless, she did not that have any effect on her.


    In spite of all of the effort she put in, Soohyun''s words came out incoherently this time as well, and it was too low for one''s ears. This time she decided to put in her energy into improving her vocals.


    A wave of sleepiness hit Soohyun at that moment, and she wondered about how great it would be for her to fall asleep at this moment.


    However, Soohyun did not have the luxury of that at this moment. Repeating in her mind on how she can sleep as much as she wanted after this was done, she attempted to try out the next thing at this moment, which was managing to walk on her own.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Han Minhyun felt it when Soohyun was slowly attempting to push him away from her, and understanding her intent behind doing so, he stepped back from her.


    Nonetheless, his eyes were vigilant and kept a watch on all of her movements. Her legs were trembling, and at times, she even stumbled. However, in the end, she succeeded in maintaining her stability.


    Seeing how few more grumbles and low sounds left her mouth, Minhyun had an inkling that she was attempting to vocally communicate with, and this made his lips curve further.


    "Just a few more push, Soohyun. You are really close," Minhyun whispered, "After that, you will be able to attain full control over your body."


    Soohyun nodded her head, and then, Minhyun''s eyes fell upon those claws of Soohyun. Slowly, they were drawing back, and he could see them shortening until they have reached the actual size of Soohyun''s nail originally.


    Her elognated fangs were decreasing as well, and it was only a matter of slight effort before Soohyun managed to obtain the complete control over her body.


    The fear within Minhyun was gradually dissipating, and he was beginning to feel proud towards the woman in front of him. She had managed to overcome a lot on her own.


    Almost everyone give up to theur feral side yet Soohyun was winning against it at an amazing rate. After she gained back her body properly, Minhyun knew that he had to give her an appropriate reward.


    Soohyun took some steps back, and although her legs shivered, she did not collapse upon the floor. Her movements remained shaky as she tried to walk towards Minhyun.


    The darkness in her eyes was gradually fading away, and they were going back to how they originally was. The dark iris of Soohyun was slowly forming as she came closer to Minhyun.


    Couple of groans left her mouth as she finally managed to touch Minhyun''s body. Wrapping her hands around his body, she held him tightly, and he hugged her back.


    Her movements were no longer shaky, and they were almost stable. Minhyun could feel her heavy breathing, and sweat increased on the outer surface of her body.


    "I did it," She stated.


    This time Minhyun heard it loud and clear, and he nodded his head to those words of her regardless of whether or not she is able to see him.


    "Yes, you actually did it. Good job, Soohyun-ah! Don''t worry; You can rest now as much as you want, but remember to wake up," Minhyun whispered to her.


    His voice clearly showed the amount of joy he felt in that instant, and he patted his hand on top of Soohyun''s back. Although he was afraid for a second there, he had trust in Soohyun.


    After all, she was special.


    Feeling that she had finally fallen asleep, a small smile formed on Minhyun''s face, and placing his hand on top of her back, he carried her in the bridal style.


    Everyone remained astounded what had just happened. This happened once in a blue moon, and everything just felt unbelievable. Nonetheless, they found themselves being happy at the result regardless of how much unexpected that was.


    At the end of the day, the fact that Soohyun was alive was the only thing that mattered.

 Chapter 238 - By topping

    Lee Soohyun had no idea on how long she had been sleeping for. However, waking up, she found herself feeling refreshed.


    Opening her eyes, she recalled about all those struggles she had to go through, and although she did not have to go through any physical labour, thinking about it made her muscles ache.


    Nonetheless, seeing how she was alive now, she was sure that all of those efforts were worth it, and a small smile formed on her face.


    "Am I vampire now as well?" Soohyun mumbled to herself as she reached out her hand into her mouth.


    Moving her thumb to touch her canines, she found them feeling sharper and more pointy than before. As she grazed her thumb across it, a small cut formed on the surface of her thumb, and a wince left her mouth at the pain.


    Bringing her thumb in front of her eyes, Soohyun noticed how the small wound on top of it was healing, and a stain of blood was left above it.


    Lee Soohyun could not help but be amazed at the entire thing. Although the transmutation process did not make her entirely keen on it, now that she is a member of the Red Clan, she was excited on the matter.


    She was interested in discovering about all sort of abilities within her and wondered about which rank she belonged to currently for that would be responsible for her rank.


    At that moment, Soohyun heard some noises¡ª mostly probably footsteps¡ª and staring at the direction of the door, she expected for someone to enter in.


    Instantly, the door to the room was pushed in, and Minhyun walked in. Knowing that her hearing skills had amplified, Soohyun clapped both of her hands together.


    "I heard you from¡ª"


    Before Soohyun could continue to further, her eyes fell on the glass of blood in Minhyun''s hand, and a sharp pain went through her blood. Her excitement went all down at the pain.


    Holding her forehead, she stared down and bit her lips. However, as she glanced at the glass of blood, another wave of pain hit her, and this was stronger compared to the last time.


    Soohyun felt her throat get dry at that moment, and more saliva was secreted inside her mouth at gazing at that red liquid. She found herself craving for the liquid in Minhyun''s hand.


    Her focus was solely on that blood, and she could not move her eyes away from it. A piercing pain went through her chest as Soohyun extended her hand towards the glass of blood.


    She needed it.


    Lee Soohyun''s desperation towards the blood was instantly noticed by Minhyun, and clutching on to the glass of blood, he stepped towards Soohyun. After she had woken up, he had expected for her to crave for blood.


    Standing in front of her, he held out the glass of blood to her mouth, and as Soohyun''s mouth touched the edge of the cold glass, she inhaled the scent. Greedily, Soohyun drank down the entire glass of blood.


    Her senses were returning gradually as the blood entered into her system, and the head ache stopped. Removing her head away from glass, Soohyun licked her lips.


    Unlile the last time, the thought of blood did not feel disgusting to Soohyun, and she felt as if the entire drink had a pleasant flavour. This was something she could continue drinking forever.


    "How are you feeling?" Minhyun asked after he had placed the glass of water on top of yje nightstand.


    "Now that I have drunken that blood, I feel perfectly fine," Soohyun vocalised, "That blood was quite delicious. No wonder Vampires crave for blood that much in the movies."


    "Do you want more?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    Lee Soohyun shook her head, and her eyes fell on the mask on his face. She wanted to ask him to remove it and see his reaction after that. However, she was afraid of facing rejection.


    Things have been sailing pretty smoothly between the two of them, and a rejection from him would just be ruining that. Therefore, regardless of how much she was tempted, she held back her tongue.


    "Stay in your room. I have a few matters to handle, and after that, I will be coming back to explain some matters to you," Minhyun ordered.


    Soohyun nodded at Minhyun''s words. She had many questions to ask Minhyun, and most of them were no what she would be able to do at this moment with her abilites.


    After that, Han Minhyun turned his back on Lee Soohyun and started walking towards the direction of the door.


    Extending his hand towards it, he turned the knob to the door and stepped out of the room. After he had left, Soohyun let out a sigh. Her own sigh sounded louder than usual.


    As her eyes scanned through her surroundings, she noticed how her vision had improved, and her eyes were capable of noticing things she would not have done before.


    This just made her more excited.


    At that moment, she recalled about Han Minhyun could read her emotions, and now that she was one from their Clan, she wondered on whether or not she could do the same. That would be incredible!


    "I was looking for a chance to appear. Dim down your excitement for a while, and congrats! You have completed your first mission!" Minnie said.


    Hearing those words from Minnie made her eyes wider, and she had a hard time comprehending it. Soohyun could not recall about completing it.


    ''Topping Minhyun? I don''t remember doing it. Don''t tell me! Did it happen when I was unconscious? That''s gross!''


    A confused expression sat on Soohyun''s face, and the thought of Minhyun sleeping with her unconscious self was enough to give her chills.


    "What strange ideas go around in your mind? Of course, that is not how the things went, Lee Soohyun. By topping, I meant that you will be lying on top of Minhyun and drinking his blood. What did even think?"

 Chapter 239 - Sadistic Jerk

    It took Lee Soohyun couple of seconds to process what Minnie had just uttered, and she blinked her eyes multiple times to let that settle in. Irritation rose within Soohyun at the news, and she gripped her fist tightly.


    Frustration rose within her, and while taking in a deep breath, Soohyun attempted to control her temper. It would not be a pretty sight for her to lose it at this moment.


    ''So, you are telling me about all these topping, you meant about me biting Minhyun while lying on top of him? Yah! Minnie! I swear that the moment you will be showing yourself to me, I will be punching until I am satisfied. You better hide, You Bastard!''


    "Hold up! Should not you be happy about completing your first mission? Why are you overreacting?" Minnie questioned¡ª her voice showing the confusion.


    ''Are you fucking pretending to be innocent? Yah! Minnie, you actually made me do all those embarrassing things, which I can''t even name, for apparently no reason! How can you do that!? I will strangle you and bury you alive!''


    A giggle left Minnie''s mouth before she covered it, and feigning nonchalance in her voice, Minnie said, "I don''t think I wronged you in any way. Both of you are husband and wife, and it is normal for such things to occur between you. Now, stop thinking about this useless matters of the past, and enjoy the fact that you are well."


    ''After recalling about all those things I did in the past, I want to pull my hair...No, no, not mine. I should be pulling your hair away.''


    "Aish! Stop blaming me. It is natural for you two to sleep together. Both of you are fated to be together, and it is not possible for you two to ignore the attraction between each other. Sooner or later, you both would have slept together," Minnie vocalised.


    ''With or without attraction being present, my main concern was my life when I slept with him. Minnie, You Asshole, you should at least feel guilt about this.''


    "Geez! I am sorry, but I could not have explained about it to you at that moment. The first thing you would have done is run away after you found out how Minhyun is not what you thought of him to be," Minnie pointed out.


    ''Then, you should have explained about that to me after I found out about their identity. But still, you did not. Admit it, Minnie. You are a sadistic jerk! Tch!''


    "Sadistic sounds funny coming from you, and I guess I could have told you about it then."


    Before Lee Soohyun could retort to Minnie, she heard the door in front of her open, and raising her head, Soohyun looked towards the direction of the door.


    Seeing Minhyun step into the room, having a conversation with Minnie was no longer her priority, and Soohyun immediately got off her bed at that moment.


    Everything felt enhanced to her at this moment, and it will be taking her some time to get used to the changes in her surrounding.


    "You are finally here," Soohyun said, "Now, that I am not from the Yellow Clan, can you take me to the Underworld? I swear I want to beat up Minnie badly for how she had tricked me."


    "Hey! How could you do that!?" Minnie exclaimed inside her head. Nonetheless, Soohyun ignored her voice.


    "You can do all that whenever you want. Now, let''s talk about some matters," Minhyun vocalised as he walked towards the direction of the couch.


    Soohyun nodded and sat beside Minhyun on the couch.


    Then, her eyes stared at him, waiting for him to start talking. She had many questions inside her mind. However, she sensed that Minhyun had some important matters to inform her on, and therefore, she remained quiet.


    "I apologise that you had to go through all of that due to my mistake. You were originally a member from the Red Clan, like we have suspected the other day, but someone tampered with the results," Minhyun voiced out as a grim expression settled on his face.


    He then added, "Although I have no clue on who could have been behind it, it should be someone very close to us. Moreover, when you were at the Moon Mansion, you were fed a pill to hold to hide your genes from Red Clan.


    The reason your abilities were hidden the entire time was because of an ancient spell. The usage of this ancient spell is banned due to how dangerous it is, but that was used to transform you to one from Yellow Clan temporary. As your abilities were leaking out, you were fed the pill to keep it hidden."


    Han Minhyun''s words made Soohyun''s eyes widen. Other than surprise, she did not understand what other type of reaction to show to it.


    "It doesn''t matter though. Now that I am alive and well I don''t care about it, so you don''t need to blame yourself in any way," Soohyun said as a smile made on to her face.


    She then curiously questioned, "What about my class then? Who are my parents?"


    "You are from the third class since you have half and half of each blood within you. Your father is a pure-blood, but at this moment, we are at an investigation regarding who it could be," Minhyun said, "Up until now, he did a good job in hiding his identity."


    Soohyun sighed and vocalised, "Moon Jiwoo, now I, was not anyone special though. Why would they even bother hiding my identity to this extent?"


    Minhyun said, "We can not say that until we discover about the entire mystery behind it."


    Soohyun nodded at his words and let out a sigh. The excitement she felt earlier was slowly dimming down at the thought of Minhyun''s words.


    "By the way, how can I sense your emotions now? I tried to do it earlier, but you seem pretty neutral to me at this moment," Soohyun pointed out.

 Chapter 240 - Well-behaved Girl

    "I recall mentioning to you on how you are too idiotic to sense it," Minhyun vocalised as amusement could be noticed in his voice.


    Scrunching up her nose at Minhyun''s words, Soohyun voiced out, "Hey! Stop teasing me! Seriously, teach it to me."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Minhyun said, "It is nothing about teaching. You figure it out on your own, and I guess it can not be helped if you are talentless."


    "Minhyun, I am really strong at this moment, and I will actually consider beating you up," Soohyun stated while she tried to sound fierce and showed her fist in front of Minhyun''s face.


    Raising his hand, Minhyun grabbed Soohyun''s hand, and while he pushed it down, Minhyun smiled at Soohyun.


    He then commented, "I believe that you are still too weak to go against me. After more practice and blood in your system, maybe you would be able to land a hand on me."


    Soohyun scoffed and said, "It is not good to be that arrogant. You never know when those words of yours will be biting you back. Keep a watch on your back because I will be attacking you any time."


    Nodding his head, Minhyun voiced out, "Yes, yes, I feel absolutely threatened at this moment, and I will try my best to be careful around you since you are scaring me."


    "Aish! Han Minhyun, you are really childish at times, but please, teach me. I am super curious to know about your feelings," Soohyun stated.


    Wearing an aegyo on her face, Soohyun blinked her eyes multiple times in hopes that Minhyun will be convinced by her actions. She knew that it did not work on Minhyun. Nonetheless, there was nothing wrong with trying it.


    Extending his hand towards Soohyun, Minhyun pinched her nose softly and said, "The few effects of that spell is on you still, and this will be just coming to you naturally. Just have some patient."


    "That was not hard, see. You should have just straightforwardly answered me. Next question, can I fly?" Soohyun vocalized.


    While staring at Lee Soohyun with a bored expression, Minhyun said, "If you have read that book, you very well know the answer."


    "Aish! I know that flying is not possible, but there is nothing wrong with hoping. It is super cool when all of those Vampires fly. Too bad, it is not possible here."


    Lee Soohyun let out a sigh.


    "We can not go against gravity," Minhyun stated.


    Han Minhyun''s words caused Soohyun look at him with disbelief, and she vocalised, "You do all type of hocus pocus and spells, but you can''t go against gravity? Heol! That''s unbelievable!"


    "You can sign up for classes to learn about history and all other related things to Red Clan," Minhyun said, "Not only Red Clan, other clans are able to use ancient spells if they know the correct methods."


    As she shuddered, Soohyun said, "This just caused a chill to go down my back. If there are horror movie shits present and ghosts popping up, I am backing out."


    Shaking his head, Minhyun said, "I presume that you have more questions inside that mind of yours."


    Letting out a gasp and pretending to be surprised, Soohyun asked, "Huh!? How did you know that?"


    Noticing the grim expression on Minhyun''s face, Soohyun chuckled and said, "Alright, alright, I will be serious now. It is quite interesting to see how you switch faces this fast. Anyway, how much blood should I intake?"


    "About that, as your genes have been recessive the entire time, you would have to drink more blood to energize yourself up. After that, your intake will be dependent on your activities, but on average, you would need a packet of blood once every week," Minhyun explained.


    "From where are these blood though? Are these from the Yellow Clan or animals?" Soohyun questioned.


    "The one fed to you belongs to the Yellow Clan as it is more nutritious. However, blood from animals work as well, and they tend to be cheaper. Yellow Clan''s blood could be considered a luxury, and they are acquired through the blood donations," Minhyun expressed.


    Understanding Minhyun''s words, Soohyun nodded and asked, "Will I be hungry for food now though?"


    She then added, "In all those movies, Vampires don''t need blood, and food actually tastes like sand to them. I really don''t want. Loss of taste seems horrible."


    Shaking his head, Minhyun vocalised, "Stop comparing real life events to movies. Food is still needed to live on. Even if you do not seem to be the brightest student in the class, I am pretty sure you have knowledge on how food is necessary. Nothing happens to your sense of taste as well."


    Then moving forward towards Han Minhyun, Soohyun pointed out, "Then, why am I not hungry now? I am always starving after I wake up, but I am not hungry now."


    Raising his hand, Minhyun pointed towards the glass on Soohyun''s nightstand and said, "That us because you had blood just now. After an hour or so, you will feel the hunger kick in. I can''t believe you have panicked about such a matter."


    "Hey! You really have no idea on how much important food is to me. Is there anything worse than losing your sense of taste and everything tasting bland to you?" Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    "I can name couple of things that is," Minhyun vocalised after rolling his eyes.


    "Tch! That is not the point here," Soohyun said, "Anyway, what about Underworld? When will we be going there? I am really excited about it! Finally, I will be able to catch that Minnie and torture her."


    "All that excitement of yours will be going down when you get to see how chaotic the Underworld is, and I suppose I can let you meet up with Mihee on the condition that you will be behaving well," Minhyun stated.


    "You know about how that goes without saying! I am really well-behaved," Soohyun voiced out, "You know that very well!"

 Chapter 241 - Important matters

    "This is the third time you have gone down the stairs," Minhyun vocalised whilst a bored expression sat on his face.


    Standing beside the staircase, he had his arms folded on top of his chest while Soohyun had a wide grin on top of her face. It was quite easy for one to see how excited she was at this very moment.


    "This is the last time! I swear going down and up with super speed without getting tired is so fun!" Soohyun exclaimed.


    Lee Soohyun had been testing out all of the powers she had gained after waking up, and there was none that she disliked so far. Soohyun wanted to consider jumping from the first step to the bottom.


    However, Minhyun disagreed with that for it is too risky at this point since she will be somewhat clumsy as she had just woken up. Nonetheless, she could try that later on.


    "Do it fast," Minhyun said as a sigh left his mouth.


    Nodding, Soohyun took in a deep breath and rushed down the long stairway in front of her. As she did so, cool air moved past her, and there was rush of adrenaline within her. Before she could process it, she was standing on the floor.


    Clapping both of her hands together, Soohyun smiled at Minhyun and said, "Let''s go and have the lunch together! This is truly addicting!"


    Han Minhyun shook his head while he saw Lee Soohyun walking towards the kitchen, and following after her, he caught up to her.


    "Don''t get too excited. The serious part will be coming up soon," Han Minhyun reminded.


    Tilting her head, Soohyun feigned annoyance and glared at Minhyun before stating, "Can you not be such a killjoy?"


    "I just saying in case it had slipped your mind. You are not the smartest when it comes to remembering about things," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Geez! That insult of yours was truly fake, and fake things do not affect me," Soohyun said as she folded her arms across her chest.


    "Does that mean when my insults affect you those are the truth?" Minhyun questioned, and the amusement in his tone could be easily deciphered by Soohyun.


    "Aish! I am not answering to you. Race you!" Soohyun vocalized before running towards the direction of the dining room.


    Seeing the dashing woman in front of him, a chuckle left Han Minhyun''s mouth before he followed the woman in his own pace.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    As Soohyun stepped into the dining room, she realized that everyone had their eyes upon her, and the situation turned out to be awkward for her.


    Raising one of her eyes, she expected someone to speak up first. However, no one did so, and they silently kept staring at her.


    Since she felt herself being bothered by it, Soohyun coughed before pulling the chair to sit down on it.


    As much being the centre of attention was pleasing, the situation at this moment was nerve-wracking for Lee Soohyun, and therefore, she coughed once again.


    Seeing how no one chose to vocalise about anything, Soohyun let out a sigh and said, "Is there anything you need?"


    A wide smile sat on her face.


    Hwang Yejoon was the one who reacted first; he shook his head and said, "Nothing. I am just staring at how a miracle occured."


    Lee Soohyun shrugged her shoulders and voiced out, "There is nothing new about me and creating miracles. You should not be bewildered by that."


    "No, Jiwoo, it was truly shocking. You really turned into an ugly feral, but then gradually you managed to come back to your original self. Everyone thought you were done for, and we were even preparing for your funeral," Yejoon vocalised.


    As Lee Soohyun''s hand held on to a sharp fork, she wondered on whether or not throwing it at Yejoon''s direction after hearing what he had just told. Although Soohyun''s situation was almost hopeless, his remark annoyed her.


    "Geez! Hwang Yejoon, you are horrible!" Soohyun commented, "I should erase you from my buddy list."


    "Hey! You can not blame me for thinking that way. Turning back from the Feral self is rare, extremely rare," Yejoon vocalised.


    "Well, not everyone can be as talented as me. What can you even expect from them?" Soohyun vocalised, "Considering how we have been through thick and thin together, I guess I can forgive you."


    "Yes, yes, thank you for that," Yejoon politely voiced out.


    He then curiously questioned, "How did you feel when you were inside your body? How did you break out of it?"


    "That, My Friend, is a classified information, and if you want to know about it, you have to make certain type of deal with me. Are you willing?" Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    Han Minhyun stepped into the dining room in that instant, and walking over to his place, he pulled open the chair in order to sit upon it.


    "What type of deal?" Yejoon asked as creases formed between both of his eyebrows.


    "Hush! Let''s discuss about it later on when we are not at such a crowded place. It will be bad if our secrets get leaked out," Soohyun said before turning her attention back to her food.


    Lee Soohyun had no clue on when she had her meal last, and at this moment, she desperately wanted to dig into the food in front of her. However, when she was about to dig into her fork, she felt a pair of eyes look in her direction.


    Raising her head, Soohyun noticed that Kim Junghyun was staring at her, and not understanding his intentions behind doing so, she gave him a confused gaze.


    "Do you need anything, Junghyun Oppa?" Soohyun asked


    "Nothing," he abruptly answered before looking down at his meal.


    His attitude made Soohyun shake her head, and what surprised her was when she noticed the light pink blush coating his cheeks.


    Before she could make a remark on them, Minhyun said, "Eat up quickly. There are some important matters to discuss about."

 Chapter 242 - A cosplayer

    As Lee Soohyun walked into Minhyun''s study, her eyes stared at the entire study, and she noticed that it appeared to be exactly same as the last time she had visited.


    Stepping closer to his chair, Soohyun pulled the chair back and sat down on it. Seated opposite to Lee Soohyun was Han Minhyun who was working on his laptop.


    "What did you need me here for?" Soohyun questioned as she propped her face on her palm while her arm was being supported by the table.


    Hearing Soohyun, Minhyun closed the cover of his laptop, and a stern look appeared in his eyes as he said, "Your training will be beginning in order for you to learn to control your powers and use them. You will be having a new instructor for that for Jihoon will be busy, and your training will be taking place in the Underworld.


    Tomorrow, we will be going there¡ª The Underworld¡ª so make preparations for it. Before going there, there are quite a number of things you need to know about."


    Soohyun nodded at his words and waited for him to continue speaking.


    "Royalty is followed there, and regardless of what happens, you need to abide by King. At times, I will be there to save you, but that would not be possible always. When that happens, I expect you to act wisely in front of the King.


    Secondly, the Leaders are an important figure too, and act cautiously yet respectfully around. Remember that no one can be trusted, and do not let that slip your mind. People will try to approach you, but be careful of them.


    Even if you are curious about something, stay put. Don''t just go and run after finding out the truth. You will be in an unknown territory, and therefore, the only one you can trust there is me. If there is anything you want to know about, just ask me," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Geez! I would have followed all these without you having to inform me about it. I am not a little kid who would get lured by candies. Don''t worry, Minhyun; I am not that foolish," Soohyun voiced out while a smile formed on her face.


    "That is good to know. If you make a stupid move, I will be abandoning you right there. Mark my words, Lee Soohyun," Minhyun threatened as a strict expression crossed her eyes.


    Lee Soohyun chuckled, and moving her hand to touch the back of her head, Soohyun patted it softly before saying, "Hey! Even if you say that, I know that you will be rescuing me the moment I get into trouble."


    "Tch! You do realize that if something goes wrong down there, I might not be able to help you as well," Minhyun pointed out.


    "Don''t be such a worrywart! I would not get into trouble. Lee Soohyun is not the one to fall into trouble unless or until she wishes to," Soohyun said while her lips curved upward to form a wide grin.


    Han Minhyun shook his head and vocalized, "You better live up to those word of yours, Lee Soohyun. I am already reluctant to take you down there."


    Soohyun scoffed and voiced out, "What''s that about? You do realize that you sound like my overprotective father at this moment."


    Minhyun shook his head.


    At that instant, an idea hit Soohyun, and removing her hand from top of her palm, Soohyun leaned closer to Minhyun.


    While her eyes held a twinkle to them, Soohyun asked, "Oh! Right! Are you free right now?"


    "Why?" Minhyun asked.


    "Let''s go on a date! Since we are going to the Underworld for a period of time, shouldn''t we be enjoying our last day here today? As we barely went on dates before, let''s go on one today," Soohyun suggested.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Coming to a park with Han Minhyun was truly a bad idea in Soohyun''s opinion. Lee Soohyun had no idea on how the park will be crowded at this time of the day, and regardless of where they went, Minhyun attracted eyes towards his direction.


    Although people wearing masks are not seen on the street on a regular basis, Soohyun wondered whether or not the people could be more polite with their staring.


    As much as Soohyun wanted to remain unbothered about it, it was not possible for her to do so. Glancing at Minhyun''s face, she noticed that he had a neutral face on.


    Looking up, a middle-aged woman with a child approaching them was noticed by Soohyun, and her eyebrows were raised at the woman coming towards her.


    Displaying a smiling expression towards the woman, Soohyun asked, "Was there anything that you needed?"


    After nodding, the woman vocalised, "Is that man here for any kind of show or is he a cosplayer?"


    The woman''s words caused Soohyun to stifle in a laughter as she shook her head, and wearing a disappointed outlook, the woman walked away from there after conveying her apology.


    When that woman left, Soohyun burst out into laughter, and staring up, she looked towards Minhyun''s face. There was no change in his expression.


    "Geez! That was so funny! How are you so unaffected by it?" Soohyun vocalised.


    "Are you done or will you continue to stay here until you appear in the news the next day?" Minhyun questioned.


    "It seems that you are irritated by it," Soohyun said, "I don''t mind being in the news over it. After all, both of us are a couple, and it is normal for such a thing to happen."


    With that, Soohyun moved closer to Minhyun and placed a peck on top of his lips before gripping his arm tightly and placing her head on top of his shoulder.


    "But since being stared at is no fun, let''s go somewhere more secluded. You can suggest the place. However, do not let it be somewhere boring," Soohyun vocalised as the smile on her face remained.


    As Minhyun glanced at Soohyun, the corner of his lips curved up slightly.

 Chapter 243 - Do not fancy

    "Aquarium is nice, but did you actually have to book the entire place?" Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows as one of her hand held on to a slush.


    The scene in front of her was absolutely mesmerising. Fishes of various colours and species swam on either sides and the top of the head.


    Soohyun identified some of the species while others remained unknown to her. Plants could be seen inside the aquarium, and over all, the entire thing appeared pleasing to Soohyun''s eyes.


    "I do not fancy being stared at," Minhyun vocalised as he shoved his hands into his pocket.


    His words caused Soohyun to let out a chuckle, and she said, "Quoted by Han Minhyun, I do not fancy being stared at, that is why I rented the entire aquarium in order to have a delightful date."


    "You forgot to add something there," Minhyun enunciated, "With a fool."


    Lee Soohyun furrowed her eyebrows at Minhyun''s face, and as a frown settled upon her face, she vocalised, "I am smart, Minhyun. Insulting my intelligence does not look nice on you."


    "I had no interest in seeing nice any way," Minhyun casually said as he walked towards the front.


    Han Minhyun''s attitude caused Soohyun to let out a laugh, and while she ran after him, she held his palm, intertwining both of their fingers in the process.


    "This is a date; So, you can not abandon me in the middle," Soohyun vocalised, "You are truly not a gentleman."


    Minhyun shrugged his shoulders and voiced out, "As you keep on forgetting about it, I should remind you that you are the one went after me."


    Soohyun lamented, "Yes, I did. Too bad, I do not have the ability to change the past."


    "Even if you were given second chance, you would choose the same option," Minhyun voiced out as his lips curved to form a smirk.


    "So arrogant and confident. Too bad that you are wrong. I definitely would not have chosen this path," Soohyun said before taking a sip out of the drink in her hand.


    Turning to look towards her, Minhyun stared at her challengingly, and that was when it hit Soohyun that Minhyun could look through her emotions.


    Giggling, she brought the straw closer to Minhyun''s lips, and when the straws touched his lips, Minhyun opened his mouth to take a sip out of it.


    "Geez! It is really unfair on how you can read me like an open book. This person, who had hidden my powers¡ª I swear I will be beating him up after I find it. If that was not the case, I could have guessed your feelings perfectly," Soohyun voiced out.


    Pulling his mouth away from the straw, Minhyun said, "I doubt that would have been the case, and you can not beat up that person after you meet him. He is most likely a pureblood."


    "Geez! Do you always have to burst my bubble like that?" Soohyun asked as she placed the straw inside her mouth.


    The cold drink in her hand felt really good, and Soohyun realized that after she had turned into one of Minhyun''s kind, the cool things felt really comforting to Soohyun. It felt more energizing to her.


    Pulling the straw out of her mouth, Soohyun''s eyes twinkled as she said, "Aren''t you my husband and fated one? Then, I will be counting on you to take revenge for me. This only seems right."


    Before Han Minhyun could retort to Soohyun''s words, Soohyun''s eyes noticed a creature swimming behind the glasses, and a sparkle appeared in her eyes in that instant.


    Pulling Han Minhyun''s hand, she brought him to where that creature was swimming, and finding it absolutely endearing, Soohyun pointed her hand towards it.


    "Oh My God! That is a dolphin! This is so cute!" Soohyun squealed, "Too bad, I did not bring my camera along with me!"


    Han Minhyun''s eyes fell down towards Soohyun, and he could see the excitement flowing from her. His heart palpitated rapidly within his chest as his eyes observed Soohyun. Although Soohyun looked nothing special now, he found it difficult to move away his eyes from her.


    There was something about her at this moment that attracted his eyes, and seeing how she was truly enthusiastic about it, a small smile formed on his lips.


    He really made a good decision by bringing her here.


    "I swear this is not my first time seeing dolphins, but they are so cute that I can''t hold it in! I even considered by a pet dolphin once, but they are too expensive, and I did not exactly have place in my apartment to keep it," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Let''s do it. I can get you one," Minhyun vocalised.


    Han Minhyun''s words brought surprise to Soohyun, and widening her eyes, she turned her head back to look towards Minhyun.


    She then vocalized, "Really? If you don''t think it is too extravagant, let''s get a pet dolphin after all of this is over."


    Before Minhyun could respond to her words, he felt a sharp pain go through his chest, and all of a sudden his facial expression went all stiff. Nonetheless, he managed to compose himself and put in his best efforts to show no signs on pain on his face.


    Although he was good at hiding his emotions, Soohyun sensed that there was something wrong with him and he was in pain. This sudden feeling was strange to her. However, that was not her concern at this moment.


    As a worried expression showed on Soohyun''s face, she asked, "What is the matter? Are you alright?"


    Maintaining on a neutral expression, Minhyun nodded and said, "Yes, everything is fine."


    Shaking her head, Soohyun stated, "You are most definitely hiding something. I want you to be honest, Minhyun. What''s wrong?"


    Lee Soohyun did not care whether or not she was being annoying with her persistency. However, she has an inkling that something was wrong with Minhyun, and he was attempting to conceal that.

 Chapter 244 - Fun party!

    It did not shock him when Soohyun had noticed it.


    Seeing how she was unlocking her true potential now, it was not surprising when Soohyun was able to sense how he was feeling; It was considered quite normal for her to sense his emotions.


    Han Minhyun was not the one who was used to opening up to other people, and being well aware that he will only be worrying Soohyun once she got to find out about it, he started thinking of a plausible excuse.


    The barrier around the mansion was attacked constantly, and even though the attacks were not strong enough to be threatening, it did not mean that Minhyun will not be suffering from the impacts.


    In this way, Minhyun could be sure that the attacks were made by those from the Blue Clan, and the traitor had not made his attack yet. Minhyun was waiting for that to happen.


    "It was nothing. Just a sudden chest pain. These happens randomly, and nothing to be concerned on," Minhyun answered while maintaining a stoic expression.


    Another wave of pain went through his chest, and Minhyun was hoping for someone to notice the attacking party soon. The strength of the attack were getting stronger.


    Minhyun had no idea on how much longer he could maintain such neutral outlook. As Soohyun was beside him, she was bound to notice it sooner or later if this carried on.


    "That better be the case, Han Minhyun! You really scared me back there," Soohyun vocalised.


    Relief spread through Han Minhyun. Fortunately enough, Soohyun had believed the lie he had just told her, and the pain stopped. It seemed that attacking party was caught.


    "You are really troublesome, Soohyun," Minhyun stated as he shook his head; It was better to take her attention towards some other direction in this moment.


    "That is not the attitude you show towards someone who is worried for you," Soohyun said, "And I don''t know why but it feels as if you are still hiding something from me. Are you sure that is all?"


    Seeing how Lee Soohyun was efficient at reading his feelings, Minhyun felt surprise go through him before he put on nonchalance on his face. He needed to get better at hiding his facial expressions and emotions as Soohyun will gradually be able to read him like a open book.


    Han Minhyun nodded and said, "That''s it. You do realize that we do not have all day inside the aquarium, and the aquarium is not small. You should quickly finish your tour of the entire aquarium."


    Minhyun''s words caused Soohyun to come up to a realization, and she said, "Right! The aquarium! I have lots of things that I want to see, so let''s get going, but Minhyun, this conversation is not ending here. I will be expecting answers once we return back."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    One of the best things about belonging to the Red Clan is that getting exhausted is not that simple. Even after the entire day of running around in the aquarium, Soohyun did not feel tired.


    The next thing Soohyun wanted to learn was transporting from one place to some other place. However, according to Minhyun, that was too dangerous for her at this moment, and she will be learning about that soon.


    After that ended, Soohyun found herself being still energetic, and wearing a wide grin on her face, she pulled open the door in front of her. As she entered into the room, she spotted Junghyun and Yejoon sitting on the couch.


    "I am back!" She exclaimed as she walked in.


    While Junghyun''s eyes kept staring at the television, Yejoon turned his head to look at Soohyun''s direction, and flashing a smile towards her, he vocalized, "Oh! You are here!"


    As Soohyun sat on to the couch beside Junghyun, she looked towards Yejoon and vocalised, "Should we have some beers or soju? After all, it is my last day here today, and after waking up from that, we should celebrate."


    However, before Yejoon could reply to that, Junghyun voiced out, "No, no alcohols!"


    What happened last time was not erased from his mind, and if they got into drinking alcohol today, that might occur again. That was not Junghyun wanted to ever relive!


    Kim Junghyun''s strong reaction was able to elicit surprise from both Soohyun and Yejoon. Two of them stared at the male sitting between them with a questioning expression.


    "What''s wrong with alcohol? You had no problem with it last time around," Yejoon voiced out.


    Recalling about what was about to happen the last time around, Junghyun''s cheeks turned pink, and his eyes glanced at Soohyun before he pulled them away. A part of him liked the thought of that occuring again.


    Soohyun noticed how Junghyun glanced at her, and pointing at her, she said, "Is it about me? Speaking about that, I am really curious about what happened when we were drunk last time around though. Both Minhyun and Junghyun are not willing to tell me about it."


    "Really? That makes me curious as well," Yejoon voiced out.


    Being under both of their eyes was nerve-wracking for Junghyun at that moment, and he wanted to disappear. However, with his current capabilities, he was aware that was not exactly possible.


    "Kim Junghyun, you either answer us or join us in drinking. After all, more the merrier, and it is not like as if Minhyun is lacking when it comes to alcohols," Soohyun voiced out.


    As Junghyun was about to stand up to walk away from there, Soohyun gripped his hand, and taking him by surprise, she pulled him back, causing him to land on top of the couch.


    Turning towards Soohyun, Junghyun glared at her.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Soohyun said, "Don''t even think about it, Kim Junghyun. I am stronger than you currently, and I will be taking advantage of that."


    "Tch! You Ugly Lady, I will seriously be killing you one day," Kim Junghyun threatened her.


    Wearing a smiling expression, Soohyun nodded at him and said, "Now that you are participating, let''s have a fun party!"

 Chapter 245 - So unfriendly!

    Although Kim Junghyun was resolute to avoid this drinking party, he had no idea on how he was finally convinced to be a part of it.


    Kim Junghyun, Lee Soohyun, and Hwang Yejoon was seated on the ground, and in front of them was a table which had the glasses and beer bottles on top of it.


    "Should we invite Minhyun Hyung? After all¡ª"


    Before Hwang Yejoon could continue, both Soohyun and Junghyun simultaneously exclaimed, "No!"


    Someone Junghyun wanted to avoid more than Soohyun was Han Minhyun. After he had discovered him almost kissing Soohyun, things had been going awkward between the two, and they barely held a conversation.


    "Such a strong rejection! Wow!" Yejoon mumbled.


    "Are you actually trying to ruin the entire thing by inviting him? I am sure our drinks will be limited once he is here. He will basically put a curfew on us," Soohyun vocalised.


    Junghyun nodded.


    Lee Soohyun could find herself imagining Minhyun getting drunk. He seemed to the type who would control his alcohol intake, and the entire time¡ª if he was present here¡ª he will be staring at them with nonchalance. That would be enough to ruin the atmosphere.


    Hwang Yejoon chuckled and vocalised, "I understand what you are trying to mean, so I guess Hyung is out of it. Sorry, Hyung, but I also don''t want this to be ruined."


    "Moreover, I am pretty sure that your Hyung is too busy to be bothered with such matters," Soohyun pointed out, "After all, he is not someone with free time."


    With that, Soohyun extended her hand towards the first beer bottle, and holding the brown bottle, she opened the lid of the beer.


    Taking in the scent of the beer, Soohyun poured the liquid into her, Junghyun''s, and Yejoon''s glass. Soohyun raised her eyebrows at how Junghyun was intensely staring at his glass of drink.


    Then, thinking nothing of that, she looked at her glass, and picking it up, she drank down the content. A groan from Soohyun''s mouth stopped Yejoon from drinking his glass.


    The content in the glass did not at all taste like beer, and as the disgusting taste spread through her tongue, Soohyun considered herself to be luck to have not spat it.


    While the glass held some liquid, Soohyun slammed down the glass on top of the table, and before she could say anything, she heard laughs.


    "Heol! Sister-in-law, I really did not expect for you to be the first one to fall for this."


    Hearing a familiar voice, Soohyun turned her head towards the voice and saw Seo Jaesung leaning against the door. Surprise did not hit Soohyun at that moment.


    Annoyed that he was there to ruin it, Soohyun gripped tightly on to the glass of beer, and wearing a smiling expression, she walked towards the man standing beside the door.


    She had been enduring him for too long, and Soohyun knew that she had to get her revenge for the sake of her wounded pride.


    Standing up, she walked towards Seo Jaesung with the glass of beer, and noticing what she was about to do, Jaesung''s lips curved. His eyes showed amusement.


    Nonetheless, he made no effort to run away from there. Placing her palm on top of the wall, Soohyun cornered Jaesung and smiled innocently at him.


    "Are you going to¡ª"


    Before Seo Jaesung could continue, he felt the beer being splashed onto his face, and Jaesung''s eyes widened before a chuckle left his mouth. He absolutely did not expect to get attacked like this.


    While Junghyun''s face had a bored expression on, Yejoon showed excitement at Soohyun''s actions. A gasp left Soohyun''s mouth as she looked at the man in front of her.


    "Oops! Sorry, Jaesung-ah, my hand slipped. What were you about to say again?" Soohyun vocalised.


    Now that she was somewhat stronger than before, Soohyun did not find herself being scared of anyone here much, and after splashing that liquid on Jaesung''s face, she felt quite pleased.


    At first, she had thought that he will be avoiding it, and therefore, it came off as a surprise to her when the beer completely touched his face.


    "Wow! Sister-in-law, you never fail to amaze me, but don''t you think that I will getting you back for this. You made a bad move," Jaesung vocalised.


    Winking at Seo Jaesung, Soohyun said, "I don''t mind that seeing how you''re a handsome boy, and maybe I will also play along with you."


    Soohyun then added, "Oh yeah! One more thing, regardless of how much attractive you are, it does not make me neglect the scent on your body. I would advise you to take a bath now."


    Running his fingers through his hair, Jaesung said, "I will be back after a bath, Sister-in-law. Let''s have an enjoyable time then, alright?"


    With that, Jaesung disappeared into the thin air, and Soohyun shook her head at his actions. At least she managed to get rid of him for now or else this entire thing would have turned out into a mess.


    Turning back, she smiled towards Yejoon and questioned, "Impressive, wasn''t it?"


    "Nothing special, Ugly Lady. That pest will be back again after a short shower," Junghyun mumbled before staring at his glass of beer.


    Picking it up, Junghyun stood up, and walking over to the nearest trashcan, he poured the content into that.


    "We will deal with him later then! Now, let''s get dead drunk," Soohyun voiced out as she enthusiastically walked towards the direction of the table.


    She opened another bottle of beer carefully, and after Junghyun had seated on his place, she poured the drink into his glass.


    Then smiling at him, Soohyun said, "Be the guinea pig this time around, Junghyun-ah. I don''t want to be the test subject twice."


    "Why!? I am not doing it! Do it on your own, Fat Lady," Junghyun stated.


    Soohyun scoffed and stated, "Geez! You are so unfriendly. Even if you don''t do it, I know Yejoon will. He does not let down beautiful woman."


    Looking towards Hwang Yejoon, Soohyun asked, "Right?"


    Before Yejoon could respond, Junghyun shot a glare at Soohyun''s direction, and picking up the glass, he drank down the content.


    "There is nothing wrong with it," Junghyun voiced out as he wiped the corner of his mouth; His actions managed to surprise Soohyun and Yejoon again.

 Chapter 246 - Confessed to

    "This is my nth glass, but I am still not getting drunk! Damn! This Red Clan thing is really bad when it comes to intoxication," Soohyun vocalised while she stared at the glass in her hand.


    Drinking down a glass of beer, Hwang Yejoon shrugged his shoulders, and glancing at Junghyun, he commented, "Well, he is completely wasted."


    Kim Junghyun has his head on top of table while his eyes stared at the glass. The glass held slight amount of beer in it, and extending his hand towards it, Junghyun flicked his finger against the glass surface.


    A loud sound was heard while some content poured down. The sight of that made a giggle to escape Junghyun''s throat.


    "Well, I guess he is despite being the one reluctant to drink," Soohyun vocalised before drinking down the glass of beer.


    While Yejoon poured himself another glass of beer, he said, "Aish! It would have been better if fried chicken was there. Drinking beer without it is too bland."


    Soohyun sighed and said, "You are right about it. This was a last minute thing, and ordering chicken was not exactly possible. Anyway, continue with your story."


    "Right!" Yejoon stated, "Where was I though? Oh yeah! So, basically then Minhyun Hyung and Jaesung had to¡ª"


    However, before Hwang Yejoon could continue further, Junghyun raised his head from the table, and turning his head, he stared towards Soohyun before pointing his finger at her. His sudden action attracted both of their eyes.


    "Jiwoo-ah," Junghyun voiced out before giggling.


    "Jiwoo-ah! Jiwoo-ah! Jiwoo-ah! Heol! That sounds really nice," Junghyun added, "Should I start calling you Jiwoo-ah from now on? Jiwoo-ah, your name is beautiful."


    "I think I just got a chill down my back," Soohyun stated as she shuddered.


    Seeing Kim Junghyun this way came off as a shock to her, and it seemed that this side of Junghyun was new to Yejoon as well.


    "This is gross! Should we make a video out of it to tease Junghyun the next day?" Yejoon questioned while raising one of his eyebrows.


    His words made Soohyun clap both of her hands together, and while excitement flowed off of her, she said, "That sounds like a great idea although it might make him reluctant to drink again with us!"


    "We will find a way to convince him then."


    Yejoon winked before taking out his phone to make a video out of the scene before him and started capturing Junghyun''s actions.


    "Junghyun Oppa, smile!" Soohyun vocalised.


    Lee Soohyun could consider this as getting back at Junghyun after all that he had done to her, and this was merely the beginning of her revenge.


    Staring towards Soohyun, Junghyun giggled and stated, "Aigoo! You are so beautiful, Jiwoo-ah!"


    His words made Soohyun burst out into laughter, and she said, "Oh My God! I wonder what the reaction on his face will be after he woke up! Damn! That will be hilarious!"


    "Give the poor boy a break! He is praising you," Yejoon pointed out.


    Before Soohyun could make a comment on that, Junghyun extended his hand towards Soohyun and pinched her cheeks with his hands. His motion caused Soohyun to widen her eyes, and a wince escaped her mouth.


    "Ouch! Junghyun Oppa, leave my cheeks. It hurts," Soohyun vocalised while trying to pull away from Junghyun.


    "No! No! I don''t want to! You are to squishy! I want to do it more!" Junghyun whined.


    Hearing Yejoon''s laughs when she was in pain was not something she found pleasing, and raising her hands, Soohyun gripped on to Junghyun''s both of the wrist in order to pull them away.


    Soohyun let out a couple of groans before she succeeded in removing his hands from his cheeks and voiced out, "Hey! Just do the actions with your mouth; Don''t touch me with your hands!"


    "Does that mean I can kiss you?" Junghyun questioned as he blinked his eyes multiple times in front of Soohyun.


    If it was not for the fact that Soohyun was caught completely off guard, she would be squealing about how adorable Junghyun appeared at that moment.


    Yejoon, on the other hand, was equally shocked as Soohyun before regaining his composure, and chortle escaped his throat. Looking towards Yejoon, Soohyun shot him a glare.


    Junghyun let out a chuckle before saying, "Jiwoo-ah, do you know what happened last time? I was about to kiss you, and I was really close to doing it. But that jerk, asshole, Han Minhyun, pulled me away before I could do so. Isn''t he really, really, really mean?"


    Soohyun had a hard time processing what Junghyun had confessed on, and no clue was within her on how to react at this moment.


    All of a sudden, the decision to drink was regretted by her, and desperation to disappear from this situation came to her. Under Yejoon''s eyes, all of this felt more awkward.


    "Wow! That was a confession I think," Yejoon voiced out, and she could see that he was as uncomfortable with the situation as her.


    "I guess I will just leave," Yejoon added before standing up and walking towards the direction of the door.


    Kim Junghyun did not shift his eyes off of her, and Soohyun found a hard time when it came to looking towards him. While Yejoon left the room, Soohyun looked towards him with pleading eyes.


    However, shrugging his shoulders, Yejoon extended his hand to open the door to the room and left. Before he did so, he made sure to wink once.


    While letting out strings of curses at Yejoon mentally, Soohyun forced a smile on her face and looked at Junghyun, who kept on giggling the entire time.


    "Junghyun-ah, let''s talk when you are sober. It is late, and you need to sleep now," Soohyun voiced out while she released her grip on Junghyun''s wrist.


    As she stood up, Junghyun''s bottom lips protruded forward, and he vocalised, "So, no kisses for me?"


    "Let''s just talk about it tomorrow," Soohyun said before rushing towards the direction of the door. No sleep will be gotten by Soohyun tonight.

 Chapter 247 - You like him?

    Watching Han Minhyun step into the room, memories of what had just happened flooded into Soohyun''s mind, and she recalled about how Junghyun mentioned on Minhyun stopped him from kissing her.


    ''No wonder he did not want to tell me about the entire! Ah! This is worse than doing something humiliating!''


    "Say it," Minhyun vocalised as the door behind him closed.


    Stretching his arms, Minhyun removed his blazer, and going over to the couch, he sat down on it. Leaning against the couch, Minhyun ran his fingers through his hair, and that action of Minhyun appeared mesmerising to Soohyun.


    Snapping out of that, Soohyun vocalized, "I actually found out what happened last time I was drunk, and uhm, ah! I guess I don''t blame you for not saying anything to me."


    "Oh, you did," Minhyun stated in a bored tone.


    "Geez! You don''t have to sound like that, but damn! Things will be so awkward now. However, I suppose it is a good thing that I will be going to the Underworld tomorrow and would not have to face Junghyun for a while," Soohyun said as she fell back on the bed.


    "Do you like him?" Minhyun asked.


    Han Minhyun''s words caused Soohyun''s eyes to widen, and she immediately sat up on the bed. Shock could be seen in her eyes in that instant.


    "Well, if you do want to be with him and like him back, I guess you can be with him after this is over. You don''t have to stay in this relationship with me," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Oh."


    That was all what Soohyun could say at that moment. Although she had a clue on how Minhyun is able to read her like a open book at this moment, she could not help but feel disappointed at this moment.


    If she was scolded or given cold treatment, Soohyun would have felt better. This just showed Soohyun that Minhyun did not care enough to keep her by his side, and she had no idea on why this hurt her that much.


    Romantic feelings towards Junghyun was surely something she did not possess, and despite that, Soohyun wanted to see Minhyun possessive over her or jealous in this situation.


    However, the nonchalance he used was a sharp blow to her heart, and knowing how he was able to see through her, she had no inkling on what to say.


    Standing up, Soohyun flashed a small smile towards Minhyun and said, "I will be going to sleep now."


    Lee Soohyun''s mood did not escape Minhyun''s eyes, and he instantly stood up from his place. Before Soohyun could go over to her side of the bed, Minhyun gripped her wrist in order to stop her and pulled her back.


    A gasp left her mouth as she turned her head back to face Minhyun, and raising one of her eyebrows, she gave Minhyun a questioning glance.


    "Soohyun, even though I can sense your emotions, I can''t see what is causing them, and unless you tell me about it, I would not be knowing the reason," Minhyun expressed, "I don''t want you to be hesitant about expressing yourself to me and any walls between us."


    Glaring at Minhyun, Soohyun stated, "That''s funny coming from you. You hid to me about why you acted that way in the aquarium to me. They are right when they say that all men are liars."


    Lee Soohyun wanted to divert the topic badly at this moment. She did not want to discuss regarding it for it would be too embarrassing for Soohyun to talk on that matter.


    "Well, you are reading too much into that situation. This was simply a slight discomfort¡ª"


    "Liar," Soohyun vocalized, "I don''t know whether or not this counts as reading your feelings, but Minhyun-ah, I can sense you are lying. It is just similar to when the kids in the orphanage tried to steal the candies and tried to lie about it. However, they did not being successful."


    "Curiosity is bad," Minhyun voiced out, "It leads to danger."


    As a small pout formed on Soohyun''s face, she said, "More than curious, I am worried, and there is a difference between the two."


    Shaking his head, Minhyun stated, "Since you are being this difficult, I might as well tell you about it I guess. The barrier around the mansion was attacked that time. I am sure you recall about how both of the barrier and me are connected."


    "Wait! So, someone attacked the barrier, and that''s why, you felt the chest pain," Soohyun vocalised, and the thought of what Minhyun was able to evoke fear within Soohyun.


    When Han Minhyun had previously mentioned it, Soohyun did not think of it as something that serious. However, it was different matter now. Seeing it in action was much scarier.


    "How powerful was the attack?" Soohyun asked, and her eyes showed clearly how shaken up she was at this moment.


    Extending his hand towards her, Minhyun patted the top of her head with his palm and said, "Geez! The attack did not leave any type of scratch. It was weak, but you can''t be that weak about it. This is not the first time I got this type of pain, and I know that I will be fine through¡ª"


    "Liar," Soohyun voiced out, "You need to learn to hide your emotions better. I can clearly notice that you are lying."


    After a chuckle escaped Minhyun''s throat, he said, "Maybe I am slightly unsure about it, but that does not mean I am lacking when it comes to confidence. I don''t believe I will be dying that soon, so this is all fine."


    "Tch! Lies, lies, lies. Han Minhyun, feeding me with lies won''t work," Soohyun vocalised as her eyebrows were furrowed.


    Bringing his finger over to her forehead, Han Minhyun flicked it, causing Soohyun to wince in pain, and she closed her eyes tightly.


    "I know I am not lying; It is you who is lying."


    Soohyun giggled at that and said, "There was nothing wrong with trying it."

 Chapter 248 - Forever remain

    Lee Soohyun deemed Han Minhyun to be the reason for her inability to fall asleep tonight. Her mind was contaminated with the thoughts of his words earlier.


    ''Did that show on how he possessed no feeling towards me? This is basically supposed to not affect me in any way, but then, why am I feeling so disheartened? Ah! This must be because of how my pride was being hurt! Other than that, there is no reasonable reason for that.


    The fact that he was willing to give me away to Junghyun without even trying to keep me beside him must have hurt my pride and self-esteem tremendously. That is why, you''re feeling this way, Soohyun. You did not have much of a pride to begin with, so you should fall asleep now.''


    "Turning around the bed would not help you to fall asleep," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Aish! I am in a deep thought; Don''t disturb me," Soohyun vocalised¡ª irritation being noticeable in her tone. However, she had no clue on the reason behind that.


    "I can not fall asleep if you keep moving like this. It is uncomfortable," Minhyun pointed out.


    Facing Han Minhyun, Soohyun stuck her tongue out towards him regardless of how immature it was and vocalised, "That is none of my business. I don''t care about whether or not you are unable to sleep."


    "Lee Soohyun, I will be kicking you off the bed the next time you turn around," Minhyun threatened as he directed a glare towards Soohyun.


    "Then, I will get up on the bed and jump on you, Han Minhyun," Soohyun said, and she did not understand the reason behind her spoiled mood. Every second she looked at Minhyun she was growing more irritated.


    "Nevermind, I will just be going outside for a walk. I am not exactly in the right mind at this moment, and your face just aggravates me further," Soohyun added.


    Letting out a sigh, she was about to sit up on the bed and get down when he gripped her wrist and pulled her back, leading her to be seated on the bed.


    Raising one of her eyebrows, Soohyun turned back and shot Minhyun a questioning glance. Han Minhyun then sat up on the bed and hugged her from the back, catching Soohyun completely off guard.


    Lee Soohyun had her heart beating rapidly within her chest, and her mind blanked in that instant. There was no idea within her head on how to respond to his actions.


    "What''s the matter?" She questioned.


    Soohyun could feel Minhyun''s cold breath on her neck, and this emitted a sort of pleasure to her. The feelings Minhyun caused her to have at this moment was intense for Soohyun.


    "Is this regarding what had happened earlier? About when I have told those words to you? I noticed that some things went wrong then, and I am being honest when I say that it hurt at times when you hide things from me. I don''t like that, Soohyun," Minhyun vocalised.


    His sudden confession left Soohyun baffled, and her eyes widened. She never expected such type of words from Minhyun and could very well see that he was opening up to her.


    "Minhyun, some things are better left unsaid, and whatever I am thinking at this moment is insignificant. Trust me. It is just a woman''s thing," Soohyun said.


    "Anything that affects the relationship between us slightly is not insignificant to me. Soohyun, you mean a lot to me," Minhyun vocalised, "And I don''t want you to feel any kind of discomfort."


    "What''s with those words? You will have me falling for you if you keep on repeating such words, and then, I will be really clingy to you. Even if you push me, I would not be moving slightly away from you," Soohyun voiced out.


    Han Minhyun chuckled at her words and commented, "That sounds great! I am looking forward to you falling for me then."


    "You are really dense at times, Minhyun, that it makes me wonder whether or not you are faking it," Soohyun said, "I am sure it is really simple to notice why my mood changed then."


    "Dense? This is rare," Minhyun pointed out, "I don''t recall the last time someone called me this."


    "Geez! Han Minhyun, I will tell you the reason, but promise to not laugh about it," Soohyun expressed.


    Lee Soohyun knew that Minhyun will be concerned with her if she did not inform him on this and did not want him to think that it was anything that serious.


    Moreover, this was not something that Soohyun would not be able to inform him on. She just found it rather humiliating for her.


    "Alright, I give my promise to laugh on it," Minhyun said as his lips curved upwards at the end.


    "Hey! That''s unfair. Look at your face in the mirror. It seems that you are preparing yourself to start laughing," Soohyun voiced out when her eyes fell on the mirror and noticed how a smile was forming on his face.


    "You did not mention on how I can not smile, and I keep my promises, Soohyun. I would not be laughing at it," Minhyun reassured Soohyun.


    "You better keep those words of yours, Minhyun. I don''t know why I am saying all this to you, but here it goes. When you have mentioned earlier on how you have no problem with me being with Junghyun, I guess it hurt my pride a lot," Soohyun said.


    Noticing the silent reaction from Minhyun, Soohyun looked down towards the floor and stated, "That is why I did not want to tell you about it. This is absolutely humiliating, and I don''t even know how I ended up wasting my time in order to¡ª"


    Before Lee Soohyun could continue, Minhyun gripped her shoulder and turned her body. Feeling a soft pair of lips on top of hers, Soohyun''s eyes widened.


    Nonetheless, soon enough, she closed her eyes and got herself absorbed into the kiss. What Minhyun was thinking at this moment will forever remain as a secret to her.

 Chapter 249 - Snowy field

    Lee Soohyun''s eyes fell on the basement beneath her, and a wide grin formed on her face. Her hand held on to a luggage.


    "Wow! This basement brings back memories," Soohyun vocalised.


    Soohyun recalled about the time she rescued Junghyun from this place, and from that point, her life took an unexpected turn all of a sudden.


    Although Soohyun did not know whether or not to deem the changes as good, she indeed could say that her life was turning adventurous.


    Minhyun nodded and questioned, "Are you ready?"


    "So, basically, we go down this staircase and into the basement to enter into your world?" Soohyun asked as she raised one of her eyebrows.


    "There is a portal down there, and you will be entering into the Underworld through that," Minhyun vocalised.


    Clapping both of her hands together, she said, "Alright! Let''s do this then."


    "Give your luggage to me," Minhyun voiced out, and before Soohyun could respond, Minhyun pulled it away from her.


    His actions caused a smile to form on Soohyun''s face and made her think that he indeed had a gentlemanly side.


    Han Minhyun went forward, and placing his foot on the top stair, he began to walk down the series of stairs. With a smiling expression, Soohyun followed after him while staring at her surroundings.


    The basement seemed to be cleaned for there was no sign of dust, and as Minhyun stepped on the flat ground, Soohyun did the same as well. Minhyun made a turn towards the left, and going after him, she took in her surroundings.


    The basement was completely hollow, and her footsteps echoed through the place. Before her there was a door, and extending his hand towards it, Minhyun gripped the knob to the door to pull it open.


    A rush of air hit Soohyun at that moment, and feeling a bright light, she reflexively shut down her eyes tightly. Then, she gradually opened her eyes to notice a large spiral in front of her.


    It appeared be something right out of a fantasy movie. The spiral was a mixture of shades of blue and purple, and bright light was emitted by it. Breeze flowed out it.


    "Wow!"


    Soohyun''s sparkling eyes showed how amazed she was by the sight before her, and she could not stare away from it. Once again, the situation before her felt to be something purely out of the dream.


    "Enter in first," Minhyun voiced out, "I will be right behind you."


    Snapping out of her trance, Soohyun nodded and extended her hand towards the circle before it. There was not anything she could feel when she moved her hand forward.


    At that moment, a strong force pulled her towards the circle, and a loud squeal left her mouth as she found herself being dragged into the spiral. Before she knew about it, she found herself losing her consciousness.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Opening her eyes, Soohyun saw herself standing on top of a barren land, and her legs stumbled at that moment when she found her vision kicking in completely. A sharp pain went through her head, and Minhyun placed his palm on top of her shoulder in order to stabilize her.


    "You are feeling this was because it is your first time. It will be getting over time," Minhyun said before removing his hand from her shoulder and standing beside her.


    Soohyun''s eyes stared at her surroundings. Snow filled lands stretched before her eyes, and the sky was dark. Trees stood at the corners of the land, and there were no leaves upon them. Icicles hung off of them, and Soohyun found herself being amazed by how beautiful it looked.


    Despite of the low temperature, Soohyun did not find herself trembling at it, and she was aware that her genetics was the one responsible for it. She would have been frozen if she was a member of Yellow Clan at this moment.


    "Wow! This is beautiful!" Soohyun commented unable to tear her eyes away.


    There were no human that fell into her sight no matter how much in the distant she stared, and snowy fields before her made Soohyun wanted to play in it.


    "There are more things that will be mesmerising you in this place," Minhyun said as he started to walk.


    Sliding across the snow with her foot, Soohyun followed after Minhyun while occasional chortles left her mouth. Although cold was not something preferrable by Soohyun, she loved playing with the snow, and now that cold made her feel comfortable, she knew that she will be able to play with delight.


    That is when an idea hit Soohyun, and bending down, she picked up some of the snow from the ground with her hand. Holding on to the snow, she hit back of Minhyun''s head with it.


    Letting out a giggle, she said, "Oops. I really did not mean to do that."


    Turning back, Minhyun wore on an amused expression and voiced out, "Lee Soohyun, you really don''t want to challenge me when it comes to hitting with snow balls."


    Picking up another scoop of snow with her hand, Soohyun directed showed it to Minhyun before throwing it off at this direction, and as a glint appeared in her eyes, she stated, "Maybe I want to do it."


    Using his powers, Minhyun raised some of the snow in his hand, and seeing that Soohyun''s eyes widened. Turning her back on Soohyun, she was ready to run away from that place.


    "Hey! Using your powers are not allowed! That is against the rules," Soohyun vocalised as she used her best speed to run away from Minhyun.


    However, that motion of Soohyun''s was not able to beat the snowball, and soon enough, the snowball collided with Soohyun''s back. Feeling the cold against her back, she stopped for a second.


    Before Soohyun could kneel down to pick up snow to hit towards Minhyun, she felt another snow ball touch her back, and the next snow ball came a second after that one.


    As she was the one who started the game, she felt quite annoyed due to being hit by the snow ball repeatedly, and holding as much as snow she could manage with both of her hand, Soohyun rushed towards Minhyun.

 Chapter 250 - Utter silence

    Sitting up on the snowy ground, laughs escaped Soohyun''s mouth. By now, her clothes and hair was covered in white snow and raising her head to look towards the sky, Soohyun could see the white particles that fell down.


    A snow droplet fell on her cheek, and as it softly touched Soohyun''s cheek, she extended her hand to touch it. Wiping it off of her cheek, Soohyun stood up, and a wide grin formed on her face.


    Running her fingers through her hair, Soohyun brushed off the remnants of the snow from it, and then, she slapped her hand on her garments to remove the snow off of it.


    Han Minhyun stood before her, and standing amongst the white snow, she could say that he seemed to be modelling for something. It was difficult for her to take her eyes off of him.


    A piece of snow was stuck on his bangs, and stepping closer to him, Soohyun extended her hand towards his forehead. Brushing off the piece of snow from there, she flashed a smile towards him.


    "There you go," Soohyun said, "You look perfect at this moment."


    That''s when, she noticed something, and her eyes widened before voicing out, "My luggage! Where did it go off to?"


    "I transported it," Minhyun answered


    Lee Soohyun let out a sigh of relief at his words and stated, "You almost gave me an attack back there. Geez! Han Minhyun, you should have informed about it to me before."


    Shaking his head, Minhyun vocalised, "Well, if you are done with your silly antics, follow me now. I will be leading you to your room first."


    "Silly antics? Wow! Minhyun, I should remind you that even you were a part of this," Soohyun pointed out as she folded her arms across her chest.


    "I was forced to," Minhyun corrected.


    "Heol! There you go lying again. I don''t even need to sense your feelings to say that. If you had let me attack you, things would not have escalated this much. But you had to be a child and play along with me," Soohyun expressed¡ª shaking her head afterwards.


    "If you don''t silently follow me now, Lee Soohyun, I will be burying you inside this snow," Minhyun threatened as a dark glint appeared in his eyes.


    "Aigoo! Since cold temperatures feel comfortable now and snow is soft, I don''t mind being buried here if food is included," Soohyun said as a wide grin formed on her face.


    "Soohyun, I will seriously be catching you," Minhyun voiced out.


    Running across the snow, Soohyun moved forward, and turning back to face Minhyun, she expressed, "Catching me is not easy!"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Finally after walking for a while, they have finally crossed the snowy fields, and before Soohyun lied a bustling city. The city before her resembled the medieval age out of a fantasy movie with advanced technology.


    No skyscraper were present around, and highest building present is probably three storey. Beyond those buildings lied a huge castle, where Soohyun presumed for the royalties to reside at.


    The streets had kids running over it, and all of them were joyful. Snow fell from the sky, and the kids had fun playing around with the snow.


    Soohyun could see people trying to sell food around the street, and there were couple of food she did not recognize as well. They could be the speciality of the Underworld. That made her eager to try them out.


    The dressing style of the people reminded her of the medieval age. Nonetheless, finding some differences, Soohyun deemed it to be the culture there.


    Intertwining his fingers with hers, Minhyun walked on the street before, and turning her head around, Soohyun could see that people were bowing their heads towards them.


    Being aware about Minhyun''s position, she could understand why they were doing so. Even though Soohyun was not exactly comfortable with the situation, there was not anything she could do against.


    Everyone around her seemed to lead a humble lifestyle, and a kid bumped against her leg as he ran by. Turning her head, she looked towards the boy, and a smile spread over her face. For some unknown reason, she found the entire situation before her refreshing.


    "This does not seem that bad," Soohyun vocalised when her eyes noticed some of the women trying to sweep off the snow from their yards.


    "You will soon be getting bored of it. There is barely any electricity or network around here," Minhyun pointed out.


    His words made Soohyun face him, and she questioned, "Why are things so outdated here?"


    Minhyun answered, "There are not much resources present around here, and there is not exactly a necessity for it. Laboratories and other research things are usually handled on the surface."


    "Isn''t that troublesome? Traveling back to here and there. Wouldn''t it be more convenient down here and secure?" Soohyun voiced out.


    "Well, it is not exactly more convenient here, and due to the temperature, some of the chemicals can''t be brought down here. Plus most of the research materials are obtained from the surface," Minhyun explained.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The two of them stood before the gate of the huge mansion, and Soohyun saw couple of guards before the gate. Spotting Minhyun and her, the guards immediately moved towards the gate and opened the gate for them to enter in.


    The guards bowed towards both of them in respect, and maintaining a smiling expression, Soohyun followed after Minhyun while taking in the view of the castle before her. This was the first time she was watching a castle from so close, and it mesmerised her.


    The castle before her looked better than the ones she has seen in the movies, and she took in every single details of it. The mansion had guards all around it, and all of them were dressed in armours while being equipped with their opinions.


    Raising her head, Soohyun looked towards the top of the castle, and other than the guards, she could not see any other people being out. The entire castle was surrounded by utter silence.

 Chapter 251 - Unknowingly offending

    As the two of them entered into the castle, Soohyun''s eyes stared at the interior of it. From the corner of her eyes, Soohyun spotted the workers trying to maintain the cleanliness of the castle.


    Crystalline structures that hung from the ceiling appeared absolutely eye-catching, and the temperature inside the castle was lower than the one outside.


    The castle was dimly lighted and oddly silent. Although there were servants around, she could not hear any kind of noise from them, and by now, it was starting to get uncomfortable for her.


    Hearing footsteps, Soohyun turned her head towards that direction and saw a man approach them. The man looked to be in his mid forties. Nevertheless, considering how he belonged to the Red Clan, Soohyun had an inkling that he aged more than that.


    "Ah! Minhyun, who is this lovely lady? Could she be your fated one?" The Man asked once be halted his movements and stood in front of Minhyun.


    Soohyun''s eyes scanned the man in front of her, and she did not find him being any kind of mean or dangerous person judging from his looks. Then again, looks can be potentially deceiving.


    "Yes, Lee Hyunki-ssi. She is my fated one, Moon Jiwoo, and Jiwoo, this is one of the Leaders, Lee Hyunki," Minhyun introduced.


    Staring at the man, Soohyun tried to recall about all that she had learned about his personality from the book. Hyunki was deemed to have a mischievous personality. Regardless of that, he was considered a neutral member and rarely took sides.


    Soohyun bowed towards Hyunki, and Hyunki flashed a smile at her. So far, she found him quite amiable.


    He then said, "It is pleasant meeting you, Jiwoo-ssi."


    Then, turning towards Minhyun, he said, "Anyway, Minhyun, the King is requesting for your presence now, and he wants you to bring along your fated one."


    Minhyun nodded and questioned, "What about Oh Jaeho''s case? Was there any further reports?"


    "About Jaeho, hmm, they managed to get an idea on what the drug used on him could be, but the composition of it is still unclear. They have not been able to properly bring him to health, and at this point, this is considered life-threatening. He is being monitored at this moment," Hyunki explained.


    He then added, "Then, that''s all. I will be taking my leave now. See you around the Castle if you are staying here."


    "I will be staying around for a while this time around for Jiwoo''s training and to get a better check of the current situation," Minhyun said.


    After nodding towards Minhyun, Hyunki walked past the couple, and Minhyun continued to go forward.


    As Soohyun followed after him, she asked, "Can I help you with the investigation?"


    Her words made him turn towards her, and he voiced out, "I thought you would prefer to stay away from such troublesome matters. What makes you so interested in this?"


    Soohyun shrugged her shoulders and answered, "It feels more assuring to know what I am getting into, I guess."


    "Well, as long as you know how to conduct yourself properly, I don''t see a problem with that,", Minhyun replied.


    Surprise caught Soohyun when she heard his words for she had thought that he will be needing more persuasion. Minhyun easily agreeing was not something Soohyun was used to.


    Nonetheless, a sparkle appeared in her eyes, and she voiced out, "I can do that just fine!"


    Looking at her, Minhyun slightly curved his lips at the end, displaying a smile, and a blush started forming on her cheek at that.


    Coughing, Soohyun said, "Anyway, Oh Jaeho is Jihoon-ssi''s father, right? And he is in danger as of this moment?"


    She raised one of her eyebrows while waiting for an answer from Minhyun. Working on this entire thing¡ª although it was scary¡ª gave a certain type of thrill to Soohyun, and maybe she would be able to discover something that could prove to be valuable.


    "Yes, couple of days ago, he was found to be poisoned by something, and currently, the poision seems to be fatal," Minhyun vocalised, "Since it''s not a safe place to discuss about all this, let''s talk all these once we settle in."


    Soohyun nodded and understood what Minhyun was trying to imply. At this place, anyone could try to eavesdrop into their conversation, and a leak of single information can be considered possibly detrimental.


    "About the King, are we going to meet him now?" Soohyun questioned.


    The thought of meeting the King was able to brew up nervousness within Soohyun. This was the first time she will be ever seeing any kind of King after all.


    "Yes," Minhyun said, "The Kings orders need to be abided by, and just keep the answers as minimal as possible when talking to him. He tends to catch up on things easily."


    Soohyun nodded her head.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Standing before a grand door, Soohyun''s eyes scanned the intricate designs on the door, and a part of her was amazed by how mesmerising it appeared. Ice crystals decorated the door, and they glistened beautifully.


    Seeing the guards open the door, she fixed the expression on her face and wore on a mask of nonchalance. Sucking in a deep breath, hopes of her rapid heart beats slowing down formed within her.


    As Minhyun stepped into the room, Soohyun followed after him. Seeing that Minhyun was bowing, Soohyun decided to follow the same action and bowed at the man before her.


    After Minhyun had raised his head, she had done the same as well, and her eyes stared at Minhyun''s back. As much as she wanted to roam her sight around the room to see how it appeared, she was aware of how that would not be considered at all polite, and unknowingly, she did not want to end up offending the king.


    The consequences of offending the king might end up being horrible, and there were no willingness within her to take up chances for that.


    "So, you finally showed up with her."

 Chapter 252 - Too suspicious

    Tilting her head slightly, Soohyun decided upon having a glance of the man before her. The King was seated behind a wooden desk, and a grim expression sat on his face.


    An intimidating air was let out by him, and although Soohyun was unaffected by cold, a chill went down her back after seeing him, causing the hair of her body to rise.


    His presence was able to make her be on guard, and she found her eyes narrowing at him. Being under his scrutinizing gaze made Soohyun feel completely unpleasant.


    Afraid that her eyes will be giving away something, Soohyun immediately shifted her eyes to look at Minhyun''s back while she waited for Minhyun say something.


    "She went through her transmutation process, and now she is suitable to be brought here," Minhyun replied¡ª his voice sounding cold and detached. This was the first time in a while she has heard him use this tone.


    "I have heard about the mishap that went when it came to this process, and I must say that you have ended up being really lucky," The King vocalised, "However, Han Minhyun, your carelessness was enough to earn you a punishment."


    Those words of the king was able to succeed shock in Soohyun, but she did not let that show upon her face. Punishing Minhyun for simply this did not sound just to Soohyun. However, she was aware that it would be foolish for her to intervene in that moment.


    Bowing towards the king, Minhyun said, "I apologise. This is solely my fault, and I should have been more careful when handling with this. After the entire matter is dealt with, you can hand out my punishment to me altogether with the pending ones."


    Seeing Minhyun being so accepting towards it irritated Soohyun to some extent, but knowing that the man in front of them was the King, she was well aware that it would not be proper for Minhyun to go against him. Seeing Minhyun so submissive was new to her.


    "Hmm," The King said, "You are smart man, but your punishments will surely be followed through after everything is dealt with. You have caused a lot of offenses in these past days, and not every one of them could be spared."


    "I understand. I have no objection to that," Minhyun replied using a formal voice.


    The King banged his hand on the table, and as Soohyun tilted her head slightly to take a glance of his face again, she could see the visible anger on his face.


    His eyebrows were furrowed, and Soohyun had an inkling on why he was this annoyed. Unable to elicit any emotion from Minhyun might have irritated him.


    Furrowing his eyebrows, the King said, "Han Minhyun, accepting your position would be able to decrease the amount of punishment."


    Soohyun had an idea about what the King meant by his position. After the Pureblood found his fated one, he is eligible for his position as the leader.


    "No, I am fine with going through the punishments. I have no desire in accepting that position I am afraid," Minhyun replied before bowing.


    Minhyun then added, "For my disobedience, you can punish me as you see fit, Your Majesty."


    Han Minhyun''s words caused the King to stand up, and as his chair moved back, it screeched against the floor. To Soohyun, it was clearly noticeable how the Kim Namhyuk, the King, was aggravated by Minhyun, and he directed a glare towards Minhyun.


    "Han Minhyun, everytime you are here, you show the same attitude! You really don''t want to give me any face! Even though you''re a capable and have a pitiful past, don''t expect me to be forgiving because of that," Namhyuk vocalised.


    Seeing Kim Namhyuk''s reaction, Soohyun deemed him to be someone unreasonable, and judging from how he was treating Minhyun, she found herself getting defensive over him.


    ''Yah! You idiot king! Isn''t he already agreeing to the punishment? Why are you acting like this then!? Geez! How are you even a ruler with that attitude!? He did not even ask for your forgiveness!''


    "Be careful with your thoughts although they are not wrong. You might spill them out unknowingly," Minnie warned to which Soohyun internally sighed.


    Minnie was right; She had to control her temper at this moment or else she might be leaking out signs of it subconsciously.


    "My apologies," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Is that apology of yours even sincere? Everytime you mess up, you give me that apology of yours, and at this point, it is starting to look absolutely insincere! I don''t even understand why you bother apologizing," Namhyuk stated.


    "If you find it unpleasant, Your Majesty, I will not apologize from next time on," Minhyun responded, "If that is all, I will be taking my leave."


    Biting her lower lip, Soohyun prevented a laugh from escaping her mouth. It was clearly visible to her how the King''s anger increased after listening to Minhyun''s words.


    Minhyun bowed, and following him, Soohyun bowed as well. As he turned his back to walk away from the room, she did the same.


    Before he could leave the room, the King threatened, "Han Minhyun, if you dare to leave the room, I will be forced to put you under investigation. Your actions are too suspicious, and you will be considered one of the suspects."


    The King''s words caused Soohyun to clench her hand into a tight fist, and she had a difficulty controlling her temper at this point. How could the King speak out something like this easily? Being cognizant of the fact that she is not allowed to show her dissatisfaction, she held it in.


    Turning his head, Minhyun''s lips slightly curved at the end to form a smile, and he voiced out, "Imprisoning me, you mean? Can you afford that? Those threats would not be working on me, Your Majesty, and please do not force me."


    Seeing how Minhyun responded to the King, she raised her thumb towards him and flashed him a wide grin. This side of his was extremely cool in her opinion.

 Chapter 253 - As much as comfort

    Roaming her eyes around, Soohyun took in the view of her new bedroom and interior of the room made her fascinated. The room was bigger than the one in the mansion.


    Walking over to the bed, she sat down upon it, and feeling that bed was satisfyingly bouncy, a wide smile formed on her face.


    The shades of blue and black around the room looked beautiful to her, and the intricate patterns on the wall did not disappoint her.


    "I am presuming that you like this room very much," Minhyun vocalised as he sat down on the bed beside her.


    Raising her legs on top of the bed, Soohyun folded them before her, and she nodded her head towards Minhyun. A certain type of sparkle was there in her eyes.


    "Yeah! It seems that the interior designing of this room was done by a professional," She commented.


    "After that meeting with the King, this is one way to feel better," She added, "I swear that King made me want to punch him, and he made me more angry than you did in the beginning. Too bad, I would not be ever able to punch him."


    Han Minhyun''s lips curved to form a slight smirk, and he then vocalised, "Lee Soohyun, is that you being protective over me? That is quite surprising!"


    Soohyun''s nose scrunched up when she noticed the amusement in Minhyun''s eyes, and she had an inkling that he was enjoying this reaction from her.


    "That is not the important part, but your reply at the end was funny," Soohyun expressesd, "The look on his face at the end made me want to laugh, but I think I did a decent job at holding it in."


    "It is not uncommon for the Kings or any of the Leaders to behave that way. I have been deemed insolent by him multiple number of times," Minhyun said.


    "Geez! That is because your reaction did not give that jerk any type of satisfaction. I don''t know how you held it in though. He even wanted to make you one of the suspects when you have been putting in your best efforts into it. That is what I call unprofessional and abuse of power," Soohyun voiced out.


    She then added, "And also stupidity."


    Soohyun''s words caused for Minhyun to let out a chuckle, and he stated, "I would dare you to say these words in front of him."


    Raising one of her eyebrows, she vocalised, "Are you sure? Because I honestly can say those words, but I do not want to be prisoned. That King is absolutely nonsensical. He might even sentence me to death."


    At that moment, Minhyun found her reaction comical, and couple of laughs escaped his throat. His laughter caused a slight smile form upon his face.


    "Geez! You are actually finding this funny when I am trying to defend you," Soohyun vocalised, "Han Minhyun, you are really, really, really mean."


    "It was just too funny!" Minhyun voiced out, "How you rant out the complains so loudly, but in front of the actual person, you are absolutely timid.."


    Soohyun scoffed and said, "Laugh all you want. I am happy to have serve as a source of amusement for you. Tch! So immature!"


    "Alright, alright, back to the serious topic. I won''t laugh. Is there any questions you have for me?" He vocalised.


    "Finally." Soohyun sighed.


    "There is one thing I am curious about. How does the king plan to punish you?" Soohyun questioned while her eyes stared at Minhyun inquisitively.


    His demeanour changed to something serious before Minhyun replied, "There are lots of type of punishment. But for this incident of mine, I guess he will be keeping me without blood for a month while physical attacks."


    Imagining about what Minhyun had just told her was enough to cause chills to go down Soohyun''s back, and she grimaced at the thought of it. Thinking about Minhyun going through that caused an ache to go through her heart.


    "Isn''t this unjust though? Isn''t this too much for just not accepting your position or not listening to couple of his orders?" Soohyun asked as her voice became softer.


    At that moment, she knew that she would do anything possible by her to prevent Minhyun from undergoing that. Seeing Minhyun in that situation was not something she wanted.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Minhyun vocalised, "Don''t worry. It is not the first time and quite normal."


    Soohyun furrowed her eyebrows and stated, "The fact that you consider this to be normal is concerning. Even if you did some type of offense, this is just too much."


    Bringing his hand closer to Soohyun, he touched the top of her head with his palm, and patting it softly, he said, "You''re forgetting that I do the same thing to the people whom I consider to be my enemy; This is just how things work around here. You will find yourself getting used to it soon enough."


    Shaking her head, Soohyun voiced out, "I don''t care if this is blind trust, but I know that you would not be acting this unfairly. About my matter, there was no need for him to hand out punishment. If I don''t have problems with it, how could he dare to punish you on this? This is basically our personal matter!"


    Han Minhyun let out a chuckle at her words and expressed, "I can''t argue against your words, but Soohyun, I am pretty sure you understand how the world works. The ones in the top has the absolute power, and them abusing that power is considered completely normal. Now, let''s talk about something else."


    Lee Soohyun understood what Minhyun was trying to convey and knew that it is totally common. However, since he was concerned here, she found herself getting too emotional.


    Rising her head, Soohyun placed a soft kiss on Minhyun''s lips, and pulling back, she looked at him resolutely before saying, "I just hope I can provide you with as much as comfort you have given me."

 Chapter 254 - Accept your challenge

    "Anyway, Minhyun, I accept your challenge and will give that bastard a piece of my mind after the thing is over. But before he can catch me, I will be running away to the surface. That''s how, he would not be able to do anything to me," Soohyun vocalised as she winked towards Minhyun.


    Her lips curved to form a wide smile, and Minhyun let out a chuckle at that. At that moment, she seemed too endearing, and before inappropriate thoughts could invade his mind, he coughed at the scene.


    Initially, he took herself to be someone with self-control, but lately, when it came to Soohyun, he was beginning to doubt that. Even though it was normal for one to desire for their fated one, Minhyun was able to keep it under control in the earlier days.


    Lately, he has been finding Soohyun more and more irresistible. At times, he even found her distracting, and earlier at the King''s office, when he found her growing angry at his words, Minhyun felt happiness brew within his chest.


    A rush of joy went through him when Soohyun bad-mouthed the King, and although it was immature, he found himself supporting her antics.


    "I will help you escape then," Minhyun said.


    Soohyun stated, "I will be taking you with me when I escape; I don''t want to see you being hurt cruelly by that Jerk! By the way, about Jaeho''s matter, do you have any clue?"


    "Back to the serious topic, I see," Minhyun commented before answering, "No, as of this moment, I have no clue, but I plan on investigating regarding it. Once I put my full attention to it, I am confident that the enemy would be able to escape."


    "Aish! So arrogant!" Soohyun exclaimed.


    She then added, "Wouldn''t it be better to check the health status of all the Leaders? There is a possibility of them being given some other or similar poison as well, and the thing about only Jaeho being poisoned is suspicious."


    "Well, considering how he is one of the strongest Leaders, it is not that much suspicious. He is thought to be one of the most threatening members," Minhyun said, "With his submissive appearance, he seems to be an easy target."


    "That makes sense, but something about this is not right," Soohyun honestly voiced out, "All of this seems way too easy, I guess. If it was this simple for the enemies to poison the clan, then they would have able to poison you all and get you destroyed. But even they are struggling with that. There is something about it that is not adding up."


    Investigating situations was not something that Soohyun did often, and Minhyun was clearly someone who has expertise in this situation. But that did not stop her from voicing out her ideas.


    Maybe she would be able to provide with some valuable ideas by luck, and the thought of being useful was something Soohyun liked.


    She then added, "I don''t know why, but I find Jaeho to be the one who is most suspicious. The thing about one of the strongest one being so submissive is just doubtful."


    "Well, that is true, but Han Sungmin and Seo Taemin are more suspicious. Sungmin is a man who wants the King''s position, and there is something he can''t do as long as the King is alive. As for Taemin, he holds hatred due to some unjust decisions that have been taken in the past," Minhyun vocalised, "And he knows my true identity."


    Out of all the words Minhyun had said, the last one caught her attention the most, and raising one of her eyebrows, she questioned, "Your true identity?"


    Everything Minhyun had mentioned now brewed up more curiosity within Soohyun, and she waited for him to explain everything clearly to her.


    "I will tell you about it. All of my secrets, and the answers you have been waiting for, but now is not the right time. There is someone waiting for you," Minhyun vocalised.


    A type of joy bloomed within her heart after she had heard those words from Minhyun, and knowing that he will finally be letting her in on his secrets made her think that he was finally comfortable with her.


    "Who is waiting for me?" Soohyun asked.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Holding the door handle, Minhyun pulled open the door, and titling her head, she saw a girl standing outside of the door. The Girl seemed to be quite cute and appeared to be a teenager.


    The Girl wore on a smiling expression, and seeing Minhyun, she slightly bowed at him. Her neat appearance made Soohyun think of her as endearing.


    "Minhyun Oppa, it is incredible that you will be staying here! Is this Sister-in-law!? Omo! She is so beautiful just like Yejoon Oppa had mentioned!" The Girl vocalised excitedly.


    Her enthusiasm made a small smile form on her face, and before Minhyun could say anything, the Girl entered into the room.


    Gripping Soohyun''s hand, she said, "Sister-in-law, I am Hwang Miyeon, Yejoon Oppa''s sister, and after learning how cool you can be from Oppa, I was dying to meet you.


    Finally, I can meet you! I really wanted to go to the surface, but Oppa did not allow me to do so! Anyway, putting that aside, I know that both of us are going to be great friends!"


    This was the first time Soohyun had met a girl after transmigrating who did not harbour any malicious intent towards her, and that was enough to make her joyful. After only befriending some males, the thought of getting a girl as a friend made Soohyun elated.


    Nodding her head, she wore a bright smile on her face before saying, "Yes! I think the same as well! Since you''re Yejoon''s sister, I have an inkling that you will be equally pleasing as him! On top of that, you are really cute."


    Soohyun''s words made Miyeon''s eyes sparkle. However, before Miyeon could say something in reply, she found the collar of her shirt being held by someone and was pulled back.

 Chapter 255 - Without any restriction

    Turning her head back, Miyeon looked towards, and seeing the grim expression on his face, Miyeon flashed a smile towards him.


    "Hwang Miyeon, I expect for no troubles to be created, and you will be responsible for her safety," Minhyun vocalised sternly.


    Raising her thumb, Miyeon stated, "Deal, Oppa! I will not get into trouble and take perfect care of Sister-in-law."


    Then, facing Soohyun, Miyeon said, "All the gossips in this place is unknown by me, so if you want to know anything, Sister-in-law, ask me.


    Things about Minhyun Oppa''s past lovers, crushes, and embarrassing moments will be difficult for Oppa to talk about, but don''t worry, Sister-in-law. I can reveal about all that to you easily and without any restriction."


    Hearing her words made Soohyun chuckle, and after nodding her head, she vocalised, "I am looking forward to that then. Minhyun hides about everything from me, so learning about his secrets would actually help!"


    Releasing Miyeon''s collar, Minhyun voiced out, "I will be taking my leave now, and Miyeon, remember to filter your thoughts before letting them out."


    With that, Minhyun walked out of the room, and Miyeon stuck out her tongue at his back before turning her attention back to Soohyun.


    "Alright, Sister-in-law, let me give you a tour around the Palace first. The Palace is quite large, and you might need to have a tour around it couple of times before learning the entire way around the Palace.


    But if you are directionally challenged, then that would be almost impossible," Miyeon explained, loosening her grip on Soohyun''s hand.


    Soohyun nodded and said, "Call me by my name. Sister-in-law is too formal, and a tour sounds awesome! I was afraid that I will be coped up inside the room almost the entire time. That''s why, it''s great to have you here!"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    As far as Soohyun had known Miyeon, she learned that Miyeon was an outgoing character, and talking was something Miyeon enjoyed.


    Her personality was something that went well with Soohyun, and although they have been together for barely an hour, she could be considered as one of Soohyun''s place. Both of them clicked really well.


    As they walked through one of the hallways in the palace, Miyeon pointed towards one of the intricately decorated pillars and voiced out, "Once, Yejoon Oppa tried to climb up his pillarto to prove his love towards a girl, but he actually fell for ten times! It was extremely funny!


    Everyone laughed at him at that time, but Yejoon Oppa was not slightly embarrassed at that. At the end, that girl left the scene at how mortified she felt on the behalf of Oppa."


    Miyeon laughed loudly after saying that, and raising her hand, she wiped away the tears which formed at the corner of her eyes. Her words also elicited laughter from Soohyun.


    "Yejoon must have been really dense then," Soohyun said.


    "By the way, I have heard that you met with the King. Damn! That Old Man must have been extremely infuriating! There was this one time I was really close to punching him, and I swear that would have hit him violently if it was not for Yejoon holding me back.


    Do you what that Asshole did in the end? He actually had the nerve to punish me for it while claiming that I might be a sign of possible suspect, but he is wrong to think that would make me submissive. That punishment was not tough though.


    That coward is afraid that people would start rebelling against him if he is too strict, and that''s why, things here are fucked up in his era. I am just waiting for the Prince to show himself, but things will be difficult for him since this jerk of a king isn''t that willing to leave his position," Miyeon ranted out.


    "I don''t know if I am allowed to say this, but seeing you are doing it, I am assuming it''s alright. That King was incredibly infuriating, and he even tried to accuse Minhyun of being a suspect when he was about to walk away," Soohyun voiced out, "I almost lost it then."


    "The King was always paranoid of Minhyun Oppa and even thought of Minhyun as a potential threat. Even he knows that Minhyun Oppa is loyal to the Red Clan, but he will be searching for chances to put him down," Miyeon explained.


    Then, after cautiously looking around, she leaned closer to Soohyun''s ear and whispered, "There is a rumour going on around how Minhyun Oppa is hiding the next heir to the throne, the Prince, and until he is of age to fight against the King, Minhyun Oppa is protecting him.


    That is why, the King is attempting to break Minhyun Oppa to want to learn about where this Prince is, but I don''t see any signs of Minhyun Oppa giving in if that is the truth. I wish for the Prince to appear as soon as possible and save us from the unbearable King."


    Seeing how casually Miyeon let out everything, Soohyun wondered whether it was because she trusted her or that Miyeon was foolish. At such a place, even Soohyun was aware of how Miyeon''s words could be considered as a great offense.


    Spotting some guards from the corner of her eyes, Soohyun flashed a smile towards Miyeon and said, "Miyeon, don''t you think it will be a good idea for us to discuss about all this somewhere more secluded. This doesn''t seem like a smart choice of place to discuss such topics in."


    Understanding what Soohyun was trying to imply, Miyeon clapped both of her hands together and stated, "Oh! You are right! I can''t believe I did such a mistake. Let me take you to somewhere, and let''s have tea together. We can have a fun time while gossiping over tea."


    "Tea sounds good, and I am curious to taste the tea of this World," Soohyun vocalised enthusiastically.


    "Right! This is your first time here! I will make sure to include some special dessert from the Underworld as well," Miyeon said.


    £¬

 Chapter 256 - Troublesome decoration

    Seeing the dessert in front of her, a wide smile spread on to Soohyun''s face. Although she did not not of the ingredients it was made up of, it gave off an wonderful scent, and extending her fork towards it, she cut off a piece off of it.


    The two of them¡ª Lee Soohyun and Hwang Miyeon¡ª was currently in one of Miyeon''s private room, and as a wooden table was upon the floor, the two of them were seated opposite to each other on cushion.


    A large chandelier hung off of them, and Soohyun fancied how everything around the place was crystalline. Shades of pink could be seen around the place mixed with slight blue.


    There seemed to be some kind of device inside the place to emit cold air, and that felt comforting to Soohyun.


    A bright expression was on Miyeon''s face while her eyes stared at Soohyun in anticipation in order to see the reaction on her face after eating the cake.


    After she had placed the cake piece inside her mouth, Soohyun almost moaned how heavenly it tasted. The flavours could not be discerned by her. However, there was a slight taste of blood inside it, and the blood seemed to be of fine quality.


    "Wow! This is completely delightful!" Soohyun commented as her expression reflected her mood at that moment.


    Miyeon clapped both of her hands together and elatedly exclaimed, "Yes! I knew that you would be liking it, Jiwoo Unnie! This is one of the specialities at here and always amazes everyone with the taste!"


    "Seems like I will not be complaining about food during my stay here," Soohyun expressed.


    "Of course there would not be a chance for you to do so. Seeing that you''re staying in the castle, you will get to taste the finest of the foods, and the chef here doesn''t know how to disappoint," Miyeon said, "He was carefully hen-picked by the King."


    "Then, we should not be cursing at him that much. After all, because of that King, we are getting to enjoy such delicious food," Soohyun pointed out as she took another bite out of the cake.


    Miyeon scoffed and vocalised, "This wouldn''t make up for the injustice he directed towards us, and even if he kneels down in front of us to beg for forgiveness, it would not be enough. Tch! Stay some days here, and you will get to see how unreasonable he can be."


    "About the King, why does not anyone rebel against him if he is that unfair though or raise any kind of objection?" Soohyun asked as she raised one of her eyebrows.


    At this palace, Miyeon is the only one Soohyun could get her answers from currently, and she was determined to utilise that.


    "Well, the King is not an idiot though. He cuts off all the problems at the root and is quite observant. Other than that, I guess you can say that he is lucky," Miyeon vocalised.


    "What is Minhyun''s connection with the Prince though?" Soohyun voiced out, "Oh yeah! One more thing, what is Minhyun''s actual age? I tried asking him about him, but he never gave a straight answer on it. He looks to be in his late twenties, but I doubt that is close to his actual age."


    "Oppa should be in late thirties. Maybe thirty eight?" Miyeon said unsure of the answer as well.


    She then added, "I don''t have much of a clue about his age as well. Oppa does not celebrate his birthday, and honestly, about Oppa''s affair, no one knows about it other than Yejoon Oppa. Both of them are the closest. That''s why, I have no clue on the Prince. This can be false as well, seeing how it is just a rumour."


    "You never tried asking him either? I mean, what is so secretive about one''s age? This is suspicious," Soohyun muttered.


    Miyeon laughed and stated, "It seems that you''re a curious person, Jiwoo Unnie! I tried asking Minhyun Oppa, but he left me with a vague answer, and that''s when I knew that this is not a topic I need to poke into further. You see, there are lots of things that are better left as secret."


    "That is indeed the truth," Soohyun said as she nodded understandingly.


    "Do you know what the rumours about the recent attacks are?" Miyeon asked as she leaned closer to Soohyun.


    Soohyun shook her head, and that''s when, Miyeon vocalised, "They are saying that someone is planning to take the position from the king, meaning that he is rebelling. That is why, Jaeho Ahjussi was made the target.


    He is someone who would not dare to go against the king; You should see his loyalty and be shocked. Although the King never supported him when he got bullied, Jaeho Ahjussi still stands by his side, and Ahjussi might even sacrifice his life for him.


    Don''t say anyone I have said this to you, but sometimes it is sickening to see Ahjussi''s loyalty. The King did not do anything to earn that after all."


    Soohyun shrugged her shoulders and pointed out, "Isn''t that being loyal to the Clan, rather than him? The Clan would fall into a state of turmoil if anything happened to King, and this could be considered as bootlicking."


    "Tch! Even if he did all do that, the King did not show any kind of favour towards him. At this point, this is considered useless, and I don''t think the Clan would fall into a state of turmoil without the King. The King is just a troublesome decoration," Miyeon said.


    She then added, "The King is keeping lookout for all of the Purebloods in the Clan to see who will be the next Prince. He is at a delusion currently that there is no next Prince and will be eternally ruling. It is utterly foolish him to think so. The next Prince is definitely out there, but he is in hiding until he is of age."

 Chapter 257 - Plays along

    Hanging out with Hwang Miyeon had proven to be really useful for Soohyun, and at the end of the day, she managed to extract very much useful answers from him.


    A small smile formed on her face at that. Usually extracting that much information from Minhyun would have taken a lot of effort on her part, but Miyeon was easy-going.


    So far, she had obtained knowledge on how the King was suspicious about how Minhyun could potentially be hiding the Prince, and he was also paranoid of Minhyun rebelling. But this was considered to be a rumour and not an exact fact.


    The King did not want to give off his crown to the next in line for throne and might even try to destroy the Prince once he is found. That is why the reason the Prince is being hidden away at that part.


    There are also gossips in the mansion on how the recent attacks are regarding someone rebelling against the King, and Jaeho was attacked because he is the most loyal one to the King or at least that is how it is thought to be.


    However, so far, what she had gotten from Miyeon is merely rumours, and they can be false as well. These rumours could be spread with the intention of drawing the attention to some other direction as well.


    Walking through the hallway in the Palace, Soohyun tapped her finger on top of her chin. This interested her very much, and she wanted to put in her effort to find the culprit behind.


    "Are you Minhyun Hyung''s fated one?" A voice asked.


    Hearing that, she raised her head and saw a man standing in front of her. The handsome man in front of her seemed to emit a lot of power, and Soohyun took him to be one of the Purebloods.


    Soohyun did not know how, but currently, she had the power to discern within the different classes of Red Clan. There was no clue within her on how she had done it; It was something that came to her naturally.


    "Yes," Soohyun answered.


    The Man, who seemed to be in his early twenties, flashed her a smile and vocalised, "Do you mind having a chat with me then, Sister-in-law? You must be bored at this moment since there is not exactly anyone to hang out at this moment."


    Although the man sounded polite enough at this point, Soohyun knew that she would be considered naive to trust him, and even if there was no such orders from Minhyun, this was a matter of common sense.


    "I am not exactly bored at this moment though. I just wanted to spend some time alone before heading to my room, and I think it''s time for me to head in," Soohyun said before turning her back on the Man.


    A chuckle left the Man''s mouth, and before she could walk away from that place, the Man gripped her wrist. Abruptly, he pinned her hand to the wall, preventing her from leaving.


    Raising one of her eyebrows, Soohyun asked, "What are you trying to do, Mister?"


    Attacking a Pureblood straightforwardly will be considered reckless, and therefore, she had to look for a opening in order to make an attack on him to successfully escape.


    "Nothing, Sister-in-law. It seems that you have misunderstood my intention; I just wanted to have a small conversation with you," The Man voiced out.


    "Well, whatever this conversation is on, I am afraid that it has to wait since I desperately need to use the washroom now. It would not look good if I cause an accident here, right?" Soohyun vocalised.


    Using washroom as an excuse was not creative, but it was truly effective. There was no way the man could come up with a retort for that.


    Releasing the grip on Soohyun''s wrist, the Man said, "Oh!"


    Taking her head down, she rubbed on her wrist to get rid of the pain. Even though the marks don''t remain, the ache still stays.


    "I apologise for holding you back then, Sister-in-law. Let''s have a conversation some time later then," He vocalised, "Remember my name, Sister-in-law; It is Lee Kwangsoo."


    After that, Kwangsoo snapped his finger and disappeared into the thin air. Her eyes continued to stare at the place he stood at before starting to walk.


    "What was with him?" She mumbled before continuing her walk, but it was great that she was able to avoid trouble for now.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "You have met her?" Kim Dohyun questioned.


    Seated within a room in a restaurant was two male¡ª Kim Dohyun and Lee Kwangsoo¡ª and a slight smile was on Kwangsoo''s face.


    Picking up the glass of alcohol in front of him, he nodded and drank down the content of the glass.


    "She is not particularly strong, but she is somewhat smart. I think it would be quite easy for to take advantage of Minhyun Hyung by hurting her, and she does seem like his weakness," Kwangsoo stated.


    "I am not planning on hurting her," Dohyun said.


    His words made Kwangsoo''s eyes wider, and he vocalised, "What? Are you really not planning to use her? This is surprising!"


    At that moment, an amusement flashed through Kwangsoo''s eyes, and he let out a sigh before saying, "Too bad then! I thought you will be using her and was planning on taking part in some fun game. But that doesn''t seem to be the case here sadly."


    "I can defeat that Minhyun and win over him without hurting that pathetic fated one of his. Do not take me to be some weakling!" Dohyun voiced out.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Kwangsoo said, "Well, if you don''t want to play the games, then I guess I will be playing them on my own. Let''s see how this Sister-in-law of mine plays along."


    Dohyun gave no reply to his words.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    As Soohyun stepped into her room, she closed the door behind her and sneezed.


    "Aish! Who is talking about me now?" She questioned.

 Chapter 258 - Arent you dying?

    After Soohyun was pushed the sliding door before her, she watched as Minhyun entered in through the main door of the room. Closing the sliding door behind her, she ran towards Minhyun.


    She exclaimed, "You are finally back!"


    A wide grin sat on Soohyun''s face. From earlier, she was waiting for Minhyun to return to the room, so that she could get to learn about his secrets.


    He had given his word earlier on how he will be letting her in on his secrets, and she was aware on how Minhyun was not the one to go back on his words.


    "You seem excited," Minhyun said as he ran his hand through his hair and fell back on couch.


    "Of course, I am," Soohyun stated, "Miyeon is awesome! She talks a lot, and it is absolutely not boring with her. We have clicked well, and I can easily get a lot of information from her."


    As Soohyun stood in front of Minhyun, he extended his hands towards her and gripped her waist. His actions caused for her eyes to widen in surprise, and a gasp left her mouth.


    Pulling her closer to him, he made him sit on her thighs, and feeling his thigh underneath, she could feel her cheeks involuntarily heating up. By now, she was sure that a blush has settled up on her cheeks.


    "What''s with you being suddenly so intimate?" Soohyun questioned, "Don''t tell me that you are finally craving for me?"


    Han Minhyun shrugged his shoulders and said, "I just felt like doing so."


    "What type of answer is that?" Soohyun mumbled, "Geez! So arrogant!"


    "I have expected for the two of you to get along well, but I am sure that I will be regretting my decision soon. Two of you seem to be ones who tend to get in trouble easily," Minhyun stated.


    Lee Soohyun scoffed and vocalised, "What type of bullshit is that? When did you see me creating trouble? This is clearly defamation, and I can sue you for it! You should stop with your habit of accusing me with fake things!"


    Extending his hand towards her, Minhyun pinched her nose and said, "Really? Go on an entire month without creating trouble, and maybe then I will be believing in you."


    "Well, I will be proving you wrong," Soohyun spoke out, "This time for real."


    She then added, "Now, let me in on the secrets. What did you mean by your real identity? Are you some imposter?"


    She raised one of her eyebrows, and it caught her by surprise when Minhyun had nodded. Then, holding her shoulders, he placed her down on couch and stood up.


    "Let''s go down for dinner," He said before turning his back on Soohyun and walking towards the door.


    After processing what Minhyun had just informed her on, she stood up and rushed after him. Catching up to him, she held his hand to pull him back.


    As Minhyun tilted his head back, Soohyun said, "Hey! You can not leave me hanging like this. Explain the entire thing or I will be dying due to curiosity."


    Shrugging his shoulders, he removed his hand from Soohyun''s grip and walked towards the direction of the door. Before he could extend his hand to open the door, she stood in front of him and spreading both of her hand in front of door, she was determined to stop him.


    As resolution could be shown in her face, she raised her head to look towards Minhyun, and while creases were present between both of her eyebrows, they were furrowed.


    "Don''t expect to leave before you give me the answers," Soohyun vocalised as she stared at Minhyun fiercely.


    Only getting this much answer from Minhyun was frustrating, and this would just ruin her concentration throughout the rest of the day. There was no way she was going to let herself suffer like this easily.


    Curving his lips, he flashed Soohyun a smile, and seeing the look in his eyes, she could see how he was challenging her. Han Minhyun truly had the ability to provoke someone.


    Raising his hand, he snapped his finger, and before she could properly process what was going on, she found herself being in some other room.


    Turning her head around, Soohyun realised that they were at a dining room. A medium sized table, made from expensive material, was placed at the centre of the room, and maids holding dishes stood at one side of the room.


    Five chairs were around the table, and the scent of the food wafted into the air. Soohyun could smell that blood was mixed with some of the food present, and instead of finding it disturbing, her mouth watered at it.


    The delicious food in front of her diminished her curiosity for now, and it would be indeed better for her to enjoy the food before getting her answers after all.


    Turning her head to face Minhyun, she mumbled, "Hateful."


    With that, she rushed off to the table, and pulling one of the chairs, she sat down upon the food. She was excited to begin eating.


    Shaking his head, Minhyun''s mouth let out a slight chuckle as he walked towards the table and sat upon the seat beside Soohyun''s after dragging his chair back.


    Finding Soohyun''s sparkling eyes endearing at that moment, subconsciously, he found himself extending his hand towards her, and pinched on to her cheeks.


    As he had expected, they were quite chubby and soft. She had put on a considerable amount of weight compared to when he had first met her, but this is how he preferred her. In his opinion, she looked too malnourished back then.


    "Aren''t you dying due to curiosity anymore?" Minhyun questioned teasingly while his eyes showed amusement.


    "Even if I die due to curiosity, will that matter to you?" Soohyun retorted.


    "Well, no," Minhyun said before looking over the maids and nodding at them.


    Understanding his indication, the maids walked over with the dishes to set them on top of the table, and that is when the door to the dining room opened.

 Chapter 259 - Accompany me

    Seeing Hwang Miyeon walk into the room caused a wide smile to form on to Soohyun''s face. She had grown really fond of Hwang Miyeon, and being aware of how chatty the girl could be, dinner with her would not be boring.


    Unless it was something important, Minhyun did not bother talking during dinner, and mostly, it would be just her trying to make conversations with him.


    "Am I late? Sorry; Something just came up," Miyeon cheerfully said as she stepped into the room.


    "We just started," Minhyun stated.


    Clapping both of her hands together, Miyeon exclaimed, "That''s great then!"


    Walking over to the table, Miyeon took the seat opposite to Soohyun, and pulling the chair behind, she sat down on it. As the Maid set down Miyeon''s dishes, she picked up her chopsticks to dig into the sesame noodles in front of her.


    Holding up the noodles with the chopsticks, Miyeon vocalised, "I had an inkling that you would be bored while having dinner with Minhyun Oppa because I know how boring he can, and that''s why, I decided to join in. Hopefully I am not intruding."


    Shaking her head, Soohyun flashed a smile towards Miyeon and stated, "No, you did a great job by showing up here. Dinner with him back at the mansion was extremely boring, and taking one word out of his mouth was a struggle."


    Placing the noodles inside her mouth, Soohyun tasted the heavenly flavour of it, and this tasted quite different from the noodles back home. Nonetheless, the taste did not disappoint.


    "I was almost afraid that you would be irritated at me for barging in on you two. After all, the couple tend to have a romantic atmosphere between them while dining, and I have been called a nuisance multiple number of times, not that it bothers me anyway," Miyeon vocalised as a sour expression formed on her face for a second before it was replaced with a smile.


    "Romantic atmosphere and Minhyun? Is that a joke? Trust me, dining with you is thousand times better than dining with him. The boredom I feel when I am with him ruins the taste of the food and makes my mood to eat go away," Soohyun expressed.


    Letting out a dry chuckle, Minhyun commented, "That''s funny because everytime you dined with me, you gobbled down everything like a monster."


    Turning towards Minhyun, Soohyun shot him a glare and stated, "Can you not interfere when I am having chat with someone else? It is absolutely impolite to do so."


    Leaning his face closer to Soohyun''s, the corner of his lips curved to form a smile, and he said, "When was I talking to you? Aren''t you misunderstanding here? I am talking to myself."


    "Is that so? Well, I have heard that talking to oneself is a sign of mental illness. You should have it checked," Soohyun retorted.


    "Well, we hear a lot of things regularly, but only fools choose to believe everything without researching," Minhyun stated while a smirk formed on her face.


    Scoffing towards Minhyun, she tilted her head to look towards Miyeon. Minhyun was solely getting amusement from this, and therefore, it was not better for her to chat with him at this moment.


    "Miyeon, let''s ignore the loner," Soohyun voiced out, and that''s when she noticed the odd expression on Miyeon''s face. Miyeon had her eyes sparkling whilst giggles escaped her mouth.


    "Both of you are so cute! Just like those relationships in the drama! Carry on! I ship you guys so much! Ah! Don''t let me interrupt you two," Miyeon said¡ª her voice showing her enthusiasm towards this.


    Lee Soohyun almost wanted to face palm at Miyeon''s actions before she wore on a wide smile and voiced out, "Miyeonnie, if you want, I can create such romantic atmosphere between us as well, and considering how beautiful you are, it would seem more fantastic."


    While putting on a cool pose, she winked at Miyeon, hoping that this would be distracting Miyeon''s attention from the entire thing.


    "You are gross," Minhyun commented, "You will be ruining my appetite with your act."


    Clenching her hand into a tight fist, Soohyun was contemplating on when to punch Minhyun and at what angle will it be hurting him the most. She did not get what his problem with the entire thing was.


    Looking towards Minhyun, Soohyun forced out a grin on her face and voiced out, "Why, Minhyun-ah? Does it make you jealous? If so, then I can give you attention as well, but you got to learn to share."


    "No," Minhyun replied, "That would stop me from eating."


    "Then, I am assuming that if I kiss you, you will be disappearing from you? This is making me more willing to kiss you at this moment," Soohyun voiced out.


    Shaking his head, Minhyun pointed out, "That''s a wrong conception you are having. If you were to kiss me, then I will be making you disappear from here. I can''t bear stay at the same room as you after all."


    Before Soohyun could retort, Miyeon expressed, "Aigoo! Why are you two this cute!? You guys should be on television. No, a drama should be created revolving two of you around. Ah! So cute!"


    Seeing Miyeon''s acting made Soohyun raise her hand, and she slapped her palm on top of the forehead. Miyeon''s acting was making the entire situation worse.


    "Miyeonnie, did you not come here to accompany me? If you don''t entertain me with your chats, I will be really sad and even angry," Soohyun vocalised while her bottom lip protruded forward to form a pout.


    "Aish! Unnie, why would you want to talk to me when you have Oppa to entertain you? Don''t be so shy," Miyeon spoke out, "Minhyun Oppa is absolutely not boring when he is dining with you."


    "Getting bullied is not something I prefer, Miyeon-ah," Soohyun said, "Maybe I will just stay silent and eat the food. It is better that way."


    "Finally," Minhyun voiced out¡ª a sigh leaving his mouth.


    Something told her that this was Minhyun''s intention from the beginning.

 Chapter 260 - Safer for me

    "Now, start talking about it. I believe that you have tormented me enough," Soohyun vocalised as she plopped down on the bed


    A chuckle escaped Minhyun''s throat, and raising one of his eyebrows, he questioned, "Are you angry?"


    Seeing that Minhyun was clearly amused by this she wanted to punch him, but she held it in. There was no way she was going to be successful in that.


    "No," She voiced out, "I am not."


    "Liar," Minhyun vocalised, "Since you are angry at this moment, it would be safer for me to not talk to you currently."


    His back leaned against the wall as he was standing, and the corner of his lips curved to form a smile. Under the lighting, he appeared quite mesmerising, coupled with the glint in his eyes.


    If it was not for the fact that Soohyun was infuriated by him at this very moment, she would not be able to stop herself from admiring him.


    A frustrated sigh left her mouth, and Soohyun said, "You are doing this purposely, right, Minhyun? Ah! Why do you have to be this annoying!? Geez!"


    "I thought that you found this side of mine charming," Minhyun stated, "You have a long day before you tomorrow. Go to bed early."


    Folding her arms across her chest, Soohyun showed mock on her face while she vocalised, "Is Han Minhyun going back on his words? Well, that''s new. Then again, they did say that all men are liars."


    "From next time onwards, you need to start recording conversations for you have the tendency to forget them, and then falsely accuse. I have never mentioned on how I will be telling you about it tonight," Minhyun pointed out as a laugh left his mouth.


    Whilst directing a glare at Minhyun''s direction, Soohyun forced out a smile on her face and said, "Well, I would not be forcing you then. This doesn''t exactly concern me, and that was just a momentary curiosity. Knowing or not knowing the truth would not be affecting me in any way."


    "I am kidding," Minhyun stated, "You don''t have to pout over that. Although I can''t tell you about the entire thing right now, I will try to give you information about some things."


    Raising her head, Soohyun stared towards Minhyun, and her eyes held a certain sparkle to them. The sight of those eyes was able to make his heart palpitate rapidly within his chest. Her eyes were extremely expressive at times, and they were able to mesmerise him.


    "Really? Are you not tricking me again?" Soohyun questioned as she stared at him sternly and raised one of her eyebrows.


    "When did I do that?" Minhyun asked while he


    walked towards Soohyun and sat down beside her.


    Turning her head, Soohyun looked towards Minhyun and waited for him to inform her regarding the truth. The anticipation within her rose.


    "Well, firstly, this is barely known by anyone, and if it is spread out, the consequences can be horrible. Listen, my name is not Han Minhyun, and I am not a Han. My¡ª"


    Before Minhyun could continue, he heard knocks on the door, and disappointment filled Soohyun at that moment. Han Minhyun''s words astounded her, and when he was about to get to the best part, someone had to come to interfere.


    Hiding the irritation from her face, she said, "I guess that''s a pity."


    "I will go and check what it is about," Minhyun voiced out, "It must be something urgent."


    Lee Soohyun nodded at his words, and after that, Minhyun stood up to go towards the door. She decided to follow after him.


    Extending his hand towards it, Minhyun held the handle to the door and pulled the door open. As Soohyun stood behind Minhyun, she tilted her head slightly to see who it was.


    One of the palace maids stood in front of them, and seeing the two, she bowed politely. One thing Soohyun had noticed from the workers at here was that they emitted no fear in Minhyun''s presence, unlike those back in surface.


    This made Soohyun wonder about what type of man Minhyun was at here.


    "Master Minhyun, I am deeply sorry for disturbing you at this moment, but an emergency came up. You are being called to the second infirmary," The Nurse vocalised.


    "Hmm, alright," Minhyun said, "I will be coming along."


    After that, the Maid bowed and voiced out, "Alright, Master Minhyun. Then, I will be taking my leave; I have to inform other Masters as well."


    After Minhyun''s nod, the Maid turned her back on him and started walking towards the other direction. Standing beside Minhyun, she raised her head to look at him and poked on his shoulder.


    When Minhyun tilted his head to look at her, she questioned, "Can I follow along?"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Soohyun had to admit that she was surprised when Minhyun allowed her to come along to the infirmary with him this easily, and seeing the grave expression on his face, she pulled on a grim look.


    Her mind was contaminated with thoughts about what Minhyun had told her on earlier, and her thoughts were all jumbled, trying to figure out everything.


    If Han Minhyun was not a Han, then that definitely meant he was from the other five families, and that showed he had to be the Leader from the other five families. But which one of the five families was it?


    She could not find his personality matching with any of the other clan. Then again, it could be that he was trained to grow up differently from his childhood.


    Extending his hand towards the knob, Minhyun pulled open the door to the room, and after that, he stepped into the room. Soohyun followed after him, and immediately, she was able to sense how tense the atmosphere inside was.


    Other than some footsteps, nothing else could be heard, and seeing that Minhyun was walking towards one of the room, she went after him. Her hand was intertwined with his.

 Chapter 261 - Had to be drunk

    Other than Lee Hyunki, Soohyun did not recognize any of the Leaders standing there, and the atmosphere inside was tense.


    Noticing the power each one of them gave off, Soohyun presumed all of them to be the Leaders, and being the sole female here was starting to get awkward towards him. She felt as if she had interfered into something important.


    Lying on top of the bed was a middle-aged man¡ª whom she assumed Oh Jaeho¡ª and a soft expression sat on his face while he let out a sigh. His body was extremely frail, and Soohyun could see signs of Oh Jihoon within him.


    "You horny bastard had to be drunk today as well! Aish! This stinks!" Kim Taeseok exclaimed.


    Soohyun glanced at his direction and saw his scrunched nose. His eyebrows were furrowed, and irritation radiated off of him.


    "Geez! Your boring self would never understand the fun in woman and drinks," Hwang Minjae voiced out as a gleeful expression showed on his face.


    "Stop talking about this ridiculous matters at here!" Han Sungmin voiced out as a stern expression showed on his face.


    His voice caused Soohyun to shudder at this moment, and she found him to be the most intimidating one in the room.


    He then looked towards Minhyun and vocalised, "This is not any kind of playground. Why did you bring her here, Han Minhyun? Are you abandoning all types of ethics?"


    Seeing the hostility in his voice made Soohyun frown, but she instantly fixed her emotions. She knew that she did not belong here, but that did not mean that he had to mention it this bluntly.


    "She is helping me with this," Minhyun said.


    His words made Soohyun''s eyes widen for a second, and raising her head, she looked at him. She did not find herself hating his words.


    "Helping you with this? Han Minhyun, are you treating the entire situation as a joke? If you want to do this, then leave this room. No one wants to deal with your nonsense," Sungmin stated.


    For the man in front of her, Soohyun found her hatred growing, and realizing that she was creating trouble for Minhyun here, she decided to take a leave.


    "Why are you being this dramatic over it? As far as I have seen it, she had created no type of trouble," Seo Taemin, "I don''t get what type of problem you have with it."


    "If she is making any type of interruption, she will be outside of this room," Sungmin vocalised before looking to Jaeho.


    Minhyun and Taemin made no response to that, and Soohyun was happy to see that she was able to stay here.


    "What happened?" Minhyun questioned as he turned his head to face Taemin.


    "A nurse caught a strange man trying to inject something into Jaeho when he was asleep, but that strange man immediately disappeared into the thin air," Taemin stated.


    "That means that there are spies planted or else his timing would not have been this good," Minhyun vocalised, "Jaeho was monitored the entire time, and to find this gap meant that he was observing everything closely."


    "Han Minhyun, you will be responsible for rechecking all of the staffs and find the mole within them," Sungmin ordered.


    "Since when have we started taking orders from you, and now, Minhyun is no longer obliged to take your orders," Seo Taemin voiced out, "Plus this will be too difficult for him to do on his own."


    "Don''t interfere," Sungmin warned, "As Minhyun had stayed away from a long time, it is better for him to get himself familiarised with everything."


    Taemin scoffed and said, "You are clearly doing this because of how he disobeyed you. For a man your age and status, you are extremely petty."


    "Seo Taemin, you need to learn to not poke your nose into unnecessary decision," Sungmin voiced out.


    Before Taemin could retort, Minhyun vocalised, "Han Sungmin, I am afraid I have to reject your order. Currently, I am busy with other affairs and would not be able to do so. But I can send Seo Jihyun to handle this matter."


    "Are you going against my orders, Han Minhyun? Are you forgetting who you actually are?" Sungmin questioned.


    Lee Soohyun did not like how Sungmin was treating Minhyun so far, and she clenched her hand into a tight fist. In one day, she found two people who she detested.


    After letting out couple of coughs, Jaeho voiced out, "Please don''t quarrel or argue over this. I can personally handle this."


    As a smirk formed on Hyunki''s face, he said, "Don''t stop this, Jaeho. This is quite entertaining to see, and everyone knows how your faction is not good when it comes to investigation."


    "But Hyung, I don''t others to fight because of me," Jaeho vocalised.


    Lee Soohyun glanced at Jaeho, and seeing his sickly, frail figure, she found him slightly odd. Throughout the entire time, she did not see signs of him being worried or panicking when it was clearly his life that was in danger.


    He looked way too calm about it, and maybe Soohyun found it suspicious because she did not know him well.


    At that moment, Jaeho looked towards her, and in that instant, something flashed through those eyes of his. She was not able to discern what that was, but it caught her eyes and left an imprint in her mind. It was different to the gentle demeanour he carried out.


    Soohyun felt Minhyun nudge at her with his shoulder, and when she shifted her attention to him, she found him staring at her questioningly. Shaking her head, she indicated that it was nothing while her thoughts were consumed on how Jaeho stared at her.


    It was very much likely that she was reading too much into the situation and just being paranoid.


    "Han Minhyun, we will be handling it after this. Visit my office with your fated one," Sungmin commanded¡ª letting out an intimidating air.


    Han Minhyun nodded.

 Chapter 262 - Create trouble

    "Did I create trouble for you by being there?" Soohyun questioned while the two of them walked through the hallway.


    "No," He answered.


    Minhyun''s words caused for the ends of her lips to curve up to form a smile, and swinging both of her hands forward and backward, she vocalised, "Although the situation was quite awkward, I really enjoyed it and got to learn about lots of new things. In the future, I want to accompany you more."


    "The Leaders mostly hide their fated ones and keep them completely protected, thinking of them as their weakness. But that is not how I take you to be, and I plan to utilise you fully," Minhyun voiced out, "I don''t like useless people."


    Lee Soohyun chuckled and stated, "Hearing that from you does not surprise me, but I like that thought process of yours. Although being hid away sounds good, it is too boring for my taste."


    Soohyun''s mood was slightly dim after knowing about how she will be meeting up with that Han Sungmin now, but those words from Minhyun lifted her mood. This made her enthusiastic.


    She then added, "Now we can see why we are fated to be together. I would go crazy if I was being hid away by someone."


    Minhyun chuckled and stated, "Someone mentioned on how I was not her type."


    "Well, that someone learned to be happy with what she have got and was also aware of how her fated one could have been worse," Soohyun vocalised.


    "It is pleasant to see how that someone is getting mature," Minhyun pointed out.


    "That someone is indeed getting mature, but sadly, her partner is becoming more and more immature," Soohyun said teasingly while she stuck out her tongue towards Minhyun.


    "I have heard that someone''s fated one only acts like that around her to match with her mental age," Minhyun voiced out.


    "We hear a lot of things regularly, but only fools would believe them without checking its credibility," Soohyun said as she mimicked Minhyun''s voice.


    Shaking his head, Minhyun made no retort to Soohyun''s words, and in front of them was a chair. After knocking on to the door, Minhyun heard a ''come in'' as a reply.


    Extending his hand towards the handle, he held it and pushed the door open. Seeing Minhyun walk in, Soohyun stepped in behind him and took a deep breath. Nervousness began to bloom within her.


    The door behind her closed, and she stood beside Minhyun. All the glee from earlier had disappeared, and seeing the intimidating man before her, she prayed for everything to flow smoothly.


    Han Minhyun bowed at the man, and following him, she decided to bow at him as well. Raising her head, she tried to read the expression on Sungmin''s face. Other than slight anger, she could discern the other sets of expression on his face.


    "What is your name?" Sungmin questioned.


    "Moon Jiwoo," Soohyun answered¡ª her tone sounding ruder than she had intended¡ª and this caused her to bite her tongue.


    "Well, Moon Jiwoo, what you have done today was absolutely disrespectful, and such actions should not be done in the future, remember that. Your job is to keep yourself safe, and that''s all. Interfering in these matters will be causing your death. Don''t ever forget that you''re Minhyun''s weakness," Sungmin vocalised.


    Holding in her growing temper, Soohyun forced out a polite smile on her face and said, "Oh really? I have heard the exact opposite from Minhyun, and about whose words to follow, I know you are well aware on whom I will be choosing."


    Pushing his chair back, Han Sungmin stood up straight and questioned, "Are you planning to disobey me? Do you even know who I am?"


    "No," Soohyun answered, "I apologise if I am being too frank, but I don''t exactly know you. It would be quite pleasant if you could introduce yourself."


    Lee Soohyun had an inkling that the man in front of her was Han Sungmin, but she was annoyed at him. Since Minhyun gave her no orders on about controlling her tongue, she was aware that she had a freedom of speech in this situation.


    Looking towards Han Minhyun, Sungmin''s jaws tightened, and he said, "Han Minhyun, how did you educate your fated one? You have really turned out to be a disappointment! Remember about who you are to me! Betrayal would lead to great consequence!"


    Soohyun''s eyes fell on how Minhyun clenched his hand into a tight fist, and she was almost afraid that she created a new type of trouble for him. That was not what she intended to do.


    "I don''t understand how me not knowing about you relates to him betraying you," Soohyun stated, pulling on a confused expression.


    Since she had put Minhyun into a difficult situation, it would be only fair for her to extract him from this.


    "Do not interfere in the things that does not concern you, Moon Jiwoo! Be well aware of what your position is, and don''t try to cross that," Sungmin warned.


    "I wasn''t crossing my position though," Soohyun pointed out, "Aren''t you being too hostile without a proper reason?"


    "Get out! I said get out at this moment, you insolent creature!" Han Sungmin exclaimed.


    Seeing his infuriated state made Soohyun stifle a laughter. Those who pretended to be high and mighty got offended very easily.


    Bowing towards Han Sungmin, Minhyun said, "Well then, I will be taking my leave now."


    Turning his back, Minhyun was about to walk towards the other direction when Sungmin ordered, "Stop! I have told her to leave, not you. You will be staying here because we have some matters to attend."


    "Jiwoo wouldn''t be able to return to the room on her own, and I have to accompany her," Minhyun vocalised, "Currently, it is too late, and it would be better to discuss the matters in the morning."


    Han Sungmin gave no reply to those words of Minhyun, and the two of them exited the room.

 Chapter 263 - Engaged before

    After the two of them had entered into the room, it was too late, and without discussing further on what Minhyun told her, the two of them went to bed.


    Earlier today, Han Minhyun was called for handling some important affairs, leading him to him unable to have a conversation with her.


    Stepping into the library, Soohyun let out a sigh. There was no one for her to spend time with her currently, and recalling about the tour Miyeon had given her yesterday, she used it to her knowledge to find the library.


    Books were not indeed something Soohyun fancied, but at this moment, they could act as her source of information.


    Silence surrounded the entire library, and seeing the incredible amount of books in the library, she was astounded. Walking further into the grand library, she looked around and had no idea where to begin her search.


    The second floor appeared more appealing there, and she expected for more advanced information to be there. She looked around for the staircase, and, when it was found, walked over to it.


    The staircase was coloured in blue and was crystalline. When she placed her hand on it, it was cold to the touch and felt comforting. Not feeling like to travel the entire way in her normal pace, she increased her speed, and in a matter of few seconds, she was on the flat surface of the second floor.


    One thing she learned was that using her supernatural abilities drained a lot of energy out of her¡ª depending on the type of ability she was using and the time.


    Her eyes scanned over the large shelves of book, and she had no clue on where to begin her search. Taking in a deep breath, she decided to tackle the first shelf.


    Books of various colours were on the shelf, and amidst of the books with tattered covers were those with new covers. One of the books caught her eyes.


    Extending her hand towards it, Soohyun was about to pull it out. As it was out of her reach, she stood on her knees to get it, and her fingertips managed to touch the spine of the novel. Putting in her utmost effort, she held the book and pulled it out.


    In the process of doing so, her clumsy movement caused the book beside it to fall down as well, and a loud sound was created when it made contact against the ground.


    Scrunching her eyebrows, she bent down to pick up the book and realized that the book was open wide with its page spread. A photograph was turned, showing its white back.


    Placing the book in her book down, she extended her hand towards the fallen book, curious on what the picture was on. Holding the photograph, she raised it up and turned it.


    The picture made a small smile form on her face, and she mumbled, "Is that Minhyun?"


    In the centre of the picture stood a boy, who looked to be around nine or ten, and he strangely appeared familiar to Minhyun. A wide smile was upon his face, and she could see how it truly reached his eyes.


    A balloon was held within his hand, and seeing the happy birthday board behind him, she assumed this to be his birthday celebration. Standing behind him was a smiling couple, who seemed to be in mid twenties, and a younger boy stood beside Minhyun.


    A bright expression sat on the younger boy as well, and Soohyun found him looking extremely familiar. But she could not exactly pinpoint she had seen him.


    Pressing her lips into a thin air, she picked up the book, and as she was about to close the book, a certain word caught her eyes, making her open the book wide.


    "Eunwoo," she muttered.


    Wondering about why his name was present here, Soohyun bent down to sit on the ground, and leaning her back against the bookshelf, she began to read the sentence from the first.


    "After this incident, Min Eunwoo had decided to take the decision of abandoning the clan, and his brother, Min Jaehwan, has disappeared after this incident," she read.


    Looking over to the photo, Soohyun found the little boy in the picture resembling Eunwoo somewhat, and after connecting everything, only one thought came in her mind.


    Eunwoo was from the Min Family, and Min Jaehwan¡ª who was possibly Han Minhyun¡ª was his older brother. Instead of disappearing, Jaehwan changed his identity to Minhyun.


    Although this was messed up, this made more sense to Soohyun, and as for the reason behind this, she had to ask Minhyun regarding it.


    "It seems that sister-in-law was not aware of this beforehand."


    Hearing a voice behind her, Soohyun was driven out from her thoughts, and turning her head, she saw a familiar man standing behind her¡ª Lee Kwangsoo. She recalled about their brief encounter yesterday, and so far, she had no opinion on him.


    Closing the book in her hand, Soohyun forced out a wide smile on her face, and tilting her head back, she stared towards him.


    Then, she vocalised, "I have no idea what you are talking about, Lee Kyungsoo-ssi, but don''t you think these kids look really cute."


    "I have heard something interesting, Sister-in-law; It seemed that you had some kinds of entanglements with Eunwoo previously," Kyungsoo said.


    "Really? It must have been the media," Soohyun stated, "They release a lot of stuff for money, and only a fool would choose to blindly believe them."


    "So, are you telling me that the news on relationship with you and Eunwoo was a lie?" Kyungsoo questioned while raising one of his eyebrows. Amusement showed in his eyes.


    Wearing a smile on her face, Soohyun stood up with both the books in her hand, and supporting herself upon her toes, she placed the book back in their place. She was relieved that they did not fall back on her head due to her sloppy methods of keeping them.


    Then, looking towards Kyungsoo, Soohyun said, "No, I absolutely did not mean that. Both of us were engaged before, and I chased after him; that is the truth."

 Chapter 264 - Overwhelmingly pleased

    "Sister-in-law, you do realize that you can be considered suspicious," Kwangsoo vocalised as a type of mischief appeared in his eyes.


    "I wouldn''t been brought here by Minhyun if I was suspicious," Soohyun said before turning her back on Kwangsoo.


    She had an inkling on how staying here would only be bringing her further trouble for Kwangsoo was someone she had to be careful around.


    Before Soohyun could start walking, Kwangsoo voiced out, "Sister-in-law, let''s have some tea, alright?"


    Tilting her head back, she replied, "I am not in the mood to drink tea, Lee Kwangsoo-ssi."


    "If you are being on this guard around me, I will have the misconception that you don''t like me, Sister-in-law," Kwangsoo stated.


    A gasp left Soohyun''s mouth as she vocalised, "Omo! What makes you say that? I barely know you enough to not like you, and how can I hate a handsome face that easily?"


    "Then, give me some time to spend with you, Sister-in-law please; I really want to get to know you," Kwangsoo spoke out pleadingly.


    Letting out a sigh, Soohyun said, "Aigoo! As much as I want to spend time with you, things aren''t in my control. Minhyun ordered me to not to talk to people, especially men, and he tends to get really jealous when that happens. I really don''t like that side of his, so if you want to talk to me, I am afraid you have to ask Minhyun about it first."


    Even though Minhyun could not care less on whether or not she was with another male, this was the only reasonable excuse she have got at this moment, and Soohyun was aware that Minhyun would not be throwing her under the bus.


    "I will be taking my leave then."


    With those words, Soohyun turned her head and started walking towards the staircase. Her each step being faster than the previous.


    However, she felt her wrist being gripped by someone, and caught by surprise, a gasp left her mouth. Before she could process what was going on, she found herself transporting to some other place.


    Opening her eyes, she realized the change of scenery and saw Kwangsoo standing beside her. The two of them were standing beside the road, and the streets seem to be bustling.


    Shooting him an irritated glance, she questioned, "What do you think that you are doing, Lee Kwangsoo?"


    "Wow! Sister-in-law, you sound angry," Kwangsoo said, "Since you did not want to agree with me, this was the only way I could restort to."


    "So, basically, you forcefully transported me to nowhere? Are you some kind of psychopath? I have no intention of being here with you," Soohyun stated, "It is more now after seeing how dangerous you can be."


    Pulling her wrist away from Lee Kwangsoo''s grip harshly, she was determined to walk away from there. Finding the castle will not be difficult as most people around here would have an idea on where it was, and the castle stood out.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t be so boring. You do know that I can''t bring any type of harm to you with Minhyun Hyung being here," Kwangsoo vocalised.


    Although Soohyun knew that he would not try to kill her or attack her, she had an inkling that being with him would only be bringing trouble for her; he did not seem to be a good news.


    Forcing out a wide smile on her face, Soohyun said, "Play your games on your own. I personally have no interest in playing along with you. You see, forceful people are not suited for my taste."


    Those words from Soohyun caused a chuckle to escape Kwangsoo''s mouth, and he stated, "Sister-in-law, if you don''t follow along, I might transport you to somewhere disadvantageous. Hyung might not even be able to find you."


    Lee Soohyun saw the glint that crossed his eyes in this moment and felt a shudder go down her back; he was truly up to no good.


    As a mocking smile formed on her face, Soohyun voiced out, "Are you actually blackmailing me, Lee Kwangsoo? Heol! You are really a jerk; No wonder they say to not judge a book by its cover."


    Kwangsoo gave no reply to those words of hers.


    Letting out a sigh, she vocalised, "Since you are blackmailing and forcing me, I guess I will have to reluctantly follow along."


    A grin showed on her face. Since Kwangsoo was planning to take her along with him, she determined to show him that she was not the one to be messed with. Dealing with people like Lee Kwangsoo was not difficult for her.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "A brothel?" Soohyun questioned, standing in front of the colourful building.


    The fact that there was brothel in the Underworld did not surprise her for it was quite normal, but being brought to the brothel shocked her.


    ''Could it be that he is planning to sell me here? No, that can''t be it since how he dressed me to be a male.''


    Staring at herself from top to bottom, Soohyun took saw her clothing again¡ª a white shirt and black pants. There was a long soft coat on top of it, and it was secured around her waist by a leather belt¡ª which seemed to be the style of clothing around here.


    Her hair was covered by a wig. With slight affect from the makeup, she looked perfectly like a male, and the transformation was able to surprise herself as well.


    Standing beside her was Lee Kwangsoo, and with his collarbones being exposed, Soohyun had to admit that he appeared quite attractive. But that side of his was diminished in Soohyun''s eyes due to his behaviour.


    Nodding, Kwangsoo said, "Yes, a brothel. Don''t tell me that you are too shy to enter in, Brother-in-law."


    Soohyun noticed how he changed that ''Sister-in-law'' to ''Brother-in-law'' and shook her head.


    "How can I be shy? Let me tell you," Soohyun said, "Brothels were my favorite place back home, and I often visited them. I am just overwhelmingly pleased that I can get to visit a brothel again."

 Chapter 265 - Reward you

    Raising one of his eyebrows, Lee Kwangsoo vocalised, "Is that so?"


    Nodding her head, Soohyun clapped both of her hand together and elatedly stated, "Of course! Who hate beauties after all? I am glad that you have brought me here!"


    "Does that mean that Brother-in-law is longer angry with me?" Kwangsoo questioned.


    ''Not angry with you? Huh? Are you joking, Bastard? I want to rip your head open and splatter your brains over the road. But I am holding it in.''


    Soohyun heard a giggle inside her brain and presumed it to belong to Minnie. After all, other than her, no one was capable of reading her thoughts.


    "Of course not," Soohyun expressed, "Now that you have brought me to this incredible place, all of my grievances are forgotten."


    "Then, that''s great," Kwangsoo vocalised, "Let''s enter in then, Brother-in-law. All of the beauties here are finely selected, and you will be enjoying each one of them."


    Soohyun nodded, and with that, the two of them began walking forward¡ª Soohyun following behind Kwangsoo.


    She was completely on guard, having a clue on how this can not be simply a visit to the brothel. There was something he was planning inside his mind or else he would not have taken the hassle to bring her here.


    Maybe he was trying to test her in some way or play with her. Regardless of what his intentions were, Soohyun did not take him to be someone trustworthy.


    In comparison to him, Soohyun found Seo Jaesung better. Although Jaesung constantly pulled pranks, he did not make her be on guard this much.


    Lee Soohyun did not care whether or not she was reading too much into the situation, but there was something with Kwangsoo that did not sit well with her.


    Nevertheless, maintaining on a smiling expression, she entered into the brothel before her, and as the two of them walked in, many woman began to approach them.


    Seeing how all of them were dressed, Soohyun almost widened her eyes in shock before reducing them back to their original size. All of them made Soohyun realize how much she lacked when it came to feminity.


    ''Is this why that bastard brought me here? It can''t be it. Jiwoo absolutely looks as attractive as these women, and making me feel insecure would not work.''


    Seeing how they were giggling and trying to make conversation with Lee Kwangsoo, Soohyun could see that he was well known among them.


    Two of them woman walked towards her from her either of her sides, and shifting her eyes between those two woman, Soohyun decided to let out her flirty side.


    She felt one of the woman¡ª with dark black hair¡ª grabbing her right hand, and pressing her body against Soohyun''s, she voiced out, "Sir, you seem to be new here."


    The other woman¡ªwho had dark red hair and was dressed in green¡ª moved really close to Soohyun, and placing her hand around her neck, she seductively whispered into her ear: "Sir, I am one of the best at here. I can give you the type of pleasure that you will not be able to forget."


    ''Aren''t they being too welcoming? In the dramas I have seen before, they don''t seem to throw themselves so easily on the men. Could it be that it is different because it is the Underworld?''


    Lee Soohyun coughed and maintained the smile on her face. She could not lose her composure over this or show any kind of distress. This will only be giving amusement to Kwangsoo.


    "Beauties, let''s sit down before discussing about everything," Soohyun vocalised, "I can''t wait to start it with you."


    ''As for what I will be starting, I am clueless. Lee Soohyun, you act like a big flirt, but in reality, you are feeling troubled with two big chested woman. Geez!''


    "That''s a good idea, Sir," The woman hanging on her right hand vocalised.


    "Sir, you don''t mind if I call you Master, right? Actually, I like to call Master," The dark red haired woman vocalised.


    Turning towards that woman, Soohyun smiled at her, and looking right in her eyes, she vocalised, "What a coincidence! I liked to be call Master as well, especially from those beautiful seductive lips of yours."


    Raising her hand, she moved them over the woman''s red tinted lips and winked at her. That action of Soohyun made the woman''s heart beat rapidly within her chest, due to how charming she seemed.


    "Master, please have me," the dark red haired woman vocalised, "I can really pleasure you well."


    At that moment, Soohyun felt tug on her other hand, and turning her head, she looked to her right. The black haired woman wore a pout on her face as her bottom lip was protruded forward, making her seem coquettish.


    "No, I had my sights on Sir first," the black haired woman expressed, "He will be spending his time with me."


    Bringing her right hand closer to the woman, Soohyun touched her black hair and patted softly on it.


    Licking her lips, Soohyun voiced out, "Girls, be polite to each other. I have enough time in my hand for both of you."


    "Ah! Master is the best!" the dark red haired woman exclaimed.


    Tilting his head to face Soohyun, Lee Kwangsoo vocalised, "You seem to be a natural in this."


    "No," Soohyun said, "I am just being honest with my feelings. Seeing these two beautiful ladies arose various sorts of feelings with me."


    Her words made two of the ladies squeal, and their squeals were too shrilly for her taste, causing a frown to form on her face for a second before she had fixed her expression.


    "This is ought to be fun," Kwangsoo mumbled before he turned his head to look towards the front, and his words were perfectly heard by Soohyun.


    "Let''s get in now, Girls. My legs are starting to ache by now," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Omo! Master, really? I am deeply sorry; let''s get in this instant. I don''t want Master to feel any kind of pain."


    "Good girl! Master will reward you later on," Soohyun vocalised.

 Chapter 266 - Lie low for now

    A faint floral odor wafted into her nostrils, and cooling effect in the room felt comforting to her. Being seated on top of the comfortable cushion, Soohyun''s eyes roamed around the place.


    Two of them¡ª Lee Soohyun and Lee Kwangsoo¡ª was brought into one of the rooms in the brothel by the ladies working at here, and in front of them was a table filled with all sorts of delicious food.


    Staring at the food before her, Soohyun was contemplating on whether or not to try them. Considering how the food can have drugs mixed in them, she decided against it.


    Regardless of how delicious the food look, this was a brothel in the end, and she should try her to be on guard, especially since she was beside Kwangsoo.


    After she returned home today, she will be forcing Minhyun to teach her how to transport or else she will be taking the matter into her own hand and find a tutor herself.


    At that moment, the door in front of her opened, and two ladies walked into the room. One of the was the dark red haired lady from earlier.


    Their clothes baffled her for a second; It seemed that they were dressed in a school uniform. The skirt barely covered her thighs, and the shirt had couple of its button open.


    ''Wow! I did not expect roleplay at here. This is great, except I don''t prefer girls in that way.''


    "Are you sure about that? I can see how you are ogling at them," Minnie vocalised.


    ''Shut up, Bastard! Oh yeah! Do me a favour and give Minhyun the urgent message on how I am in danger. This bastard might make me sleep with a girl at this rate.''


    Her words made a giggle escape Minnie''s throat as she said, "You will be all fine. In the end, Kwangsoo would not try to offend Minhyun. Bye."


    ''Yah! Yah! Minnie, you fucking can''t disappear on me now! Ugh! I will kill you the moment I see you, Idiot!''


    Nudging at Soohyun, Kwangsoo voiced out, "They are beautiful, right?"


    She nodded and stated, "They are absolutely mesmerising. Having meals with such beauties will just make the entire thing hundred times better."


    Putting on an abashed expression, the red haired woman looked at the floor and vocalised, "Master, you are making me shy."


    Flashing her a smile, Soohyun, deepening her voice, said, "Why are you standing there? Feel free to come and sit beside me. The closer you are, the better it is."


    "I cringed, Soohyun. If this side of yours is continued, I am afraid I will have to throw up," Minnie voiced out¡ª her tone showing the disgust she felt.


    ''Shut up and disappear. You are not required here.''


    Soohyun''s words caused the red haired woman to act coquettish while she walked towards her table, and the woman took a seat beside her.


    "What are you waiting for, Lily? You know that you are always free to sit beside me," Kwangsoo vocalised.


    When Soohyun''s eyes scanned Lily, she realized how stunning the woman appeared, and it was difficult for her to take her eyes off of her.


    At that moment, she felt a pull on her hand, and turning her head, she realized that it was the dark red haired girl. A small pout was on her face while she pressed her body tightly against Soohyun.


    "Master, please give me your attention. I will be a good girl," the woman vocalised.


    ''That is a cool way to ask for attention.''


    "What''s your name, Lovely?" Soohyun voiced out, "I am sure that your name will be as beautiful as you."


    "You make me blush, Master," the girl expressed, "I am Orchid."


    ''Lily? Orchid? It seems that they are named after flower names in English.''


    "Orchid, hmm, I knew that your name will be absolutely beautiful. The next time I visit you, I will make sure to bring a bouquet of it for you," Soohyun vocalised before adding a wink at the end.


    "Master, you are so good," Orchid voiced out, "If you continue this, I will be falling for you!"


    "That''s what I want in the first place. Having an angel fall for me would be an honour," Soohyun vocalised before turning towards the table.


    Seeing that Lee Kwangsoo was about to eat, an idea came inside her mind, and creating mischief seemed to be a pleasant idea to Soohyun.


    Taking the bottle of alcoholic drink from the table, she poured the drink in her glass, and moving the bottle closer to Kwangsoo, she pretended to pour the drink inside his glass.


    That is when, she tilted the bottle slightly, causing the alcohol to pour into the dish Kwangsoo was about to eat. Kwangsoo''s chopsticks was inside the dish, and turning his head, he looked towards Soohyun.


    A gasp left Soohyun''s mouth while she immediately held the bottle in her hand straight, and she vocalised, "Omo! I am so sorry. I totally did not intend to do that. My hand just slipped, and then I mistakenly poured it. I hope you can forgive me, Lee Kwangsoo-ssi."


    ''This is just the beginning, Lee Kwangsoo. Who told you to force me here?''


    Lee Kwangsoo had a clue on how Soohyun did it purpose, and feigning a smile on his face, he vocalised, "You don''t need to apologise, Brother-in-law. It is absolutely understandable; I just can get another bowl of the same dish."


    "There is no need for that, Lee Kwangsoo-ssi; you can have mine. I am completely full at this moment, and I don''t think I will be able to eat more," Soohyun expressed.


    Extending her hand towards the bowl, she picked up the dish and moved it towards Lee Kwangsoo. Bringing it closer to him, she dumped the entire dish with the bowl on his legs.


    Another gasp escaped her mouth, and she vocalised, "Omo! What''s wrong with me today? How can I slip up twice? I am really, really, really sorry! I did not mean to do that either!"


    Staring at his pants, Kwangsoo had a difficult time maintaining his facial expression, and forcing out a smile on his face, he turned to look towards Soohyun.


    Then, he voiced out, "I understand; I totally understand you on how this is a mistake, Brother-in-law. I can just change the pants."


    It did not miss Lee Soohyun''s eyes on how Kwangsoo''s jaws tightened at her actions and he was trying his best to keep that frown from forming on his face.


    ''This serve the Bastard, right? But sadly, this is not enough to satisfy me. Should I dump the soup on his head as well? No, I can''t do that; he will be able to stop that. Since he will be on his guard now, it is better for me to lie low for now.''

 Chapter 267 - Wrong person

    Taking the chance when Lee Kwangsoo was at the washroom, Soohyun decided to sneak out of the room. Staying over there was too boring, and there was no way she was missing out on this chance of escaping.


    Although Orchid attempted to stop her, Soohyun managed to convince her to not create a commotion with slight amount of money involved.


    Walking out of the room, she looked at either of her sides to see whether or not Kwangsoo appeared out of nowhere. That would be ruining all of her efforts.


    As she took a step forward, she realized that her coat had stuck with something, and regardless of how hard she pulled, it would not get unattached. Letting out a sigh, she decided upon abandoning the coat at that place.


    Removing the belt from her waist, she took off the coat and made a run from there. It would be horrible if Kwangsoo saw her coat and tried to look for her in this direction.


    When Soohyun reached a hallway, she noticed that there were doors on both of her side and had no idea on how to exit this room. Staring around, she knew that she had to find someone to tell her the direction.


    If she kept on running around randomly, she was bound to come upon Lee Kwangsoo, and things would not exactly be the best then.


    At that moment, she heard the hurried footsteps, and wearing a slight smile on her face, she looked at that direction. A woman, holding a tray filled with alcoholic drinks and glass, walked towards her.


    Before Soohyun could say anything, she placed the tray in Soohyun''s hand, catching her by surprise.


    She then vocalised, "Good that you are here. Take this to the room 20; hurry up!"


    "Wait! You have the wrong person¡ª"


    Before Soohyun could say anything, the woman rushed away from there at the speed of the light, and seeing the situation she was stuck with, a sigh left her mouth.


    Looking down at the tray in her hand, she contemplated on what to do with it. That lady must have mistaken her as one of the workers at here.


    At that moment, she raised her head, and her eyes fell on the number on top of the door. It read 20, and recalling the words from woman earlier, she knew that she realised that this was the room.


    "Should I bring it in or place it outside at the door?" Soohyun mumbled to herself lowly.


    This was not any of her business, and she would not get into trouble if she just placed it down. But then, considering how it was right in front of her, she decided to enter in. Doing a good deed once in a while would not hurt her much.


    Letting out a sigh, Soohyun walked towards the door, and extending the hand at the handle, she held it. Pushing open the door, she stepped into the room.


    Not knowing what to say, she remained silent as she walked in with the alcohol, and deeming it unimportant to bow, she stepped towards the table in front of them.


    Raising her head, her eyes fell on one particular person, and they widened. That person looked at her with equal amount of shock.


    Seeing Han Minhyun at a brothel was not something Soohyun had ever imagined, and seeing how stiffly the woman beside him was seated without making any sort of contact seemed funny to her.


    The woman beside him was completely frightened of Minhyun, and that was enough to make a giggle escape Soohyun''s mouth. This was completely something she had expected from Han Minhyun.


    Placing the tray down on their table, she let out a laugh again, and that is when she saw a Man sitting beside Minhyun with displeasure on his face. It seemed that the Man did not prefer her attitude.


    "I am sorry," Soohyun voiced out, "I will be taking my leave."


    Turning her back, Soohyun was about to step out of the room while biting her lips to hold in her laugh. She had a difficult time erasing the scene off of her mind.


    "Wait! Stop right there!" The middle-aged, fat man exclaimed, causing Soohyun to halt in her steps.


    Turning her head back, Soohyun questioned, "Was there anything that you needed?"


    "Where are your manners? You are just a servant here, and how dare you laugh at us? You did not even bow!" The plump man shouted.


    Glancing at Minhyun, she saw the amusement playing in his eyes and was aware that he was waiting for himself to be entertained.


    At that moment, the expression on that man''s face changed, and licking his bottom lips, he voiced out, "But seeing how fine you are, I might forgive you if you spend a night with me."


    ''Yah! You disgusting pedophile, stop!''


    Wearing a smiling expression, Soohyun vocalised, "You are too ugly and fat for me to sleep with; I reject. Moreover, I did not ask for your forgiveness in the first place, so stop advertising yourself."


    Then, looking towards Minhyun, Soohyun added, "But I will indeed be sleeping with that man. He looks like a delicious meal."


    Lee Soohyun''s words infuriated the middle-aged, plump man, and extending his hand towards the table, he slammed it on it, creating a loud noise.


    Then, standing up, he scoffed, and as his face showed mock, he stated, "He will be sleeping with you!? Tch! What a joke! Han Minhyun will never even touch you, so quit dreaming about the impossible."


    Ignoring those words from the middle-aged man, Soohyun stared at Minhyun and questioned, "Will you let me have the honour of sleeping with you, Han Minhyun-ssi?"


    Soohyun''s brazen action managed to shock everyone present, and what astounded them further was how Minhyun seemed to be enjoying all of this.


    "No matter how much attractive you are, I am afraid I would have to reject you. I prefer to sleep with my fated one," Minhyun said.


    "Is that so, Han Minhyun-ssi? I will take my leave and find some other male to sleep around with. Bye and have a fun time!" Soohyun voiced out as she waved her hand at Minhyun.


    While she was about to walk away, the middle-aged man yelled, "Wait! Did I say that you can go away, you slave? Playing hard to get doesn''t suit you when it is clearly known how you climb¡ª"


    Before the middle-aged man could continue, Minhyun slammed his hand on the table, startling the man, and turning his head, the middle-aged man looked towards Minhyun.


    A dark look sat in Minhyun''s eyes, which was capable of causing chills to go down his back.

 Chapter 268 - Learn some respect

    A sense of danger went over the middle-aged man at that moment while he wondered on what had happened to cause this sudden change of behaviour within Minhyun? Could it be that he was annoyed at the servant?


    Walking over to Lee Soohyun, Minhyun placed his hand on her shoulder, and wearing an impassive expression on his face, Minhyun said, "Let''s go now."


    "Right now?" Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    She glanced to look towards the middle aged man and noticed the irritation on his face coupled with surprise.


    "Han Minhyun, what do you mean by leaving? Don''t you want to talk about¡ª"


    "Invite me to a place less disturbing than this next time around, and make sure to do it only after you learn some respect," Minhyun vocalised as his face showed disgust upon it.


    With those words, Minhyun gripped Soohyun''s shoulder tightly, and both of them then walked out of the room despite of the middle-aged man calling behind him.


    "Is it alright to leave like that?" Soohyun asked, raising one of her eyebrows.


    He nodded and, walking through the hallway, whispered, "Don''t think you will be spared today! You better have a good explanation for all of it."


    "Of course I do. Tch! Do you think I want to be in such type of place? I find them absolutely ridiculous," Soohyun vocalised as she scrunched up her nose to show her disgust.


    Before Han Minhyun could reply with anything, a call for Soohyun was heard, causing her to turn her head, and seeing who it was, her eyes widened.


    "Master! Master!" Orchid called as she ran towards Soohyun.


    As creases appeared between both of her eyebrows in confusion, Soohyun questioned, "What do you need?"


    "Won''t you sleep with me, Master? Are you leaving? I really¡ª"


    Before Orchid could continue further, Soohyun extended her hand towards the girl and placed her palm on her mouth in order to prevent her from speaking.


    "Orchid, I think you have some misunderstandings, but currently, I have to leave urgently, so let''s settle them next time around, alright?" Soohyun voiced out nervously as she winked towards her.


    Under Minhyun''s scrutinizing gaze Soohyun felt a shudder go down her back, and she was desperate to tell him to stop staring at her in such a way.


    Gripping Soohyun''s wrist, Orchid moved her hand away from her mouth and vocalised, "Master, really? You are coming over next time as well! I love you so much, Master."


    Before Soohyun could process what was happening, a soft pair of lips touched her the area beside her lips, and only for a mere centimetre, it did not fall on her lips.


    In that instant, she immediately held the girl''s shoulder and softly pushed her away from her. Touching the corner of her lips, she had a hard time absorbing what just happened. Did she just get kissed by a girl?


    While cursing at Lee Kwangsoo inside her mind the entire time, Soohyun gripped Minhyun''s wrist, and pulling him, she made a run from this place. She was ought to go crazy.


    Minhyun showed no type of hesitation as he ran behind Soohyun, and an amused expression sat on his face. He did not even understand why he found Soohyun this entertaining.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Standing outside of the brothel, Soohyun released Minhyun''s wrist and vocalised, "I was close to dying then. Ah! I will never go to a brothel again."


    The time they were exiting, the women made all type of moves towards them and tried to touch them inappropriately. Thinking about all those made shudders go down Soohyun, and she found all of them bone-chilling. Never was she going to enter a brothel again.


    "Is that so? I beg to differ with that opinion of yours," Minhyun vocalised.


    Pulling on a frown on her face, Soohyun stated, "Don''t beg; It absolutely doesn''t suit you."


    "I did not take you to be this judgemental," Minhyun said before turning his back on her and walking towards the front.


    Running behind him, she caught up to his pace, and placing her palm on top of his shoulder, she voiced out, "Well, I was just giving out my opinion. I like to believe that I have freedom of speech at here."


    "Lee Soohyun, don''t you think it would be great if I set up a harem of girls for you," Minhyun said.


    "Really? Will you be doing that for me! It will be great! I am waiting for it! More beautiful the better!" she replied.


    Her eyes did not miss how Minhyun''s eyes turned dark in that instant, and she was in mood to tease him further. Even though she was not capable of guessing his emotions properly, she could sense that he was not exactly pleased with her answer.


    "I will not forget to do so," Minhyun vocalised, "I will remember to put Orchid in that group as well along with more touchy girls; I am pretty sure you will be liking that better. I will specifically chose girls, whose preference lies in that direction."


    Thinking about that made shudders go down Soohyun''s back, and she immediately shook her head. Han Minhyun night really do it if she continued to tease him, and one of the last thing she wanted was for a girl to kiss her or do worse to her.


    "On the second thought, I think I will be exactly fine without that. I don''t want to make you cuckold," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Since when have you been this thoughtful? This side of yours would have been better when you took the decision on whether or not to enter that brothel," Minhyun expressed¡ª mock visible in his eyes.


    "Well, you are being unreasonable. What''s wrong with visiting a brothel or going outside? You haven''t exactly forbid me from doing so," Soohyun said.


    "I did mention to you on how to not get in trouble," Minhyun voiced out, "I am pretty sure you have a clue about what could have happened if I wasn''t there to save you back then."


    "Aish! Minhyun-ah, of course I promised to not get in trouble, but this trouble clung so tightly to me that I could not get rid of it," Soohyun stated, "That jerk Lee Kwangsoo forced me to that disturbing place.


    But of course I got fifty percent of my revenge, and sneaking behind his back, I was about to get away from there when one of the workers there left me with no option but to deliver that drink.


    After delivering that drink, I was planning to go home, but seeing how frightened and stiff the girl beside you looked, I could not hold in my laughter. Moreover, how could I have known that man beside you was a disgusting pedophile? You trust me, right, Hubby?"

 Chapter 269 - Iced Crystal Apple

    Nodding his head, Minhyun vocalised, "Of course I understand you. You intentionally do not get into trouble; It is trouble that drags you in."


    Clapping her hands together, Soohyun said, "That is exactly it. I don''t know why I have such bad luck. I desperately try to avoid trouble, but it doesn''t want to leave my back."


    Wearing a smiling expression, Minhyun voiced out, "Do you hate such kind of trouble and want them from stop following you?"


    Staring at Minhyun with sparkling eyes, she nodded her head and stated, "Of course I want that."


    "Then, I can put you under house arrest, meaning that you would not be able to leave the room without my punishment. How is this?" Minhyun said.


    Han Minhyun''s words caused Soohyun to halt in her steps, and then, raising her head to look towards him, she gripped her arm tightly to stop her from moving.


    "Wait! You can''t say that! That''s impossible," Soohyun spoke out, "Staying at one room is bound to turn me crazy, especially since I have no phone at here. Moreover, wouldn''t it be better for me to learn my surroundings?"


    Turning his head back, Minhyun smiled and said, "I thought you did not want to get in trouble. There is no other way other than this."


    "Geez! Falling in trouble is better than this, and you will be the one to rescue me from trouble anyway. I trust in you, Minhyun, so keep protecting me," Soohyun vocalised with a cheeky smile.


    With those words, she released her hold on his arm and ran towards the front. Shaking his head, he followed behind her; he did not even have the heart to scold her.


    After a while, Soohyun stopped in her steps and turned back. Seeing that Minhyun caught up to her, she flashed him a wide grin.


    "Since both of us are outside, let''s have a tour before going in the mansion," Soohyun vocalised.


    "No, I am busy," Minhyun responded.


    "Liar," Soohyun said, "I already interrupted your meeting with that old dude, and this is enough to let me know that you have enough time in your hand."


    "Lee Soohyun, there are monsters in this town, and if you keep on being this annoying, I will hand you over to those monsters," Minhyun threatened as a grim look settled on his face.


    Amidst that seriousness, Soohyun could see hint of playfulness, and although she would have difficulty in admitting it vocally, she really enjoyed this side of his.


    "Monsters? Tch! Do you take me to a kid, Han Minhyun? Those things doesn''t even affect me," Soohyun voiced out, "But if you are afraid, I can protect you."


    "Let me throw you in the pit of monster, and then, say this," Minhyun vocalised, "I bet my thousand won that you will be crying."


    "Only thousand won? Damn! Han Minhyun, you are really cheap," she commented, "Or could it be that you don''t have more confidence in it?"


    Shaking his head, Minhyun said, "No, it is neither of that. It is merely the fact that you are not worth that much."


    Those words from Han Minhyun caused her to release a scoff, and she stated, "Heol! Han Minhyun, well, I will make that you will be spending more than a thousand won on me."


    Extending her hand towards him, she held his palm and intertwined both of their fingers together. Then, directing her determined gaze towards him, she said, "Follow after me. On my way here, I saw a stall I wanted to visit."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "What do you call that?" Soohyun whispered into Minhyun''s ear as they stood in front of the stall; her wig was off of her hair.


    Staring at the red apple being covered with crystals, Soohyun found it seeming absolutely appetizing, and she craved to take a bite out of it.


    "That? It is called Iced Crystal Apple," Minhyun replied.


    After flashing Minhyun a smile, Soohyun looked towards the front. Walking closer to the stall, she pointed her finger towards the Iced Crystal Apple.


    "Can I get two of this, Ahjussi?" Soohyun politely questioned.


    The street vendor nodded and took out two of the Iced Crystal Apple. After that, Minhyun paid the street vendor, and accepting two of the Iced Crystal Apple from him, she held out one towards him.


    "You have them both," Minhyun said before shaking his head.


    With that, he began walking towards the front, and scrunching her nose at his attitude, she ran behind him. After catching up with him, she stood in front of him and held the Iced Crystal Apple to his face.


    "Hey! Just loosen up and have it," Soohyun vocalised, "Don''t tell me that you are some clean freak that doesn''t like street food. I swear that will be making you too boring."


    Glancing down at the Iced Crystal Apple, Minhyun expressed, "It is not that I am a clean freak; It is merely how I am not in a mood to eat junk food at this moment."


    "Hey! How is this a junk food? It clearly has a apple in it, and you do know that an apple a day keeps a doctor way. So, basically, this is extremely healthy." Soohyun tried to reason with him.


    She then added, "And how can you not be in the mood to eat something as delicious as this? Stop acting to stereotypical."


    "Stereotypical, hmm," Minhyun vocalised, "That''s a fancy word. How would you even know that it is delicious without even taking a bite into it?"


    "Anything with apple is delicious," Soohyun said, "Now, quickly take it. This is too embarrassing."


    Shaking his head, Minhyun took the apple from from her hand by holding the stick and stated, "Well, since you are insisting, I guess I can do you this favour."


    "Geez! I guess it is nice to see that you are not that heartless." Soohyun chuckled before looking down at her apple.


    Bringing it closer to her mouth, she took in it''s scent. There was a slight scent of caramel and cinnamon inside it. Unsure of how to exactly it, she decided to eat it like a candy apple.


    Taking a bite out of it, Soohyun found its mouthwatering taste invading her mouth, and this tasted almost as good as candy apple¡ª if not that much, then better.


    "Ah! This is so good! I should not have given the other one to you, and kept it to myself for eating," she commented.

 Chapter 270 - Slap it off

    "How are you not full yet?" Minhyun questioned.


    Up until now, she had eaten Iced Crystal Apple, Frozen Sweet Orange, Sparkling Caramel Ice-cream, and Cold Blueberry Cake, and was currently eating Frosted Lemon Cookies.


    "Seeing these delicious food increased my appetite. I would not expect a boring man such as yourself to understand this," Soohyun voiced out while she took a bite out of the cookie.


    Extending his hand towards her, Minhyun touched the corner of her lips to brush the crumbs of the cookie away from there, and his actions caught her off guard.


    Both of her eyes widened, and she stopped herself from taking a bite out of the cookie. She never took Minhyun to be this kind of romantic guy.


    Although she was aware that he had no sort of romantic meaning behind it and merely doing it because of how he took it to be natural to take care of her, her heart could not help but beat rapidly at his actions.


    "Eat properly," Minhyun scolded, "You are in public."


    Soohyun coughed, and while trying to calm her rapid heart beats within her chest, she voiced out, "Geez! You ruined the romantic atmosphere. You should''ve licked those crumbs off your finger."


    Scrunching up his nose towards her words, Minhyun shook his head at her and questioned, "What type of thoughts go around inside that mind of yours?"


    He then added, "You are really gross!"


    Those words of his made Soohyun widen her eyes, and she vocalised, "You are calling me gross? Heol! This is so unbelievable! Han Minhyun, can''t you be a little more romantic!"


    Shaking his head, he stated, "You have completely gone off bonkers. There is no use in me trying to talk to you further."


    With those words, he continued to walk towards the front. Seeing this attitude of Minhyun caused a chuckle to escape her mouth.


    She yelled, "You should watch more dramas, Han Minhyun! You are extremely outdated, and I can recommend you¡ª"


    Before Soohyun could continue further, he turned back and vocalised, "No, thanks. I do not want to become as delusional as you."


    "Delusional? Yah! Han Minhyun, just because you can insult me doesn''t mean I can''t, You Old Man!" Soohyun exclaimed while she ran behind him to catch up to him.


    At that moment, something hit her. Because she was occupied the entire day, this completely slipped her mind. She recalled about what she had read in the book earlier, and looking down, she had no clue on how to bring that up to Minhyun.


    Should she feign unawareness about the entire situation? That seemed like more of an appealing option to her. She did not want him to think that she was trying to pry into his past.


    Sensing her emotions, Minhyun stopped in his steps, and turning back, he looked at her. Her mind seemed quite distracted as she took a step forward, and narrowing his eyes at her, he wondered about the reason behind her sudden change in emotions.


    Pursing both of his lips together, he questioned, "What is the matter?"


    Hearing his voice, she raised her head and said, "Huh? Ah! Nothing, I just started to think about something stupid."


    A chuckle left her mouth after that, and extending her hand towards the back of her head, she rubbed it with her palm. She completely forgot on how Minhyun could see her emotions back then.


    Something within her told her than Minhyun was convinced with those words of hers, but seeing how he nodded, she was aware that he wanted to give her some space to herself.


    She found herself being grateful towards him for that. In her opinion, things might turn out awkward if she brought it out in front of him when he was unwilling to talk regarding it.


    As the both of them continued walking, Soohyun summoned her courage and vocalised, "Tonight¡ª would you want to talk about all of this? I mean, it''s alright if you are still hesitant though. I know that I act extremely childish and forceful at times, but ignore that side of mine.


    You can tell me whenever you want just as I have said before, and I think I will be fine even if you don''t ever tell me about it. It is not that I don''t care; it''s just that¡ª"


    Before Soohyun could continue further, she felt Han Minhyun''s lips on top of hers, and completely taken by surprise, she froze at that instant. Those words of hers were her honest thoughts.


    Although she just read a paragraph, she had inkling how difficult things would have been for Minhyun. She recalled on how the Min Family has been killed, and considering how his brother was on the opposite side, it must be a really sour topic for Minhyun.


    Remembering about all those time she tried to push him and whined at him, she felt guilt brew up within her.


    Pulling away from the kiss, Minhyun flashed her a smile¡ª a smile that reached his eyes completely¡ª and said, "Don''t be too hard on yourself. I have no problem in letting you in on the truth; I merely enjoy teasing you."


    Soohyun scoffed at him and vocalised, "Geez! You sadist!"


    "No, you are a little fool who easily gets provoked," Minhyun pointed.


    Scrunching her nose at his words, she said, "It is not that I get easily provoked; it is merely me playing along with you since I don''t want to hurt your pride."


    Nodding his head, Minhyun stated, "Since I am a polite man who doesn''t hurt the feelings of girls, I will pretend to believe you."


    Letting out a scoff, she spoke out, "That line of yours is overrated; be as creative as me when it comes to making retort."


    "Is the reason you always lose to me because you are creative?" Minhyun questioned.


    Seeing the smirk on his face, she was desperate to slap it off of his face. Nonetheless, knowing that was not a possible option, she stuck out her tongue towards him before walking away from him.

 Chapter 271 - Beat him up

    "You are somewhat smart, Sister-in-law; I have no admit that," Lee Kwangsoo vocalised.


    Lee Soohyun wanted to curse her luck for being this bad at that moment. She merely wanted to walk towards her room yet she had to face this guy on the way there.


    "Are you my stalker?" Soohyun questioned¡ª raising one of her eyebrows.


    There was one time Soohyun thought about how having a stalker felt like, and at that moment, she did not think it would be as bad as this. This was the time was desperate to be powerful.


    If only she was a Pureblood¡ª then, she would have been able to beat the man in front of her into a bloody pulp. But now, if she made a move towards him, she will be the one beaten up.


    "Stalker? That doesn''t sound bad. Maybe since I am bored, I will be taking up that as my job," Kwangsoo vocalised.


    Letting out a sigh, she said, "Ah! Kwangsoo-ssi, you are really lucky to have this much time in your hand. Last time, I had this much time in my hand was when I was considered useless by everyone."


    That retort of Lee Soohyun caused Kwangsoo to arch both of his eyebrows, and he vocalized, "Are you insinuating that I am useless? Sister-in-law, you are really full of wonders! This makes me more eager to know about you."


    Letting out a yawn, Soohyun voiced out, "I have heard those words so many times that I have grown to become bored with them. Stalk me all you want as long as you don''t show your face in front of me. Although your face is captivating, it is irritating at this point."


    "I am afraid I can''t comply to that, Sister-in-law," Kwangsoo voiced out.


    "Aren''t there any police at here because I am actually tempted to report you? Then again, knowing how corrupted things could be, I guess that would be useless," Soohyun vocalised.


    Shaking her head, she was about to walk away from the scene when Kwangsoo stood in front of her in order to prevent her from walking away.


    An idea struck her mind at that moment, and deciding to try that on him, she raised her leg to kick him at his genitals. Not knowing how it would work for the Red Clan''s member, she decided to give it a try.


    This was one of the most effective way of self-defense, and using her utmost strength, Soohyun connected her knees with that part of his.


    A sudden wince of pain left his mouth before he moved his hand at that direction and crouched slightly. After that, she stepped on his foot with her shoes, and while pressing on it, she flashed a smile at him.


    "It would not be only this much next time around, so quit harassing me," Soohyun vocalised as her eyes had a dark glint at that.


    ''Boy, you are too young to mess with me. Tch! Just because you convinced me to follow you once doesn''t mean anything. There is no way I am being pawn you are able to control!''


    With that, Soohyun confidently walked away from that place, and turning his head back, Kwangsoo directed at her direction.


    After the pain quelled down, he stood up straight, and as Soohyun''s figure was no longer in his sight, he mumbled, "Ah! Sister-in-law, you are really fun! Let''s see how long you can keep this attitude of yours up."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Walking over to her room, Soohyun let out a sigh, and moving closer to the couch, she plopped down on it. A satisfied expression sat on her face.


    That Lee Kwangsoo was not that difficult of an opponent, and handling someone like him will not be that tough of a job for her. After all, she could not trouble Minhyun for every small thing and cna perfectly handle small flies as him.


    Without television or phone, Soohyun found herself being utterly bored. At this moment, she grew aware of how important they were and was tempted to go back to her World.


    At that moment, she heard knocks on her head, and turning her head towards that direction, she voiced out, "Come in."


    At that moment, the door was slowly pushed open, and a head peeped in through the door. Seeing Hwang Miyeon, a smile spread on her face. If she was Miyeon, she might not seek the absence of her phone or television that much.


    "Ah! Where were you the entire day, Unnie?" Miyeon questioned as she stepped into the room.


    Closing the door behind her, Miyeon continued, "I searched for you throughout the entire palace, but I was unable to find you."


    "Ah! Don''t ask! Things went horribly today. That Lee Kwangsoo forced me to go to the brothel with him, and then, over there, I fell into a huge trouble.


    But then, there was Minhyun to rescue from the situation. After that, the two of us were just walking around the town for a while. The tour was super dull because of how boring Minhyun is.


    I swear he has to take lessons on how to keep up a conversation, and in the end, he had the nerve to laugh at me for eating. Geez! It''s not my fault that the foods were delicious," Soohyun ranted out.


    "Wow! Unnie, it sounds as if you had a rough day," Miyeon commented.


    Nodding her head, Soohyun vocalised, "The day was tough, alright! One of the girls in the brothel kissed me, and only for the slightest, it did not touch my lips.


    Minhyun even teased me about that the entire way. That dude is a complete sadist, and I am determined to find his embarrassing past. Then, I will be showing him the consequences of messing with me.


    I got to take my revenge with Kwangsoo though. I dropped alcohol on the food he was about to eat, poured food on top of his pant, and beat him up. He deserved more than that, but I decided to spare him."

 Chapter 272 - Overly dramatic

    Clapping both of her hands together, Hwang Miyeon said, "You did a great job, Unnie! If I was in your place, I would have done worse to him. I swear that he can be infuriating at times! He extracts joy from seeing others in a difficult position."


    "Another sadist it seems," Soohyun mumbled as a groan left her mouth.


    "Let''s go out now," Miyeon said, "Minhyun Oppa has found an instructor in order to train you. It will be beginning from tomorrow onwards. Follow me; I will show you where it is."


    Lee Soohyun nodded at Miyeon''s words and walked over to her. Finally, she could train those abilities of hers, and with that, she might be able to defend herself better.


    "Sure. Will I be only one doing the training?" Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows.


    "You could have trained with other people, but all of them are really young compared to you. So, basically, that''s why Minhyun Oppa decided that it would be better for you to train alone.


    The training would not take much time though, considering how you are an adult, and some people have the ability to learn their abilities fast," Miyeon vocalised, "Minhyun Oppa mentioned on how you might be amongst those."


    "Really? Is that so?" Soohyun questioned¡ª her voice not hiding the joy in it.


    Hwang Miyeon nodded and stated, "Since Oppa had said those words, they might be true, and one more thing, you will be having lessons on the Clans and their culture starting from tomorrow as well."


    Training was utterly a different thing from having lessons, and to Soohyun, they felt as if she had to start school all over again¡ª the only difference being that this will be conducted in her home. Even though this was important for her, it did not mean she liked it.


    "Ah! Alright," Soohyun voiced out¡ª her tone visibly losing the elation.


    "You don''t sound that keen on the lessons. Then again, I can understand you. The classes are extremely boring, and the teacher is so strict. You will either feel like crying or killing the teacher after some lessons; it can be both of them as well," Miyeon said.


    Lee Soohyun sighed and vocalised, "There is no way out of it, right?"


    "Nope," Miyeon answered¡ª shaking her head.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Seeing the wide field before her, Soohyun took a step forward. Beside her was Hwang Miyeon, who wore on a smiling expression. Holding her wrist, Miyeon pulled her towards the field.


    Soohyun noticed a man standing at the center of the field, and he seemed to be practicing with his sword. The hilt caught her eyes; it had beautiful intricate designing black and blue. There was a small flower drawn at the end of it.


    "The sword is beautiful, right?" Miyeon whispered to her.


    Lee Soohyun nodded and vocalised, "Yes, it is. I can''t take my eyes off of it."


    "That is Kim Soobin, your instructor, and his sword is considered one of the beautiful ones out there," Miyeon vocalised, "Some people even tried to steal that sword of his."


    Lee Soohyun could understand why that would be the case. His sword was totally mesmerising, and the way he wielded it was absolutely captivating.


    That''s when, Soohyun came up to a realization, and turning towards Miyeon, she widened her eyes before questioning, "He is a Kim?"


    When it came to those from the Kim Family, she never had the best experience, and if her family had to be from the Kim, she could only imagine how horrible it could turn out to be.


    Noticing the distress and horror in Soohyun''s voice, Miyeon nodded and placed her palm on her shoulder in order to deliver comfort to her.


    "I know what you are thinking. Kim Family is not the best when it comes to anger management, but Minhyun Oppa must have assigned him to you for a reason," Miyeon expressed, "Maybe he is the best type of instructor for you."


    "Ah! Yay! I have to get scolded regularly," Soohyun mumbled sarcastically.


    "It would not be that bad if you trained efficiently," Miyeon voiced out, "Kim Soobin is known for teaching his students everything whether or not they like it or they are bad at it. This means that even if you are hopeless, he would not be giving up on you and make you train."


    "Was that supposed to make me feel better?" Soohyun asked while she stared at Miyeon with bored eyes.


    Before Hwang Miyeon could say anything in return, the man in front of them stopped moving and curtly questioned, "Are you two going to stand there forever and watch me?"


    His tone made Soohyun shudder, and she inquired, "What would happen if I run away from here at this moment?"


    "Since Minhyun Oppa has already told him to train you, he considers you his student by now, and I think he will be dragging you by your collar if you try to run," Miyeon vocalised, "Considering his speed, I would say that it would foolish to do."


    Lee Soohyun let out a groan.


    ''Han Minhyun, would it have killed you to get someone who is not a Kim? Ah! I guess I have to deal with it at this point.''


    Gripping Soohyun''s wrist, Miyeon pulled her towards Kim Soobin, and as the two of them stood behind Soobin, the smile on Miyeon''s face disappeared.


    "Kim Soobin-ssi, this is Moon Jiwoo," Miyeon introduced, "She is the one you will be training."


    The man in front of them turned back in that instant, and seeing his face, Soohyun felt intimidated in his presence. His eyes held nonchalance, and strictness radiated off of him.


    Soohyun felt a chill go down her back as she forced out a polite smile on her face. His scrutinizing gaze fell on her, and she could see that he was trying to judge her.


    ''Aish! The instructor is handsome, but too bad, this wouldn''t be a pleasant experience, considering how strict he looks. This is just horrible! No, no, cheer up, Soohyun! Minhyun chose him, so he can''t be that bad.


    You are just being overly dramatic. Minhyun said that you are talented, so you might be able to master the abilities quickly, and this dude won''t even have the chance to nitpick at you.''

 Chapter 273 - Cheesy words

    "What are the current abilities you are able to use?" He questioned¡ª his tone being cold and indifferent.


    "Increased speed?" Soohyun vocalised, unsure of her answer. Her speed had indeed increased, but she was well aware that her speed could not be compared to many at here.


    "That means none," Soobin vocalised, "We will have to start from the beginning. Don''t miss any of the trainings and don''t be late. I hate these two qualities!"


    "Is that understood?" He questioned strictly.


    Lee Soohyun nodded.


    "Just because you''re Han Minhyun''s fated one, do not expect me to go easy on you! You need to train extra hard to live up to that name, and if you are caught slacking off, you will be getting punishments," Soobin said¡ª his voice showing how he meant every one of those words.


    Mustering up her courage, Soohyun questioned, "What type of punishments?"


    "You''ll see," he stated, "I don''t like chatty people, so talk only when it is required. Other than that, remain utterly quiet!"


    "Noted," Soohyun said.


    A shudder went down her back, and the hair on her body began to rise. This man seemed to be more frightening than Oh Jihoon, and she just hoped that she will be successfully able to go through the training without getting into any kind of problem.


    Soohyun had no interest in knowing what the punishments could be or how worse they can get; she also had an inkling on how Minhyun was not able to control many things at here. At times, she was required to use her brain at here.


    "I don''t like idiots, and if I don''t see any progress, you will be having punishments set out for you as well. Han Minhyun would not be able to do anything against it, so wipe any thoughts regarding begging him for help from your mind," Soobin explained.


    "Yes," Soohyun answered.


    ''Should I ask him on how to address him? Is that a good or bad idea? Should I just call him Teacher Kim? That sounds good."


    "Is that all, Kim Soobin-ssi? The training begins tomorrow, and Unnie is currently busy," Miyeon vocalised.


    Soohyun was joyful that Miyeon came to her rescue. That gaze of Kim Soobin made her feel extremely pressurized, and she thought that she will be losing her consciousness under those dark eyes of his¡ª which seemed to be able to penetrate through the deepest part of his.


    Kim Soobin nodded before turning his back on Soohyun, and a low sigh of relief left her mouth. If this continued for much longer, she might have fainted for real.


    As if understanding the pain Soohyun had felt, Miyeon extended her hand towards her and patted on her back in order to give her some kind of comfort.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes glared at Minhyun while she picked up the soup with the spoon and placed it inside her mouth. He, on the other hand, seemed to be unbothered by it and calmly ate his meal.


    Anger was the only emotion she could express towards Han Minhyun or else she will be giving out her other feelings towards him; if that were to happen, he might be suspicious on how she had found out about his truth earlier.


    "Your glares are not even slightly intimidating," Minhyun commented, and her eyes did not miss the amusement which crossed his eyes.


    "Liar," Soohyun mumbled.


    Curving his lips at the end to form a smile and mimicking her voice, he expressed, "Liar."


    Soohyun scoffed and voiced out, "Geez! You seem happy! Congrats on being able to irritate me!"


    "That''s bold of you to assume," Minhyun vocalized, "What makes you think that I am happy for that reason?"


    "The fact that you are super predictable to me," Soohyun commented, "I can basically read you like a open book at this moment. Now, you are slightly distressed, but that is overpowered by excitement.


    I can guess about what is providing you that excitement; it started when I began to glare at you. So, it is quite obvious."


    "Sometimes I get surprised when I see that you have brain cells," Minhyun commented.


    "Insulting my intelligence is getting old for you, Han Minhyun," Soohyun pointed out, "By now, I have proven more than enough of how smart I can be."


    "Oh! You did?" Minhyun asked¡ª his tone showing shock.


    As Soohyun''s eyes showed mock in them, she said, "It is funny how I was considered to be the childish one in the beginning, but now, I am pretty sure that title belongs to you."


    "You can get rid of that childish title, but you will forever remain shameless," Minhyun commented.


    "Was that supposed to be an insult?" Soohyun asked, raising one of her eyebrows.


    She then added, "Because that is a quality I am quite proud of you. People like you can never be shameless because you are too drowned by your pride, but you should be thankful for my shamelessness or else you would have never found out your fated one."


    "Wouldn''t I have been better off without my fated one?" Minhyun asked.


    He then continued, "You brought in extra trouble and headache to my life; there was no more peace in my life after you have entered it."


    "Should I run away with some other dude after this is done then?" Soohyun questioned.


    "I have got a better question that," he said, "Will any guy run away with you?"


    His words made Soohyun scrunch up her nose, and she vocalised, "Why would not they run away with me? I am pretty sure I am not lacking in any aspects."


    "Isn''t that simple? That is because I would not let them to do so," Minhyun stated.


    His words caught her by off guard, and her throat went dry all of a sudden. She had no clue on what to say at that moment and never expected to hear such words from Han Minhyun.


    Seeing how he stared at her with a glint in her eyes, her heart beat rapidly within her chest, and she could feel her cheeks slightly heating up.


    She did not expect for such cheesy words to have this type of reaction on her; maybe it was because Han Minhyun was the one saying these words.

 Chapter 274 - Bottom of this

    "Kidding," Minhyun vocalised, causing her eyes to widen for a second before she reduced them to the normal size.


    ''Geez! Seriously, Soohyun, you were affected by that? This is Han Minhyun after all.''


    "That better be it, Han Minhyun," Soohyun voiced out, "I almost had a heart attack when you said it."


    However, upon those words, a sense of disappointment went over her, and she could feel her mood getting worse. Looking down at her food, she decided to concentrate on eating and tried to bring her emotions under control.


    "You seem too adamant on running away," Minhyun vocalised. It surprised him when those words sounded harsher than he had expected.


    Those words of not letting them do so was not something Minhyun was joking about; they were rather words said on impulse. Those words left his mouth before he could control, leaving himself amused.


    Knowing that they will just be making the things between them awkward, Minhyun tried to quell the situation by mentioning about how it was merely a joke.


    Lee Soohyun truly had the ability to make him be shocked of himself; she made him realize that he did not exactly have that good of a control over his words as he thought.


    "Is that a bad thing?" Soohyun questioned, raising one of her eyebrows.


    As soon as that question left her mouth, she regretted it. Subconsciously, she was well aware of the answer Minhyun will be giving her and the pain that will be going along with it. She had an inkling that the answer will a ''no''.


    As if noticing her distress, Minhyun answered, "Guess."


    Soohyun scoffed and let out a chuckle in hopes of easing the situation. The atmosphere around them felt quite tense at this moment.


    Pursing both of her lips together, she mumbled, "Min Jaehwan."


    It was better to let Han Minhyun know of it early than letting him find out by himself. Doubts can destroy a relationship greatly, and she did not want that be there in between of their relationship.


    Soohyun''s eyes observed Minhyun''s facial expression after she had uttered that name, and visible shock could be seen on his face as if he was not expecting that.


    "How did you know?" Minhyun questioned as he narrowed his eyes on her, and his countenance turned grim.


    "There was a book in the library," Soohyun voiced out, "It fell, and then, there was Eunwoo''s name present in it along with a picture. The picture had you in it; I guess it was from your childhood. Maybe around nine to ten, and Eunwoo was beside you. So, I connected everything."


    Her words managed to make Minhyun more astounded, and he then questioned, "How did you know that person in the photo was me?"


    With his mask on, Han Minhyun did not resemble his childhood self much, and seeing how Soohyun was capable to guessing him simply from that was most definitely suspicious. Nonetheless, he could not sense her from lying.


    "Because two of you looked really similar," Soohyun vocalised.


    "With my mask on, the similarities would not be that much noticeable. That is why I am wearing this mask, so how were you able to guess it when those closest to me were not able to?" Minhyun vocalised.


    Han Minhyun''s words caused for creases to appear between of her eyebrows, and as she looked at his face, she realized that he was right. They did not look much similar with his mask.


    "Oh! I guess you are right," Soohyun voiced out, "But then, I found you two looking similar. Maybe I am really good when it comes to observing people''s faces."


    "Do you know how I look like without the mask?" Minhyun asked.


    That sentence of Minhyun made Soohyun unable to answer. She indeed knew how he appeared without the mask for he completely resembled her boss from the other world.


    Without a hesitation, she voiced out, "Yeah, I guess you can say that."


    "How?"


    "It is a silly reason, but that is because you look extremely similar to my Boss in my previous life. That''s why, it was super weird when I had to seduce you because I saw my Boss in you, and I think I even called you ''boss'' multiple number of times," She stated.


    She then added, "Both of you have lots of similarities though. He is as cold as you and gave me a lot of hard time at work as well."


    "Hmm," Minhyun said, "Is that simply a coincidence?"


    Shrugging her shoulders, Soohyun replied, "I have no idea about that. I tried asking Minnie once, but that asshole was not helpful as most of the times and remained vague with the answer."


    "Our meeting, you being here¡ª everything was planned, and the one who has arranged all of this was the Oracle and Mihee," Minhyun stated.


    Lee Soohyun had an inkling that Minnie was listening to all those words in her mind but decided to say regarding it; it would be too awkward if Minnie did say anything.


    Soohyun nodded. That part was something she had already figured out, and seeing that they had no evil intention behind it, Soohyun did not mind it much.


    "I have never heard of parallel universes, and about this entire thing, there is surely an explanation," Minhyun stated.


    "You were basically a character in the novel for me," Soohyun said, "Just imagine how funny it is to enter into a novel you have just read, but then some things did not match. This is creepy in a way I guess."


    "We will get to the bottom of this later; this is currently not our priority," Minhyun vocalised, "The dining table is not the best place to discuss about all this matter. I tell you about this once we get inside."


    Soohyun nodded.


    With curiosity growing inside her, she quickly began to devour down the food in front of her. After all, the faster that she will be able to finish them, the earlier she will be able to know about the truth.


    This was totally thrilling to Soohyun. The feeling was akin to reading the part of a novel where main mystery would be revealed.

 Chapter 275 - Neutral parties

    "As you have probably read before, the leader from the Min Family was killed, and there is no current heir to it. Even the members of the Min Family is rare because many people died in an incident," Minhyun informed¡ª his voice being all serious.


    "What type of incident?" Soohyun questioned.


    The two of them were currently inside their bedroom, and the atmosphere around them was quite tense. It was expected to be such with Minhyun being nervous on revealing the past.


    Seeing Minhyun being anxious was not something Soohyun got to see often, and she was aware that recalling about the past memories were not something he found pleasant.


    She just hoped that he was not pushing himself for her sake. That was not what she wanted, and she did not think she would be able to bear that.


    "We will get to that slightly later," Minhyun said, "So, basically, as you might know, Eunwoo was my younger brother. Min Wonho was the leader from the Min Family, and his fated one was Min Eunmi.


    Both of them were our parents, and I guess you can say that it was decently happy family before everything got trampled on. There were lots of misunderstandings present in this and barely any one knows of the true story.


    Han Sungmin, Seo Taemin, and Hwang Yejoon are one of those few who are aware of the truth. I am Min Jaehwan, but that is not known to everyone. I will explain the reason behind my hidden identity."


    Pursing her lips, she waited for Han Minhyun to continue further. It might be difficult for him to recall about everything once again and inform her on all of his painful memory.


    "Around twenty five years ago, this had occurred. Back then, I was eleven, and Eunwoo was eight. Everything was normal in our family until one day I have eavesdropped on a conversation between my parents and Han Sungmin.


    They were talking about destroying the King, Kim Namhyuk, and taking over the place. The position will be taken over by Han Minhyun, Han Sungmin''s son.


    Minhyun was around my age at that moment, and although he was too young to take over the place, they were discussing about it.


    The current King was not just in the judgement, and back then, his power was not that much. Due to cruel treatment, my parents wanted to get him off his throne, and Sungmin, on the other hand, wanted to do it because he wanted his son to succeed to the throne.


    There was two reasons behind why he wanted to do it this early. Firstly, Kim Namhyuk was weak at that moment, and he might grow to become stronger later on. That is why, it was better to attack at that point.


    Secondly enough, since his son was young, Sungmin would be able to control everything behind the scenes, and as Sungmin was a person who wanted power, this would be the perfect opportunity," Minhyun explained.


    "Do you need water?" Soohyun questioned.


    Han Sungmin did indeed resemble someone who would go after power, and staring at Minhyun with anticipation, she waited for him to continue further.


    Shaking his head, Minhyun continued, "After I got to find out about all these, I was confused on what to do, and I have spilled about all of this to Eunwoo. One more person who knew about this was Seo Taemin.


    He and my Father was as close as brothers, and he attempted to stop my Father from doing so, saying how it was too dangerous. But my Father did not listen to those words. In his opinion, things might get horrible for the people and Blue Clan might attack soon if this King continued to rule.


    I decided to come clean about everything to my mother, and when she heard all of this, she was shocked. She then ordered me to stay quiet about all of this, and this was the first time I have seen her being this serious. I just obeyed her," Minhyun vocalised.


    Lee Soohyun stared at Minhyun with interest in her eyes. Even though this was wrong of her to feel this way, she was excited to know about how things would go further.


    Maybe because she did not have parents ever, Soohyun did not understand the pain of losing them, and that is why, she could bring herself to feel sad for him.


    This made Soohyun think that she was heartless for thinking that way, but she was unable to help that. Even if she tried, she could not bring herself to feel pity.


    "Everything was going well, and it was time for the final move for them. My parents were happy. However, that is when everything started to go downhill. There was a flaw in their plan, and the king got to know that someone was planning his assassination.


    Setting out a perfect trap, he was determined to catch that someone, but Han Sungmin was smart. He got to know about what the King was planning the last minute, and deeming it too late to save my parents, he decided to murder the two of them.


    My parents identity was not revealed to the King, but Sungmin mentioned go the King on how he had taken care of those who tried to assassinate them. After destroying their faces, Sungmin brought them forward to the King, so that they would not be recognizable," Minhyun voiced out.


    At that moment, something hit Lee Soohyun, and she stated, "Hold on! Is it safe to say me about all of this? Minnie gets to hear whatever you say me, and this might get all the secrets out to her."


    Lee Soohyun had no idea on how it slipped her mind earlier, but this could prove to be a serious issue. It was not that she did not trust Minnie; it was because she did not want any problems to come to what Minhyun had in mind.


    "That is alright. Minnie is related with the Oracle, and the two of them know almost everything on this events," Minhyun vocalised, "They are neutral parties whose only concern is to take the best steps for the Red Clan."


    "Ah! That''s good then! I almost got an attack there," Soohyun commented.

 Chapter 276 - Unwavering determination

    There was no sadness within Soohyun after she had heard what Minhyun had informed her on neither was she trying to show such emotions; only curiosity was there within her.


    Han Minhyun had no clue on how to take this. Nonetheless, he did not think that he required pity at that moment, and pity might cause Soohyun to behave strangely with him. So, he was probably glad for it.


    "Han Sungmin approached me after this," Minhyun vocalised, "He said that if my parent''s identity were to be released, both my brother and I will be killed. At that time, I was aware of how true that was.


    After all, the King would not take it nicely to know that one of the Leaders tried to assassinate him, and it was normal to expect him killing my brother and me. However, Sungmin said that he will not be revealing this on one condition; I will be following his orders.


    Considering how our safety depended on it, I agreed to it. But no one was allowed to know about. Seo Taemin got to find out about it though, and he was angered.


    He was really close to my Father, so it was expected for him to feel this way. At that moment, he wanted to reveal Han Sungmin and get him exterminated as well.


    However, I begged him to stop. If the truth came out, even Seo Taemin would not be spared because aware of the truth. In order to keep on living, I did not want the truth to come out.


    I made Sungmin send Eunwoo away from this World because the truth could come out any second, and I did not want Eunwoo to die. Even if I were to die, he must live on. That is why, I have sent him to the surface.


    But I did not expect him to join hands with the Blue Clan. He knew that Han Sungmin was responsible for our parent''s death, and he wanted to take revenge against it. Moreover, it was a huge shock on him when he saw me siding with Sungmin.


    He was extremely hurt, and I suppose that is why he decided to join hands with the Blue Clan. But I made Sungmin promise that even if we go against the Blue Clan, Eunwoo should be protected.


    The power of the Red Clan is not that wide on the surface, and that way, Eunwoo will be able to be protected as long as he stays up there. However, things would be difficult for him once he comes down here. He would not be accepted here."


    "Wow!" That''s all Soohyun could say after hearing all of that.


    "Why didn''t you tell Eunwoo about the agreement? Would not things be better this way?" Soohyun questioned after thinking for a while.


    "That way, I am afraid he wouldn''t be leaving the Underworld. Even if he was merely eight years old, he was extremely mature for that age. Very soon after that, Sungmin had sent away his son, the Prince, Han Minhyun, as well.


    A Prince was not able to hide his powers for long. Sooner or later, he would be revealed, and unless or until the Prince was strong enough, it would not be smart for him to show up. Otherwise, the King, Kim Namhyuk, might kill him.


    After a year, I took up the identity as Han Minhyun, and Sungmin had the excuse of how due to playing around with the wrong spell, my face had quite a lot of changes. In order to not reveal that I was Min Jaehwan, I always wore a mask on my face.


    He had sent me to the surface after a couple of years, so that I will be able to build big connections at there. Out of all the families, Han Family has the most influence on the surface.


    Yong Group belongs to Han Sungmin, and I am the acting Chairman. He took me to be someone smart and talented with desperation to protect people closest to me. That''s why, for him, I am the perfect tool.


    Increasing my power on the surface would intensify his powers there as well, and in that way, he will be able to protect his son better as well. The entire responsibility of managing his son on me.


    Oh Chaeyoung was sent to be his sister on the surface by me, and considering how she was from a far branch family, it would not be that suspicious. Her other responsibility was to protect him," Minhyun explained.


    That is when Soohyun recalled about something. It was mentioned on the book on Oh Chaeyoung had a younger brother; it seemed that this brother of Chaeyoung was the Prince.


    "Does that mean Chaeyoung knows about the truth?" Soohyun questioned.


    Shaking his head, Minhyun voiced out, "Ancient spell was used to conceal his power, but that would not be able to have his effect forever. It might have started to become weak by now.


    Chaeyoung knows about how the Prince is someone important, but that is just it. Seo Jihyun is not even aware of the truth. Working for me, he might have picked up some things, but he is loyal.


    As for Hwang Yejoon, he was a very close friend to me when I had the identity of Min Jaehwan, and a silly slip up from me was able to let him know that I am Minhyun. But he never let the cat out of the bag and has been supportive to me throughout the entire time."


    "So, basically, the only time you can come clear about your identity is when the Prince comes for his throne. For that, if the King doesn''t agree to it, does it mean that he has to fight against the King? You would have to go against the King when it came to that, right?" Soohyun voiced out.


    Minhyun nodded and said, "That was the part of the deal."


    "You don''t have to be under Sungmin''s control though. You have as much¡ª if not, then more¡ª dirt on him," Soohyun pointed out.


    "I am well aware of that," Minhyun stated, "But the risk is too high. Other than that, I don''t like the current king as well. The new Prince is better in my opinion, and I know his personality well. I wouldn''t let him be controlled by Sungmin, and Sungmin will definitely be getting what he deserves."


    Lee Soohyun saw the unwavering determination in Han Minhyun''s eyes, and she was aware of how he meant every one of those words. She just prayed for everything to go well.

 Chapter 277 - Felt unreal

    "What are your current plans on handling the situation?" Soohyun questioned¡ª unsure of whether or not Minhyun will be answering her.


    If he showed reluctance or refused to answer, she would not be surprised and understand the situation. This was a big matter, and he could not carelessly reveal about it to anyone.


    "Plans, hmm," Minhyun enunciated, "I have left about that part to Oracle and Minnie. Both of them has plans they want to carry out, and for now, I want to concentrate on defeating the Blue Clans."


    "That sounds reasonable," Soohyun replied.


    At that moment, she recalled about something, and staring at Minhyun with curious eyes¡ª holding a hint of worry¡ª she questioned, "Was the barrier around the mansion attacked after our arrival here?"


    They were currently away from the mansion, and if they attempted to attack the barrier around it, it would not be possible for Minhyun to stop it. The situation could end up being dire, and Soohyun was too scared to think about the worst possibility.


    Extending his hand towards her, Minhyun rubbed the top of Soohyun''s head with his palm, and flashing a soft smile at her, he vocalised, "Don''t worry about that. Now, that I am here, I doubt he will be trying to attack the barrier around the mansion. He has no reason to do so."


    "What if that person knows that you''re connected with the barrier, and by destroying the barrier around the mansion, he actually wants to kill you? Such information can very easily leak out," Soohyun stated.


    "Well, then Butler Shin and Yejoon will be there to take care of the matter," Minhyun vocalised, "As far as now, there were no attacks made on the barrier. However, whenever there is, I guess we will handle about that then."


    Letting out a scoff at Minhyun, Soohyun vocalised, "Your attitude is not at all likeable."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Minhyun voiced out, "If you keep on worrying like this, sooner or later you are going to end up with a head full of white hair. That would not be a pretty sight."


    "Wait!" Soohyun exclaimed while her eyes widened dramatically.


    Letting out a gasp, she continued, "Those from Red Clan get white hair due to worry as well!? I thought it was not possible for them since their health remains intact all the time."


    "I have no clue on that aspect if truth was told, but I guess we can wait and see if it occurs with you," Minhyun vocalised as an amused look crossed his eyes.


    "Geez! Han Minhyun, someone should learn to be ungrateful from you. It is you who is the prime reason of my worries yet you''re teasing me in such a boy," Soohyun vocalised while she folded her arms over her chest.


    "So, according to you, I should be thankful to you for worrying about me?" Minhyun questioned.


    He then continued, "If I remove my mask to show you my face, will that be counted?"


    His words made Soohyun''s eyes wider, and she had a hard time believing what he had just said. Her eyes clearly reflected the shock she felt at that moment, and her expression caused Minhyun to let out a chuckle.


    As expected, her countenance at times were extremely endearing.


    "Heol! Really? Are you not pulling my leg?" Soohyun questioned¡ª her eyes turning skeptical.


    His offer was too good to be true, and she suspected that there was a hidden motive behind doing so or else why would he be offering to show his face to her.


    "Well, if you don''t believe me," he said, "I have no problem in retracting the offer."


    Shaking her head frantically, she eagerly voiced out, "No, no, no, I have absolutely no problem with it, so you can remove that mask from your face."


    Although Soohyun had a clue on how he looked without that mask on his face, she knew that this meant a big thing to him, and seeing that he was able to trust her to this extent gave her an inexplicable rush of joy.


    Her heart beat rapidly within her chest, and she could not stop the smile from spreading over her face. Her eyes did not hide the excitement she felt in that instant.


    "You are starting to look extremely creepy at this point," Minhyun commented, "I am close to pulling back from this offer."


    Curving her lips to form a smirk and as her eyes showed a mischievous glint, she vocalised, "Don''t tell me that the great Han Minhyun is going back on his words. This is unlike him. Could it be that his words are truly not credible?"


    Han Minhyun scoffed and stated, "I guess I have to take the responsibility for what I had just said."


    With those words, Minhyun raised his hand to touch the mask, and pulling it down from his face gradually, a nonchalant expression sat on his face.


    This was not her dream; this was happening for real. Han Minhyun was actually revealing his face to her without her trying to do anything, and this was the second part of her mission.


    All of her missions happened naturally without her having to make push towards them. Soohyun understood Minnie''s intention at that moment.


    Minnie was aware that all of them will be happening naturally, and all of those words Minnie said was for her to take the initial step.


    Soohyun doubted that she will be dying without completing those missions. More than that, she believed that all of those missions will be completed whether or not she liked it because it was already decided by the fate.


    That Minnie definitely was smart and knew how to play her cards well. If it was not for the fact that her complete concentration was on Minhyun, Soohyun would have vented out towards Minnie for leading her on in such a way.


    As Han Minhyun finally removed the mask off of his face, she taken aback by how he looked at that moment, and her heart began to beat rapidly within his chest. The situation in front of her still felt unreal.

 Chapter 278 - Not answering you

    Han Minhyun was breathtaking.


    Without the mask, Han Minhyun''s appearance was extremely captivating, and Soohyun could not take her eyes off of him. It was extremely a shame for him to hide his face behind that mask.


    Even though she hated seeing his face in her real body¡ª for he was her boss¡ª it was a different story in this life of hers. His face made her heart beat rapidly within her chest, and she found it hard to divert her attention from him.


    He was indeed a piece of art, and this made her feel like the protagonist of a story to end up with such a perfect man.


    "Such an intense reaction over my appearance," Minhyun commented, "It seems that you like my appearance."


    "No," Soohyun lied, "It is merely that I am shocked by how similar you look to my boss. I have looked at your face way too many times in my last life; you can''t expect me to affect it this much in this life of mine."


    "Lee Soohyun, you seemed to be forgetting something," Minhyun vocalised.


    As he brought his face closer to Soohyun''s, his cold breath hit her face, and as nervousness began to brew within her, she bit her lip.


    Being this close to Minhyun made her nerves be all weird, and she could not differentiate between whether or not she liked this feeling.


    He then added, "I can perfectly read your feelings."


    Flashing Han Minhyun a wide smile, she placed her lips on top of Minhyun''s. There was an impulse within her to do so, and therefore, without a second thought, she connected her lips with Minhyun''s.


    Han Minhyun showed no hesitancy as he kissed her back, and both of them began to respond with equal fervour.


    After both of them had pulled away, Lee Soohyun let out a giggle and vocalised, "If it was not for your attitude, I would have called you a flower boy."


    A twinkle appeared in Minhyun''s eyes in that instant, and extending his hand towards her, he pinched her nose.


    ''Such a waste of looks, I must say. If I was him, I would definitely be an idol and make all of those money. Ah! He doesn''t look one to be an idol now. Should I suggest him to be one?''


    "What strange things are you thinking of now?" Minhyun questioned while raising one of his eyebrows.


    As a mischievous glint appeared in Lee Soohyun''s eyes, she questioned, "What do you think about signing up to be an idol after all of this is over?"


    "No," Minhyun curtly answered.


    Picking the mask up, Minhyun began to place it over his face. Seeing that he did not keep it opened for even five minutes made her feel disappointed.


    Nonetheless, she knew that it was important for him to hide it, and he took a great risk by revealing his face to her. Therefore, she decided to comment anything against it.


    Protruding her bottom lip forward, Soohyun wore a pout on her face and said, "Why? You are going to end up being really popular if you sign up being an idol, and it would be extremely cool to have an idol as a husband."


    Extending his hand towards her, he pinched on her nose slightly and stated, "Stop letting those useless thoughts run inside your mind, and go to sleep. Soobin doesn''t like his students being late to the lessons."


    Those words made Soohyun let out a groan, and she vocalised, "Ah! Yes, yes. Thinking about it, I still hold a grudge against you for letting be my teacher."


    Then, bringing her hand over to his chest, she slowly ran her hand on it, and giving him a sultry smile, she then added, "However, I can forgive you if you let me sleep with you and let me be on top of you."


    ''Even though the mission is over, don''t think I will be giving up trying to top you. Only after I top you will I be completely satisfied.''


    A mischievous glint crossed over Han Minhyun''s eyes as he extended his hand towards her, and gripping both of her wrists together, he pushed her against the bed.


    While her back touched the smooth surface, he swiftly moved on top of her, and all of this happened in a split of a second, surprising Soohyun.


    Her eyes widened for a fraction of a second before she reduced them to their original size, and a smirk formed on her face. There was no way she was going to be led by Han Minhyun.


    Two can play the game.


    "Don''t you think you have to earn it," Minhyun stated as an amused look crossed his eyes.


    Raising her leg, she traced it over Minhyun''s leg and voiced out, "Don''t you think that this is unfair. You''re undeniably stronger than me physically, and it is impossible for me to overpower you."


    "That''s why, let me lead you," Minhyun voiced out before placing his lips on top of Soohyun''s.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    As the memories of last night flooded inside Soohyun''s mind, she found her cheeks heating up, and surprisingly, embarrassment began to rise within her.


    Turning her head, her eyes fell on sleeping Han Minhyun, and extending her hand towards him, she touched his nose with her index finger, running her finger down it.


    Her heart began to beat rapidly within her chest, and she mumbled, "Han Minhyun, you are really strange."


    Abruptly Minhyun opened his eyes in that moment, causing Soohyun''s heart to jump out of her chest for a second, before she let out a chuckle.


    "Why?" he asked.


    ''Because you make me feel weird, but I can''t exactly say that to you. Knowing you, you will be teasing me.''


    "What? You were not asleep? Geez! Han Minhyun, is it a habit of yours to pretend to be asleep?" Soohyun questioned while a smirk formed on her face.


    "Why am I strange?" he questioned.


    "About that, hmm," Soohyun said.


    Extending her hand towards her chin, she tapped on it for couple of seconds before a glint appeared in her eyes. Sticking her tongue out towards Han Minhyun, she exclaimed, "I am not answering you!"

 Chapter 279 - Grudge against me

    Lee Soohyun stepped into the place into the place for training, and fortunately enough, she remembered the direction to the place Miyeon showed her to.


    Getting lost and then being scolded for being late was not something Soohyun took to be good, and checking the watch on her hand, she noticed that she was ten minutes early.


    It was always better to be early than late.


    From the corner of her eyes, Soohyun could see that Kim Soobin was talking with someone else, and standing over there, she cleared her throat, letting Soobin know of her presence.


    In that instant, Soobin turned back to look at her, and that man he was talking to disappeared into the thin air in that moment.


    "You are early," Soobin vocalised¡ª his voice showing dissatisfaction.


    "I have clearly left you instructions on how to come here on time. Since this is the first time, I am sparing you, but next time, be on time," he sternly stated.


    ''What in the world is wrong with being early? Hey! You can''t expect me to be exactly on time, and I am just five minutes early. Tch!''


    Despite of her true emotions towards it, she wore a soft smile on her face and nodded before bowing at the man before her.


    Standing up straight afterwards, she simply kept on staring at him, afraid that one word from her mouth would aggravate him further. When Jinhee was dissatisfied with the situation, sometimes her mouth could not hide that away.


    Seeing that Soobin was silently staring at her¡ª as if expecting her to do something¡ª she was confused.


    ''Should I start up the conversation? Ah! This is extremely nerve-wracking! Aish! Soohyun, leave it be! He won''t exactly kill me, and if things get horrible, you can just cry to Minhyun about it! He won''t be abandoning me, right?''


    "Teacher Kim, should we start the training now?" Soohyun asked, raising one of her eyebrows. Her voice leaked out a hint of nervousness.


    "Not until you apologize."


    ''Apology? What? Is that why he was staring at me? For an apology? He wanted me to be apologetic for being early! Like hell, I am apologising.''


    "Omo! That slipped my mind. Thank you for reminding me, Teacher Kim," Soohyun voiced out.


    Bowing completely, she added, "I am so sorry, Teacher Kim, and my actions will not repeated. I hope you can find it within your heart to forgive me and put everything in the past. I will be as obedient as possible from now on."


    ''You don''t deserve that apology of mine, but considering how you told the key to how my training will be going, I guess I can apologize. Lee Soohyun, you need to accept the unjust at times to get a better future.''


    "Hmm, you better remember those words of yours. Now, follow me," he said.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The two of them were currently at one corner of the field. While Kim Soobin was seated on a chair, Soohyun stood in front of him.


    She found it quite unfair on how he got to sit on a chair. Nevertheless, she understood how it would be foolish of her to comment on that.


    An intimidating air was let out by him, but that did not affect her as much as it did in the beginning. Being around Minhyun, she learned how to deal with such aura.


    "Do you anything about the powers of Red Clan?" he questioned.


    Lee Soohyun shook her head.


    The only thing she was aware of was what type of powers the members can possibly have, and she had an inkling that this was not his question was on.


    "Well, the Red Clan members'' power are divided into two types¡ª attack and defense¡ª with there being some exceptions like the Oracle. Depending on whether your powers are attack or defense, you will be given your weapon. There are also types of element one can control; I assume you know what Minhyun''s main element is," he explained.


    Recalling about the fight that has happened in the Moon Mansion, Soohyun nodded her head and answered, "Ice."


    At that time, she had seen Minhyun''s control over the ice, and therefore, she had assumed that to be his main power.


    "He is one of the lucky ones to get ice as his main power. There are some quite unlucky ones who had fire as their main power," Soobin stated, "Those are the ones who suffer a lot."


    Lee Soohyun could only imagine about how horrible that might be. Fire was their weakness, and having it as their main power was definitely unfortunate. It could even get detrimental for them.


    "Before going over the rest of the things, let''s determine your power first," Soobin vocalised, "For that, I can not help you, and you need to do it on your own."


    Soohyun nodded.


    Thinking about what type of power she might possess excited Soohyun, and various types of ideas began to run through her mind. Amongst those emotions was fear within her¡ª fear that she will be one of those unlucky ones who will possess the power to control fire.


    "You will have to meditate and concentrate your powers and, then, have to unleash the power that is within you," he stated, "This process usually takes a hour or so, but for few, it takes couple of days. If you fall in that ''few'', then I have special tricks to get you to release your power."


    Whatever those special tricks were, she had an ominous feelings regarding them and did not think she wanted to know what they were. She just prayed that she would be falling in those few.


    "I will try my best," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Did I give you the permission to speak?" he questioned.


    ''What? I am not allowed to say something as this simple as this!? What is this? Why am I stuck with someone as grumpy as him!? Ah! My luck just sucks.''


    Soohyun simply shook her head¡ª afraid that he will be rebuking her if she said anything¡ª and thought that she had amazing self-control for not glaring at him.


    "Use your words, Moon Jiwoo! Are you mute?" He voiced out.


    "Of course n¡ª I mean, sorry. I won''t speak next time unless you give me the permission to do so. It was a great sin done by me, and please forgive me," Soohyun voiced out.


    Noticing the sarcasm that leaked with her voice, Soohyun bit her tongue. Hopefully, he had not picked that up.


    ''Could it be that he holds some sort of grudge against me? So far, that seems to be the case! Ah! This sucks! Han Minhyun, I am really disappointed in you this time.''

 Chapter 280 - Due to health

    Closing her eyes whilst crossing her legs in front of her, Soohyun tried to mediate. Regardless of how much she tried to concentrate her mind on trying to figure out her powers, distracting her attention.


    The second she decided to mediate, useless thoughts began to invade her mind, and she had no clue on how to get them out of her mind.


    Foolish thoughts of which food is better or was she missing eating warm foods began to form in her mind, and she found it difficult to drive those thoughts away from her mind.


    Opening one of her eyes, Soohyun tried to see what Soobin was vocalised. A stern expression sat on his face while he stared at her.


    "Concentrate," he enunciated¡ª his tone holding strictness.


    Instantly, Soohyun closed her eyes and attempted to concentrate. The only problem was that she was unsure on how to concentrate properly.


    Taking in a deep breath, she attempted to drive away all the useless thoughts inside her mind, and although she had no clue on how to unleash the power within her, she just did what she could.


    Around ten minutes had passed, and although her mind was blank at this point, she did not know how to take out those powers of hers.


    Opening both of her eyes, she stared down at her ground before saying, "I don''t know how to do it. Can you help me?"


    ''Minnie, a little help here. Please. Yah! Don''t abandon me! Ah! Nevermind! It was wrong of me to expect that you will actually help me. You are absolutely useless!''


    A groan left Soobin''s mouth at those words of Lee Soohyun, and his eyes glared at her. Irritation emitted off of him, and she gulped.


    She was regretting her decision on opening her eyes and asking him for help; she was almost expecting for him to shout at her.


    "You are absolutely troublesome," he commented, "Try to communicate with the power deep inside of you. Attempt to search deeper within yourself, and that is when, you will find those powers within yourself, fighting to come out. The only barrier holding them is you."


    More confusion showed on Soohyun''s face after Soobin had uttered those words, and they all sounded very much foreign to her. Not wanting to aggravate him further, she closed her eyes tightly and tried to figure out things on her.


    Han Minhyun had mentioned on how she was talented in this, and in one way or another, she might find the answer by herself. If she could not figure it out, it was definitely Soobin''s fault for not being a good teacher.


    "Thanks, I understood now," Soohyun voiced out before closing her eyes.


    ''You can do it, Soohyun. Clear your thoughts and concentrate. That power that is hidden inside of you, I know you can take it out. Just a little more effort.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Pulling the curtain, Han Minhyun walked into the room before him, and in front of him was bed on which Oh Jaeho rested. His complexion was sickly. Minhyun bowed at the man before him.


    Seeing Han Minhyun stepping into the room, he pressed his palm on top of the bed, and exerting force on it, he sat up on the bed. Leaning against the bed, he flashed a weak smile towards Minhyun.


    "Ah! Han Minhyun, you are here. Was there anything you needed?" he voiced out¡ª his tone being gentle.


    Minhyun nodded and vocalised, "I hope you don''t mind my presence, Oh Jaeho. I am here to run some tests on you, and this will just take a moment."


    "About the tests, as much as I am willing to let you run them, it would be better to ask my doctor first. There were some medicines I am currently under, and that might interfere with the results," Jaeho stated.


    "About that, Oh Jaeho, do not worry. I have asked Doctor Oh about it. According to him, it will be more accurate to take the sample at this moment," Minhyun answered.


    "Alright then, you can do the tests then," Jaeho said.


    "I will get the instruments then," Minhyun voiced out.


    Turning his back, he was about it leave the room, but before he could do so, Oh Jaeho''s voice caused him to halt in his actions.


    "Would it be possible for me to get up from the bed soon? Laying down here is not productive, and I don''t think my health will be worsening if I get up," Jaeho vocalised.


    "I am afraid that I can not say anything about it, Oh Jaeho. Your life is in danger, and this is the best way we can monitor everything," Minhyun stated.


    As his lips curved at the end to form a smile, Jaeho said, "I have a clue on how impossible my case is. My only request is that I don''t want to spend my last days laying on the bed, and so, please put in a word to the Leaders to get me off the bed. You are the only one I can comfortably say this to. I am willing to put up with any tests they want me to go through."


    Narrowing his eyes at Oh Jaeho, Minhyun nodded his head and responded, "I will try to convince them then."


    "Thank you, Minhyun," he vocalised, "I know I could count on you. If anything happens to me, please take care of Jihoon. That boy can be naive at times, and I want you to guide him even though this can prove to be burdensome."


    Oh Jaeho coughed couple of times after that.


    "You will be making through this, Oh Jaeho," Minhyun expressed, "It is better to think positively, and I will take care of Jihoon. Don''t worry about that part.


    Should I call him up to meet you? His work at the surface is almost done, and if you want, I can ask of him to hurry up to meet up with you."


    Shaking his head, Jaeho voiced out, "There is no need to disrupt your mission because of my health. He can visit me after his work there is done."

 Chapter 281 - Made a run for it

    Walking through the hallway of the huge castle was Hwang Minjae. A gleeful smile was on his face while he was dressed in expensive clothing. The top part of his shirt was undone, revealing his chest.


    Beside him was a woman¡ª who was provocatively dressed¡ª and her body hugged his body. Her face was on his neck. As her cold breath touched his neck, she seductively whispered words into his ear, stimulating him.


    He giggled and voiced out, "Darling, you are tempting me way too much. But too bad, we aren''t able to do anything here. We have to wait to go inside."


    At his words, the woman whined and said, "Leader Hwang, that is too long."


    "Be patient¡ª"


    Before he was able to continue further, a sharp pain went through his head, and he staggerwd. Raising his head, he shook it. His vision became blurry for a second.


    "Are you alright, Leader Hwang?" she questioned¡ª her tone holding worry.


    "Ah! I must have drunk a lot today," Hwang Minjae vocalised, "I am just fine."


    Holding her shoulder, he turned towards her, and bending his neck down to her height, he placed his lips on top of hers, capturing her into a kiss.


    The frown on his face faded away, and the pain disappeared to oblivion. As expected, this was the best type of relief.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A strong wind came towards Soohyun, pushing her to the ground. A wince left her mouth when her back touched the ground, and opening her eyes, she wondered what was that about.


    She was concentrating on trying to get that power within her out, and while she was utterly absorbed in doing so, she felt a breeze come at her.


    Touching her back, Soohyun sat up straight, and looking at Soobin before her, she raised one of her eyebrows.


    Maybe Kim Soobin was the one behind this. However, that made her wonder about what his intent behind doing so could be. It did not make sense for him to randomly make an attack on her.


    "You control wind," Soobin vocalised, "That was your power, but you don''t have a good control over it. You got yourself flying if it was not me stopping it."


    ''That was me? That means, I did it! That did not even take me an hour¡ª maybe around forty minutes. Wow! Lee Soohyun, you are truly a genius! Geez! Kim Soobin, you must be impressed.''


    Before Lee Soohyun could wear on a gleeful expression, Soobin added, "You are one of those foolish ones who attack themselves with their own power."


    "At least I managed to do it within a short time," Soohyun mumbled to herself.


    A glare was shot at her by Soobin after she had uttered those words. Nevertheless, he made no effort to scold her further after that.


    "Now, get up," he vocalized, "Now, it is time to see whether or not you attack or defense. For that, you need to engage into a fight with me.


    Like, what you did when it came to unleashing your power, you need to put in you effort in taking out your weapon. Your weapon is there within you and it is up to your determination to take it out from you.


    One more thing, if your main weapon falls into the defense category, that doesn''t mean you''re unable to attack. You can attack, but your attack abilities will be really weak¡ª barely able to inflict harm.


    Same goes to if your main weapon supports attack. You will be able to defend, but that would be too weak."


    As for what Lee Soohyun wanted between attack and defense, she could not decide. Getting violent did not sound good to her, and protecting herself from all the danger indeed sounded better. Maybe defense was what she took to be ideal for her.


    One thing she was extremely glad about was that she did not end up getting fire or heat as her power. Things would have been horrible if she ended up having that as her power.


    Wind sounded pretty cool to her, and she wondered about what all she could do with it. Maybe she should experiment with her power later on.


    However, that wish of her was crashed when Soobin said his next words.


    "Don''t use your powers without my consent," he voiced out, "You wouldn''t want to hurt yourself."


    Lee Soohyun nodded.


    Nevertheless, Soohyun was someone with curiosity, and she was not the one to follow by the rules. Therefore, she could not assure keeping those words of Soobin.


    Without a warning, Soobin extended his right hand forward, and out of thin air, a weapon generated into his hand. This amazed Soohyun, and she wanted for such a weapon to appear in her hand as well. This seemed just like something she had always watched on the television.


    "What do I do now?" Soohyun questioned.


    Whilst irritation was present within his tone, he answered, "Didn''t I order about it to you before? You just need to fight against me. Whether or not you want to defend yourself or attack me depends on you. Do whatever moves you want to protect yourself."


    Lee Soohyun nodded.


    She had an idea that Kim Soobin would not be going easy on her, and he might even try to cause wounds on her while he was at this. Considering how fast she healed at this moment, it was not much of a problem.


    Maybe Soobin would take this chance to unleash all of his anger on her, and the thought of that made Soohyun shudder. Although the wounds did not stay on her body, that did not mean the attacks did not bring in the pain.


    "Alright, I am ready," Soohyun voiced out as she narrowed her eyes at Soobin.


    With that, Kim Soobin raised his sword, and holding it tightly, he was about to move towards Soohyun.


    Seeing that, her mind almost panicked, and she had no clue on how to defend herself against. Thinking of the intensity he will be using to make a move on her, she gulped and did what she thought was reasonable. She made a run for it.

 Chapter 282 - Invisible weapon

    Turning the annoyed expression on Soobin''s face, she was starting to reconsider her thoughts on running away. Then again, he always showed that irritated expression at her, making her think that was permanent.


    Moreover, he was the one who told her to do whatever she could do to keep herself protected, and at that moment, this was only what she could do.


    She could see that he was not putting his all when it came to running, and if he had done that, by now, she will be into his clutching.


    Soohyun was well aware of how running away was not a solution, but at that moment, there was nothing other than that she could do. Unless or until her mind figured out on how to deal with this, her running abilities was the only thing she could put her trust into.


    ''Alright, Soohyun, alright. Don''t tire yourself by running. Otherwise, you might not be able to take out that weapon of yours. Considering how you are, you definitely go into the defense field. Think of trying to defend yourself. You could¡ª''


    Before Lee Soohyun could continue with her thoughts, she felt someone appear before her, and her eyes widened. Seeing Kim Soobin stand before her with a serious expression, a gasp left her mouth.


    It seemed that he was no longer playing around with her, and her time to run away from was over. Visibly gulping, she stared at him, wondering on what to do.


    ''Think fast, Soohyun. Think of anything. You can figure out a way out of this. Concentrate your powers. Just do whatever you did when you were mediating back then. Ah! Soohyun, think fast. Come on, come on.''


    Anxiousness began to rise within Soohyun, and she found it difficult to collect her thoughts together.


    Before she could process it, Soobin raised his sword and made an attack towards her. A strong rush of wind pushed her back, and her back made contact with the ground.


    A groan left her mouth while she attempted to sit up. Opening her eyes, she saw Soobin standing before her, and this made her deduce one thing. Soobin also controlled the wind like her.


    She did not know whether or not to take that as a bad thing. Taking in a deep breath, Soohyun decided that it was time for her to get completely serious. As Soobin was putting in his all into it, she should do that as well.


    The impact caused couple of wounds to form on her body due to the sharp touch of the wind. Blood flowed out of them before they closed.


    Raising his sword, Soobin was about to make another attack on Soohyun, but before that could come on her, she pressed her palms on top of the ground.


    Exerting her force on to it, she slipped back and jumped to stand up straight. Seeing how the wind touched the ground, leaving a scar on it, she realized the intensity of the attack.


    That was extremely close, and she might let out a cry for real if it touched her. Without giving Soohyun a second to compose herself, he made a move with his sword again, causing her to jump back.


    Moving his sword right, Soobin was about to attack her. That is when, on impulse, she crossed her arms over face in order to prevent it from touching her.


    A gust of wind flew in Soobin''s direction, but it was unable to prevent his attack. His wind from his attack touched her hand, creating multiple scars on them.


    Even though the wounds hurt, she did not let them affect her, and she instantly removed her arms from her face. Knowing that she was able to display some kind of power, Soohyun was proud of herself.


    She might be able to take out her weapon if she kept at it.


    As she blinked once, Soobin disappeared from in front of her, and feeling his presence behind her, she was about to turn back when she felt something attack her.


    The sharp wind touched her shoulder, causing her to fall back, and a smile formed on her face when she stumbled but did not fall on that ground.


    Without giving her a chance to recover, Soobin directed another attack towards her, causing her eyes to widen, and acting on her impulse, she moved her hand randomly.


    Her move surprised her as well. It was not her intent to do so neither did she understand her purpose for doing so.


    When he was about to make an attack at her, she noticed how close to her chest that was, and a sense of danger came over her. Thinking that her life was endangered, she acted without thinking once.


    A ribbon¡ª that was what that fell into her eyes. Her hand held into a ribbon. The ribbon was light blue in colour, and it moved swiftly against the air.


    Whilst she moved her hand, the ribbon came in contact with Soobin''s body, creating a wound on top of it. However, it was merely a scratch for he moved back before it was able to hurt him further.


    The sword in his hand disappeared in that moment, and her eyes fell into the ribbon in her hand. She understood his purpose behind stopping this.


    She had finally found out her weapon, and it was the ribbon inside her hand. Although the ribbon looked beautiful, she found herself being disappointed at it.


    She would have preferred it better if it had something to do with defense, and if it was not that, a sword would have been better. A ribbon appeared too weak in her opinion.


    Ribbon was a weapon she could probably gracefully fight against with, but that was not what Soohyun wanted. She had no clue on how she was able to make attacks with the weapon in her hand.


    Raising her hand to pick up the ribbon, she voiced out, "This is my weapon."


    Disappointment showed in her voice, and her eyes showed how disheartened she was by the weapon in her hand.


    "Hmm," he said, "It seems that you have gotten an invisible weapon."


    £¬

 Chapter 283 - Controlling oxygen

    Those words of his caused her eyes to widen, and that was when something caught her eyes. There was no reflection of her weapon inside his eyes, and a small smile formed on her face.


    If the weapon used by her was invisible, maybe this was not bad. Her eyes brightened up. Although the ribbon was not a strong weapon, the fact that it was invisible made things better.


    It would make it perfect for her to make sneak attacks on other. For Soohyun, who was not the one to play fair, this seemed like an appropriate weapon.


    Nonetheless, Soohyun decided to say no words to him, afraid that it will only cause him to shout at her without a reason. After all, the scowl on his face did not disappear, and at this point, she was thinking that it was permanently imprinted on to his face.


    "Your weapon is wind itself which transformed to take another form, and only you can see it. For your status, it is quite a powerful weapon, and depending on how you use it, you will be able to protect yourself.


    I can only teach you the basics, and as for the rest you have to do it on your own. Since it is invisible, I can not provide much help when it comes to it. As you might have figured it out, your main powers are attack."


    She nodded.


    "Take a break for now. This is enough for today, and I have other things to do," he vocalised, "Remember, do not try to use your power without my consent. For your class, your powers are quite strong, and without proper guidance, you might cause a lot of damage to yourself."


    Lee Soohyun nodded.


    ''Is it me or he sounded slightly softer now? This might be because of how he is finally able to get rid of me for the day.''


    When she had learned that she learned that she possessed around half of the Red Clan''s gene, she did not find herself being particularly happy on it. This meant that she belonged to the weaker side. But knowing that she was powerful for her class gave her joy.


    Wearing a smile on her face, Soohyun nodded and bowed at the man before her.


    "Yes, Teacher Kim, I will make sure to abide by every one of your instructions. Thank you for your teachings today!"


    Her voice showed how cheerful she was, and even though Soobin''s face clearly showed his disgust towards it, he did not comment anything on it. This made her smile wider.


    Turning her back on him, she walked out of the room, and a serious expression fell back on Kim Soobin''s face. Staring at her back, it seemed that he was contemplating on something.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Seeing Han Minhyun''s back, a wide smile spread on to her face, and she immediately ran towards him. Held within his hand was a kit.


    Her foot made sound against the floor as she moved towards him, and gripping his hand tightly, she made him halt in his steps.


    Turning his head, he looked towards her and flashed her a gentle smile. The sight of his smile was enough to make Soohyun swoon over him, but she composed herself.


    "You''re done with the lessons?" He questioned.


    She nodded and vocalised, "Yes, it was piece of cake! As expected, I, Lee Soohyun, am exceptionally talented. You are really lucky to end up with me."


    A chuckle left his mouth while he questioned, "What is your source of power?"


    Raising her hand, she tapped on her chin as if she was thinking for a second. After that, she flashed an innocent smile at his direction and said, "Guess."


    "No," he answered before continuing to walk.


    Soohyun, who was holding on to his arm, pulled him back, and an amused expression sat on his face while he looked at her irritated expression. There was something really fun about getting her annoyed.


    "It''s wind. I control the wind, so be more polite with you or else I might accidentally not allow you to breath any oxygen," Soohyun vocalised, "Who knows what might happen to you when I do that?"


    "You are unable to do that," Minhyun pointed out.


    "Really? Ah! That''s a disappointment. Controlling oxygen would have been great. I would have stopped those I hated from breathing it," Soohyun vocalised, "That would be quite pleasing."


    "Maybe you can. No one knows," Minhyun vocalized, "It''s all about the effort you put in to find out what all you can do with your power."


    "As much as I want to experiment with my power, that Kim Soobin forbade me from doing so. According to him, I am too powerful for my class, and I might cause a mess if I use these powers of mine. This sucks!" Soohyun let out a groan.


    "Is that what he had said? What is your weapon?" Minhyun questioned.


    After nodding at Minhyun, she voiced out, "It has something to do it an invisible ribbon that only I can see. According to Soobin, the wind transformed to form a ribbon."


    "That is indeed a powerful weapon for your class. It seems that your father is someone really strong," Minhyun voiced out.


    Then, moving closer to Soohyun, he whispered, "It is likely for him to be one of the purebloods, and maybe he is one of the Leaders as well. At this point, it is leaning closer to him being a Leader."


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened at those words of Minhyun, and she vocalised no words after that. Seeing how Minhyun whispered those words into her air, she was aware that it was better to keep those words as a secret in that moment.


    Soohyun simply nodded at him.


    Pulling away from her, Minhyun vocalised, "I am going to the laboratory. Will you be following me along?"


    She was curious on what Minhyun will be doing there, and more than that, she had few questions of her own she wanted answers to. Therefore, she nodded at him.

 Chapter 284 - Thats perfect!

    Walking into Han Minhyun''s laboratory, she noticed how the desk was filled with all type of chemicals.


    The temperature of the room was higher than the rest of the castle, and she decided that to be case due to various sorts of chemicals being present at here.


    Creating a chemical explosion seemed like a likeable idea to Soohyun, and a strange desire to try to mix all type of chemical present at her came upon her.


    Shaking her head at that, she followed behind Minhyun. He placed the kit in the hand down on the table before opening the cover to it.


    A scent of blood hit her at that instant, and seeing how it was not that appetizing to her, she deduced that it belonged to one of the members of the Red Clan.


    "Who is that blood from?" she questioned.


    "Oh Jaeho," he answered, "I will conduct some tests on him to see what type of drug he is given."


    "Oh! You are doing it personally now," she voiced out, "How are you this talented? Ah! You make me envious."


    "I picked up the skills on the way," he vocalised, "How good were you at science?"


    "I passed it in all grades," she answered, "No! Wait! I think I failed in it twice during highschool. Ah! The subject was horrible."


    "Why am I not surprised?" he voiced out with mock present in his tone.


    "Well, that is because I am not as gifted as you. Geez! Why didn''t I have half of that genes of yours? Stop making me this envious," Soohyun vocalised as her bottom lip protruded forward to form a pout.


    Placing the test tube filled with blood on to the test tube rack, Han Minhyun extended his hand forward to take one of the beaker filled with chemical.


    As he poured the liquid on to the blood, he vocalised, "I won''t call myself talented; hard-work is basically how I got here."


    "No, you are talented. Many out there works hard, but they would not be able to reach as same level as you," Soohyun voiced out, "You are really lucky as well. But then, considering how the story of your life is, you''re quite unfortunate."


    "Is that so?" he questioned.


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes watched as the liquid before her changed colour. Extending his hand towards the drawer, he pulled it open and took out something¡ª a pair of eye goggles and face masks.


    "Put them on," he ordered before turning back and handing a eye goggle and face mask to her.


    Soohyun nodded and accepted them from him. As she was about to put on the face mask, something had occured to her.


    She then questioned, "How are you going to put on the goggles, Minhyun?"


    Han Minhyun wore mask on the upper part of his face, and seeing how the goggles could not be worn over the mask, she wondered on how he will be wearing the goggle he took out for himself.


    Without any reply, he removed the mask from his face, leaving Soohyun stunned. She did not expect for him to do so. Nonetheless, she did not miss a second of admiring his face.


    "What if someone walks in?" she questioned while he wore the eye goggle on his face.


    "No one would," he answered confidently.


    She nodded and wore her eye goggle. Seeing that he was so sure on this aspect, Soohyun did not worry further on this matter.


    "I will be teaching you some things regarding biology and chemistry today," he voiced out, "And carefully memorize each one of them. I will test you on them later on."


    "Why? There is no use in me learning them," she vocalised as a groan left her mouth.


    "Didn''t you say that you are envious of how talented I am? Well, I am teaching you to be as talented as me. Having my wife envious of me doesn''t sound like a pleasant idea to me," he stated.


    "More than teaching me, I have an inkling that you''re doing this in order to tease me and get enjoyment for yourself, You Sadist," she said.


    "So, you don''t want to be talented or could it be that you think that you do not have the aptitude to be like me?" Han Minhyun questioned challengingly.


    "Heol! That method of provoking would not work on me; I am not a kid. But since this seems fun, I will join in. I will back out if things get terrible though," she vocalised.


    "There is no backing out once you enter into it," Minhyun said, "Now, concentrate."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After the entire thing was dealt with, the two of them walked out of the room, and the mask was back on Minhyun''s face. A grim look sat on his face, and it seemed that his mind was engrossed by something.


    "This takes the suspicion off of Jaeho, right? He would not let you test him this willingly and directly if he was behind it," Soohyun vocalised.


    "I am confused on it. This is not enough to determine everything," he voiced out, "What makes me more anxious is how everything is so seemingly silent. This is just scary since I have no clue on what is happening."


    "Ignorance is frightening," she stated, "Did you try to investigate all of the Leaders? You find the answers then."


    "It is not as easy as it seems," Minhyun said, "Being watched over is none of the Leaders would like, and if it was caught, a big issue would be created. In the midst of that issue, the mole would be taking the chance to create more ruckus."


    "That sounds reasonable. At this point, I guess we have to be lucky," Soohyun voiced out, "By the way, are you free now?"


    "I have about an hour to myself now. Why?" he said.


    "That''s perfect," she vocalised, "Ever since I have been here, I have been wanting to meet Minnie. Will that be possible for you? I need to teach that brat some lesson."


    "Brat!? Yah! You don''t even know my age, and don''t think that Minhyun will be bringing you to me. That is impossible," Minnie stated confidently.


    "Sure, I can," Minhyun voiced out.


    Soohyun clapped both of her hands together at that, and a wide smile formed on her face. The outcome truly dissatisfied Minnie, and she could distinctly hear the groan that left her mouth.


    "That''s perfect then!" She exclaimed.


    "Bye! You can come, but you would not be finding me," Minnie stated.

 Chapter 285 - Is he an angel?

    Taking in a deep breath, Lee Soohyun stood behind Han Minhyun. Finally, after all this time, she was getting to meet, Minnie¡ª due to whom all of this started¡ª and her feelings were towards Minnie were mixed.


    Minhyun made knocks on the door before him, and when a soft ''come in'' was heard, he extended his hand towards the handle of the door to pull the door open.


    After that, he stepped into the room, and Soohyun followed behind him. Then, tilting her head, she tried to take in the view before her.


    The room before her appeared quite majestic, and there was a table present inside the room. Behind the table was a man seated, who was wearing a golden cloak. His golden cloak shimmered.


    Raising his head, he looked towards Minhyun. His appearance made Soohyun widen her eyes, and she had to admit that he was absolutely breathtaking. His soft bangs of hair fell on his side, emphasising his gentle outlooks.


    ''Is he an angel?''


    "The two of you are here. Mihee has been anxiously waiting for you too, especially you, Soohyun," he vocalised¡ª his tone sounding absolutely melodic.


    Then, he flashed a smile at her direction, and at that very instant, Soohyun felt as if her heart would jump out of her chest. Although she had met all type of handsome men after being at here, he was absolutely at some other level.


    Turning back, Minhyun wore on a grim expression while he, in a low voice, said, "Stop gawking at him."


    Raising one of her eyebrows, an amused expression sat on Soohyun''s face as she voiced out, "Why? Does it make you jealous?"


    She then added, "Too bad, even if that is the case, I can''t stop myself from admiring beauties, so I guess you will just have to bear with this."


    "You fool, that is not what I mean," Minhyun said, "You will make him uncomfortable by gawking at him this way, and you never know when he might make an ominous prediction for you."


    "Geez! You are annoying," Soohyun vocalized.


    "I can take you back without showing Mihee to you. You do realize that," Minhyun voiced out.


    Lee Soohyun decided that it would be for her best to not give any kind of retort to Han Minhyun, and flashing a smile towards the Oracle, she voiced out, "Is that so? Where is she? I have been really anticipating to meet her as well! What a coincidence!"


    "Enter in through that curtain, and you will be able to see her. She is the only one inside," the Oracle vocalised.


    Lee Soohyun nodded at him, and the smile on her face grew wider as she walked towards the direction of that curtain without wasting a second longer.


    Han Minhyun stayed rooted at his position and let her do the work on her own. He had no interest in getting into the childish things.


    Pulling open the golden curtains, Soohyun entered in, and that is when, her eyes fell on the little girl that stood at one corner of the room. Seeing two ponytails worn by her, Soohyun''s eyes widened due to disbelief.


    "Wow! Minnie, is that you? Wow! You are so short and look like a ten year old!" Soohyun commented.


    Hearing those words from Lee Soohyun immediately caused irritation to show on Mihee''s face, and she furrowed both of her eyebrows.


    "Shut up!" Mihee exclaimed as a small blush formed on her cheeks.


    As a gleeful smile sat on Soohyun''s face, she walked towards Mihee. Finally, after all that waiting, she saw Mihee, and despite being shocked by her appearance, she was ready to take her revenge on the girl.


    "It is truly nice to meet you after so long, Mihee. I have planned about so much fun," Soohyun vocalized.


    Mihee coughed and said, "I apologise I would nit be able to entertain you now. I have some urgent work to get to."


    There was no way Soohyun was about to let Mihee escape after meeting her, and going over to Mihee before she could run away, Soohyun pulled her into a tight hug. Extending her hand towards Mihee, she patted on top of her head, messing Mihee''s hair up in the process.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The sound of laughs from Soohyun and yells of help from Mihee could distinctly be heard by the two on the other side of the curtain.


    Shaking his head at that, Minhyun walked over to the Oracle''s table and sat down opposite to it. Raising his head, the Oracle looked towards Minhyun.


    "How are things going?" the Oracle questioned.


    "You know the answer to that. Everything is clearly a mess. Any new predictions that might help us?" Minhyun vocalised.


    The Oracle recalled about the vision once he had of Minhyun getting stabbed by a sword. The sword appeared to be quite blurry, so he could not pinpoint whom it exactly belonged to.


    Recently, he had not had any predictions, and that was something he could not deem to be good or bad. Nonetheless, it was worrisome to not have any prediction at such a critical time.


    Shaking his head, the Oracle voiced out, "Nothing helpful. There are some things that are better not known."


    Han Minhyun let out a sigh at it.


    Before Minhyun could say something else, Mihee rushed out of the room as if she was running away from someone, and instantly behind her Soohyun came running out through that door.


    "Don''t be such a coward, Mihee. Let''s have some more fun," Soohyun voiced out¡ª her expression showing how she was greatly enjoying this.


    "No! No! No! I don''t want to be part of this any longer!" Mihee exclaimed.


    Currently, her hair was complete mess, and one of her ponytails were open. Wrinkles were upon her clothing, and her perfectly worn clothing was no longer the same.


    "Aigoo! Mihee, you are so boring! We were having so much fun with this!" Soohyun voiced out as Mihee ran to stand beside her Master. Only he could save her at this moment.

 Chapter 286 - Attacked by an arrow

    Walking out of that room, Lee Soohyun clapped both of her hands together as a wide smile sore on to her face. After that moment with Mihee, she felt extremely invigorated.


    "Wow! That was indeed refreshing," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Bullying is indeed something you will be finding refreshing," Minhyun commented.


    "Hey! Take that back! That is actually offending, and I was simply having fun," Soohyun voiced out while she protruded her bottom lip to form a pout on her face.


    "That is¡ª"


    Before Han Minhyun could continue, his eyes narrowed when he noticed something, and extending his hand towards Soohyun, he hugged her, making her move away from her current position.


    Caught by surprise due to Han Minhyun''s actions, a gasp left Soohyun''s mouth, and her eyes widened. Her heart beat rapidly within her chest.


    When Han Minhyun released her from the hug, she moved away from him and gave him a confused stare. Then, noticing how he was looking at her back, she turned to look at that way.


    On the wall, an arrow was attached for a second before it disappeared into thin air. The arrow was bright red in colour, and slight flame could be seen upon his end before it faded into the air.


    Realizing that the attack was intended for her, Soohyun felt a shudder go down her back and realized about how serious the situation was for her.


    Looking at the other direction, Soohyun looked around to see where the attack came from. A large field laid before her, and there were no signs of anyone else.


    Her eyes scanned up the buildings to see whether or not anyone was present, but there were no cases of them being here.


    Even though she found herself slightly shaken up at that, she managed to keep her composure and voiced out, "Was that from someone who manipulated fire?"


    Nodding his head, Minhyun vocalised, "They seemed to have targeted you this time around, but the intention is unknown. I don''t know it is because you''re my fated one or something else."


    Then, looking at Lee Soohyun with concerned eyes, he questioned, "Are you alright though?"


    "Slightly shaken up, but I am fine," Soohyun said, "This is frightening I guess. I would have been dead if it was not for you. Thanks."


    Extending his hand towards Soohyun, he pinched on her nose and vocalised, "You don''t have to thank me on such small matters. Now, learn to be more cautious. Your life is being targeted, and I would not be beside you all the time to protect you."


    "So, I should be keeping senses completely awake twenty-four, seven now. Alright! I will try to do that," Soohyun mumbled to herself.


    Although fear bloomed within her, she pressed that down and did not let it affect her. She did not want for it cloud any decisions she makes.


    "You are holding up fine, but things will get horrible, remember that." Minhyun voiced out, "Keep silent about this. I will be investigating on my own, and the results might get tampered with if someone gets to know of it.


    Since the person succeeded in attacking you and then hiding so quickly, it means he is someone who stays inside the palace and knows the directions well. Our enemy is among us."


    "Can''t you do this by checking about all of the fire users inside the palace? This was done by someone inside the palace, and if I not wrong, the number of fire users is not that high compared to the other ones. So, it would not be difficult to reach into a conclusion."


    "Things are not simple," Minhyun vocalised, "The person would not have that easily exposed his power to us without a purpose. This is too easy, and I am afraid that there is a trap with this."


    "Now that I think about it, you are right. It indeed does feel like some kind of trap," Soohyun voiced out, "But of what type?"


    "I just hope it is not what I am thinking about," Minhyun muttered¡ª his words reaching Soohyun''s ears.


    Turning her head, Lee Soohyun stared at Minhyun and gave him a confused stare. Knowing that she wanted an explanation to what he had just mumbled on, Minhyun simply shook his head.


    "It''s nothing," he said, "Let''s get going now."


    However, before the two of them were able to go away from there, they heard footsteps heading towards them, and turning their head, they saw some of the guards walking towards them.


    When they stopped in front of Han Minhyun, they bowed at him respectfully when their Leader stepped forward and waited for Minhyun to give him the orders.


    "Speak up," Minhyun vocalised in a nonchalant tone.


    "Master Minhyun, it was reported to us that there was an attack made at here. Are you alright?" the leader of the guards vocalised.


    Lee Soohyun could guess how Minhyun had tensed up after hearing those words from the guard and, then, recalled about Minhyun wanted her to keep the entire matter a secret. Now that it would not remain as a secret any longer, Minhyun was probably in a difficult position over it.


    "Both of us are fine, but who had reported about it to you?" Minhyun questioned¡ª his voice being grim.


    "Master Minhyun, one of the Maids in the mansion had. I will be checking the scene for evidence then, Master Minhyun, if you give me the permission," the Guard vocalised.


    Han Minhyun nodded. As much as he did not want the situation before him to be analyzed, he was aware about how it would seem suspicious if he did not allow that.


    Lee Soohyun had noticed Han Minhyun''s reluctance and wondered about the reason behind it. It was most definitely something else than what she had initially thought about it.


    "Under which Leader are you?" Minhyun questioned.


    "We are under Leader Taemin, Master Minhyun. Then, we will be proceeding with the investigation," he vocalised before bowing at him.

 Chapter 287 - Thousands of clues

    The guard''s leader walked over to the wall which the arrow touched and noticed that a mark was made on top of it. Extending his hand towards it, he touched the surface of the wall, and a burn mark was made on top of it.


    "This was made by a fire user," the guard''s leader vocalised, "If I have to permission on it, Master Minhyun, I would want to check on all the fire user''s inside the mansion."


    "I am not the Leader, and it would be better to ask the King''s opinion on such a thing," Minhyun vocalised, "As for the Maid who informed you about it, send her to my office later on."


    Nodding, the guard''s leader bowed at Minhyun and voiced out, "Yes, Master Minhyun, I will be doing so. Was there anything more that I will be needing to do?"


    "Send the final results of the test to me," Minhyun vocalised.


    With that, Han Minhyun turned his back on the guards, and while he walked forward, Soohyun followed behind him.


    Soohyun could sense that Minhyun was in deep thoughts in that moment, and she wondered about what he was thinking about in that moment. It was not as if he was only appearing to be grim; he felt the same way about it as well.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After the two of them were walking towards their room, Lee Soohyun looked at the direction of Minhyun and asked, "Why did you ask the guards on which leader he was under?"


    Soohyun assumed that Minhyun had an intention behind asking that guard the question, and even after thinking about it for a long time, she could not find herself being close to the reason.


    "The guards rarely leave their position; they are forbidden from doing so until or unless the situation is too serious. Therefore, seeing how those guards ran towards us just by simply hearing the words of a mere maid is suspicious. Moreover, when we looked around, there was no one around us," Minhyun vocalised.


    After hearing those words from Minhyun, she understood his point and voiced out, "Right, that makes sense. I guess that''s why you have told him to send that maid to you. They mentioned how they are under Seo Taemin. Does that mean he is the one behind it?"


    "No, that can''t be said," Minhyun stated, "It could be that those guards were sent in order to make us suspicious on Taemin. Then again, it also could be that they were sent by Taemin with him thinking that we will be concluding this as him being framed.


    Hwang Minjae is someone who uses fire, and with this, the suspicion will be falling on to him. By now, everyone believes that one of the Leaders is definitely behind the recent attacks."


    "So basically, whoever the traitor is, he is trying to put the blame upon Hwang Minjae?" Soohyun questioned.


    "That can not be confirmed, but I know that Hwang Minjae would not be behind it. Although it is not right to put emotions into dealing with something, this is something I am sure about," Minhyun vocalised.


    Soohyun now understood why Minhyun was reluctant to let the word about this attack spread. Everyone will be putting the blame on Hwang Minjae after this, and Minhyun did not want that.


    "Making us doubt both Seo Taemin and Hwang Minjae at the same time, this person is really smart and trying to mind games with us," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Whoever the person is, he will be trying to confuse us more in the future, and that''s why, before taking a decision, talk to me about it. A trap is laid down before us, and we have to take careful step in order to not fall in it," Minhyun vocalised to which she had nodded.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Walking out of her room, Soohyun went through the corridors of the palace. Recalling about Han Minhyun''s words, she avoided going through the secluded areas and stayed closer to where the guards were stationed.


    This entire situation was a puzzle, and thinking hard, Soohyun tried t0 think for a solution out of this. Pursing both of her lips together, she attempted to figure out the puzzle.


    "Moon Jiwoo, isn''t that you?"


    Soohyun heard someone mention her name, and raising her head, she looked at her left. A man stood before her, whom she recognized to be Seo Taemin.


    He was not someone Soohyun was acquainted with or knew personally. She remembered Han Minhyun''s words on how the man in front of her was a big suspect and about his guards that were sent to check after the situation.


    According to Han Minhyun, Seo Taemin was really close to his parents and one of those rare people who knew the entire story. Taemin treated Minhyun''s father like a brother and was devasted by how things turned out to be in the end.


    He held hatred towards Sungmin for killing Minhyun''s family and now manipulating Minhyun. Lee Soohyun could understand his anger due to how unfair things were to him and his thirst for revenge.


    It did seem likely for him to join up with the Blue Clan in order to get justice for in this way, he would not be able to cause harm to Han Sungmin.


    However, in this, one thing that did not make sense to Lee Soohyun was why would he want to attack Han Minhyun. Minhyun was the son of someone he took to be his brother, and it did not seem right for him to kill someone like that.


    Then again, none of the attempts made seemed potentially life-threatening to Han Minhyun, and earlier outside, the attack was directed at her.


    The more Soohyun thought about it, the more tangled up her thoughts became, and she found herself being in the place she first started at.


    In the movies, such situations were easily figured out by the protagonist and thousands of clues were left behind. But it was a completely different situation in actual life.

 Chapter 288 - Poor judgement

    Wearing a soft smile on her face, Lee Soohyun bowed at the man before her¡ª something she had learned to do in the presence of any of the Leaders¡ª and then, after standing up straight, she voiced out, "Yes, I am Moon Jiwoo."


    Seeing Soohyun''s tense demeanour, Taemin let out a chuckle and vocalised, "I am not a bad guy. You don''t need to be that scared around me. Do you mind accompanying me to some tea outside?"


    Pursing both of her lips together, Soohyun was confused to answer him. Going outside with him could prove to be potentially dangerous to her. Then again, the consequences of refusing a Leader could be huge as well.


    Being put into a sticky situation, Soohyun found herself deeply contemplating on the entire matter. There is definitely a reason behind calling her for tea; he would not be casually inviting her to have tea with her.


    "Sure, I can do that, Seo Taemin-ssi," Soohyun answered.


    Despite of what it was, Soohyun did not think it would be something potentially life-threatening, and in her mind, she was already in contact with Minnie. If things got serious, she was aware that she could count on Minnie to save her from it.


    After that, she bowed at him again and vocalised, "Thank you for inviting me."


    "You do not need to be that polite with me, Moon Jiwoo-ssi," he vocalised, "You can be comfortable around me."


    Lee Soohyun stiffly nodded her head.


    ''That was easier said that done.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The scent of the fresh tea wafted into the air and entered into Soohyun''s nose. Staring at the iced tea before her, she wondered whether or not to take a sip out of it. Will it be considered rude if she tasted it?


    A light-hearted expression sat on Taemin''s face while he sat opposite to Soohyun and enjoyed his tea.


    The people around them constantly glanced at them, and Soohyun guessed that Taemin was the reason behind it.


    After all, Seo Taemin was one of the Leaders, and it was considered natural for the people around to be curious yet intimidated by presence at the same time.


    "You can drink your tea without being this nervous, Lee Jinhee-ssi. I am not going to attack you," Taemin humorously said as a chuckle left his mouth.


    ''Wow! I must look really funny to him! Even if you are saying that now, Leadernim, what if you turn to be the opposite later on? The people higher in authority usually turn out to be bipolar, and how do I know you are not one of those bipolar person?''


    Soohyun nodded and said, "Thank you."


    Picking up her cup of tea, she took a sip out of it before placing it on top of the table. If truth was to be told, Soohyun really missed hot tea and wondered when she would be able to have it again. There were lot more warm food she missed.


    "About the attack that had happened earlier, I have heard of it. It was directed towards you if I am not wrong. How are you holding up after it?" Taemin vocalised.


    "The fact that the arrow was from a fire user was scary, but I guess I am holding up fine although now, I am more cautious about my surroundings," Soohyun honestly answered.


    When Seo Taemin talked, he had the ability to make those around him feel comfortable, and it was not difficult for Soohyun to hold a conversation with him.


    "You really should be cautious of your surroundings, Moon Jiwoo-ssi," Taemin stated, "I am sure you know about how one of the Leaders is a betrayer yet you came with me so casually. Weren''t you scared?"


    Those words of Seo Taemin made the smile on Soohyun''s face crack for a second before she had managed to fix it.


    ''Dude, do you really think I did not take that to be an option!? Well, I was reluctant, but do you think I am able to disobey a leader?''


    Lee Soohyun was awkward on how to answer to that question without sounding rude, and that is how Seo Taemin was met with utter silence from the girl before him.


    "You don''t need to put up your guard again, Jiwoo-ssi. I was just kidding; I would not try to bring any kind of harm to you. You can rest assured, but Jiwoo-ssi, you are extremely careless. If I was you, I would have locked myself inside a room and not come out of it," Taemin stated.


    "Is that so?" Soohyun vocalised, "I get called coward enough already, and staying at one room, hidden, is not something that suits me. Moreover, it can not be assured that whoever is after my life would not be entering my room to attack me."


    "You seem to be an eloquent speaker when you are not tense, Jiwoo-ssi," Taemin said.


    "Thank you for the compliment, Seo Taemin-ssi," Soohyun spoke out before flashing him a smile and then, picking up her cup of tea to take a sip out of it.


    "How is Han Minhyun to you? That boy is difficult to get along with and understand although he is quite compassionate and caring. He tends to do everything on his own and starts caring for others really quickly.


    About those he deems to be important to him, he is willing to risk his life for them. That boy really has a golden heart, and at times, I worry about him.


    From a young age, he was forced to mature up a lot and take a huge amount of responsibilities. I wish there to be day when he will be putting his happiness above others," Taemin stated.


    Hearing Seo Taemin''s tone when he uttered those words was enough to surprise Lee Soohyun. The sincerity in his tone was something she could easily notice, and she did not believe that it was faked.


    Maybe it was because of Soohyun''s poor judgement or that she was right, but she was able to see that Taemin honestly cared for Minhyun.

 Chapter 289 - You little, cute creep

    "That is indeed true. If truth was to be told, I was surprised of this side of his. He did appear to be someone cruel and heartless in the beginning, and the media did not portray him to be someone better either.


    He even acted all gangster in the beginning, but all of those threats of his were completely useless. It was quite funny I guess," Soohyun vocalised as a chuckle left her mouth.


    Picking up the biscuit before him, Taemin placed it inside his mouth, and after swallowing it down, he vocalised, "The fact that he allowed you to participate in this shows how much he respects you and your opinion."


    Lee Soohyun nodded her head.


    "So, about his past, do you know about that?" Taemin questioned¡ª a bright smile sat on his face.


    "Yes," she answered, "He has recently told me about the entire story."


    "Hmm, it looks like you really have his heart. Try not to hurt him in any way. Han Minhyun had gone through a lot of pain in his life, and he might have found his solace within you," he stated.


    Hearing the genuineness in his tone, Soohyun could not take him to be one of those who desired to bring harm upon Han Minhyun. Although there were not enough evidences for her to conclude that, she wanted to believe in that.


    "I owe a lot to Han Minhyun," Soohyun vocalised, "If it was not for his support and care, I would not be able to fit in well with this situation. However, he can be a bully at times as well!"


    Those words of Lee Soohyun made Taemin laugh, and he stated, "Is that so? That shows that he incredibly likes you and feels comfortable around you. He usually does not pick on people."


    Before she was able to give a retort to that, one of the waitress inside the place walked towards Taemin and handed a note in front of him. After that, she bowed and walked away from there.


    Lee Soohyun noticed how a grim look clouded his eyes as he picked up the note from the table, and opening it, he read through the contents inside the paper.


    Once he had finished reading through it, he folded the paper and held it within his fist, causing it to be crumbled.


    Then, staring at Soohyun, he flashed her a smile and said, "Jiwoo-ssi, you will have to excuse me now. I have to go over to meet someone. Would you prefer to go back and stay here in order to wait for me?"


    Thinking that she will be obtain valuable information from Taemin if she stayed at here, she vocalised, "I can wait for you here, Seo Taemin-ssi, if you want."


    "I would prefer that. There are few more things I want to discuss with you about," Taemin stated.


    ''I wonder what those topics were about. Nonetheless, it seems that I made a good decision.''


    Turning his back on Lee Soohyun, Taemin walked away from the scene, and staring at the food in front of her, she extended her hand towards the cup of tea. Finally that he was gone, she will be able to enjoy the food with peace.


    Picking up her cup of tea, she placed it closer to her lips, and as she was about to take a sip out of it, the cup tilted slightly, causing the content to fall upon her clothes.


    Seeing that made Lee Soohyun''s eyes widen, and a gasp left her mouth. She could feel the coldness as it seeped through her clothing and touched her skin.


    ''Geez! Lee Soohyun, when you have grown to become this clumsy! Look what you have gotten yourself to be.''


    Placing her cup of the table, Soohyun pushed the chair back while she stood up, and looking down at the condition of her clothing, she reached into a decision that she was required to go to the bathroom to fix all of that.


    Looking around, Soohyun managed to spot a waitress who was not busy with her work, and after reading her name from her badge, she called out to her.


    Upon hearing her name being called, the waitress came towards her and bowed. Reading the expression on the waitress'' face, she could see that the Waitress was intimidated and nervous in her presence.


    ''What is this? I thought people are comfortable around my presence. Then, why does this Waitress look as if she is about to faint. Did I threaten or harm her in any way?''


    "You fool, it is because you''re Han Minhyun''s fated one. Although you seem to be utterly pathetic, the fact that you are Han Minhyun''s fated one is able to frighten many out there. Keep that in your mind," Mihee vocalised.


    ''Geez! You Cute, Little Creep, I really appreciate you for trying to read my mind like a creep you are. Honestly, things would not be better without you reading my mind and giving answer to all the questions I have growing inside my mind.''


    "All that sarcasm makes me want to puke. Hold on! I will be going to that bathroom to throw up."


    ''Yes, yes, yes, do that. I hope that on your way to there, you will be tripping on something and fall down. I really wish for that tiny nose of yours to be broken into pieces, You Lolita.''


    "L-Lolita? Yah! Yah! Yah! Lee Soohyun, mind your language! How dare you call me a lolita? You Pervert, how¡ª"


    ''By the way, Mihee, I am curious about where you to learn about the system thing. Why novel character did you try to impersonate?''


    "I-Impersonating novel character? I did no such thing, Lee Soohyun. Stop assuming fake things."


    "M-Miss, do you need anything?" The Waitress before her asked.


    That is when, Lee Soohyun realised that she had called to be here, and aware that how she got occupied with a conversation with Mihee, she looked towards the Waitress.


    After flashing her an apologetic smile, Soohyun questioned, "Do you know where the bathroom is?"

 Chapter 290 - Why she attracted

    As Lee Soohyun walked out of the washroom, something caught her attention. When she was about to take a turn, a familiar silhouette caught her eyes, and she recognized that to be Seo Taemin.


    What had her attention most was that he was having a conversation with a cloaked man, and that was what seemed suspicious to her.


    Letting her curiosity have control over her, she tried to listen in about what they were discussing about. It could be something valuable, and she did not want to regret this chance.


    "Did you investigate it all?" Taemin questioned¡ª his voice being completely serious.


    "Yes, Leadernim," the cloaked man answered, "I have done with them. I will be bringing the results to you soon enough, so that you will be able to carry forward with your plans."


    "Hmm," Taemin replied.


    Noticing that Seo Taemin was about to turn back, Soohyun quickly yet quietly went away from there. Things might get bad for her if she was caught by Taemin.


    However, as she ran away, her dress flew, and it caught Taemin''s eyes. Taemin''s eyes narrowed when he saw it, and his lips were pulled into a thin line.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Sitting upon the chair, Soohyun had nervousness growing inside of her. Fortunately enough, Taemin did not catch her spying on him, and thinking about how the consequences could go for her if she was caught, a chill went down Soohyun''s face.


    Her heart palpitated rapidly within her chest, and she prayed for it to return to its normal state. Erasing all signs of nervousness from her face, Soohyun tried to maintain a flawless smile upon her face.


    At that moment, she heard footsteps coming closer to her, and while she raised her head, she noticed that those footsteps belonged to Taemin.


    Flashing him a wide smile, she vocalised, "Oh! Taemin-ssi, you have returned."


    ''Act normal, Lee Soohyun. Don''t act as if you''re guilty of something.''


    "Yes, was it too boring to wait for me? I apologise about it," Taemin stated.


    She shook her head whilst maintaining on a smiling expression.


    ''No, it was a really good thing that you have left me alone. Now, I got to observe that seen. I can be really naive at times. How did I even conclude that you are not one of the suspects last time around?


    Aish! Lee Soohyun, you are a fool. He could have been faking his emotions, and you easily got convinced by that. The enemy will try to make sure that he is not as suspicious as possible. Remember that!''


    "You were always a fool!"


    At that moment, if she did not want Taemin to get suspicious of her, it was better for her to not make any reply to the remark made by Mihee.


    Pulling his chair, Taemin sat down on it, and finding the man before her potentially dangerous now, Soohyun decided that it would be for the best if she spent as less as possible time with him.


    "Taemin-ssi, what did you need me to talk about with? I have to return back within twenty minutes; I am sorry," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Alright, you must be busy. I should not take up more of your time, so I will be going straight to the point. What are Han Minhyun''s plans? You just a slight idea on it, and I want to see whether or not he is making a mistake with it," Taemin stated.


    "No," Soohyun instantly answered, "I have no whatsoever clue on what Minhyun''s plans are. He is quite secretive and hides a lot of things from me. I am afraid I can''t help you with that, Seo Taemin-ssi."


    His entire question made him more suspicious in Soohyun''s book, and she knew that when she will be returning home, she needed to talk about all this to Minhyun. When it came to reaching on to a conclusion, he will be doing a better job than her.


    "Is that so? Too bad then," he said.


    "Why don''t you ask Minhyun directly? Would not that be more efficient for you? Minhyun might have told me lies, and I am sure letting you know about those lies would not be effective in the slightest," Soohyun stated while maintaining on a smiling expression.


    "You are right," he replied, "Minhyun is a better person to ask about it, but I am sure he would not be answering me properly. He is used to doing things on this own, and I am worried about him this time around."


    ''Don''t expect me to fall for that. You are one of the major suspects, and I should be treating you in this way. So, nothing you say will be useful in my books.''


    "Well, Minhyun can indeed get involved into something worrisome; he is not known to take care of his health. You can rest assured, Seo Taemin-ssi. I will try to see what he has planned and check whether or not it is dangerous for him," Soohyun vocalised.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Finally, the meeting with Seo Taemin was done, and throughout the entire time, he asked her multiple number of questions, trying to extract certain answers from her.


    During the entire time, she avoided answering his questions properly and did not let out any one of her opinions to him. What she was desperate for in that moment was to get away from there as soon as possible.


    After she had reached into the castle, Soohyun almost made a run for her room, not wanting to spend a second longer with Seo Taemin.


    While she walked towards her room with hurried steps, she properly did not pay attention to her surroundings, and her face bumped against something.


    A wince left her mouth when she felt a sharp pain spread through her nose and then took a step back to see who it was.


    A headache instantly began to form within her head after she had seen that person, and Soohyun wondered on why she attracted trouble so much.

 Chapter 291 - No need for formalities

    Seeing the man before her, she did the first thing that came up to her mind in that moment¡ª turn her back on him and instantly run away from that place.


    That was what she was doing when she felt someone grab her by the collar of her shirt, and frowns immediately formed on her face. What did he want now?


    Letting out a sigh, Soohyun voiced out, "Let go of me, Lee Kwangsoo. I have important matters to attend to now and am in no mood to accompany you."


    Turning back, she showed him her annoyed expression, which seemed to have amused him. However, seeing that on his face, she instantly pulled on a neutral expression. There was no way she was going to allow him to have any kind of fun.


    "Moon Jiwoo, follow me. I will take you to somewhere fun, and I can see it in your eyes. You are not busy; you would be just returning to your room and mop around at there. You have no friends at here, so why not hang out with me? I don''t think I am boring in any way," Kwangsoo vocalised.


    "No, you are not boring, but you do want to make me stab you, so I want to reject this," Soohyun honestly vocalised while a wide, sweet smile formed on her face.


    "If it is you, I might allow you to stab me, Moon Jiwoo," Kwangsoo stated as the amusement in his eyes did not become dim.


    "Let''s see whether or not you say this when I stab you in the chest, Kwangsoo. I will go over to kitchen and get a knife just now," Soohyun voiced out.


    Kwangsoo loosened his grip on Soohyun''s collar when she said, "Wait a second at here."


    Before she could walk at the direction of the kitchen, she felt him wrap his hands around her hand and pulled her back.


    Looking at him, she raised one of her eyebrows, and showing mock in her eyes, she voiced out, "What? Are you too scared for it now? Don''t worry; I will be giving you an easy and painless death, considering how handsome you are.


    After you die, I will make sure to separate tahtvfsce of yours from the body and take good care of it. After all, destroying and letting go of that beautiful face of yours would be a great loss, and I don''t make losses.


    As for that dead body of yours, I will take it up to the surface and bury it there so that it can decompose fast. About your funerals, I have made plans for it as well, and the money for it will be provided by selling that beautiful head of yours. You¡ª"


    Before Soohyun could continue further, Kwangsoo extended his hand towards her and placed it over her mouth, preventing her from speaking further.


    He was aware that she would be letting out gruesome matters if he allowed her to speak further, and speaking such matters about his death did not make him feel comfortable in any way.


    "Before I die, can you do the honour of accompanying me once?" he questioned while a wide smile formed on his face.


    There was it again¡ª the mischievous glint that appeared in his eyes that showed Soohyun that whatever he had planned was not good.


    ''Like hell, I will be accompanying you, Kwangsoo. Who knows what you have gotten in that mind of yours, and you might even try to kill me without a hesitation. After all, you look to be of that type.''


    After he had released his hand from around her face, she gave him a bored state while she voiced out, "No, I don''t want to go anywhere with you."


    "Come on, don''t be such a killjoy. I promise you that I mean of no danger to you if that is what you are thinking, and before taking you along with me, I can ask Minhyun Hyung," he stated.


    Now, that he had worded it out like that, it seemed like a better option for Soohyun. If Han Minhyun gave her permission to go along with him, that showed that he did not take Kwangsoo to be a danger, and it was alright for her to hang out with him.


    Lee Soohyun still had revenge that she wanted to take on him for what how he had forced her the last time around, and even though it might be for his sadistic joy, she might actually find fun in wherever he is taking her.


    Staying at one room was indeed getting too boring for her, and in order to learn her surroundings, it would be better for her to go out more.


    "Alright, let''s go and ask for Minhyun''s opinion now. If he disagrees, don''t ever annoy me," Soohyun voiced out.


    ''Well, alright, let''s see whatever games you have inside your mind. Lee Soohyun might be a coward, but that doesn''t mean she will be running away from the likes of you. You will be seeing who the real winner is, Lee Kwangsoo. You are too young to go against me.''


    Extending his hand towards her, he pulled her into a hug, surprising Soohyun, and he then voiced out, "I knew it, Jiwoo. You wanted to go along with me but was too much of a scaredy cat to do it. Let''s go and ask Hyung now."


    Lee Soohyun could sense the excitement within his tone, and at that, she felt invigorated go crash that excitement within him.


    ''This is ought to be fun.''


    "Lee Kwangsoo, when did I give you the permission to call me Moon Jiwoo or just Jiwoo? I am your sister-in-law, and address me in that way," Soohyun voiced out as she pulled away fron the hug.


    Staring at her with a grin on his face, Kwangsoo vocalised, "Jiwoo, now that we are this close to each other, there are no need for formalities. This would just make everything worse."


    "You are right it seems. Formalities would indeed make everything awkward. I am looking forward to it, Lee Kwangsoo. Don''t disappoint me," she stated.

 Chapter 292 - Put a tape around your mouth

    Walking through the streets of the Underworld, Soohyun looked at her either sides and tried to guess where Lee Kwangsoo was taking her to.


    Han Minhyun had agreed to let Kwangsoo take Soohyun out when Kwangsoo used the words of how he will be giving Soohyun a tour around the city for that is necessary.


    With the condition that they were not allowed to create any trouble, Minhyun let the two of them go.


    If truth was to be told, Soohyun was surprised at how fast Minhyun agreed to it¡ª not that she was dissatisfied with it.


    After how she was taken to the brothel last time around, she expected for Minhyun to be more reluctant, but that did not seem to be the case. It seems that Minhyun really trusts Kwangsoo enough to let her go with him.


    Nonetheless, about the part of staying out of trouble, although she agreed to that in front of Minhyun, now she was not much sure about it. Lee Kwangsoo was beside her, and if something was to go wrong, she could simply put the blame on him. After all, he was the one who decided to accompany her.


    "Where are we going, Lee Kwangsoo?" she questioned with curiosity being clearly evident within her tone.


    Looking around her, Soohyun tried to figure out where she has been taken to. This part of the town seemed to way less boisterous compared to the other areas, and looking at the houses at her either sides, she presumed this to be the aristocratic area.


    "You will see," he answered.


    "Alright. Can we have food before going wherever you are taking me to? I am extremely hungry, and I can embarrass people a lot when I tend to be hungry," she voiced out.


    Since he was not going to tell her about it willingly, she was going to force it out of it whether or not he liked that. Lee Soohyun was not someone who could be easily trampled.


    "Jiwoo, we can have as much as food as you want after we go there," Kwangsoo vocalised as he forced out a smile on his face.


    "Well, I am extremely hungry at this moment, and as long as you can persuade me, I might be able to hold on this hunger," Soohyun spoke out.


    ''Let''s see what you do now, Lee Kwangsoo. You are really naive to think that you can me, Soohyun, go along with your pace.''


    "There is no place to have food with me, and after you go to there, I can take you to have food," Kwangsoo spoke out.


    ''You really expect me to believe that? Lee Kwangsoo, do you take me to be some toddler who would think that there is no restaurant around such a rich neighborhood? Since you want to go the hard way, let''s do it then.''


    Taking in a deep breath, Soohyun shouted, "Is anyone there!? The man beside me is suffering from intense constipation and needs immediate¡ª"


    Before Soohyun could continue further, Kwangsoo moved quickly and placed his palm over her mouth. Her yelling had attracted quite a lot of eyes, and a smiling expression formed on her face.


    "Moon Jiwoo, do you know what you are trying to say?" he questioned before he had released his grip around her mouth.


    Wearing an innocent expression on her face, she voiced out, "I am sorry, Kwangsoo. I have told you that whenever I am hungry I can''t control my mouth. Wait, there is one more thing I feel like saying, and I am unable to hold it within me further."


    Her words caused Kwangsoo to let out a sigh, and he voiced out, "Fine, fine, I will tell you where I am taking you to. You win this time around."


    Lee Kwangsoo is the son to one of the Leaders, and if such embarrassing about him were to be said, even if they were not true, it would be attracting a lot of attention and gossip. Soohyun was aware that Kwangsoo did not seek after such humiliation.


    "Really!? Where are you taking me to, Lee Kwangsoo? Is it somewhere fun? Is there a lot of food there?" Soohyun questioned.


    The annoyed expression on his face was easily evident to Soohyun, and that made her feel a tremendous sense of achievement. After this, he was bound to be reluctant to invite her out more.


    "I will be taking you to visit someone, and don''t ask me about the identity of that person because you do not know her," he said, "Once you go to her place, you will be given lots of delicious food, so don''t open your mouth again."


    Loudly, Soohyun vocalised, "Yes, Kwangsoo, I will make sure to not reveal all those time on how you were beaten up by girls. I will also remain silent on how¡ª"


    Placing his palm on top of Soohyun''s mouth, Kwangsoo voiced out, "Didn''t I tell you where I am taking you to? So, shut up."


    Raising her hand, Soohyun gripped his wrist and pulled it down. Then, innocently blinking at him, she questioned, "Lee Kwangsoo, do you have a fetish for placing your palm on top of other''s face?"


    She then added, "Please refrain yourself from doing so the next time around. I don''t even know if you have washed your hands after using the washroom; I heard that you have the habit to not wash¡ª"


    Before Lee Soohyun could continue further, Kwangsoo gripped her hand tightly and pulled her along with him. People were starting to stare at them and listen in on their conversation. It would be too humiliating for Kwangsoo if the word of it got out to his friends.


    "Ah! Slow down, Kwangsoo! Why are you running so fast all of a sudden? Wait! Isn''t that the woman that had punched you once and left you trembling? Is that why you are running away? You are that scared of her!?" Soohyun vocalised as an amused smile formed on her face.


    "Quit with your bluffing, Moon Jiwoo. I will put a tape around your mouth if you do so," Kwangsoo voiced out.


    "Wow, Lee Kwangsoo, you are really kinky, but I am not into such kinks."


    At this point, Kwangsoo was starting to somewhat regret the decision he had made.

 Chapter 293 - You are indeed foolish

    When they had stopped in front of one of the two storeyed building, Soohyun noticed the large amount of guards around that mansion and wondered what the reason behind it could be.


    It was not only this mansion; many others houses around this place has several guards outside of it, making Soohyun wonder about the strong security.


    "Why are there so many guards around the mansion? Are the people residing here that important?" Soohyun questioned with the hopes that Kwangsoo will be normally answering her question.


    "Well, houses around this area mostly belong to the pure-bloods, and with the enemies trying to kidnap one of the pure-bloods, there was a need to increase the security around the place," Kwangsoo vocalised.


    "The enemies want to kidnap the pure-bloods? Why?" Soohyun asked.


    Shrugging his shoulder, Kwangsoo answered, "No idea. It could be because of investigation, experimenting, some queries, or this might might actually be a distraction for us as well. No one knows other than those who has planned it."


    "Wow! You guys are seriously clueless about everything. I guess, the Blue Clan is ahead of you all when it comes to smartness," Soohyun voiced out.


    "Well, as much as I want to deny that, I suppose that is the truth. The Blue Clan is indeed smarter than us in some aspects, but in the end, it will be us who will be the winners," Kwangsoo vocalised as a smug smile formed on his face.


    "No, this battle with end with no winners. Currently, with how the Blue Clan is ahead of you, they are the one leading and the winning Clan. But once you manage to defeat this plans of his, both of you will be back to square one.


    There will be no definite winner until one of the Clans is defeated, and I don''t see that happening. This will basically be a repetitive cycle," Soohyun vocalised.


    She was shocked on how she easily let out her true feelings on this matter, and turning towards Kwangsoo, she tried to check his expression. It seemed that his sudden words had caught him by shock.


    Wearing a wide smile on his face later on, Kwangsoo stated, "You have a great courage to voice those words out in front of so many people."


    "Everyone knows this, but no one is willing to accept it," Soohyun voiced out.


    "So, Jiwoo, according to you, we would not be the final winners if we get to defeat the Blue Clan? You have an interesting point of view," Kwangsoo stated.


    Letting out a chuckle, Soohyun spoke out, "If you are trying to flatter me with those words, it would not be working. I have to disappoint you. I am just being honest and realistic. You have defeated one of their plans, not them."


    "Well, I can''t argue against that, but at least, we can say that their plans had failed," Kwangsoo vocalised.


    "If this goes on, I have a feeling that the Red Clan will be defeated sooner or later. Maybe not with this plan, but with the plans Blue Clan has for you all in the future.


    Firstly, you all are too outdated and consider this place to be your safe haven. But this time you have a traitor at here, changing that, and sooner or later, the Blue Clan would be inventing a device to get at here.


    Maybe you all are physically more able and would be able to defeat the Blue Clan in a direct fight. But when it comes to something where smartness is involved, you will be facing your downfall soon.


    You can take Oh Jaeho as an example. It has been days since he was admitted into the hospital, but until now, you have not found a single clue to what could have caused it. This is what I mean by how outdated you all are.


    You might be having powers now, but soon enough, technology will be able to do that. Did you ever wonder whether or not poison is mixed to your food? Rather than calling you all naive and careless, I would like to regard most of you as prideful.


    You all thought that since you have high healing abilities and strong immune system, you would not be able to be harmed. But see, they have managed to create a medicine that went past your immunity.


    Most of you think that you are untouchable, and that confidence of yours will be leading you to your doom. Unless all of you leave your comfort zone to go further, you would not be able to win against the Blue Clan ever," Soohyun honestly vocalised.


    She had more that she wanted to say, but her throat was starting to hurt by now. If she continues to speak further, her voice might turn out hoarse.


    Her words left Lee Kwangsoo surprised and more interested in the woman before him. Her words were completely realistic, and there were not much of thinking behind it.


    It was something subconsciously all of them knew, but most of them did not pay attention to something like that.


    Clapping both of his hands together, Kwangsoo said, "You are really clever, Moon Jiwoo. No wonder Hyung had allowed you to participate in this. Please do enlighten me in the future for I could be foolish at times."


    "You are indeed foolish, but don''t expect me to give away the knowledge I have for free. A small payment would work," Soohyun vocalised.


    Extending his hand towards the top of her hand, Kwangsoo patted it and voiced out, "We can talk about the payments later on then. Let''s go inside for now."


    "Yes, yes, let''s do that," Soohyun spoke out, "Now, that you have realized how smart I can be, don''t try to create any type of trouble for me. You are quite an idiot, so I know it would not be turning well for you."


    Moving his hand closer to Soohyun, he held her cheek and voiced out, "Yes, yes, I will make sure to keep that in mind."


    Raising her hand, she slapped his hand away and vocalised, "Next time, don''t try to touch me. I don''t like skinship."

 Chapter 294 - He has his needs

    Embarrassed¡ª that is how Lee Soohyun felt after her outburst of feelings earlier. All those people are more experienced than her when it came to such battles yet she had to go and run her mouth around to give him advice.


    Not only Lee Kwangsoo, but also many people around her had heard of this, and now, she wondered about how strange they took her to be inside their mind. She really should have a better control over her mouth.


    While they walked into the house, Soohyun looked at her either sides and noticed how maids worked around. Seeing how extravagantly the Purebloods lived, she learned that the higher class you belong to, the more luxury you get to enjoy usually.


    She was not surprised by that though. It was normal for them to receive all these benefits, considering how stronger the Purebloods were.


    "Where is she?" Kwangsoo questioned once his eyes fell on top of one of the bowing maids.


    Raising her head, the Maid voiced out, "Master Kwangsoo, Young Miss is waiting for you at the living room."


    Nodding at the Maid, Kwangsoo walked towards the direction of the certain room, and Soohyun took that to be the living room. She obediently followed after him.


    After the two of them reached in front of that room, one of the maids ran forward and opened the door in front of them.


    "Hello, Kim Chaerin. Did you miss me?" he vocalised once he had stepped in the room.


    ''Oh! Great! Another Kim! I would not surprised if my relationship with her turned out to be bad.''


    Titling her head slightly, Soohyun satisfied her curiosity by seeing how the girl before Kwangsoo looked. Staring at the girl, she found herself being taken aback by how beautiful the girl looked, and she exuded elegance.


    ''Too bad, despite of how beautiful looks, there is a rotten personality beyond that. Ah! This is absolutely pitiful. Here I thought that I will be making another girl friend.


    No, Kwangsoo would not be bringing me here if he wanted me to make friends. That bastard definitely has some motives behind bringing me here. But what is it?''


    "No, why would I even miss your annoying self? Who is that girl behind you? Say her to stop staring at me; it is annoying," Chaerin vocalised.


    ''Why am I not even surprised at her attitude? As expected of a Kim.''


    Holding in her urge to roll her eyes at the girl before her, Soohyun maintained a flawless smile on her face. She could not let the girl know that her attitude was annoyed her. After all, Soohyun was a tough nut to crack.


    That is when, Lee Kwangsoo gripped her hand and pulled her forward all of a sudden. Looking at his face, she could say that he had trouble planned, and nervousness brewed up within her.


    ''Now, what was this jerk planning? Damn! I will really show him humiliation if he tries to throw me in any kind of trouble.''


    Soohyun''s eyes narrowed at him while amusement crossed Kwangsoo''s eyes as he said, "Oh! She? Chaerin, meet Moon Jiwoo. She is Hyung''s fated one, and they are married."


    Soon after Soohyun had heard those words from Kwangsoo, a shudder went down her back, and turning her head, she looked towards Kim Chaerin. There was definitely a motive behind why she was introduced in such a way towards Chaerin.


    Seeing the glare that Chaerin was directed towards her, something clicked within Soohyun, and looking at Kwangsoo, she shot him a glare. She completely understood what his plans were at that moment.


    ''Lee Kwangsoo, you bastard, I will be destroying you. You actually brought me to my love rival. Ah! No, actually, this is not a bad thing. Although cat fight is not my thing, this might be fun.''


    The graceful woman who was seated upon the couch stood up at that moment and made her steps towards Soohyun. The woman was taller than her by couple of centimetres.


    ''Lee Soohyun, if she tries to attack you, make a run towards the back. No, considering how the guards and maids are her people, that would be foolish of you to do.


    Too bad, you can''t transport. On my next lesson, I will tell Teacher Kim to teach me on transportation. I think currently I am strong enough to learn about it.''


    "So, you are Minhyun Oppa''s fated one?" she questioned as disgust was visible in her tone.


    Since this was first time Soohyun was dealing with a love rival, she found herself being excited at it. She had always seen this in movies and with people around her but never experienced this in real life.


    That was what made her ecstatic. Considering how Han Minhyun tend to be on the surface, Soohyun thought that she will never be having a love rival, but that doesn''t seem to be the case when it came to Underworld.


    She nodded her head and voiced out, "Since you are casually saying Minhyun''s name, I assume that two of you are a close. It''s nice to meet you."


    Lee Soohyun flashed the girl before her a wide smile, and that irritated the girl before her. Lee Chaerin clenched her hands into a tight fist, and her jaws tightened.


    Pointing her finger at Soohyun, Chaerin voiced out, "You don''t deserve Minhyun Oppa at all. Remember that. You don''t qualify for him. You are absolutely ugly, talentless, and stupid."


    ''The only mistake in that sentence was that you forgot to add not before ugly. I am sure I am talented, beautiful, and smart.''


    Then, taking a step back, Chaerin folded her hands over her chest and added, "She doesn''t seem to be much of a challenge. I guess, Oppa can have her as his fated one. But sooner or later, he will be divorcing her to get to be with me.


    Minhyun Oppa has his needs, and he can play with her for a while. But after a while, he will be accepting me."

 Chapter 295 - A weakling

    ''Wow! Someone is really spoiled! Nonetheless, yes! This is just like how it is in the dramas! Finally, I have got to encounter a scene like this! This feels great! I will give you a kiss later on when I return home, Minhyun!''


    Wearing a smile on her face, she moved closer to the girl before her, and Kim Chaerin found herself being surprised by the expression on Soohyun''s face. This was not how things were supposed to go.


    Extending her hand towards the girl, Soohyun pulled Chaerin''s face closer to her, and lowering the tone of her voice, she seductively whispered, "Why should I fight with you over Minhyun when it is actually you that I want darling? You give me a rush of desires."


    After saying those words, Soohyun placed a soft kiss on top of Chaerin''s ear. Her actions caught Chaerin by surprise, and a shudder went down Chaerin''s spine.


    Extending her hand towards Soohyun, Chaerin instantly pushed her away harshly and jumped back from her. Looking at Soohyun, Chaerin''s eyes widened in horror, and her body seemed to be visibly shaking.


    Lee Kwangsoo, on the other hand, seemed to be having fun from this as he leaned his back against the wall and folded his arms over his chest. Wearing an amused expression on his face, he watched the scene before him play on.


    Soohyun was truly an entertaining character, and he was looking forward to seeing how this entire situation will be unfolded.


    Licking her lips, Soohyun thought, ''Ah! This ought to be fun!''


    While holding her ear with one of her hand, Chaerin pointed her trembling finger towards Soohyun and vocalised, "Y-Yah! Y-Yah! Y-Yah! What are you trying to do now? You creep! How could you try to k-k-k-i-i-i-s-s-s my ear?"


    When Chaerin had insulted Soohyun, this is definitely not how she thought the situation will turn out to be. If Soohyun was angry, boastful or unaffected, it would make more sense. But this was extremely humiliating for Chaerin.


    "No, baby, I did not try to kiss you; I actually kissed you," Soohyun corrected, "I liked the feel of your ear against my lips though; it was very much soft."


    Listening to those words from Soohyun''s mouth angered the girl before her further, and Chaerin knew that Soohyun was doing this to humiliate her. Whatever game Soohyun was playing, Chaerin definitely did not want to be led on by her.


    Before Chaerin could retort to those words of Soohyun, Soohyun wore a gleeful expression while she moved closer to Chaerin. Finding Soohyun''s countenance extremely creepy, Chaerin subconsciously took a step back.


    Crossing her hands in front of her face, Chaerin found herself getting into a panicked state while she voiced out, "No, no, stay away from me, You Creep."


    "Kwangsoo really knows my taste well. My baby is exactly how I expected her to be. Baby, you seem tasty from top to bottom, and I can''t wait to eat you up," Soohyun commented as the grin on her face became wider.


    This was the first time a girl had behaved so weirdly towards Chaerin, and hearing her call ''baby'' caused a chill to go down Chaerin''s back. Chaerin wanted to escape from that situation instantly.


    "Yah! Yah! Yah! Shut up! D-Don''t call me b-b-a-a-b-b-y-y! This is extremely gross," Chaerin stated, "I don''t care about what strange habits you might have. Just stay away from me."


    "Baby, why are you moving away from me?" Soohyun questioned as she extended her hand towards Chaerin.


    "Baby, I know that you like me as much as I like you, but you are too shy to admit that. Now, baby, give me a kiss and I will forgive you," Soohyun said as she placed her hand top of Chaerin''s shoulder.


    Soohyun noticed how Chaerin shuddered when she did that, and Chaerin''s glare got more intense. The grimace on Chaerin''s face increased.


    "Don''t touch me!" Chaerin exclaimed as she disappeared into the thin air.


    Looking all around her, Soohyun did not see Chaerin anywhere inside the room and guessed that Chaerin had transported to somewhere else.


    Hearing loud laughs, Soohyun turned her head to look at that direction, and she was not surprised when she saw that Lee Kwangsoo was behind it. Right now, she did serve him with quite a lot of enjoyment.


    Clutching his stomach tightly, Kwangsoo laughed loudly to the extent that tears formed at the corner of his eyes. When he managed to compose himself, he stood up straight, and extending his hand closer to his face, he wiped away the tears which formed at the corner of his eyes.


    "Oh my God! Jiwoo, that was so funny! I knew that I made a right decision when I decided to bring you here. I really like seeing you around with women. It is amusing; the next time around I will be bringing more woman to you," Kwangsoo vocalised.


    Arching both of her eyebrows, Soohyun voiced out, "Like seeing me with other women? Lee Kwangsoo, you really have all sorts of weird kinks, but I won''t be objecting if these women as fun as Chaerin."


    "Poor girl, you have traumatized her today. She will not be able to leave her room for days now," Kwangsoo vocalised.


    "What? She is quite boring. How can she is only traumatized by this? I had more fun ideas in my mind! Aish! She is really weak for a pure-blood," Soohyun commented.


    To her dissatisfaction, the time with her love rival lasted really short, and a sigh left her mouth at that. Now, she was really bored, and that is when an idea hit Soohyun.


    Looking towards Lee Kwangsoo, she questioned, "Does Han Minhyun have more women that loves him?"


    She then added, "Take me to them. I also want to spend some time with them."


    Her words caused Kwangsoo to let out a chuckle, and he stated, "Alright, then, I will be looking out your potential love rivals! This time, I will go for someone who is really strong."


    Raising her thumb at Kwangsoo, she flashed him a wide smile and vocalised, "Don''t get me another weakling this time around."

 Chapter 296 - Less time left

    True to his words, Lee Kwangsoo indeed got one more love rival for Soohyun. But this time around, Soohyun took her to be stronger than Kim Chaerin.


    The woman was more built, developed, and taller than Soohyun. Despite that, she exuded a feminine charm, which was able to attract many males.


    Unlike Chaerin, she did not seem to be someone with anger issues, and a seductive smile was on her face.


    While the three of them stood in one of the ballrooms inside the Palace, the woman strutted towards Soohyun, and there was a certain type of elegance in how she walked, attracting everyone''s eyes.


    As Soohyun could say for the men in this World, the women were immensely attractive as well, explaining why her beauty did not affect Han Minhyun at all. Even she would not have gotten mesmerized by Jiwoo''s appearance if she had seen all these Beauties from the Underworld.


    "You are Han Minhyun''s fated one?" she questioned with all of her syllables pronounced clearly.


    Soohyun did not know what it was about her talking, but it seemed to be the type that would put one into a trance and make them obey her. Her voice was something she found really sweet.


    A faint scent of flower came from her, and Soohyun wanted the lady to come closer to her, so that she would be able to take in the scent on that woman more.


    It was weird for Soohyun to have those thoughts at this moment, but she could not stop herself from thinking that way. Moreover, she did not hate herself from thinking that way.


    Finding that the distance between them was too long, she took a step closer to the woman and felt the urge to pull the woman into a hug.


    "Snap out of it, Moon Jiwoo. Junghwa''s abilities lie in controlling minds," Kwangsoo vocalised.


    Hearing Kwangsoo''s words, Soohyun instantly blinked her eyes multiple number of times and drive herself out of the daze. Her eyes widened in horror when she realized about the thoughts she had regarding Lee Junghwa.


    Tilting her head slightly, Soohyun looked towards Kwangsoo with a raised eyebrow. She was slightly surprised that Kwangsoo let her know of this matter for he was the one who brought trouble for her. However, who knows what intention he had behind doing this.


    As Soohyun was about to turn back to look at Junghwa, Soohyun found a pair of hands being extended towards her and pulling her into a tight hug. She let out a gasp.


    Junghwa''s hug around her was tight, and feeling Junghwa''s chest being squashed against her, Soohyun found it difficult to breath.


    ''This sucks! Ah! Why is she so big!? I think I will die!''


    "Is this what you think about, Lee Soohyun? Do I need to recheck your sexuality?" Minnie questioned.


    ''Shut up, Asshole! Do what you are supposed to do instead of being my little stalker!''


    "Junghwa-ssi, this is all cool, but can you move away from me now?" Soohyun questioned.


    Before Lee Junghwa paid need to Soohyun''s request, she brought her mouth closer to Soohyun''s ear and whispered, "Sure, baby, sure."


    Her low voice made Soohyun have chills down her body, and gripping Junghwa''s shoulder, she pushed Junghwa away from her. Is this how Chaerin had felt when she did this to her?


    Looking at Kwangsoo, who seemed to be clearly enjoying this, Soohyun shot him a glare and understood his reason perfectly behind doing so. Clenching her hand into a tight fist, Soohyun forced out a wide smile on to her face.


    "Lee Junghwa-ssi, do you want to keep standing at this room? I will bring you over to sit somewhere, and then, we can discuss about things," Soohyun voiced out, "I lack friends at this place, and it would be great if we could form a friendship."


    Junghwa brought her hand closer to her hair, and twirling one of her strands of hair within her finger, Junghwa vocalised, "Just be friends? Ah! That is disappointing. I was looking forward to being more than that with you."


    There was no way Soohyun was going to let Kwangsoo win this time around and regard her as a weakling.


    "Junghwa-ssi, isn''t it too soon to talk about that? Let''s see how our relationship progresses, and then, I can decide on whether or not give you a chance," Soohyun said as she bit her lips in the end.


    "Ah! That makes me happy, Jiwoo-ssi. I will surely make you like me and unable to resist me."


    ''Please don''t. Why does it seem as if she is Minhyun''s love rival, instead of mine? Anyway, I don''t want to do anything with a girl! Kwangsoo, I will slaughter you if this Junghwa forces me to do something against my will.''


    Before Lee Soohyun could reply to those words of Lee Junghwa, she felt someone grip her collar and pull her back. Knowing that who could potentially be behind that, Soohyun turned her head back to look at the man.


    "Minhyun," she enunciated.


    "What type of trouble are you trying to create this time around?" Minhyun questioned.


    Smiling at Minhyun, she answered, "Nothing, Kwangsoo just brought a new friend for me to hang around with. This is Lee Junghwa. Isn''t she very much attractive."


    Bringing his hand over to her face, he flicked on it slightly, causing her to wince slightly, and a small pout formed on her face at his actions.


    "Hey! What did I do wrong?" Soohyun questioned.


    "You do realize that you have classes to attend now, and your teacher doesn''t like latecomers," Minhyun pointed out.


    "I am not late; there are more thirty minutes before my classes start," Soohyun vocalised before looking at her watch.


    The sight of the time upon her watch made Soohyun''s eyes wider, and a gasp left her mouth. There was less than five minutes!


    A scream left her mouth as she voiced out, "How come there is so less time left!? I am dead! I am dead! I have to run!"


    Without sparing a glance to anyone, Soohyun ran towards the direction of the door, and due to her hurry, her head bumped against the door.

 Chapter 297 - Let me hug you

    As she slightly winced at the pain, she turned back to look at the ballroom, and a scene before her caused a smile to form on her face.


    Lee Junghwa was about to hug Han Minhyun. However, placing his hands on Junghwa''s shoulder, Minhyun prevented her from doing so.


    That motion of Soohyun caused a warm feeling to spread through Soohyun''s heart, and she did not know why she liked it that much. This made Soohyun wonder on what her emotions would have been if he had hugged her.


    Would Soohyun feel disappointed and sad at that?


    Knowing that it was not the time for her to think about all that, Soohyun extended her hand towards the door handle, and after opening the door, she rushed out of it.


    After Soohyun had left the room, the door behind her closed, and Minhyun shot at a glance at that direction.


    While a pout formed on Junghwa''s face, she took a step back from Minhyun and voiced out, "What? Now, that you have a fated one, you would not want to let me hug you? You are being mean, Minhyun!"


    Shaking his head, Minhyun said, "That girl has lot of foolish thoughts, so it is better for us to not hug; if you make her misunderstand something, you will be the one to suffer."


    His words caused Lee Kwangsoo to let out a chuckle, and he vocalised, "Hyung is not wrong this time around, Junghwa. You should have seen how badly Jiwoo had traumatized Chaerin. Chaerin had not left her room since yesterday, and you might be scarred as well!"


    Those words of Kwangsoo caused a glint to pass through Junghwa''s eyes while she spoke out, "Oh! Really? That makes me more interested in her. I want to tease her further."


    Extending her hand to touch Minhyun''s cheek, Junghwa questioned, "What do you think about it, Minhyun?"


    Gripping Junghwa''s wrist, Minhyun moved it away from him and vocalised, "Well, you can do whatever you want, but she should not get hurt. Remember that."


    "Han Minhyun, this protective side of yours is really hot! It makes me want to crave for you more. Don''t think that I will stop making you my target just because you have found your fated one. This just makes it more challenging," Junghwa said as she licked her lips.


    Ignoring those words from Lee Junghwa, Minhyun looked at Kwangsoo and stated, "Kwangsoo, come over to my office with me. I have to discuss on some matters with you."


    Then, looking at Junghwa, he added, "Prepare for going to the surface. I have perfect sets of work for you there."


    Those words of Minhyun instantly caused a serious expression to form upon Junghwa''s face. She understood that he was not in mood for any type of joke at that moment and nodded.


    "I will be giving both of you your instructions later on at my office," Minhyun voiced out.


    Raising his head, Lee Kwangsoo vocalised, "Am I allowed to refuse? I don''t exactly like getting into such fights, so keep me out of it."


    Staring at Kwangsoo, Minhyun smiled at him and stated, "There are no such thing as free meals, Lee Kwangsoo. So, if you refuse, I will take it that you want to act as a bait."


    Lee Kwangsoo let out a sigh, and moving his hand over to his hair, he ruffled it slightly. An annoyed expression formed on his face as he scrunched up his nose.


    "Fine, fine. The only reason I am agreeing to this is because of my respect to you, Hyung, but Hyung, you do know that I am not reliable. You never know when I might drop the work in the mid-way," Kwangsoo vocalised as a glint formed in his eyes.


    "I will lock you up if you tend to laze around, Lee Kwangsoo, and don''t think that I am kidding. Without any further jokes, follow after me," Minhyun ordered¡ª his voice being stern.


    His tone was capable of causing a chill to go down Kwangsoo''s back, and his casual mood disappeared in that instant. This was why Kwangsoo respected Minhyun and looked up to him. Han Minhyun knew how to handle the situations.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I am associated with Kim Dohyun? I am really close to him, and Dohyun is not someone I will be that easily betraying. For him, I might even stab you in the back," Kwangsoo vocalised.


    Kim Dohyun was someone Kwangsoo grew up with, and maybe the two of them could be called close friends. Everyone was well aware of Minhyun and Dohyun was in two different teams, and Kwangsoo was considered to be someone who belonged to Dohyun''s team.


    "Kim Dohyun is not my enemy neither is he foolish," Minhyun answered, "This is a serious matter, and he would understand how to cooperate on this as well."


    A wide smile formed on Kwangsoo''s face. His Minhyun Hyung was really admirable, and that was partially fueled up his desire to annoy Soohyun further. He wanted to continuously check whether or not she was suitable for him.


    "Alright, alright, Hyung, now that you have managed to win me over, I will do whatever you want, except for some certain things," Kwangsoo stated, "In exchange for that, let me spend as much as time with Sister-in-law. She is really fun!"


    "I will see about that," Minhyun answered before disappearing from that room.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Being seated upon the couch in his office, Minhyun had his legs crossed, and a frown was on his face. As creases appeared between two of his eyebrows, he was immersed in his thoughts deeply.


    That''s when, the area on the couch beside him was pressed down, and turning his head at that direction, Minhyun noticed that Hwang Yejoon was seated beside him.


    "Oh! You have arrived already," Minhyun vocalised.


    While a grim expression sat on Yejoon''s face, he nodded his head and vocalised, "Hyung, I think I found out something new about them."


    £¬

 Chapter 298 - Determination sink

    Soohyun found herself being out of breath as she stood in front of her training ground. Putting her best speed to the use, she had finally made it to the training ground, and Soohyun found herself being proud of herself.


    She had luckily managed to escape the scoldings of Kim Soobin. Neither was she early for her classes nor was she late.


    Putting on a nonchalant expression for she was aware on how Kim Soobin found her smiles to be annoying, she walked further into her training ground.


    Seeing Kim Soobin stand before her, she bowed at him and vocalised, "I am here, Teacher Kim."


    "Hmm," Soobin answered.


    "Teacher Kim, can I learn about transporting today? Last time, when I had asked Minhyun on it, he mentioned on how I was too weak for it. But I am sure that has changed now," Soohyun voiced out.


    The ability to transport would try out very much efficient for her. Not only would she be able to escape from sticky situation, but also she can get perfect revenges on Kwangsoo with that.


    "Transportation¡ª you can learn that. However, with your current level of strength and class, one transport a week will be difficult for you to manage, remember that.


    You might even be able to do one transport every five days, considering how you''re stronger than usually those from your class."


    That disappointed Lee Soohyun. One transportation every five days was not much, but at least it was better than nothing.


    Among all those words Soobin had uttered, one caught her attention the most¡ª the fact that she was stronger than many from her class.


    She had heard on Minhyun''s speculation on how she might be the daughter of either one of the high ranking purebloods or Leaders.


    It was not the appropriate time to do a test about that, and Soohyun understood the reason behind that.


    As she was curious to know Soobin''s opinion on this as well, she, feigning ignorance and innocence, questioned, "Teacher Kim, why am I stronger than those of my class?"


    Her words sent Kim Soobin into a deep thought as if he was contemplating about something before he opened his mouth to say, "Your birth father¡ª it is related to him. If you are smart enough, you will be understanding it. If you can''t, well, that is none of my business."


    "Is my birth father of very much high rank?" Soohyun asked while she raised one of her eyebrows.


    Soobin coughed and voiced out, "Assume that for now, but don''t speak of this matter casually. You might offend someone."


    Soohyun nodded.


    ''It seems that his intentions aren''t bad; it is merely that he wakes up on the wrong side of his bed regularly.''


    "Teacher Kim, one more thing before I begin this training, can''t I learn about everything little bit faster? This current rate is not something I am satisfied with much," Soohyun said after thinking a while and arranging her words, so that she would not offending the man before her in any way.


    That would most definitely not do any good to her!


    "You can; that depends on your determination. If you have enough of that, I might extend your classes by two more hours," Soobin answered.


    As a teacher, Kim Soobin liked those who were eager to learn, and seeing that Soohyun was willing to open up on such a matter to Soobin on her own, he found himself being pleased.


    He could see that Soohyun yearned to become stronger regularly, and that at times can be a good quality within people.


    His words caused Soohyun''s eyes to brighten up, and a wide smile formed on her face. Being weak and protected was not something Soohyun found suiting herself.


    "Teacher Kim, how strong do you think I will be able to become? Do you think I will be able to surpass those who belong to a higher class compared to me?" Soohyun asked.


    "Class is more like a booster. If you put in enough practice and determination, you will be able to surpass many. It all depends on your determination," Soobin voiced out.


    One thing Soohyun was starting to notice that his tone when talking to Soohyun was slowly softening up, and this made her feel pleasant. If she kept this up, she might be able to win him over completely.


    Flashing a small smile at Soobin, Soohyun bowed and voiced out, "I will work hard, Teacher Kim!"


    "Only words would not work with me. You need to prove that," Soobin stated, "I will teach you about transportation at the end of the class. That will be draining a lot of energy out of you."


    Enthusiastically, Soohyun nodded.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    As Lee Soohyun fell back on her bed, she was in no mood to get up. It was as if all of her limbs were on verge of giving up; the session took a lot out of her.


    This was the first time she was feeling this exhausted, and glancing at the clock, she read the time. It was almost time for lunch, and Soohyun found herself being hungry.


    But she was not willing to get up from there, and closing her eyes, she decided to sleep at that moment. She will deal with her hunger later on; she desperately required sleep at this moment.


    At that moment, she heard the door open, and knowing that it was Minhyun, she made no effort to open her eyes or check who it was.


    "I have heard that you learned transportation today," Minhyun enunciated.


    "I did, and now, I feel like dying. You should have warned me from before how strenuous it was; I would have prepared myself more," Soohyun vocalised.


    "I thought you were smart enough to have an idea on that," Minhyun stated.


    "It sucks how I can only use it every five days," Soohyun voiced out, "I guess I have to practice earnestly now to increase that limit."


    "Don''t let that determination sink. Of course, with you, your determination can not be trusted," Minhyun pointed out.

 Chapter 299 - Developed strong drugs

    Those words of Han Minhyun caused Lee Soohyun to jump up from the bed in order to sit up on it and open her eyes.


    Her sudden motion caused a sharp pain to go down her back, and she winced. Due to Han Minhyun''s words, she forgot on how all of her muscles were aching at that moment.


    A pout formed on Lee Soohyun''s face while she stared at him, and while her eyes glared at him, she said, "You should say more encouraging words to me, Minhyun! You are such a bully!"


    Shrugging his shoulders, he stated, "I am just being honest, Lee Soohyun. Now, get up to have lunch."


    "I will have lunch later on, Han Minhyun. Now, let me sleep," she said as she was about to fall back in the bed again.


    "There were some interesting piece of information that Yejoon brought along with him. I thought of letting you know about all of them, but it seems that you are too tired for all of that now," Minhyun voiced out.


    Soohyun saw the amusement that crossed over Minhyun''s eyes, and she was aware of how he knew that she will be falling for that.


    Nonetheless, a sparkle appeared in her eyes as she said, "I will have lunch. I am not that tired anymore."


    With those words, Soohyun instantly got down from the bed and stood up. As she was about to take a step forward, her legs lost strength all of a sudden, and she was about to trip when a hand was placed around her waist, preventing her from doing so.


    Raising her head, she saw that Han Minhyun was the one supporting her, and a silly smile formed on her face. Having Minhyun this close to her was able to warm up her cheeks, and her heart began to beat rapidly within her chest.


    The affect Minhyun seemed to have on her was growing stronger as time passed by, and she was unsure of whether or not to take it as something positive.


    "Lee Soohyun, be more careful, and if you skip meals, how are you supposed to have energy?" Minhyun vocalized as if he was talking to some small kid.


    Standing on her toes, Soohyun placed her lips on top of Minhyun and pecked it softly. Moving back from him, she flashed him one of her wide smiles.


    "There I kissed you as a thank you. Is that enough?" Soohyun cheekily stated.


    Moving his hand closer to her, he pinched on her cheeks softly and voiced out, "Follow me, You Kid."


    "Kid, hmm, you have strange interests," Soohyun vocalized as a teasing smirk formed on her face.


    Extending his hand towards her, he patted on the top of her hair, making it more messy than it already was and said, "What type of thoughts roam inside your mind? I will suggest you to clear all of them away. They are most definitely beneficial for you!"


    "Aish!" Soohyun exclaimed.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    As Han Minhyun ate his food, Soohyun eagerly stared at him, waiting for him to speak up. The maids were dismissed from the dining room.


    Recalling Minhyun''s words on how he will be telling Soohyun on what news he got from Yejoon, Soohyun stared at him with anticipation.


    However, up until now, Minhyun had made no action on trying to reveal anything to her, making her wonder on whether or not he was tricking Soohyun.


    Being well aware on how Minhyun was not the type to not keep his words, Soohyun just kept staring at him with hope that he will be opening up to her regarding everything once he finishes his food.


    After taking a sip out of the glass filled with blood, Minhyun raised his head to look at Soohyun, and while questioningly staring at her, he asked, "What is it? Is the food not to your taste?"


    Rolling her eyes, Soohyun voiced out, "You clearly know why I am staring you like this, Minhyun-ah. I will die due to curiosity if you don''t tell me about it now."


    "How many more times will you die due to your curiosity?" Minhyun questioned as his lips curved to form a smirk.


    "Well, I resurrect after everytime I die," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Since you will be resurrected this time as well, I think it is alright for you to die due to curiosity," Minhyun stated with a teasing tone.


    Soohyun whined, "You need to know that there is a limit to my resurrection, Minhyun. I can''t always resurrect."


    "Is that so?" He vocalised, "Then, stop yourself from dying this time around. Your life is none of my business."


    As a pout formed on Soohyun''s face, she voiced out, "If you were not willing to tell me about it to me in the first place, why did you even tell me that back in the room? They are right when they say that all men are liars."


    Looking at her food, Soohyun folded her arms over her chest, and a pout was forming on her face.


    Seeing her face caused Minhyun to let out a chuckle, and he said, "Really, Lee Soohyun? Can''t you get creative? You always use the same words against me."


    Seeing that Soohyun was not responding to those words of his and continued to stare down at the table, he shook his head and said, "Yejoon had found about certain things regarding the new drug they have discovered, and it is related to the ferals that had attacked us."


    Those words of Han Minhyun returned Soohyun''s spirit, and wearing a wide smile, she raised her head to look at Minhyun.


    She then voiced out, "Well, creative or not, it at least works on you, so it doesn''t matter."


    That made a smile to form on Minhyun''s face, and he explained, "The drug they produced gives them the ability to control the minds of the Red Clan''s member; that means they will be able to manipulate them into doing whatever they want."


    Hearing those words of Han Minhyun caused Soohyun to let out a gasp. This was indeed serious!


    If they already developed drugs to control mind, that showed how advanced those from the Blue Clan were; they were indeed really smart. They would eventually win over the Red Clan if this was carried on.

 Chapter 300 - Create an antidote

    "Those ferals were controlled by the Blue Clan, and apparently, they were created in the laboratory. This connects to why they are trying to kidnap the Purebloods.


    Purebloods are the strongest class from Red Clan. If they were to be taken and tested on, the Blue Clan will really gain an advantage over us. This drug can be anywhere around us and fed to us," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Then, the foods should be monitored, right?" Soohyun voiced out, "The street foods and restaurants should be well taken care of. No, even if that is done, this can not be prevented.


    The enemy can be anywhere, and the drug can be present anywhere as well. Even if all the outside sources of food are stopped, that doesn''t mean this as a whole can be stopped. Food inside can be poisoned as well."


    Han Minhyun nodded his head and stated, "Yes, luckily for us, creating the drug takes a lot of effort and resources on their part, so the production is at a small scale currently. They will be carefully using, and only those at the top will be targeted."


    "You can try to produce a drug that could be an antitode against it. Although it might be difficult or even impossible, you could try to develop that after Yejoon manages to find the recipe.


    Even if you stop them this time around, you can''t assure that they would not be returning with the same drug next time around," Soohyun vocalised as a grim look settled on her face.


    "Yes, you are right," Minhyun voiced out, "Science is not our strong point, and therefore, developing this would be difficult for us."


    "You don''t have to do it; you can just bribe people from there to join your side. They managed to find the weak member within your clan and got to persuade them to join your team.


    Even you will be able to do the same if you put in your effort to finding such a person within their team. Your clan does not have the current abilities to create a medication against that.


    However, if you put in your best effort, you will be able to find such a person within their team. Within all team, there is a person who is easily persuaded to the other side when some benefits are given," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Your idea is nice, but that is not how I prefer to operate. Dishonest dealings are not what I go with," Minhyun stated, "We will just figure out some other way for this."


    Soohyun let out a sigh and spoke out, "There is nothing dishonest with this, and even if you find it such, Minhyun, you will have to look at the bigger picture.


    Are you willing to risk the life of possibly the entire clan of yours just because of how you want to pursue the fair path? In order for a greater good, Minhyun, you will have to play unjustly."


    Even after those words of hers, Soohyun could sense the hesitation within Minhyun and said, "Of you are too reluctant of using this method, you can let me deal with this.


    Dishonest methods are something I can very much handle, and persuasion is an ability of mine I am very proud of. I can do this for you."


    "I will see what I can do with this. You will only fall in trouble if I let you go with this," Minhyun voiced out, "Your idea is really good, but it is something that goes against my morals I suppose. Going against my morals is not something I prefer."


    "Han Minhyun, I can''t believe that you are actually being childish over this! What morals? Once you are alive, only then you will be able to value them. If they are able to do this, why can''t we do it?


    Unless or until we are able to apply the same formula as them, we would not be able to win against that. Keep this in mind, Han Minhyun. They know almost everything about how your clan is and how it operates.


    What about you? You know almost nothing about it. You can''t keep on being hard-headed about it. As you can''t let many others know about it due to how anyone could be a traitor, let me handle it, Han Minhyun.


    You are too righteous and softhearted for it. On the other hand, although I am weaker compared to you, this is my line of work, and I am aware of how I will be able to handle this better than you.


    In my real life, I took care of such works uncountable number of times and, therefore, let me deal with it, Minhyun. Even you will be shocked by how good I am at it," Soohyun said.


    "Maybe you are right about it, Minhyun, but I still would not be able to send you. You might have dealt with such works in your past life, but those people were not as half as dangerous as people for this.


    This is basically like sending you to the tiger''s den when you are unable to protect yourself to the slightest," Minhyun stated¡ª his voice showing how unwilling he was against this.


    "Minhyun, you agreed to let me help you and not keep me unlocked in one room. You allowed me to have freedom over this, and at times, risk has to be taken, Han Minhyun. Send me to be a spy there," she said.


    She then added, "I am someone who greatly values my life, and if I am not scared about this, you should not be either."


    "Liar, you are scared," Minhyun pointed.


    "Alright, alright, maybe I am slightly afraid on this entire thing, but that doesn''t imply that I will be pulling out from it. Since I am putting in all of my courage to participate in this, Minhyun, I want you to support me."


    Seeing the determination in Soohyun''s eyes caused Minhyun to let out a sigh, and he looked down at his table.

 Chapter 301 - You love me?

    If truth was told, Lee Soohyun was very much afraid on it, and she was even reluctant about presenting this idea to Minhyun.


    But seeing how confused Minhyun was about the entire thing, those words naturally left her mouth, and she had the nagging urge to help Minhyun with the entire thing.


    She had worked as a spy many times within the company in her last life and even convinced workers to betray their company. Therefore, this was not anything new to her.


    Maybe the level of danger this time around was something that was new to her, but over all, this was the same process. Soohyun was confident that at that moment, she was the best person for Minhyun to work on this.


    His reluctance and worry was easily noticed by Soohyun, and that made her feel happy. Nonetheless, this raised her will to take part in this. Even if it was by the slightest, she wanted to take the burden off of Han Minhyun.


    Moreover, she wanted to prove to the entire clan on how she was not at all useless. Soohyun held a value to them as well, and this feeling felt really invigorating to Soohyun.


    After a while, Han Minhyun raised his head to look at Soohyun and voiced out, "I would not be able to change your mind about the entire thing, right?"


    Curving her lips to form a wide smile, Soohyun shook her head and said, "No, you have no option but to agree with me."


    Those words of Lee Soohyun caused Minhyun to let out a sigh, and he felt guilty. He was aware on how Soohyun was mainly doing it because of him.


    Knowing how her character was, he was well aware on how she would be concentrated on hiding from this and not bother herself with all of that. This made guilt stab his heart.


    He was supposed to protect her from the danger yet now, he was now directly placing her into a pit full of danger.


    "Han Minhyun, I know what you are thinking at this moment," Soohyun stated, "I can sense your feelings. That''s why, please encourage me. You know how much of a coward I am, and this is taking me a lot of courage."


    Scrunching his nose up, he said, "If you are that much of a coward, then back away from this."


    Extending her hand to her head, she ruffled it and vocalised, "Didn''t I promise you that I will be protecting my princess? You are the one who agreed to become my princess, so you are obliged to support me through the entire thing. Now, let''s go and buy a disguise for me after lunch."


    "So soon?" he asked.


    "I will go within a week," Soohyun stated, "Over this period of time, I will learn extra hard with Soobin, and I might even come close to you, Minhyun. One day, I will be surpassing you, Han Minhyun."


    A laughter escaped Soohyun''s mouth after she had uttered those words in order to lighten up the atmosphere around her.


    Pushing his chair back, Han Minhyun stood up, and as he walked over to Soohyun, she raised one of her eyebrows, trying to guess his purpose.


    Standing before her, he pulled her into a hug, catching her by surprise for a second, and sensing Minhyun''s anxiety, she raised her hand to pat the back of Han Minhyun.


    "What is it, My Princess? Are you really that scared?" Soohyun questioned as her voice held a teasing undertone.


    His contact made Lee Soohyun''s heart beat up rapidly within her chest, and hearing Han Minhyun''s quick heart beats distinctly brought shock to her. They were palpitating faster than hers, and this made her wonder on what the reason behind that could be.


    Could it be because of how nervous he was about the entire thing or from a different thing?


    "Princess, you better calm that heart of yours first. I would not want for you to suffer from a¡ª"


    Before Lee Soohyun could continue further, she felt Minhyun''s hand on top of her shoulder, and pulling back from the hug, he brought his face closer to hers before swiftly placing his lips on hers.


    His sudden action had taken her aback. Nonetheless, seeing how Minhyun had his eyes closed, she shut her eyes and responded to the kiss with equal fervour.


    Soohyun could feel how Minhyun was pouring out all of his pain through that kiss; all the pain, anguish, guilt, and care he felt at that moment was shown through that mere kiss.


    After he had pulled back from the kiss, he extended his hand to grip her wrist, and bringing it closer to him, he placed it upon his chest.


    Through her palm, Soohyun could feel his rapid heart beats. After glancing at her hand, she looked at Minhyun questioningly, waiting for him to say something.


    Opening his mouth, Minhyun vocalised, "Lee Soohyun, this is what you cause my heart to be. About the rest part, figure it out on your own."


    Before she could properly respond to those words of Han Minhyun, Minnie said, "Ding, dong! You have completed the third part of your mission! As of now, all of your missions are completed successfully! Congratulations!"


    Those words of Minnie caused Soohyun to widen her eyes, and at that moment, there was only one thing she could utter, "W-What?"


    All of this was too much unbelievable for Soohyun, and she was not able to take in that in this moment. The third part of her mission was to make Minhyun fall for her, and judging with those words from Minhyun, he had fallen for her.


    ''Isn''t it soon for that? Minnie, are you and Minhyun playing this together in order to fool me? The Han Minhyun can''t fall this easily for me! This has to be joke! I mean, I did not even do anything to win his love. How could I win his love this easily!? Minnie, help!''


    "Y-You love me?" Soohyun managed to voiced out.

 Chapter 302 - Pluck the flowers

    Shock was the only thing Soohyun had felt, and she was not sure of how to handle this situation. The temperature of her cheeks began to increase, and it felt as if her heart would jump out of her chest at the rate it was beating.


    This was not how she had felt when Junghyun had confessed to her. This time her feelings were more intense, and she did not how to come in terms with them. Rather than in an awkward, she found herself being a confused situation.


    "What do you think, Lee Soohyun? Being dense doesn''t suit you," Minhyun vocalised.


    She found a difficulty in breathing after hearing those words from him and questioned, "How? When? How could have this happened?"


    Han Minhyun''s presence at that moment was making her nervous, and she visibly gulped. Minhyun actually fell for me, and seeing how intensely staring at her, she felt mesmerized by him.


    "You Fool! Confess back to him on how you also love him. Come on! Don''t think that you don''t love him yet! That would be extremely stupid from your part! Geez! Don''t ruin his confession," Minnie stated¡ª her voice holding annoyance.


    Before Han Minhyun could say anything in reply to those questions, Soohyun voiced out, "Minnie thinks that I love you too, but I am unsure about that. I mean, oh my God! This is hard! Like, ah! I know I love you, but I don''t know in what way that is.


    You do make my heart beat faster and blush as well, but then again, those dudes in the dramas do the same to me as well. However, I don''t care for them as much as I care for you. I guess that puts you apart from them. But¡ª Ah! I think I better go from here now. I don''t even know what I am thinking at this moment."


    Knowing that she had babbled a lot of nonsense and was bound to do the same if she stayed there, she pushed the chair back and stood up.


    Running through the direction of the door, she held the handle, and opening the door, she ran out through it.


    "Hold on, Lee Soohyun!" he shouted.


    However, without putting any attention to that call of hers, she continued to run through the hallway while her cheeks burned due to the heat.


    Closing her eyes, she tried to fix her thoughts and dim down the glee that she had within her. Han Minhyun loved her!


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "I love Minhyun; I love him not. I love Minhyun. I don''t love him," Soohyun repeated as she tore off the petals of the flower before her.


    Lee Soohyun was currently in the palace garden, and as her mind was in a distressed mind, she thought that this would be a perfect distraction.


    However, when her eyes fell on the flowers in the garden, a foolish idea came inside her mind, and sitting down, she began to pluck the flowers. Whilst tearing off of their petals, she repeated on whether or not she liked Han Minhyun.


    By now, she had torn the petals off of ten flowers, and the results were both she loved and did not love Minhyun. This was not at all a reliable source, but for the sake of the peace inside her mind, she wanted to continue with this method.


    As she was about to tear off the eighth petal of the flower in her hand, she felt a hand on top of her shoulder. Since her entire concentration was on the flower, she was caught by surprise due to the hand, and a gasp left her mouth.


    "Whom do you love and not love, Jiwoo?" A voice questioned with teasing undertone.


    Knowing that voice very well, Soohyun turned her head back and shot him an annoyed glare. Seeing the smirk on his face made her feel more irritated. Surely, he came here to tease her on the entire matter.


    "Shut up, Lee Kwangsoo! I am doing an important thing, so leave me alone," Soohyun voiced out before looking back on the flowers.


    As a chuckle left Kwangsoo''s mouth, he watched as Soohyun pulled off the last petal off the flower in her hand before placing the stem on top of the ground.


    Crouching down to sit beside Soohyun on the ground, he said, "One thing I can assure you is that, Jiwoo, you would not be able to find your answer even if you finish plucking out all of the flowers inside the garden."


    Forcing out a smile on her face, Soohyun stated, "How are you so sure of that? I might be able to find the answer. Now, this makes me eager to pluck out all of the flowers in the garden. This is a challenge! Let''s see who wins."


    Those words of Lee Soohyun caused Lee Kwangsoo to extend his hand towards the direction of the garden, and wearing an innocent expression on his face, he pulled out one of the flowers from the garden.


    Then, holding the flower in his hand, he began to tear out the petals, and staring at flower, he mimickd Soohyun''s voice.


    "She will win the challenge; I will win the challenge. I will lose the challenge; she will lose the challenge. Soohyun will be a winner; I will be a¡ª"


    Before Kwangsoo could continue further, Soohyun let out a couple of sarcastic laughs and said, "That was very funny, Lee Kwangsoo! Now that I have complimented you, can you get away from here? After all, I have an entire garden to handle now."


    All of a sudden, Kwangsoo''s eyes turned dark in that moment, and feeling the serious air around her, Soohyun had creases forming between of her eyebrows. She wondered on what caused the sudden change of his mood.


    "Now, that Hyung had given you his heart, you better treat it properly, Moon Jiwoo. If you dare play around with it, I will make sure to show your place," Kwangsoo threatened.


    Those words of his caused a chill to go down Soohyun''s back, and before she could properly scan his expression, he disappeared from that scene.


    She mumbled, "What was that about?"

 Chapter 303 - Get your spirits up!

    "You Fool, I have told you to take better care of yourself. You really make me worry. How am I even supposed to send you there with an ease mind if you are like this?" Minhyun vocalised as he stared down at the girl laying on the grass.


    Beside her was multiple number of numbers, and held within Soohyun''s hand was a flower with couple of its petal off of it. This made Minhyun wonder on about what she was doing with all this flowers and petals.


    Crouching down, he picked up the girl on the ground, and carrying her in a bridal style, he stood up straight. Seeing her peacefully sleeping caused a small smile to spread on his lips.


    "I even wonder what it was about you that made me fall for you," Minhyun mumbled as he started to walk with her in his arms.


    Having her in his arms was enough to raise his desire to keep her protected and have his heart beat up rapidly.


    Seeing how happy and peaceful she looked while she was sleeping, he always wanted to maintain such an expression on her face she was awake.


    Recalling about the danger she will be putting herself in, he hugged her body closer to hers as if never wanting to let her go away from her.


    Having her out of his sight made him already feel worried, and the thought of sending her into an unknown territory was enough to make him anxious.


    A sigh left his mouth.


    Nonetheless, he knew that Soohyun would not like it if he had cut down her wings. He was afraid that Soohyun would be taking a wrong step if he kept on saying no to her, and therefore, he decided to agree along with her.


    "I will keep you safe; I promise you that," he stated, "Regardless of what the consequences are, I promise you that I would not let you lose your life¡ª something you value the most."


    With those words, Han Minhyun disappeared into the thin air.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Appearing into their bedroom, Minhyun walked over to the bed and placed her on the bed. After tucking her inside the blanket, he sat at one of her side and placed his hand over her cheeks.


    "Sleep tight and without any worries. You know that I am here for you. I promise to protect you, and I still hope that you can still reconsider your decision to go there. I-I c-can''t protect you if you go there. You know that as well," Minhyun vocalised.


    Noticing how she slightly stirred in her sleep, he instantly moved his hand from the top of her hand, and bringing his face closer to her face, he placed a soft kiss on top of her forehead.


    "I love you, Soohyun," Minhyun vocalized, "You don''t have to force yourself because of that or feel obliged about loving me back. It was a decision made by me entirely, and I don''t regret it. So, don''t distress yourself over it."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "You look to be in a bad state, Hyung. Do you need some rest?" Yejoon vocalised as he sat down on the couch beside Minhyun.


    The two of them were currently inside Minhyun''s study room inside the castle, and seeing Minhyun in this state was starting to worry Yejoon. He was aware on how Minhyun was tensed about the entire mission, and at that moment, it appeared as if he had another new trouble growing for him.


    "It is Jiwoo; she wants to give a hand with this mission," Minhyun said, "That is not the worse part though. She wants to work as a spy for us, and by infiltrating through their basement, she wants to make one of those works for them betray them. She is completely nuts for suggesting something like that."


    "Jiwoo''s idea is impressive although it is dangerous, and maybe with her help, although it goes against your morality at parts, Hyung, we will be able to defeat the enemy," Yejoon stated, "I can see why you are reluctant to send Jiwoo, but she can handle it.


    If she decided to do it, she must be confident in it. Even if she likes you worrying about her, she would need someone to support her at this moment, and Hyung, only you are able to do that.


    This must be difficult for you, Hyung, but think of this from Jiwoo''s point of view. I am sure she takes herself to be someone useless in this mission, and although slightly, she wants to contribute in her.


    That''s why, Hyung, lift up her spirits instead of making her feel scared. She might cause a mess if she is frightened on the entire thing."


    "You are right, Yejoon. I know all of that. Despite of that, I can''t help but be reluctant of it. I have an ominous feeling on the entire thing," Minhyun said.


    "Since I have not been in such a position, I can''t help you, Hyung, but you will be passing this as well. Just trust in Jiwoo''s capabilities. Even I know that she will be able to solve the problem smoothly. She is not as weak as any one takes her to be," Yejoon voiced out, "You are being too paranoid."


    "Is that so?" Minhyun questioned.


    He then said, "Alright then, I will fix my emotions. I can''t let them slip out of me or else that foolish girl will make some mistake. I guess within the short time I have, I will try to guide her as much as possible, so that she keeps herself alive."


    Yejoon chuckled and said, "Get your spirits up, Hyung! I will arrange an identity and disguise for Jiwoo. In the meanwhile, prepare her, Hyung. We have our spies there, and they will be able to take care of Jiwoo. The moment she gets caught, you can simply tell her to transport out of there."


    Minhyun said, "I will strictly emphasize to her on running away by leaving everything behind when situation gets serious."

 Chapter 304 - Quickly and Beautifully

    "Wake up! Wake up! Wake up! Jiwoo Unnie, we are going shopping! Wake up!" a loud voice exclaimed.


    The loud voice brought irritation within Lee Soohyun, and letting out a groan, she clutched tightly on to the blanket. Diving further into it, she hoped that she will be saved from the noise.


    At that moment, Soohyun felt the blanket being ripped off of her, causing sudden coldness to hit her. For the cold weather made her feel pleased, she did not know what to think of that. It made her fall more into sleep.


    Staring at the sleeping girl, Hwang Miyeon let out a sigh and folded her arms over her chest. Whether or not Soohyun preferred it, she was determined to get the girl off of the bed.


    With that thought in Miyeon''s mind, she extended her hand towards the sleeping girl, and touching her ear, Miyeon softly pulled it back.


    A wince left Soohyun''s mouth as she opened her eyes. The pain going through her ear was excruciating, and feeling as if her ear was about to get ripped off, Soohyun instantly slapped away the hand that held on to it.


    While an annoyed expression showed on Soohyun''s face, she sat up on the bed, and leaning against the headboard, a loud yawn left her mouth.


    Creases formed between both of her eyebrows while she turned to look at the other way, ready to yell at the person who disturbed her much needed nap.


    From her blurry sight, Soohyun could see that Miyeon was standing before her and voiced out, "Are you Lee Kwangsoo? Was not there a better option to wake me up?"


    Hwang Miyeon or not¡ª being woken up in such a way immediately made Soohyun have a bad mood. Even now her ear ached.


    It appeared that Soohyun''s words seemed to have little to no effect on her for Miyeon was still in her gleeful mood and excitedly vocalised, "Get up, Jiwoo Unnie! We have to really go shopping!"


    A groan left Soohyun''s mouth, and she questioned, "What''s with shopping all of a sudden? Is there something special?"


    Nodding her head, Miyeon said, "Yup! A royal ball is coming up, and you need to be presentable for that! Ah! I am so excited! There is a new collection of gowns for this years, and we have to hurry up or else all the beautiful ones will be taken away. I definitely can''t afford to look like a joke!"


    Her enthusiasm erased off Soohyun''s annoyed mood, and a small smile formed on her face. Glancing at the clock on the wall, she noticed that it was almost midnight.


    Then, turning to look at Miyeon, she wondered on whether or not the girl before her was joking. How could they go shopping when the clock is about to hit twelve at the night?


    "Are you sleepwalking, Miyeon? Did you even watch the time outside? Who will be opening up their shops for you at this time of the day?" Soohyun voiced out.


    "No, now is the best time. The materials just came over earlier in the evening, and it would be for the best if we go over at this moment. Due to how frightening it is outside, those daughters of the aristocrats would not be out at this time," Miyeon said, "We can get all the top quality materials."


    Those words of hers caused Soohyun to let out a chuckle, and she vocalised, "If they are in danger, doesn''t that mean we are in danger as well. Go to sleep now. We can search for clothing tomorrow, Miyeon. It is just a ball."


    Being dressed better than others was not something Soohyun preferred, and since there was still some amount of sleep left in her eyes, she wanted to rest on top of the soft bed.


    Seeing that Minhyun had not returned when it was this late at night, Soohyun wondered about where he could be.


    "Aish! Jiwoo Unnie, you have nothing to be afraid of! I will be there to protect you! I might not look like it, but I am really strong! Now, don''t be such a killjoy and boring person like those aristocrats!" Miyeon beamed.


    Miyeon''s excitement was something Soohyun found contagious. Unable to disagree and put down the spirits of the girl before her, she stood up on the floor.


    Extending her hand towards Miyeon, Soohyun pulled her into a tight hug and spoke out, "Since such a cute girl is asking me out, how can I reject it? What about your Minhyun Oppa though? Did he give you permission?"


    Soohyun rubbed her cheeks against Miyeon''s, finding them to be squishy. If it was not for the fact that there was quite a lot of heat produced with Soohyun being this close to her, Miyeon did not hate this action.


    "Don''t worry about that, Unnie! Convincing Minhyun Oppa is not a difficult task for me. He agreed with the condition that we will be taking along some guards with us.


    Ah! Although I don''t like the thought of myself being surrounded by guards, I suppose this is what we have to do for shopping," Miyeon said, "Now, Unnie, get dressed quickly, and dress beautifully. The owner of the shop likes beautiful woman."


    "And I thought that I looked beautiful without dressing up. That''s a disappointment," Soohyun stated as a sigh left her mouth.


    While she pulled away from the hug, Miyeon vocalised, "Well, Unnie, you are beautiful, but if you want the owner to make you a better dress, you need to look more beautiful."


    Those words of Miyeon caused Soohyun to laugh and say, "Alright then, I will get dressed quickly and beautifully. I wonder how you are not sleepy at this time of the day!"


    "How can I be sleepy when I have this to go to? Unnie, do you even know how important the dress selection? You have to brag off to everyone about how your dress is better than everyone''s, and your dress needs to be absolutely worthy for that," Miyeon said.

 Chapter 305 - Out of fairy tale

    "Unnie, sadly for you, you are going to meet a lot of Oppa''s admirer in the party, and all of them are going to be jealous of you. Honestly, I don''t even know why they continue to go after Oppa when he clearly is cold to them.


    Then again, Minhyun Oppa is charming, caring, and basically, very close to being perfect. There was this funny rumour on how Oppa had fled to the surface because of the women throwing them at him. The rumour even mentioned on how scared he was by all of those ladies.


    These admirers of his are going to create a lot of trouble for you, and I don''t even know why they are so eager to be his mistress. Is being mistress that fun?" Miyeon babbled on.


    The two of them currently walked through the streets of the underworld, and beautiful crystals glowed, brightening up their path as they walked through them.


    The path before them was illuminated perfectly, and due to their enhanced vision, the path was clear to them.


    There were barely on soul on the street, and that was enough to give chills to Soohyun. She could see that few people were trying to close their stores or stalls.


    "No idea, I never tried to be someone''s mistress. But I guess it is the power that comes along with it that makes it appealing to them," Soohyun voiced out.


    "What power? Everyone disdains and looks down at the mistress. Maybe they get to enjoy luxury, but Mistress are considered to be a shame. They are rarely brought out of the house. Even prostitutes are considered better than them at times¡ª probably because of how less troublesome they are," Miyeon vocalised.


    "It sounds funny how Minhyun has so many admirers at here; I have already encountered two, and I am curious to see more. Back at the surface, the women used to run at the sight at him.


    He was extremely frightening, and the way he glared at me the first time we met made me almost die. It makes me doubt that the current him and the him in the beginning are the same person," Soohyun said.


    "Who are the two love rivals that you have yet met?" Miyeon asked.


    "Kim Chaerin, and Lee Junghwa," Soohyun answered, "Dealing with Chaerin was easy. She ran away from me quickly, and as for Junghwa, I can''t figure her out. Could it be that her preference lies for the both gender?"


    Those words of Soohyun made Miyeon laugh, and she shook her head.


    Miyeon then voiced out, "I have never heard anything about preferring the same gender, but I guess at times, she can be confusing on that. Chaerin is just all bark and no bite.


    But it is different for Junghwa; she really wants to sleep with Minhyun Oppa. Maybe because of how she can not control Minhyun Oppa''s mind and seduce him."


    "Oh!" Soohyun said, "Well, if they want to sleep with him, they can I guess."


    Lee Soohyun shrugged her shoulders. However, surprisingly, those words tasted bitter to her tongue, and she did not like the thought of that.


    Nudging at Soohyun, Miyeon said, "Jiwoo Unnie, you don''t actually mean that. After all, he is your fated one, and both of you are supposed to be possessive over each other."


    "Both of us were forced by the fate to be together, and I believe the two of us should have the freedom to chase whoever we truly love. That''s what Minhyun agrees with me on as well," Soohyun vocalised.


    At that moment, Soohyun recalled about Han Minhyun''s confession from earlier, and her cheeks heated up. She wondered how should she be encountering him the next time when they meet.


    Was the situation between going to be too awkward?


    "Wow! Jiwoo Unnie, you are really cool!" Miyeon exclaimed, "Hyung is also so cool with this!"


    Before Soohyun could say anything further to those words of Miyeon, Miyeon pointed at the direction of a shop and said, "We are here! That''s the shop."


    Looking at where Miyeon was pointing at, Soohyun noticed a two storeyed building, and crystals hung off of the roof, illuminating the doorsteps of the store.


    While the two of them walked towards the door, a sweet scent flowed into Soohyun''s nostrils, making her nerves feel calm.


    As the two of them stood in front of the door to the shop, Soohyun''s eyes fell on the board and read the name on top of it¡ª Glamorous and elegant.


    "The clothes inside are perfectly like how its name suggests it to be. You will not be disappointed, Jiwoo Unnie," Miyeon voiced out.


    Soohyun flashed a small smile towards her. When it came to clothing, Soohyun did not much interest unless or until the clothing was comfortable; that was the only requirement she had.


    Nonetheless, seeing how excited Miyeon was, Soohyun decided to play along with her, and being dressed decently once would not harm her.


    Extending her hand towards the door handle, Miyeon pushed open the door, causing a bell to ring and alerting the workers inside the shop.


    After that, Miyeon entered into the shop while wearing a wide smile on her face, and Soohyun followed behind her.


    A cool breeze hit her the instant she entered into the shop, and looking around, she was bewildered by her surroundings. Calling it beautiful would be an understatement.


    Inside the dimly lit room shone gorgeous dresses. Her eyes stared at all of them dresses unable to take her eyes off of them.


    Green, blue, purple, pink, red, white, and many more colours of crystals were placed on each of the gowns, causing them to give out a light. Coupled with how all of those dresses were designed, it was absolutely mesmerising.


    "My reaction was the same as yours, Unnie, when I first entered into this shop, except that my mouth was more wide open," Miyeon commented.


    "This is basically something out of a fairy tale," Soohyun commented as she looked back at Miyeon.

 Chapter 306 - She is hallucinating

    "I will be taking that as a compliment."


    Lee Soohyun turned her head towards the direction of the voice. Coming down the stairway was a young woman who looked to be in her thirties, and a hospitable expression sat on her face.


    She presumed the woman in front of her to Min Jaehee¡ª the owner and the designer of the shop. Now, Soohyun could understand why Miyeon was in a hurry to come here.


    All of the dresses in this place were extremely eye-catching, and therefore, everyone would try to come here early in order to fight for the best dress.


    As the woman stepped down to stand on the floor, she stared at Miyeon and voiced out, "Miss Miyeon, you are here early again!"


    Miyeon let out a chuckle at that and vocalised, "Weren''t you waiting for me? By any chance, did anyone come here before me?"


    Shaking her head, Jaehee answered, "No one did. Now, won''t you introduce this beautiful girl to me?"


    "Ah! That''s great! Those cowards definitely would not come here at this late at night, and this is Moon Jiwoo, Minhyun Oppa''s fated one. I brought her here, so that she could also get a dress made by you as well. After all, Jaehee Unnie is the best!" Miyeon stated enthusiastically.


    Upon hearing those words from Miyeon, Jaehee turned to look at Soohyun, and under her scrutinizing gaze, Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows. As Jaehee tapped her finger on her chin, Soohyun took the woman to be in a deep thought.


    After couple of seconds had passed by, Jaehee spoke out, "Alright. She is beautiful and has perfect body proportions¡ª very much model-like. I think I have the perfect type of dress for her."


    Hearing that she had perfect body proportions surprised Soohyun. Although she was well aware of how Jiwoo possessed it, it could not be the same for Soohyun with her eating habits. Jiwoo maintained her eating, but Soohyun concentrated on filling her stomach to the fullest.


    "Thanks for the compliment," Soohyun voiced out awkwardly.


    Being complimented on her looks¡ª although the body belonged to Jiwoo¡ª was not something she was used to, and having Jaehee compliment her felt unusual to her.


    Nonetheless, looks were not something Soohyun cared much about, so either way, she did not find herself being much affected by it.


    "What about me, Unnie? Did you get a perfect dress for me as well? That will make me look better than everyone present there?" Miyeon elatedly spoke out.


    "Yes, I got one for you as well. Now, follow me."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    As the two of them stepped into the room they will be taking the measurements in, Soohyun''s eyes stared at her surroundings, and she pursed both of her lips together.


    Contrary to the bottom floor, she found her workspace being quite a mess. Mannequins both lied down on the floor and stood up straight.


    Scrapes of clothing can be seen lying on top of the floor. Scissors, needles, and thread could be seen all over the place, and paper were strewn around the place.


    As Jaehee entered into the room, the wooden floor beneath her creaked, making Soohyun wonder in whether or not it was safe to enter into this room. What if the ground beneath her broke apart all of a sudden? That for sure would be disastrous.


    As if reading her mind in that moment, Min Jaehee turned back in that moment, and flashing Soohyun a small smile, she said, "Come in; it is safe. You don''t need to seem that cautious."


    ''Wow! Was I that predictable? Nice, Soohyun. You need to control on your facial expressions more. You are getting bad at then since you have arrived at this world. I am disappointed at you.''


    Then, Miyeon looked at Soohyun and stated, "You''re not the first one. Even I thought that this floor would break when I enter in. But it is really strong. Even when a hoarde of girls enter in, it would not give out."


    Soohyun chuckled at those words of Miyeon, and without a second thought in her mind, she stepped into the room. Well, it was not as if she was going to die if the floor beneath her gave out.


    Jaehee pulled out two chairs from one corner of the room and placed it at the centre of the room. Then, she said, "Sit down. I will get some tea for you, and then we can start. I am extremely tired and need some tea to energize me up."


    Stretching her arms up, Jaehee let out a yawn. With that, she turned her back on them and walked towards the direction of the door.


    "Jiwoo Unnie, should not you have asked Minhyun Oppa''s opinion on what he liked before coming at here?" Miyeon questioned.


    Looking at Miyeon as if she was crazy, Soohyun laughed and said, "Why would I even do that? He will laugh at me!"


    "Isn''t that what the couple does? The girls at here take their husbands or fated one with them and make them choose from hundreds of dresses," Miyeon vocalised, "Although the two of you are really cute together, you don''t do much of couple things."


    "Make Han Minhyun choose from hundreds of dresses? What type of joke do you think that is, Miyeon? If it was him, Minhyun would basically be like, ''Whichever dress you wear would make you look all the same. I don''t even see the point of you choosing dresses.'' Don''t you know how that man is!" Soohyun vocalised as laughter escaped from her mouth.


    "You did a good job in mimicking me," a voice said from behind Soohyun, causing her to exclaim loudly.


    As she fell down her chair, a wince left her mouth at the pain in her back, and raising her head, she saw that Minhyun was standing before her. The situation was something she found to be unbelievable.


    Could it be that she was hallucinating due to the lack of sleep?

 Chapter 307 - Standing up

    Pointing her finger at the man before her, Soohyun exclaimed out, "You! Han Minhyun, what are you actually doing here!? I didn''t take you to be someone who is interested in visiting such places and accompanying others in shopping."


    Placing his hands into his pockets, Minhyun answered, "I am not interested. It was merely that I was passing by and decided to check up on you to see whether or not you were creating any mess."


    Seeing Han Minhyun''s face caused all of the memories from earlier to flood into her mind, and she had no clue on how to face him. Her cheeks instantly became warm.


    Han Minhyun extended his hand towards Soohyun, and noticing that she was still seated upon the floor, she realized that it was handed to her in order for her to grab it and stand up.


    However, she found herself reluctant about it. Taking in a deep breath, she shook her head slightly and placed her palm at Minhyun''s hand. He clearly did not confess to her because he wanted the situation to be awkward.


    ''Erase that confession from your mind, Soohyun. It is not the correct time to think about all that. Minhyun did not want for you to confess back to him, and when he asks for a reply back to his feelings, just think about that then.''


    Standing up straight, she widened her smile at him and vocalised, "Geez! I told you to stop scaring me, Minhyun."


    ''Normal, just be normal. Everything is peachy. Minhyun just confessed to you, and all of your missions are completed. Yay! Be happy! I am happy! I am so excited.


    Wait! Minnie, about me being alive after completing all of this missions, is that true? Was that you fooling me or the truth?''


    She heard Minnie cough inside her head. But other than that, there were no words from Minnie. This proved to Soohyun that Minnie was indeed guilty of something.


    ''You bastard! You actually tricked me through the entire thing. Mark my words, You Asshole! Tomorrow, I will be going to you, and then, I will take my revenge on you! I will teach you how to not mess with me.''


    "No, no, please don''t come. My head is still hurting from what you did last time around. About that, I did not mean to trick you, but if I did not mention about your life, would you have agreed to this? See, you would not have! That was why I was desperate to do this!" Minnie voiced out.


    ''Are you trying to be innocent now? Wow! Minnie! Don''t try to push the blame on to my head now. You are one who pushed an innocent human into the entire thing!''


    Seeing that Minnie was giving no reply to her, Soohyun decided that it would merely be a waste of time to curse at her.


    "You should stop being a scaredy cat. Unlike you, Miyeon was not affected," Minhyun vocalised.


    Soohyun''s eyes fell on how Minhyun''s cold hand was gripping on to her, and her hand was starting to get warmer. Instantly, she pulled away her hand from her.


    Seeing how Minhyun wore on a nonchalant expression, she wondered about how he could be this calm around her when he actually liked her. Could he at least blush at her?


    Even she blushed at him when her feelings for him were not the same as his for her. Could it be that his feelings for her were platonic or that confession was made to just comfort her?


    Her eyes fell on Minhyun''s chest at that moment, and an idea to touch his chest to feel his heart beats came inside her mind. However, noticing how Miyeon was staring at them, she decided against it.


    Miyeon would surely be making up weird stories if she saw Soohyun touching his chest, and she was well aware that her ears will be rotting away by those.


    As much as Soohyun loved her chattering, at times, Miyeon babbled about lot of nonsense¡ª especially about her and Minhyun. Then again, the ability to make her surroundings lively was something Soohyun liked.


    "Minhyun Oppa, you are staying here, right?" Miyeon questioned as she pleadingly looked at him.


    "I have urgent tasks to handle at that moment, so I would not be able to. Have fun on your own," Minhyun stated as he was about to walk away.


    Before he could leave, Miyeon gripped tightly on to his hand and prevented him from leaving. She then voiced out, "Don''t leave, Minhyun Oppa. Jiwoo Unnie desperately wanted you to be here. According to her words, she want you to select her dress for her."


    Hearing those words from Miyeon made Soohyun''s widen, and seeing how the girl was lying, she vocalised, "Hey! When did I say that? Miyeon, let the man go. He will only ruin our time here. Don''t you know how boring he is!"


    "Oppa, don''t mind Unnie''s words much. She is merely shy. Now, stay at here, Oppa," Miyeon vocalised as she wore on an aegyo.


    "Fine if you are insisting that much," Minhyun answered.


    Soohyun let out a sigh.


    ''Great! Just hopefully everything will go normally, and damned heart, if you react weirdly, I will make sure that you don''t function properly again! Nevermind! I have grown crazy! If I do that, I would not be able to leave.''


    "What are you so deeply thinking about, Unnie? Since there is only two chairs at here and one is occupied by me, you can let Minhyun sit on your chair. Then, you can sit on top of his lap."


    ''No, cheeks, no. Idiot! Don''t heat up! This doesn''t affect you! You are supposed to be experienced in this field! Why are you acting like such a kid!? You are no high schooler!''


    Looking at Miyeon, Soohyun shot her a glare and vocalised, "Minhyun can sit on top of the chair, and I am perfectly fine with standing up. Sit down at my place."

 Chapter 308 - As a surprise

    "Does it take that long to make tea?" Soohyun mumbled to herself as she stared at the ground.


    She was afraid that Miyeon will be letting out more embarrassing words in front of Minhyun, and after that incident earlier, she found it difficult to compose her expression in front of Minhyun already. She did not want for Miyeon to make it worse by saying some nonsense.


    Letting go of Han Minhyun, Miyeon sat down on her position, and seeing how he had no interest on sitting at her chair, Soohyun decided upon sitting on top of it.


    But Han Minhyun sat on top of the chair, and before Soohyun could react to that properly, he extended his hand to touch her waist and made her sit on top of him.


    That action of his caused a gasp to leave her mouth, and her eyes widened. This was something she totally did not expect from Han Minhyun.


    Shock was clearly visible on Soohyun''s face as she turned her head to look at Minhyun. Seeing the smirk that played on his face, she wondered whether or not this was the same man she initially got married to.


    Back then, he used to move away from Soohyun''s touches yet now, he was taking the initiative to do something as silly and embarrassing as this¡ª that too in front of someone else.


    ''What is this? Could it be that he possessed by some kind of ghost!? Could it be that his mind is muddled by some kind of disease!? That would actually explain everything!


    He confessed to me earlier, and now, he was doing this! It is certainly because he had gone bonkers. But flirting is your game, Soohyun. You can''t let yourself lose at it. Where is the Soohyun that was able to make everyone blush?


    Minhyun is the one who likes you, and he will be the one to blush. You can''t be blushing. Soohyun, don''t let yourself be a loser at the game you are a pro at.


    Minhyun is just a beginner at this thing. He is totally a wannabe. He is just trying to copy movies and all that. You are different; you are experienced in this field. Minhyun is simply a kid compared to you.


    Since Minhyun doesn''t mind doing this with Miyeon''s presence here, you should not either. You are not some prude after all, and Minhyun is your rightful husband.''


    Extending her hand towards Minhyun, she wrapped them around his neck and pulled him into tight hug. Burying her face into his neck, she whispered, "Minhyun, you are really brazen to do this in the public."


    With an innocent voice, Minhyun spoke out, "What is this brazen thing that I do? I merely made you sit on top of my lap."


    ''What pro, Soohyun? You are a loser. How can you be such a mess with his deep voice? You have listened better voice on television. His voice doesn''t affect you. Who am I kidding? This Bastard Minhyun got me wrapped around his fingers.''


    "Hmm, this is interesting. I will definitely make sure to tell Minhyun about it next time he comes to visit. He will definitely be interested in listening what his wife thinks of him," Minnie vocalised.


    ''If you are not afraid of getting stabbed by it, Minnie, You Asshole, I dare you to do it!''


    Those words of Soohyun caused Minnie to let out a laugh before she had disappeared from her mind. The lack of privacy was starting to disturb Soohyun at this point, and she decided to talk to the oracle about it the next time she meets him. She definitely did not like Minnie listening to her innermost thoughts.


    Before Soohyun could properly respond to those words of Minhyun, the door instantly, and caught off guard by that, Soohyun was about to get up from Minhyun.


    That is when she had slipped causing her to fall on top of Minhyun, and as both of them lost their balance, the two of them went towards the direction of the floor.


    A yelp left Soohyun''s mouth as she found a hand being behind her back, and her chair gave away, falling down with them.


    As Minhyun''s back touched the ground, a loud sound was created, and since Soohyun''s body fell on top of Minhyun, she was not much hurt by the fall.


    Opening her eyes, she noticed that her body was entirely on top of Minhyun, and finding her face being this close to Minhyun, she found nervousness growing inside of her.


    She gulped as her eyes took in all of the features of Minhyun. It seemed that Minhyun had his clumsy moments as well for she had thought that he will be able to block this.


    Her heart began to beat rapidly at that moment, and raising his head, Minhyun pecked on top of Soohyun''s lips for a second, catching her by surprise.


    Placing her hand on top of her face, she instantly jumped off of him and stood up straight. While her cheeks were burning hot, she found herself in me to comprehend the man in front of him.


    "Who are you?" Soohyun asked.


    There was no way she was going to believe that this was the same Minhyun. Han Minhyun definitely did not have this side to her; being flirtatious was not something Minhyun did.


    Rolling his eyes at her, Minhyun immediately stood up straight, and extending his hand towards her, he flicked the top of her head causing her to close her eyes for a second.


    "I am a horrifying ghost that will be killing you. So, run away from here now," Minhyun vocalised as mock showed in his eyes.


    That was Han Minhyun she knew indeed. Soohyun instantly moved her hand from her face, and a pout formed on her face. She was truly being worried for him!


    "Master Minhyun, you are here as well; this is a surprise" Min Jaehee voiced out.


    Hearing her words, both Minhyun''s and Soohyun''s attention went at her direction.

 Chapter 309 - Clumsy you are

    Min Jaehee bowed at Minhyun.


    "Since my wife is persisting me to accompany her, I decided to stay here," Minhyun vocalised.


    Those words of Han Minhyun caused Soohyun to let out a gasp, and turning her head, she stared at Minhyun with disbelief in her eyes.


    When had she mentioned on such a thing? Didn''t he say that he did not lie? Then what was this? He was clearly lying! Was this some kind of sadistic method to get joy?


    Soohyun truly did not understand his intentions behind changing his behaviour all of a sudden, and Han Minhyun''s mind was not something she was able to read.


    The only emotion she could sense from him at this moment was that he was joyful. Whether or not it was sadistic was not something Soohyun could decipher.


    "Minhyun-ah, you don''t have to stay here. Didn''t you say that you have some work to attend to? Don''t leave those work just because of some silly words from me. You should prioritize your work more," Soohyun voiced out.


    Whatever pleasure Minhyun was getting from doing this, Soohyun was determined to extinguish that. There was no fun in letting him have joy in her anguish.


    Being around Han Minhyun caused her to heat up and feel all sorts of weird emotions. Seeing how unfamiliar she was to all of them, Soohyun desperately wanted to avoid them; it made her scared.


    She was frightened to explore them. At the end, she was fearful that they will be leaving her vulnerable.


    Moving his hand closer to Soohyun, he patted on the top of her head and said, "Jiwoo-ah, you don''t need to be that considerate. No work of mine is more than you."


    Those words of Han Minhyun caused Hwang Miyeon to let out a loud squeal, and she voiced out, "See, Jaehee Unnie, aren''t they two really cute!? Ah! They make me want to be in a loveable relationship."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    As soon as two of them entered into their room, a frustrated expression was on Soohyun''s face, and nonchalance could be seen on Minhyun''s countenance.


    Thinking about all the humiliation Minhyun made her go through in Jaehee''s shop made Soohyun''s blood boil, and she clenched her hand into a tight fist.


    Throughout the entire time, Han Minhyun stuck really close to Soohyun and flirted with her the entire time¡ª something she did not think he was capable of doing.


    The amount of greasiness Han Minhyun fed her today caused her to make all sorts of blunders at there, and the entire time, her cheeks were flushed.


    They were now dubbed to be a cute couple by Min Jaehee and Hwang Miyeon, and if it was that annoying to be loved by Minhyun, then, Soohyun truly did not want it.


    Not having his love did not settle well with Soohyun. She did not understand why, but the thought of that would give rise to a bitterness within Lee Soohyun.


    Her eyes fell on Han Minhyun who was seated upon the couch whilst a relaxed expression sat on her face. Seeing him like that made rage form within her.


    Was that confession of his made to torture her?


    Begrudgingly, she walked at his direction, and then, as she stopped in front of the couch, his eyes stared at her questioningly.


    Raising her hand, she placed her hand on the back pillows of the couch and pressed on it. Then, leaning on top of Minhyun''s body, she gave him an intense stare.


    "Was today fun?" Soohyun questioned as she recalled about how many times she had tripped and all those clumsy movements of hers.


    Curving his lips, Minhyun wore a smile on his face¡ª something Soohyun found to be alluring at that moment.


    Clearing her throat, she prevented herself from being mesmerized by Han Minhyun.


    ''No, Lee Soohyun, you can''t let yourself be attracted at this moment. You should teach him a lesson for messing with you like that.''


    Nodding his head, Minhyun answered, "Yup, it was really, really, really fun! I want to go out more like that."


    Discovering that Minhyun had a childish side was something Soohyun found surprising. No one would believe her if she had told them on how annoying and childish Minhyun could be with her. This left her wondering on which side of Minhyun was his actual one.


    "So, my misery brings you fun? Wow! Han Minhyun, you really admitted it!" Soohyun vocalised as she let out a mocking laugh.


    "When did I mention that your misery brings me fun? Aren''t you misunderstanding the situation, Soohyun? If you are sad, I am sad as well. Don''t you know that I love you," Soohyun vocalised.


    ''You love me? Really? All that love of yours today feels like a joke!''


    Soohyun was close to voicing those words out loud, but she prevented herself from doing so. She did not want to end up hurting his feelings after all.


    "Is that so? What happened to your personality? Flirting, seriously, Minhyun? When did you start to do that? Are you even the same person? If you are possessed, then I don''t mind exorcising you to get that spirit out of your body," Soohyun vocalised.


    She then added, "You are the reason behind my misery, Han Minhyun. Because of your senseless flirting, I have tripped thousands of time and almost broke my nose. Damn! Minhyun, you are really evil."


    "Isn''t it because of how clumsy you are that you fell? Did I even try to trip you and throw you? I even stopped you from getting hurt couple of times," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Well, you did¡ª"


    Before Soohyun could continue further with her words, she felt someone grip her waist, and before she could process it, Minhyun pulled her towards him.


    Her eyes widened, and caught by surprise, Soohyun''s knees sat on top of Minhyun''s lap. Then, holding tightly on to Soohyun''s waist, he stared at her intensely, causing her heart to beat rapidly within her chest.


    Their positions caused heat to rise within Soohyun again, and her mind went blank at rbwur closeness.

 Chapter 310 - Bad luck throughout the day

    While one of his hand was on Soohyun''s back, Minhyun raised his other hand to trace it against Soohyun''s face.


    Staring at his eyes, Soohyun found herself being drawn into them, and in that very moment, her mind went completely blank. She did not know what to say, and her throat felt dry.


    When her eyes fell on Minhyun''s red lips, she found them looking white seductive and delicious. An urge to take a bite out of them came upon her, but before she could do that, the look in his eyes changed.


    It was noticed by Soohyun and made her be aware of how he was up to something mischievous. Guessing his purpose for his actions was not possible for her.


    "Don''t you think it is quite a loss for me to fall for you? That''s why, I am determined to make you love me. Although that would not compensate completely for the loss, at least it will be making up some part of it," Minhyun stated.


    Those words of his caused her eyes to widen, and she instantly was about to get away from him. She was baffled it. However, Minhyun''s secured hand around her back prevented her from doing that.


    Under that gaze of Minhyun, she completely felt like a prey, and a shudder went through her back.


    ''What not pressuring me about this? Lee Soohyun, you are really naive to have taken light of this! This is Han Minhyun after all. No, this is Han Minhyun, and this seems like to be something he wouldn''t do. Something must have been wrong with that confession."


    "Minhyun, you are frightening! Are you playing as sort of pranks for me?" Soohyun questioned while her lips were forced out to form a wide smile.


    "What makes you assume that, My Dear?" Minhyun asked.


    He then added, "I am serious about each of the words I have said. Sooner or later, you will be falling for me, harder than I have."


    Once again, Soohyun tried to get away from Minhyun, finding him dangerous in that moment. But Minhyun did not let her go this time around as well.


    "Minhyun, is your brain fried after getting a fever or could it be that all this hard work is causing you to act so crazy? I can call a doctor for you if you want," Soohyun stated while worry showed in her eyes.


    ''Maybe all this pressure was causing Minhyun''s mental age to decrease daily.''


    She then continued, "Minhyun, you need to either decrease your workload or get yourself checked by a doctor; I am afraid that after few days, you will be acting like a newborn baby. We can''t¡ª"


    Before Soohyun could further continue, a pair of lips was placed on top of hers, quietening her down and taking her by surprise. Soohyun''s eyes widened.


    The kiss was short, and Soohyun found herself craving for more. Nonetheless, she made no such move towards it and glared at him.


    "Shut up, and I am being serious here, Lee Soohyun," Minhyun said as he extended his hand towards Soohyun.


    Holding one strand of Soohyun''s hair he stroked it while his eyes stared at Soohyun with a glint present within them. Desperately, she wanted to escape from his grip but knew that it was not possible.


    "Soohyun, you will fall for me; I assure you. So, brace yourself," Minhyun vocalised.


    "Are you drunk? No, your breath doesn''t smell like alcohol," Soohyun stated, "Listen, Han Minhyun, if you are going to continue with this, I will be running away with someone else. I assure you that."


    Pointing her finger towards Minhyun, she hoped for her threat to work although even in her mind, the possiblity of that happening was extremely low.


    Minhyun chuckled and said, "Ah! I would like to see that happen. Do you think that anyone will want to run away with you? After all, you bring loads of trouble."


    "Not everyone is the same. There is such a person out there, and I am determined to find him, Han Minhyun, if you keep pestering me this way. Can''t you go back to your normal self. I swear you are so creepy now," Soohyun honestly vocalised.


    "Creepy, hmm? Well, I am going to be creepier in the future, so deal with it," Minhyun stated.


    "If you keep acting this rudely, I would not definitely fall for¡ª"


    Placing his index finger against her lips, he prevented her from talking further, and his finger felt hot to her lips. A blush instantly formed on Soohyun''s face.


    A gasp left Soohyun''s mouth as he stood up carrying her in a bridal style. Since it felt good to her, she did not protesy against it and wrapped her hands around his neck.


    Leaning her head against his chest, she closed her eyes and let herself sleep, hoping that once she wakes up, everything will be going back to its normal state.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Finding it impossible to breath through her nose, Soohyun opened her eyes to see the reason behind it; it felt as if someone was pinching her nose.


    Seeing that it was Minhyun behind it, she gave him a bored stare, and he moved his hold from her nose. Then, he gave her a wide smile¡ª something Soohyun took to be blinding this early in the morning.


    "Good morning, Sweetheart. Now, get up quickly, and let''s have breakfast. My Sweetheart must be hungry," Minhyun stated sweetly.


    Hearing that tone from Minhyun so early in the morning caused a chill to go down Soohyun''s back, and she instantly moved away from him while her face reflected the horror she felt at this very moment.


    It seemed that Minhyun was determined to stay in that way, and as much as Soohyun repeated in her head to stay nonchalant against it, it was not possible for her to do so. She found it being too scary and bone-chilling.


    "Can you stop being so gross this early in the morning, Minhyun? I am afraid that I will be cursed with bad luck throughout the day if this is continued."

 Chapter 311 - My sweetheart

    "Dear wife, you are really too mean! But I will forgive you because I know that you don''t mean those words. Come up to the dining room quickly. I will personally prepare the breakfast for you. What would my sweetheart¡ª"


    Before Minhyun could continue further, Soohyun placed her palm on top of his mouth, preventing him from speaking further. Disgust was clearly shown upon her face.


    "Please stop. At least don''t use that tone with me, Han Minhyun, or I might throw up for real. I did not think that you had such strange interests," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Don''t worry, Sweetheart; I will clean up for you after you throw up," Minhyun said, flashing Soohyun a wide smile of his.


    "Is this how you have felt when you met me in the beginning? I am guessing that this is the karma," Soohyun vocalized as a dramatic sigh left her mouth.


    She might really end up being sick if she had to deal with Minhyun regularly. Was he trying to mock her by mimicking how she was in the beginning?


    "Can''t you go back to those days, Sweetheart? They felt really great. These days, you''re too cold to me, and it hurts me a lot," Minhyun said as he stared down at the ground.


    That''s it; that was Lee Soohyun''s limit. Instantly, standing on top of the bed, she was about to run away from there when a hand gripped her wrist, preventing her from moving.


    A force pulled Soohyun back, and as she sat on top of the bed, a pair of hand turned her face. Holding her face, Minhyun placed his lips on top of Soohyun.


    After pulling away from the kiss, Minhyun stated, "There you go, Sweetheart; a morning kiss for you. Can''t you give one back to me?"


    Raising her hand, she touched Minhyun''s chest and pushed him away from her in that moment. After that, she put in her utmost speed in running towards the washroom, not wanting to get caught by Minhyun again.


    Hearing Soohyun slam the door behind her, a chuckle left Minhyun''s mouth, and a smile that reached his eyes formed on his face.


    Shaking his head, he mumbled, "She is too cute."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    As the water flowed down the tap, Soohyun splashed her face with some of that, and looking up, she stared at the mirror before her with a determined gaze.


    "No, Soohyun, no, you can''t let yourself be played around like this by him; you can''t give him that pleasure, Soohyun. Show him that you are not affected by it, Soohyun.


    Just be as if his actions bored you regardless of how disgusting it is. He is only doing all this to get a reaction from you, and you can''t give him that. You are not a stress reliever for him. You can do it!" Soohyun muttered to herself.


    Extending her hand towards her hair, she pushed them back with one of her hand and let out a sigh. There was no way she was going to let Minhyun win with this.


    "Minhyun, I will prove to you that it takes more that that to get under Lee Soohyun''s skin. After all, who do you think I am? I was just caught by surprise. That''s why, I panicked then. But it would not be happening again," Soohyun stated.


    Putting on a resolute expression, she walked towards the door.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    As she entered into the dining room, the fragnance from the food reached her nose, and looking down, she patted her stomach softly.


    What caught her eyes was that there were no maids present in the dining table, and it was Han Minhyun who was fixing the table. When Minhyun mentioned earlier on how he will be cooking the breakfast, she did not expect for him to actually do it.


    Then, her eyes fell on the warm pancakes with syrup in front of her place, and her eyes widened. A sparkle appeared in her eyes as she moved closer to it, making in the scent of the pancakes.


    It has been a long time since she had last seen warm food, and this was enough to brighten up her mood. Although Minhyun was acting this way, there was good things out from it.


    Moving towards Soohyun, Minhyun pulled her chair and smiled at her. His courteous actions caused a chill to go down at her back, but seeing the delicious food before her, she did not put much attention to it.


    ''Since Han Minhyun is this adamant on being a gentleman, I guess I can allow him to be so. As long as he is not bringing any type of trouble or harm to me, I guess this side of him is alright.''


    "Sweetheart, I made some pancakes for you since I have figured that you will be missing them. I wanted to make something more extravagant, but there was not enough time for that. I hope you are content with that," Minhyun stated.


    Soohyun was not the one to be mannerless. Therefore, after a small ''thank you'', she picked up her fork to start eating the pancake.


    As she began to eat it, Minhyun kept staring at her, and as much as that was disturbing her, she tried to not put any type of attention to that.


    ''Just eat the pancakes, Soohyun. Minhyun doesn''t matter to you; let him stare at you. There is nothing wrong with that. You just keep on eating the pancakes. Let him be the creep if he wants to be so. This is just a reward to him for making this pancakes for you.''


    Regardless of how many times she repeated those words within her head, she found it difficult to swallow the pancake due to his intense gaze.


    Raising her head, she looked at Minhyun and saw his smiling expression. That reduced her appetite more.


    ''What''s the use of cooking these delicious pancakes when you''re ruining my appetite like that? What type of torture is this!?''


    "Han Minhyun, you will not be eating breakfast?" Soohyun asked.

 Chapter 312 - Angry at hubby

    "No, I am perfectly satisfied with watching my Sweetheart eat. You are so cute!" Minhyun vocalised, earning a bored gaze for Soohyun.


    ''Should I go violent with him? No, no, I can''t do that. What if it makes him say more gross things? Finish your breakfast quickly, Soohyun. You have an early class today. You have to finish a lot within a week.''


    With that thought in her mind, Soohyun was about to turn to look at the plate before her when she felt a thumb brush against the corner of her lips.


    That action of Minhyun caught her by surprise, and her widened eyes stared at Minhyun. Seeing that Minhyun licked that off of his thumb, she gave him a disgusted stare.


    "Han Minhyun, although I am not a cleanliness freak, that was extremely gross. Can you not do that next time around?" Soohyun vocalised as she picked up another piece of pancake with her fork and placed it inside her mouth.


    "We always kiss around; this makes no difference to me, Sweetheart. Nothing related to you is gross to me," Minhyun said.


    Seeing that he was leaning his face closer to Soohyun, she was more on guard and moved back. But before she could get away from him, he touched the back of her head and brought it nearer to him


    Raising her head slightly, he then placed his lips on top of hers, capturing her into a kiss. Soohyun was starting to find her lips getting numb by now. At this point, she unable to count how many times the two of them kissed up until this point.


    ''Could it be that Minhyun is trying to mimick those male leads from the dramas? Although those men look cool doing that, why is it so creepy when he does it?''


    After Han Minhyun pulled away from the kiss, she realized something, and with shock being clearly visible on her face, she touched her lips with her palm.


    "Minhyun, did you actually eat that pancake from my mouth? You are really disgusting!" Soohyun commented while she shuddered at the thought of it.


    "You find it unfair, Sweetheart; then, you can do the same for me. I will put as much as pancake as possible inside my mouth, so that you can eat it," Minhyun stated.


    Seeing how Minhyun was getting closer to her, Soohyun''s instinct was to get away from the man before her, and subconsciously, afraid of what strange thing he was up to now, she jumped back.


    This time, Minhyun made no attempt to stop her or protect her, leading her to fall on the ground. As her lower body part came in contact with the ground, a wince left her mouth.


    Although the pain was simply for a moment, it still hurt her, and raising her head, she looked at Minhyun, glaring at him. All of this was because of him.


    Due to him, she had jumped back, and she was aware of how he could have prevented that from happening, but he did not do anything like that.


    Han Minhyun was too mean to her!


    Standing up, she wore a nonchalant expression on her face and voiced out, "I don''t feel like having breakfast any longer. You can do whatever you want with them. They taste extremely horrible. I don''t even want to eat such pancakes again."


    As a pout formed on her face, she patted her pant to get the dust off of it before walking towards the direction of the door.


    Her actions caused Minhyun to let out a chuckle, and as he sat down upon her seat, he grabbed her wrist to pull her towards him.


    Before Soohyun could process it, a force pulled her at Minhyun direction, and before she was aware of it, she was seated upon his lap.


    As she struggled to get away from there, Minhyun removed his hand from around her wrist and grabbed her stomach to secure her there. Knowing that it was of no use for her to struggle against his grip, she stared down at her lap.


    This time around she was determined to ignore the man. There was no way Soohyun was going to allow Minhyun to play around with her like he wishes to do.


    "Even if this pancakes are not delicious, Soohyun, you need to properly before your lessons. Sweetheart, you did not even have your glass of blood yet. You definitely would not want to faint in your lessons today," Minhyun said.


    ''Whose fault is that? If it was not for your teasing, I would have perfectly enjoyed the food. What are you trying to do now? Blackmail me to eat the food. Try that, and see if it works.


    I, Lee Soohyun, would not give in that easily. But I guess, sitting on his lap feels nice. What are you thinking, Soohyun? You must be crazy to have such thoughts.''


    Seeing that there was no response from Soohyun, a small smile formed on his face. Strangely enough, he found her sulking face to look extremely endearing, and resisting his urge to pinch them, he brought his face closer to her.


    Feeling his cold breath tickle her neck, Soohyun wondered on about what he was up to at this moment.


    That''s when, she felt a soft pair of lips on her cheeks. But it did not surprise her this time around, and she remained unfazed by it. Although his kiss was gentle, there definitely was an ulterior motive behind it.


    "Alright, this is my fault. I am sorry; I should not tease you much so have your breakfast. I would not be happy if you had to suffer due to an empty stomach. Don''t be angry with me," Minhyun said.


    ''Ah! This is the game you want to play. Well, two can play it as well.''


    Wearing a wide smile on her face while her eyes clearly showed disgust, she faced Minhyun with a wide smile on her face and stated, "No, Hubby, how can I be angry at you?"

 Chapter 313 - Future is uncertain

    Raising her hand, Soohyun placed them on top of his shoulders and pecked his lips softly. Then, she stated, "But Hubby, the next time you repeat these actions of yours, I will be really, really angry."


    Bringing his hand closer to Soohyun, he pinched on her nose softly and said, "Noted."


    Seeing the fork before her, she picked up a big piece of pancake, and turning towards Minhyun with that piece, she forced it inside his mouth, making sure that the syrup touched the corner of his lips.


    The piece was too big for Minhyun''s mouth, and Soohyun was well aware of that. That is why, she tried to push it in his mouth.


    Without showing the difficulty he felt on his expression, Minhyun managed to take in the entire piece of pancake and began to chew on it.


    Seeing that he was busy with that, she hurriedly ate her breakfast. Minhyun was right; she would not be efficient in her training if she did not have energy in the first place.


    After she had swallowed down couple of bites of the pancake, she extended her hand towards the glass of blood on top of the table and picked it up. Raising it, she took a gulp out of it.


    As Soohyun ate, Minhyun''s eyes continued to stare at her while his lips curved to form a smile. Seeing how cute she was while eating, his urge to tease her diminished.


    Subconsciously, his eyes stared at her the whole time she was eating, and when her food was finished, she was about to jump back from his lap when the hand around her stomach prevented her from doing so.


    Wearing a smiling expression¡ª which was forced¡ª she turned back and said, "Hubby, as much as I want to accompany you at this moment, I have lessons to attend. Teacher Kim doesn''t like his students being late."


    Moving his face closer to hers, Minhyun pecked in her cheek softly and stated, "Ah! I am reluctant to let go of you, but I don''t want to hinder your lessons for you. After your lessons are over, certainly do come over to my office."


    "Why?" Soohyun asked, raising one of her eyes.


    "Why else? That''s because I want to see you and smother you with kisses. After all, that is what you deserve after going through all that lessons," he said.


    ''Geez! I expected something more serious! As if I will be coming over to your office for that.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After the lessons for today were over, Soohyun found her muscles aching. Stretching her arms, she walked over to Minhyun''s office.


    Despite of his words earlier, she decided to show up there, thinking that there will be something serious needed for discussion. Regardless of that, she had an idea for Minhyun.


    Extending her hand towards the knob of the door, she turned it and pulled the door open without knocking on the door beforehand. Finding that the door was unlocked, she walked into his office.


    Stepping into the room before her, she noticed that Minhyun was not inside the room and therefore, decided to wait for him.


    Stepping over to his table, she sat down upon the seat before it, and her eyes fell on the documents on top of it. Extending her hand towards it, she took the paper that was placed on top of it.


    Turning the paper, she realized that it was the result to the test done on Oh Jaeho''s blood. Soohyun took him to be careless for leaving such documents on his table and not locking the door.


    Then again, thinking about how people here can transport around, there was no use in locking the door.


    Reading through the paper, there were many terms she did not understand, and finding this to be hopeless, she placed it on the table.


    That''s when her eyes on the picture drawn on a piece of paper. The picture caught her eyes, and holding her paper closer to her, she saw the drawing on top of it.


    The man in the picture resembled Han Minhyun, and a detail in it startled Lee Soohyun. It was the sword that was driven through his chest.


    Her eyes widened due to horror as a gasp left her mouth. Behind him couple of dead bodies were lying, and seeing the image before her, she found it to be frightening. The details on the sword were not clearly drawn and seemed to be rather incomplete.


    At that moment, someone stepped into the room, and she instantly placed the paper on top of the table. Turning her head back, she stared at Minhyun who walked towards her.


    "What were you seeing?" Minhyun questioned.


    Soohyun''s shift of emotions and the current expression on her face was something he easily identified; it seemed that she had seen something disturbing.


    "Nothing," Soohyun answered.


    Sitting down at his place, his eyes fell on the paper that Soohyun was touching, and he understood what caused that change in emotions for her.


    "That picture doesn''t hold much meaning. Just ignore it," Minhyun said.


    "It can''t be that," Soohyun¡ª surprised how he could be this calm over it¡ª said, "There is surely a meaning behind it. Don''t try to hide things from me, Han Minhyun."


    Those words of her led him to let out a sigh before he said, "This was the prediction made by the oracle; he drew the scene on the paper and sent it to me."


    After she had listened to those words from Minhyun, a gasp instantly escaped from her mouth as her eyes widened in horror. Her hand visibly trembled. Did that mean Minhyun was dying?


    Noticing Lee Soohyun''s shivering hand, he moved his hand closer to her and placed his palm on top of that hand of hers.


    "Y-You will die at the end of this?" Soohyun questioned.


    "Well, the future is uncertain. Now, that I know about it, I might be able to avoid it if I am lucky. But I guess, I am done for if luck doesn''t support me."

 Chapter 314 - Hundred and seventy five percent

    "How can you be so casual with this?" Soohyun stated¡ª disapproving of his behaviour.


    Even she was close to panicking over this. Changing the future was a difficult matter yet he was this calm over it.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Minhyun vocalised, "It''s not like I would be able to achieve anything by worrying about this, plus I need to be cool headed when making such decisions."


    "You are really mature over it, but are you not afraid? How can you not be scared of potentially losing your life?" Soohyun asked.


    "Everyone dies one day, and from a young age, I am aware of how death is very much close to me. After all, I am involved in so many troubles. Eventually, I have grown to become normal towards it," he said, "Maybe dying is one way to free me from all of this responsibilities; it could be a freedom."


    "Hey! Don''t say such depressing things. I will start crying for real. You have many people that care for you, and the last thing they would want for you to die," Soohyun said.


    Han Minhyun let out a chuckle at those words of hers, and extending his hand towards her, he patted the top of her head softly.


    Then, he said, "Seeing how helpless you are at times, I guess I am reluctant to die. Who will take care of my Sweetheart if I die?"


    Scrunching up her nose at those words of his, she said, "Please don''t get started with that."


    "Why? My Sweetheart doesn''t like it?" Minhyun asked.


    "This is definitely revenge for how I approached you in the beginning. Right?" she questioned.


    After letting out a small cackle, he moved his hand away from her and then, said, "Anyway, are you sure that you want to go to the surface? What if you die? Aren''t you scared of that?"


    With a determined gaze towards Han Minhyun, she nodded her head, and wearing a smiling expression, she stated, "If my Hubby is this brave, how can I afford to be a scaredy cat?"


    Moving his hand closer to her, he pinched the top of her nose and said, "Liar."


    "Even if I am lying, you don''t need to expose me like this. I don''t try to stop you when you are going for something dangerous. You can''t do the same as well! Don''t be a male chauvinist! I hate those kind," she vocalised, puffing her cheeks.


    Touching her cheeks now, he poked them and vocalised, "Chauvinist? Wow! Soohyun, I should admire you for your choice of words."


    "Of course you should," she said, "Anyway, did you get everything prepared?"


    He sighed and stated, "Yes, Yejoon is getting your identity prepared, and I will be teaching you some basics about the research there since you are totally clueless about them all. There is almost a week left for it, and a lot of preparation is there for it."


    "One more thing," Soohyun stated, "I had this idea in my mind. What about using one of the Purebloods as a bait? At the ballroom, there will be lots of people, and the aristocratic area will be almost empty. That''s when, you can bait the enemies.


    If the enemies get to learn that one of the purebloods is alone at the mansion with minimum protection, they will definitely show up at the place to try to kidnap him or her. This would be a perfect opportunity for them, and we will be able to get some clues from this," Soohyun stated.


    Listening to those words of Soohyun, he said, "That is a good idea. But this is risky. Who knows what they are planning to do with the Pureblood, and what if we are not able to rescue the person in time? Who knows what tricks they have up their sleeves?"


    "Sometimes you have to take a little risk, Han Minhyun; I thought you knew about that. This is for the greater good," she said, "And are you doubtful in your capabilities? I am sure you will be doing fine."


    "I will see about it then," he voiced out, "Anyway, from today onwards, I will be giving you some lessons on chemicals and all that now after I am done with some matters."


    Soohyun nodded.


    As Han Minhyun''s eyes fell back on to the documents in front of him, his hands moved through the paper, and staring at him, a small smile formed on her face.


    There was certain amount of worry present within her heart, and this time around, she vowed to protect him from the danger. She will make sure that sword does not kill him. After all, turning into a widow did not sound like a good idea to her.


    "Han Minhyun, I think I love you twenty five percent currently," she spoke out all of a sudden.


    Hearing those words from her made him raise his head, and as a glint appeared in his eyes, he stated, "Only twenty five percent? It seems that I have to love you more in order to get more one seventy five percent of it."


    "One seventy five?" she questioned, raising one of her eyebrows.


    "If I love you a hundred percent, shouldn''t you be loving me double?" Minhyun asked.


    "What type of flawed logic is that? You will only get twenty five percent of love from me. Either take that or just leave," she voiced out, "The choice is up to you."


    "We will see about it, Lee Soohyun," he said, "After all, I am more charming than you are."


    "If that is the case then, Mr. Narcissistic, why did you fall for me before I even liked you?" shw questioned.


    "It''s the pity I felt for that caused me to love you. After all, there is no one that actually loves you at here," she vocalised.


    "That''s where you are wrong, Han Minhyun," she voiced out, "Are you forgetting that I have Junghyun as an option as well?"


    "Then, if you like him that much, go and be with him," he said solemnly.

 Chapter 315 - Fixed her target

    The day for the ball had finally arrived. Nervousness formed within Soohyun as she recalled about her plan, and it seemed that Minhyun decided to go along with it, finding it helpful.


    That gave Soohyun a sense of accomplishment.


    Over this period of time, she gained knowledge on chemical research after being loaded with information from Minhyun and reading countless of books handed over to her by him.


    Not only that, her training lessons with Kim Soobin had been increased by three more hours, and it seemed that he was dead serious about the entire matter.


    Hwang Yejoon managed to create a fake identity for her with the name, Lee Soohyun, and he found a perfect time to let her slip into their headquarters.


    Stepping into the ballroom before her, Soohyun stared at the place before her. An aristocratic air was present within the room, and the usual quiet palace was filled with noise.


    Seeing the aura around those person, Soohyun felt as if she stuck out the most. Their elegance was something perfected by them from their childhood, and this made her feel like an outsider.


    However, that was not enough to ruin her room. Holding Minhyun''s hand, she stepped further into the room and swept her eyes across the crowd before her, trying to spot familiar faces.


    Hwang Miyeon noticed her presence in that moment, and as Soohyun''s eyes fell on her, she saw the wide smile Miyeon directed at her in that moment.


    The energetic Miyeon walked gracefully at Soohyun, and seeing this side of her was a surprise to Soohyun; it made her feel like as of Miyeon was a lady.


    "Jiwoo, you are here," she said excitedly.


    Soohyun nodded her head.


    Holding her other hand, Miyeon pulled her away from Minhyun, and hugging her arm, Miyeon looked towards Minhyun.


    Then, she stated, "Minhyun Oppa, I will be borrowing Jiwoo Unnie. You can exchange formalities with them; I am sure that Unnie would not be liking that."


    Hwang Miyeon was right. Standing quietly beside Minhyun while he greeted the other guests was indeed something she took to be too boring for her taste.


    "Don''t create any trouble," he voiced out as a stoic expression settled on top of his face.


    "Aish! Oppa, you always say the same sentence to Unnie and me. Don''t create any trouble. When did we even create trouble in the first place?" Miyeon stated.


    Minhyun let out a sigh, and staring at Soohyun, he vocalised, "Take care."


    Hearing those words from Minhyun caused a chill to go down her back, and she was well aware that he was warning her with those words of his.


    Before she could muster up a response to him, her hand was pulled by Miyeon, and she followed behind her while hoping that everything will go perfectly fine tonight.


    "What are you thinking about, Unnie? You seem quite occupied," Miyeon spoke out as the two of them stopped in their steps.


    "I am just nervous I suppose. This is, after all, the first time I have been to such a ball," Soohyun lied.


    The ball did not intimidate her. Nevertheless, leaking out the plans for tonight to Miyeon was not something she could afford to do.


    "Ah! Don''t worry! You will get used to it. These balls used to be embarrassing for me back when I was a kid. Countless number of times I have tripped on my dress, and everyone laughed at it.


    I even hated such balls at times, but now, I have grown past such a complex. Now, these parties make me happy! Guess why?" Miyeon enthusiastically stated.


    "No idea. I was never the one to like balls or parties. They are too boring and stiff for my taste. Maintaining a proper and elegant public image is difficult," Soohyun vocalised.


    Miyeon chuckled and said, "That''s true! But all the hot guys here makes it worth it. Normally, you would not be able to see so many hot guys together at one place. But at such balls, it is indeed a feast for one''s eyes."


    ''Hot guys? She is a Hwang after all. The idea of that doesn''t sound bad at all. Doesn''t Minhyun like me? What if I try to make him jealous? Lee Soohyun, you are a genius. Let''s see that jealous face on him. If he doesn''t have that, that means his feelings for me aren''t that deep.''


    "Really? That boosts up my spirit. Introduce some of those hot guys to me as well," Soohyun vocalised as a wide smile formed on her.


    "Jiwoo Unnie, are you forgetting that you are married and have a fated one? You can''t go after them. What will Oppa think?" Miyeon voiced out as creases appeared between her eyebrows.


    "What is wrong with opening a harem? I will love him, and I love other hot guys as well. I have lots of love within myself. Sticking to one person is too boring. Don''t you agree with me on that?" Soohyun spoke out.


    As Miyeon pursed both of her lips together, it seemed to be that she was in a deep thought before she raised her head and voiced out, "You are right, Jiwoo Unnie! One person, especially when it is Minhyun Oppa, is too boring! Don''t worry; I will be introducing you to them."


    Soohyun was aware of how Miyeon knew that this was merely for fun and was just playing along. Nonetheless, the thought of going along with this gave her a rush of adrenaline.


    "Good luck to both of us," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Follow me, Jiwoo Unnie. I already spotted our first target," Miyeon stated.


    Then, subtly pointing at two male, she said, "Do you see those two male over there? They are our targets. I have been eyeing the both of them for over a month, but I am unable to get a hand on them."


    "That''s sad. Since they are the target, I will teach you how to get them. You don''t need to be worried. I am all prepared," Soohyun vocalised as a glint appeared in her eyes.

 Chapter 316 - Bond with him

    Soohyun called the server closest to them towards them, and when he stood in front of her, she flashed him a small smile.


    Then, extending her hand towards the glass of drink on top of his tray, she took two glasses of that and handed one to Miyeon. While Miyeon accepted that glass of drink from her, she questioningly stared at Soohyun.


    "About the other two glasses, give them to the two gentlemen standing over there. Say them it is from us," she vocalised as she subtly pointed to the two male standing there.


    Hearing those words from Soohyun made Miyeon''s eyes wider, and the server politely nodded at her. With a bow, he started to walk over that direction.


    "Wow! Jiwoo Unnie, you are really brave and bold; I really admire you. Wouldn''t it be too embarrassing if they reject us though?" Miyeon voiced out.


    "Aish! Which fool will reject an invitation from two beautiful women unless they are Kim or Han Minhyun?" Soohyun vocalised.


    Miyeon chuckled and stated, "I guess you are right. After all, both of us are exceptionally beautiful today."


    A smile formed on Soohyun''s face as she observed the server''s actions. As both the men took the glasses from the table, a confused expression showed on their faces, and turning back, the server pointed in their direction.


    When the men looked in their direction, Soohyun and Miyeon both lifted their glasses up while wearing a smiling expression.


    However, the two of them were really surprised when they saw that both of the men'' eyes widened due to horror, and placing the glasses on top of the server''s tray, the two of them instantly ran away from that place.


    Confused by their actions, Soohyun turned her head to look at Miyeon and vocalised, "What was that about? I thought both of us looked beautiful. Why did it look as if they were scared by us?"


    "Ah! Both of us forgot. You walked in with Minhyun Oppa, and everyone saw that," Miyeon voiced out.


    That''s when, it clicked within Soohyun, and she spoke out, "So, the reason they ran away is because I am Minhyun''s wife. What is this? I just wanted to have some fun. Minhyun would not have minded that earlier."


    Miyeon laughed and said, "Minhyun Oppa''s power here is well known, and the last thing they would want to do is mess with his fated one."


    "That means I can''t chase after anyone here. That is quite unfortunate," Soohyun vocalised as she lifted up the glass in her hand and took a sip out of it.


    This made her feel despondent because she was looking forward to socializing here, and now, she would be bored here the entire time. Miyeon was a fun company, but knowing how the girl was, sooner or later, she will be running off in different directions.


    She was too energetic to keep standing at one place.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Lee Soohyun had her eyes staring at the entire crowd before her as she took a sip out of her fifth glass of alcohol. It has been little over an hour since she had arrived at this ball, and currently, she found herself being utterly bored.


    Hwang Miyeon ran away to greet other friends of hers, and standing before the banquet table, she observed the people before her.


    Everyone seemed to be occupied, and disturbing them was not something Soohyun wanted to do. After all, being called a nuisance did not sound that pleasant to her.


    Taking another sip of the drink before her, she let out a sigh. That''s when she heard footsteps coming towards her.


    Raising her head, Soohyun noticed that a woman was standing before her. Held within her hand was a glass of red wine with a slight scent of blood to it, and her attitude showed that she was an elite.


    Wearing a soft smile on her face, Soohyun questioned, "How may I help you?"


    "Are you Moon Jiwoo, Minhyun''s fated one?" she questioned¡ª her voice being articulate.


    She nodded her head.


    ''Don''t tell me she is one of those admirers of Han Minhyun? Ah! Although cat fights are fun, getting into them in public is not what I prefer.''


    Extending her hand towards her, the woman said, "I am Lee Hyerin."


    Staring awkwardly at the hand which was forwarded towards her, Soohyun decided to shake hands with her.


    After Hyerin pulled away her hand, she said, "I am beautiful, young, and quite powerful as well. I believe that I have the qualifications to be Han Minhyun''s mistress. Can you put a word about it to Han Minhyun?"


    ''Wow! Look at the audacity! I am his wife, not his assistant! Geez! But this did not turn out bad. At least she did not pull my hair or challenge me.''


    "Sure, Minhyun was looking for a mistress the other day. Looking at you, I believe you are perfect for it, and you might not believe me, but he said me to keep a look out for potential mistresses. Looking at your figure, you would satisfy his appetite perfectly," Soohyun voiced out.


    Upon hearing those words from Soohyun, a sparkle appeared in Hyerin''s eyes, which was not missed by Soohyun, and guilt came upon her for lying to the lady before her. But this was fun, and Soohyun was getting too bored here.


    "Is that what you think? I have worked really heard to maintain my current figure for Han Minhyun; this is perfect!" she excitedly stated.


    "Indeed it is," Soohyun said, "Do you know what else he said to me? He told me to lead the potential mistress to him at the party. Would you like to go and talk to him?"


    Lee Hyerin eagerly nodded her head.


    Raising her finger, Soohyun pointed at the male dressed in black and vocalised, "You see Minhyun standing there. Go and approach him. Just say him that I have sent you there to bond with him. That will be enough for him to understand the situation."

 Chapter 317 - Dont even understand

    Following Lee Soohyun''s finger, Hyerin''s eyes fell on Minhyun who stood before the stair. A cold expression masked his face while he appeared to be isolated from rest of the crowd.


    The mask was not enough to hide his attractive feature, and in a strange way, it made him seem more appealing¡ª like a puzzle that many desired to solve.


    Those dark, expressionless eyes of his made one wonder on how would they seem when they look at one with love.


    This brought back Soohyun back to the memories of when they have just met. She found him frightening at that time, and the caring, gentle side of him seemed like a far-fetched dream of hers.


    However, it was a reality to her now, and those warm eyes of his made ignited a fluttery feeling within her.


    "Is that really alright? Wouldn''t he be minding that?" Hyerin questioned¡ª nervousness could be detected in his voice.


    Shaking her head, Soohyun voiced out, "Does Han Minhyun seem to be that unreasonable of a man? Just mention my name, and you will be seeing him agreeing to it. Hurry up or else he will be taken away by other woman."


    Nodding her head, the woman vocalised, "Hmm, then, I will be doing that. Bye. Wish me luck."


    With those words, Hyerin turned her back on Soohyun and instantly walked away from there while maintaining herself with grace. Seeing the girl, a wide smile spread over Soohyun''s face, awaiting for a fun show.


    Taking a few steps forward, she moved closer to the two, so that she can hear the snippets to their conversation. Going behind the staircase, she leaned against the back of the stairway and tried to listen in on their conversation.


    This was the closest she could get to them without getting caught by Han Minhyun. If she were to be spotted by him, then all of her fun would be ruined.


    Titling her head slightly, she peaked at the pair before and waited for them to begin their conversation. That''s when, she felt a cold breath tickle her shoulder.


    Turning her back in that instant and raising her head, she took a look at who it possibly could be. Seeing Kwangsoo standing behind him with a wide smile on his face, she clenched hand into a tight fist.


    "Are you paranoid? Is that why you are spying on him?" Kwangsoo questioned¡ª a teasing expression settling down his face.


    Scrunching her nose up, Soohyun, in a low voice, replied, "Of course that is not the case. I have sent her there for a drama. If you want to view it, just be here quietly, Lee Kwangsoo."


    "So hostile¡ª"


    Before he could continue further, she raised her hand and placed her palm on top of his mouth, preventing him from speaking further. She did not want Minhyun to get alerted of her presence because of Kwangsoo''s loud voice.


    "Minhyun Oppa, Jiwoo Unnie had sent me here," Hyerin vocalised coquettishly.


    Seeing her like this made Soohyun recall of all those scenes she had seen in the dramas of when the male lead was being seduced. Not only did Hyerin look better than those people, but also was her skills better than their acting.


    "Oppa, she told me that how you want a Mistress, and I will be perfect for it. I want to be your Mistress, Oppa. I will serve you well," Hyerin voiced out, bringing her face closer to Minhyun.


    Her face was near to his near, and finding that motion funny, Soohyun placed her palm on top of her face, preventing her from laughing. This was way too amusing for her.


    In order to prevent the girl from getting closer to him, he placed his hand on top of her face and lightly pushed her back. Then, as his expression turned stern, he voiced out, "Miss Lee, please do maintain a respectful distance between the two of us."


    Hearing those words of his, Hyerin could instantly feel where the barrier between the two of them lied and, without wasting a second, took a step back.


    No one paid much attention to this for this was a common occurrence at such parties. The higher class will be approached by many ladies in order to convince them to take them in.


    Han Minhyun''s actions seemed funny to Soohyun, and removing her palm from around her face, she voiced out, "What''s with Han Minhyun? Is he truly a man?"


    Raising his hand, Kwangsoo clutched on to Soohyun''s wrist and pulled it down. Then, he whispered, "Hyung''s self-control is the best at here. But you are really cool, Jiwoo, for allowing him to make mistress."


    "It''s too boring. If he had a mistress or two, things could get more entertaining for me. I don''t even have someone to accompany me," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Oppa, sorry. About the things Jiwoo Unnie said, I¡­"


    "Ah! Jiwoo is the one who led you to be here," Minhyun spoke out.


    His cold voice caused a chill to go down Soohyun''s back, and extending her hand towards Kwangsoo''s, she tightly gripped on to his sleeve.


    "Why does he sound so scary now? It feels as if he will be eating me alive," Soohyun exaggeratedly expressed.


    "You didn''t know, Jiwoo? Minhyun Hyung doesn''t like women approaching him; he finds it too troublesome to take care of them. Now, that you have led one to him, I don''t know whose fate will be worse¡ª yours or hers," Kwangsoo stated.


    Punching lightly on Kwangsoo''s chest, she said, "Stop joking. As if that will be the case. I thought he will be more uncomfortable with the woman, but it seems that he is used to it."


    "Hyung charmed females from a young age without any effort. There was a rumour going around on how he is ugly, and that''s why, he is hiding his face behind a mask. You should have seen how angry the women was towards the one who have spread that rumor; they even beat him up," Kwangsoo vocalised.


    "That''s unbelievable. I don''t even know what makes him this popular."

 Chapter 318 - Enter the mansion

    "I have no interest in taking in Mistress; instead of me, it is actually Jiwoo who holds interest in you. If you don''t mind being her mistress, I have no problem in taking you in," Minhyun voiced out.


    "That''s a lie; I don''t have any interest to do that. Although the girl is beautiful, I am loyal," Soohyun mumbled as she glared at the lying Minhyun.


    This will definitely cause all the females to run away from her, causing her to end up being friendless.


    "Not you, but J-Jiwoo Unnie? Her preference lies that way?" Hyerin questioned as her eyes widened due to the shock.


    Nodding his head, Minhyun said, "Yes, she lured many young girls in this way, and you can''t imagine what she had done to them. If you are still interested, you can join in."


    Lee Kwangsoo let out a chuckle at those words and stated, "Hyung is really funny. This is the first time I have seen him behave this way."


    Soohyun wanted to cry out loud. With those words of his, no one would dare to distrust them, and it would not take a day for the rumour to spread throughout the entire place.


    "Did he really have to kill my social life in such a way?" Soohyun whined.


    Her hand was clenched into a tight fist as she saw Hyerin shake her head rapidly before bowing at Minhyun and running away from there. It seemed that people here were really frightened of that for Chaerin had reacted in a similar way to this as well.


    "Was it enough of a fun for two of you?" he voiced out, "Next time, when you try to spy on someone, don''t be this loud."


    Upon hearing those words from Minhyun, Soohyun turned her head to look at Kwangsoo and shot him a glare.


    Accusingly, holding her finger towards him, she said, "It''s your fault. I told you to be quiet."


    With that, Soohyun ran away from the scene, thinking of something else that would be fun to do.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The delicious piece of cake greatly appeased her taste buds, and as she put in another piece of that heavenly cake inside her mouth, she decided to get another slice of that after finishing this.


    Lee Soohyun''s goal was to put on as much as weight as possible¡ª which was the other name for eating all the mouthwatering food present as here until her appetite is satisfied.


    Now that she was utterly bored, this was the only thing she could resort to¡ª not that she minded it. Once she had begun to eat all the foods, she could not see the end to it.


    Whether or not others took her to be a glutton was not any of her concern in that moment. She just wanted to enjoy good food, so that she would have enough motivation tomorrow to train in order to lose weight.


    However, that is when, someone decided to disrupt all of that plans of Soohyun.


    "Soohyun, hurry up! With that Pureblood, something bad is going to happen. The Oracle was not perfectly able to guess what it was, but Soohyun, it is something serious. You might need to hurry up," Mihee vocalised.


    Noticing the urgency in Mihee''s voice, Soohyun nodded, and then, her eyes fell on Han Minhyun. He stood at one corner of the room, and beside him was all of the Leaders.


    All of them seemed to be engaged into a chat, and if she interfered at that moment, she was afraid that everyone will be suspicious.


    Taking in a deep breath, she decided to deal with this on her own. Guards under Han Minhyun were already present at the scene, and with her current level of skill, she would be able to fight many.


    ''You can do it on your own. Once Minhyun senses your distress, he will be there for you. You will be all fine.''


    Keeping that thought in her mind, she looked at ways to slip out of the ball without alerting anyone. The layout of the ballroom was completely known by her.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Mihee, where is she currently?" the Oracle questioned as he had his eyes closed. Creases was there between two of his eyebrows, showing how much of a distress he was in.


    As a frown settled on Mihee''s face, she spoke out, "She is on her way there. Did you see any new vision, Master?"


    The Oracle shook his head and vocalised, "No, it is the same. Dark room, a Pureblood, and an ominous air. Blood beside him. The panic, the deaths¡ª there are a lot of them."


    "Will Lee Soohyun be able to deal with them on her own then? Isn''t that too dangerous? Should we alert Minhyun as well?" Mihee voiced out.


    "No idea, but today will not be the day she will be dying, so it is fine. With Han Minhyun''s involvement, things appear to be more blurry, so it is better off without him," the Oracle spoke out, "There is a card, which will lead Soohyun to win if she can learn how to utilize it."


    "What card?" Mihee questioned curiously.


    "No idea. Only time will tell," the Oracle answered.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Fortunately enough, Soohyun knew which mansion the Pureblood used as a bait was at, and without wasting a second further, she hurriedly climbed up through the gates before it.


    Seeing the locked door before her, a sigh left her mouth. She did not have the keys with her, and it would only seen suspicious if she broke through the front door.


    Looking around the mansion, she tried to search for a opening to enter through. As she walked the surrounding area of the mansion, she noticed that the light was coming through one opening inside the mansion, and on a closer inspection, she noticed that it was one of the windows.


    Being relieved at that, she took the opportunity to climb up that to enter into the mansion before her while praying that she made it in time.

 Chapter 319 - Whose plan was it?

    Inside the room was a selected Pureblood standing, and panic showed on his face as he looked at his surroundings. On all of his sides were men dressed in black clothing standing.


    All of those men cornered him, and as they moved closer to the selected Pureblood, the window to that room was pushed open, causing couple of men to fly in through them.


    Then, the battle between two of the opposing team began with blood shedding on the floor. The selected Pureblood fell on his knees as he was crouching below. Closing his eyes, he hugged his knees. His body visibly shivered.


    Sword pierced through their chest, ending their lives, and within just merely ten minutes, many body fell down on the ground, creating a loud sound due to their fall.


    The men dressed in black clothing were the last ones standing, and Minhyun''s men¡ª who flew in through the window¡ª was completely defeated.


    As they approached the selected Pureblood, the door to that room was burst open, and Soohyun entered into the room.


    Seeing the symbol on the clothing of the men lying on the floor, she could guess that majority of them were Minhyun''s men, and the enemies outnumbered them.


    Her eyes sharpened at the number of those from the enemy team; there were four of them. Seeing how they were closing in on the selected Pureblood, Soohyun knew that she had to take actions quickly with the hopes that Minhyun will soon notice her distress and provide her support on this.


    Taking in a deep breath, she took out her weapon and charged towards those in front of her. This was the first time she was engaging into a real fight after learning to use her powers.


    Her prime target was their heart, and with that in her mind, she directed her invisible ribbon at a heart of one of the men in black clothing.


    Knowing that she had alerted them of her presence now, she jumped back and stood at that place. The man whose chest was slain by the invisible ribbon fell down.


    The other three turned to look at the direction of Soohyun, and two of them flew in her way. There was slight amount of nervousness within Soohyun, but at that instant, it was overpowered by her desire to live.


    In order to win, she had to give her all to this, and there was no room for mistake. Seeing the two coming towards her, she quickly rushed out of that place, causing those two to stop in order to not collide with the wall.


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes fell on how one of them was about to take the boy away, and seeing that, she instantly directed her ribbon towards him. This time she missed the targets chest and made a slash on his arm.


    Her mistake caused a groan to leave her mouth, and pursing her lips together, she sharply stared at the three men that cornered her. Staring at her surroundings, she tried to search for a opening to that she would be able to survive.


    "Do you need my help?"


    Soohyun heard a voice say. Raising her head, she looked at that direction to see that Lee Kwangsoo was standing there. His presence made creases appear in between of her eyebrows, and she wondered on how he was here.


    Nevertheless, that was not her concern, and thinking how he will be easily able to help her from this situation, she spoke out, "Sure."


    From the corner of her eyes, Soohyun noticed how one of the men came towards her with a sword, and her lips curved to form a small smirk when she gripped that men''s hand. Using her other hand, she extended her sharp claws and pierced through his chest with it.


    "That was gross, Jiwoo; I thought women are supposed to be much more elegant and clean," he vocalised as Soohyun removed her hand from bus chest.


    "Anything is alright as long as it gets the work done," Soohyun stated as the body dropped down.


    The other two instantly came towards her with their swords from both of her sides, and seeing that, she ducked down.


    Then, using her invisible weapon, she concentrated on attacking the leg of one of the men in order to make him collapse. She had already dealt with two, and two more are just left. This was easy for her.


    With the usage of her weapon for such a strenuous task was driving her to exhaustion, but she believed that she will be able to hold on for a longer period of time. This was all about her determination.


    As Soohyun''s concern was on getting one of the men to collapse down, her invisible ribbon was about to cut down his leg when the other one was about to drive his sword from her back. When she noticed it, it was already too late for her react to it properly, and her eyes widened.


    However, that''s when Kwangsoo drove his claws through his chest, putting his existence to end. As Kwangsoo extracted his claws, a small smile formed on his face.


    That''s when, something hit him in that moment, and he gripped Soohyun''s wrist. Before he could take her away, her invisible ribbon moved against the other men''s chest, putting his existence to an end.


    "What''s the mat¡ª"


    Before she could continue further, she pulled outside of the window by Kwangsoo, and the two of them were on top of the rooftop within a matter of second.


    As the two of them stood on the rooftop, she gave him a bewildered stare and vocalised, "What was that about? We left that Pureblood there."


    "Don''t you realize that all of this was a trap for you? Those men were not there to exactly kill you but waste time, waiting for someone to arrive. Do you think it is that simple for you¡ª someone who has barely any training¡ª to kill three of them?" Kwangsoo stated.


    "I thought I was doing good, but whose plan is that? Why are you even here at the first place?" Soohyun asked.

 Chapter 320 - Consciousness faded away

    "You are really a fool; that Pureblood was a part of the plan as well. You really think that a Pureblood is that weak and will allow himself to be taken away this easily," Kwangsoo stated as he shook his head towards her.


    "Geez! This was my first time. How was I even supposed to do anything? They are always protected, so it was natural for me to think that they are some protected aristocrats who. And defend themselves," Soohyun defended herself.


    She then added, "Then, I should also be doubtful of your appearance here. What kind of motive do you have?"


    Extending his hand towards her, he flicked on top of her head and said, "Shut up; is that your gratefulness towards someone who saved you?"


    "How do I know that you have truly saved me? What if this is just a part of your plan?" Soohyun asked.


    "If you doubt me further, I will throw you off of this rooftop, Jiwoo. Believe me when I say that I will be able to do so," he vocalised.


    "See, you tell me to trust you. How can I do that when you are literally threatening to kill me? How can I trust my future murderer?" Soohyun voiced out with a teasing undertone.


    "Falling from here won''t kill you, and now, stay quiet," he said as he placed his palm in front of her mouth, quietening her down.


    She was about to protest against that when she had heard sounds in the room and shifted her attention to that. Leaning down, she caused her ear to come in contact with the rooftop and eavesdropped into the conversation going on inside the room.


    Soohyun was careful to not make even the slightest amount of sound, knowing that those down there would be easily able to know of their presence.


    "Han Minhyun, what had happened here? Hopefully, you have a satisfactory explanation for all of this."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Soohyun went into a deep thought on trying to figure out who this voice belonged to. Then, the arrogance and rage in his tone made her think of the King, and it seemed that this was the King.


    "The opposite team was about to kidnap the Pureblood. It seems that two of the assassins were capable of running away, and I assume you know whom I am trying to mean, Han Minhyun."


    That was Han Sungmin''s voice; that was something Soohyun knew without a doubt. However, hearing those words from him threw her into a state of confusion.


    Who ran away?


    "Yes, it was Moon Jiwoo and Lee Kwangsoo. The two of them ran out of the ball, and that''s why, I have sent my men to follow them. It seemed that the two of them planned to kidnap the Pureblood."


    Those words from Han Minhyun took Soohyun into a state of confusion, and her hand trembled. Nonetheless, she did not allow herself to make a sound.


    Deep in her heart, she trusted Minhyun with her life and was well aware that he indeed had a plan behind this. He would not be betraying her like that; she believed in him.


    Maybe something had happened in the last minute to cause him to change his plans like that.


    At that moment, she was unable to sense his emotions; it was as if that was blocked by something. This left her wondering on whether or not Minhyun had done something on it.


    "How can you allow that to happen, Han Minhyun? Jiwoo was supposed to be your fated one! Don''t tell me that you could not keep her under control! You gave her too much freedom. That was why, she was able to trick you so much and plot so much with the Blue Clan. This entire situation is because of you," Han Sungmin yelled at him.


    "I apologize; this is all due to my negligence. I will be taking in any punishment you prepared for me. I should have properly seen what type of person Moon Jiwoo is when she got to be my fated one. It was my mistake to be tricked by her this badly," Minhyun vocalised¡ª his tone being docile.


    "We can''t still trust you, Han Minhyun. What if you are with be the enemy. After all, Moon Jiwoo was your fated one, and you could clearly sense her emotions. It would have been very easy for you to see whether or not she was cheating you," the King vocalised, "Even you are suspicious, Han Minhyun. You will be investigated properly and stripped off of your current powers. Remember that."


    "Yes, I am willing to go through all of that if I seem suspicious, Your Majesty. About her emotions, she showed me only the emotions she wanted to. Most of the times they were blocked, and I just left it alone at that time, not thinking much of it. She might need some privacy," Minhyun lied.


    ''Han Minhyun, geez! You should have told me about your plan beforehand instead of making me this anxious now. You better be fine after this, or I will choke you for sacrificing yourself.''


    "You have heard enough. Now, let''s go down before we alert someone of our presence at here," Kwangsoo whispered while he removed his hand off of Soohyun''s mouth.


    "Did you know about this plan beforehand?" Soohyun asked as her gaze on him sharpened.


    "Well, you can say I did or else how did you expect me to be your knight in shining armor?" he questioned.


    "What''s Minhyun''s entire plan then? I don''t want to get another shock like that again. Damn! It feels horrible to be excluded from the plans," she vocalised.


    "Isn''t surprise fun? What about I don''t tell you about anything, and you just go along with the situation? That would make things more natural," he stated.


    "Yah! What are you¡ª"


    Before she could continue further, she felt something being pressed against her mouth, and within a matter of a second, her consciousness faded away.


    "Everything is better this way," he mumbled.

 Chapter 321 - Doesnt that sound pleasant?

    Opening her eyes, Soohyun was greeted with the bright light, causing her to close her eyes rapidly. Then, squinting her eyes open, she tried to recall what had happened.


    That''s when, everything hit her. She recalled on how Han Minhyun, Sungmin, and the King was discussing about that inside that room, and how she and Kwangsoo had fallen into a trap.


    She remembered about how Kwangsoo drugged her in order to make her lose her consciousness and instantly sat up on the bed.


    Looking around the unfamiliar room, she noticed how the room seemed to be something up on the surface, and on a closer inspection, she noticed that this was the room she stayed with Han Minhyun in their earlier period of marriage.


    Her eyes fell on the broken window only to see that it was completely fixed now, and seeing how some of her things were still inside the room, a small smile spread over her face.


    Many memories surfaced inside her mind at the sight of the room, and letting out a chuckle, she got down of the bed. Staying at the cold temperature for a long period of time, the warm temperature of the surface felt uncomfortable to her.


    Nonetheless, pushing that in the back of her head, she moved closer towards the door and pulled it open. Getting out of the room, she looked around the apartment for signs of anyone.


    That''s when, she spotted someone in the kitchen and instantly rushed into that direction. Wearing a apron, it seemed that Kwangsoo was trying to cook some dishes.


    "Wow! I didn''t expect that you knew how to cook Korean cuisine. Ah! That smells great; my mouth is watering," Soohyun commented as she leaned against the kitchen''s counter.


    He chuckled and stated, "That''s because it is me. I don''t easily disappoint."


    "Then, I am holding high expectations for this food. Make it quickly. I am starving. I will wash up in the mean time," she said.


    "Who said anything about sharing all of this? I have cooked all of this for myself," he said as a mischievous glint appeared in his eyes. His lips curved to form a small smirk.


    "I will spit in that food if you don''t share it with me. Let''s see how you will be eating all of that then," Soohyun said as she folded her arms over her chest.


    Shaking his head, Kwangsoo voiced out, "You are absolutely gross."


    "Well, for food, I can be worse, so you better leave a huge serving of that food for me or else I would not be allowing you to enjoy this as well. Mark my words," she threatened before turning her back at him and walking towards the kitchen.


    A satisfied look sat in her eyes.


    "You are crazy, Lee Soohyun!" he exclaimed behind her, causing her to let out chuckles.


    Those moments of happiness¡ª Soohyun wondered about how long they will be lasting. Nonetheless, it was only proper for her to relish them as long as they lasted. Soon enough, it was going to be a fierce battle.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Placing the piece of kimchi inside her mouth, Soohyun swallowed it and found its delicious taste satisfying her taste buds.


    "When did you learn to cook such delicious food?" she asked.


    "For someone who has as much as talent as me, I don''t need to learn these. This just naturally comes to me," Kwangsoo boasted.


    "Even a kid won''t believe that. But for the sake of the good food, I will blindly believe that. Please continue to treat me to such delicious food in the future, and I will forever remain grateful to you," she vocalised.


    "You are really cheap then. I thought it would take more than just some food to get you to be bribe you," Kwangsoo stated.


    "What just some food? Don''t you know that food is life?" she spoke out as she directed a glare towards him.


    "Anyway, that is not important now. What are you and Minhyun planning to do now? Let me in on them as well or curiosity will be killing me. More than that, is he fine currently? Although we have escaped, they wouldn''t be allowing him to run away? Won''t he be implicated?" Soohyun added¡ª worry noticeable in her voice.


    "Hyung is fine. Even though he would not be able to get out of it without any problems, I know that Hyung will find a way out of it. After all, this is Hyung we are talking about," he vocalised.


    "Wow! You have an incredible lot of trust in Minhyun. Why didn''t I ever notice this devoted side of yours before?" Soohyun voiced out.


    "Anyway, about the plans, you are better off not knowing anything about it. You will just keep on making mistakes if you do. Those are Hyung''s words; he said that you worry too much.


    For now, both of us will be going into the Blue Clan''s headquarters to spy on them, and as for the rest, you will be finding about as things proceed."


    "Yah! Lee Kwangsoo, don''t keep me in suspense. I swear that I will be getting my revenge on you if you keep silent about it, and my revenge is not something you will find yourself liking," Soohyun stated as a dark glint appeared in her eyes.


    Being aware that it was also important for her to know of this, she stared at Kwangsoo with determined gaze. She was not going to let herself be led by someone else without her having an idea on anything; even if it was Han Minhyun.


    "Aw! How can someone as harmless as you take revenge on me?" he said.


    His hand extended towards her. Shooting him a sharp glare, she raised her hand holding the pair of chopsticks and pressed them down on his hand.


    "If you don''t tell me about it, Lee Kwangsoo, I will make sure to run to the Underworld and let them capture the two of us. Then, the plans made by both you and Minhyun would be completely destroyed. Doesn''t that sound pleasant?" she vocalised.

 Chapter 322 - Use the plan against us

    Her words caused anger to rise within Kwangsoo, and he slammed his hand on top of the table. His dark eyes glowered at her.


    Those piercing eyes of his had no effect on Soohyun, and folding her hands across her chest, she stared at him with determination visible in her gaze.


    "Moon Jiwoo, are you actually treating this like a game of yours? You do know how serious the entire thing is yet this is how you respond to it? You are really disappointing as Han Minhyun''s fated one?" Kwangsoo vocalised.


    "That is not enough to intimidate me, Lee Kwangsoo. Without you telling me the truth, how can I know that you can be trusted? What if you are the trap? How much of a fool do you take me to be? You actually expect me to blindly follow you?" Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows¡ª her voice being stern.


    "Do you have any other choices than this?" he questioned challengingly.


    "You are bold to assume that I do not have other choices. I can abandon you all and hide somewhere. Will you be able to find me then?" she said, "This entire thing doesn''t concern me in the first place after all."


    Her words caused Kwangsoo to let out a sigh as he said, "Fine, I will let you in on the truth. I can''t be afford to be as immature as you after all. Yesterday, Minhyun Hyung found the Pureblood contacting someone, and he took that to be suspicious.


    Earlier when you ran out of that ballroom, he sent me out with you to follow after you. According to the plans made by the enemy, they wanted to kill all of Minhyun''s men, who were responsible for protecting the Pureblood, and say how he was the one behind the recent kidnapping."


    "They wanted to use our plan against us?" Soohyun mumbled, "How did they know about the plan though?"


    "No clue on that. Maybe Minhyun trusted the wrong Pureblood or they have planted spies around us. Anyway, when they saw you approaching the building, they seemed to have changed their plans and made you want to fall into the trap," Kwangsoo explained, "Predicting that before hand, Hyung sent me to follow you."


    "Wait! Since Minhyun knew about it, why didn''t he try to stop it? Didn''t he get himself into a bigger problem with this?" Soohyun questioned as she raised one of her eyebrows.


    "With this, you can safely complete your part of the mission. No one will try to comment on why you''re not there anymore, and secondly, the actual betrayer would be feeling much more relaxed with this.


    Minhyun Hyung is currently the most suspicious one, giving the mole enough opportunities to attack. But Hyung had already laid down his traps and is waiting for the mole to fall down in it," Kwangsoo stated.


    "Wow! The games in this is extreme. In the way, I wonder who is being actually played? Us or the Blue Clan?" she voiced out.


    "I wish I could confidently say it was Blue Clan. For now, we have to prepare to infiltrate into the Blue Clan''s headquarters and act as one of their own," Kwangsoo explained.


    "Why are you going along with me? This was originally my mission, and I am confident on how I can handle this very well. I do not need you," Soohyun vocalised as she began to eat her food.


    "I don''t take orders from you. As much as I find it a hassle to follow you, I take orders from Minhyun Hyung only," Kwangsoo stated.


    She scoffed and said, "Well, then, don''t create any trouble for me. If you make any problems for me, I will be abandoning you there without any second thoughts."


    As Kwangsoo''s lips curved to form a mocking smile, he arched his eyebrows and spoke out, "That sounds funny coming from you. After all, you are the weak one here and the one needing protection."


    "Regardless of that, this plan is mine, and this naturally makes me the leader. You will have to follow my lead, my bodyguard," Soohyun said while a wide smile spread on her face.


    "Don''t you think I will be turning my back on you if you keep on behaving this hostile and impolite?" he raised one of his eyebrows as amusement crossed in his eyes.


    "No, you would not do that. You have some sort of Minhyun complex and would not want to disappoint him," Soohyun pointed out.


    "Minhyun complex? You are quite perspective," he commented.


    "This is quite visible. Isn''t that why you are this adamant on going after me? Too bad, Minhyun''s preference doesn''t lie in that way or else I would have rooted for you as well," Soohyun vocalised.


    He laughed and spoke out, "Well, since both of us had to cooperate together now, I suppose I can look past all of our previous grievances if you are willing to do the same."


    "Glad to see that you can be mature. If this is how you react to it, I can''t be petty," Soohyun said as she winked at him.


    Both of them raised their glasses of blood, and after touching them together, they drank down the content inside it.


    After placing down the glass on the table, something hit her head, and she voiced out, "Oh yeah, this slipped out of my mind. What is Minhyun''s current state?"


    "About that, I have not much clue on that. You do realize that I have escaped along with you, but soon enough, Yejoon might come with the news. It will be hard for that to happen though. He will be under investigation as well for he is close to Minhyun Hyung," Kwangsoo stated.


    Then, he added, "He will be fine though. Minhyun Hyung is the King''s greatest pawn, and at such a desperate moment, he absolutely would not want to let go of Minhyun. That''s why, this will be meticulously done, and unless or until some evidence is found, Hyung would not be harmed.

 Chapter 323 - Reduced healing abilities

    Staring at her face in the mirror, Soohyun found herself being satisfied. Although few of her features looked similar to Jiwoo''s, no one would be able to guess that they are the same person.


    A weird chemical potion made by Kwangsoo was able to give her this temporary look, and turning her head, she stared at Kwangsoo beside her who too was in a disguise.


    Over this period of time, they were unable to get any information from Minhyun. All the members from the Red Clan was summoned to the Underworld, and they were under investigation.


    The situation down there was a mess according to Kwangsoo, and Soohyun was aware that using this chance, the Blue Clan will be able to create a lot of mess.


    Nonetheless, their security during this time will be weakened for those from the Red Clan are all in the Underworld, and they would not expect anyone to infiltrate their base.


    Han Minhyun is really smart to have construct such a plan within such a short period of time.


    "I look slightly ugly, but this is all for the sake of the mission I guess," Soohyun stated as a sigh left her mouth.


    "We will be going now," Kwangsoo voiced out, "You have the basic knowledge on the drugs, right? Or else forget about making it in?"


    "Of course I do," Soohyun answered.


    In all honesty, she barely recalled about the contents Minhyun had taught her. However, there was Minnie in her head with whom she was still in contact with, and whenever she required for help, she could simply ask Minnie.


    In such an important mission, Soohyun was aware that Minnie would not be abandoning her. That was something she was confident about.


    Just like how it happened with Soohyun initially, both of them used the spell to disguise themselves as the members of Yellow Clan for becoming those from Blue Clan was not possible for them.


    Although the spell was not quite the same, it had similar effect and would not be making the Blue Clan be suspicious of them. The only downside to this was that in this state, their powers were very much limited, and they were almost as vulnerable as those from Yellow Clan.


    "That''s good then," he stated, "Remember that your name is Lee Soohyun, age eighteen, and as for my name, it is Lee Hyunjin, age nineteen. Don''t mistakenly call yourself or me by the wrong name? Did you memorize other things in your profile and background?" he voiced out.


    "Geez! I did not know that you had a naggy side to you, Lee Kwangsoo. Your current side is making me forget about the impression you gave me when I first met you," Soohyun vocalised, "Any way, don''t fret, mom. I memorized everything, and there will be no mistake. So, don''t get a heart attack."


    Extending his hand towards her, Kwangsoo touched her cheeks and pinched it, causing her to let out a wince. Raising her head, she directed a glare in his direction due to the pain.


    "What are you doing?" she asked.


    "Just checking the elasticity of your cheeks. It seems that you have grown to become way too much chubby these days, Jiwoo-ah. You should start eating less, Fatty," he voiced out.


    Raising her leg, she stomped on top of his foot with her utmost strength and exclaimed, "Shut up, You Nagging Idiot! I am the leader now, so respect me."


    "Aigoo! What a leader," he stated, "I beg of you, Leader-nim, to not get me into any trouble. That would be the greatest favour you can do for me."


    "What do I do now? It seems that you begging me triggered my sadistic side, and I want to get you into trouble," she said.


    "Don''t worry, Leader-nim. I can fix that sadistic side of yours by getting you into trouble," he voiced out, "As long as you don''t get me into trouble, I would not be doing the same for you. By now, I am pretty sure you have the idea of how much trouble I can get someone into, Leader-nim."


    "You boast and talk way too much, Lee Kwangsoo. No wonder you are single up until this point," she said, "We have work to do at this moment, and the selection will be starting within five hours. It''s better for us to start heading towards the venue now."


    "Yes, yes, you are right," he vocalised, "But do you know what is funny about your past? It is how you relentlessly chased after Ahn Eunwoo. There is even posts in the internet about it, and at times, when my mood is down, they cheer me up incredibly."


    "Lee Kwangsoo, do you believe me when I say that I am really close to punching you and giving you a black eye?" Soohyun asked as she raised an eyebrow.


    "No, I don''t believe you," he said, "Because I don''t get black eye in the first place."


    Wearing a smiling expression, she stated, "No, you will be getting one now since your healing abilities have been greatly reduced."


    "Alright, jokes aside, what I am really curious about it how it felt to you when Eunwoo rejected you all those time. You were after all a beautiful woman, and it might have hurted your pride a lot. Why did you keep on running after him even after he had clearly left you for someone else?" Kwangsoo voiced out as a teasing expression appeared in his eyes.


    None of that was something Soohyun had ever done. Nonetheless, she felt embarrassed due to all of that for she was occupying Jiwoo''s body currently, and all of that would be a dark stain in her life that she desperately wanted to erase.


    Stomping on Kwangsoo''s leg harshly, she turned her back on him and started to walk out of the room. It would be better for her to be mature in this situation and leave Kwangsoo to himself.


    "Wait! Don''t leave! I have more questions for you."

 Chapter 324 - Heavily monitored

    Nervousness intensified within Soohyun as she stepped into the room. Behind her was Lee Kwangsoo, and his presence provided her with comfort at this moment.


    Keeping on a straight face, she stared at the room before her. There were already three members who were inside the room, and they were seated on top of the chair.


    The temperature here was warmer, making her feel discomfort. Nevertheless, due to her disguise, she did not feel all that bad.


    Two man stood in front of those members, and walking over to her seat, Soohyun''s eyes scanned those two man. Her eyes fell on their badges¡ª AMH and JSJ.


    Taking those to be their initials, she tried to read their expression. When their eyes fell on her, she felt the hair on her body rise and found herself being careful; it felt to her as if they were capable of reading her.


    Scars were present on both of their faces, making them seem more stern, and comfort spread through Soohyun once they had moved their eyes from her.


    Soon enough, the room was filled with all of the members; there were fifteen of them. Among these fifteen, only three would be allowed to join in.


    For this, Soohyun purely had to rely on her luck for her abilities were not up to the standard. All of them looked quite confident, intimidating Soohyun further.


    ''Minnie, you are there, right? Help me when I need it, alright? Don''t disappear on me.''


    "I won''t; I won''t. Don''t worry. Just be confident on the entire thing, and I will be there to save you when you get yourself into the trouble," Minnie voiced out.


    A loud sound was created when the door closed all of a sudden, and looking up, her eyes directly fell on top of the two men.


    JSJ walked closer to them and, using his gruff voice, said, "You know the instructions here. This is a research lab, and you will be given couple of tests. Whether or not you cheat or sabotage others doesn''t matter; in the end, you have to get past all of the levels of the test.


    What matters is your level of smartness. Idiots aren''t appreciated here. So, if you are doubtful about your level of intelligence, leave this room in this very instant. I don''t want to see any incompetency."


    AMH vocalised, "That''s all. Those who fails this test will be completely removed from the organization. Nothing will be able to make you join in. Now, without wasting further time, let''s get this all started."


    The test was cruel. That was what Soohyun had understood from their words. If there was not any kind of rules against cheating or sabotaging, she had a clue on how bad this could turn out to be.


    Nevertheless, talent was not the biggest factor to win at this moment; it was one''s survival instinct. Only the most cunning ones will be the winners.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "The selected ones are Jeon Minji, Lee Soohyun, and Lee Hyunjin," AMH announced.


    All the fifteen participants stood before AMH and JSJ. The tests were conducted and finished within a day, and the results were currently announced.


    As Soohyun had assumed, the entire thing was very much competitive, and the win went to the cunning people.


    Hyunjin and her was indeed one of the best people for it. Due to their lack of knowledge, the two of them destroyed others'' tests and copied their ways. As the two of them almost worked as a pair, it was not easy for the others'' to ruin their project.


    The announcement left many shocked. Nevertheless, afraid of the two men before them, no one dared to voice out about their objections regarding this. Regardless of whether or not this was fair, they had to accept this.


    "Two from the Yellow Clan got selected this time around. All the eyes will be on the two of you mostly. If you show any type of incompetency, you will be instantly removed. Remember that! Just because you have passed this doesn''t mean you are free from worries in the future," JSJ vocalised.


    Soohyun and Kwangsoo nodded. Their joy was clearly reflected in their eyes, and Soohyun was relieved.


    Although the test was difficult, she had managed to pass it. Nevertheless, the path before them will be way harder than this, and she had to embrace it. This was just the beginning.


    "As for those who did not pass, immediately pack up your bag and leave this institute. There is no use for those who are useless at here," AMH stated, "You are merely failures."


    His words were rude and brought tears to many eyes. Nonetheless, there was barely anyone who had the courage to refute them.


    Following his words, the remaining members bowed at them obediently, and turning their backs, they silently walked out of the room. They were too scared to object to their decision.


    Lee Soohyun raised her head and turned it to look at Jeon Minji, the other selected one. Judging from her expression, she could see that Minji was not surprised by the results.


    Jeon Minji was someone who was truly competent, and even if this did not have such unfair rules, she would have been placed first. Her level of talent surpassed everyone present today.


    "Follow us now. You will be taken to your dormitory, and then, someone will come later on to give you a tour on the entire place.


    Remember that regardless of how the entire test went, you are a one family now. No fighting or actions caused due to jealousy would be tolerated. Behave respectfully to one another, and bullying will lead you to being completely removed. Treat everyone as a family regardless of who they are or what their talents are. Loyalty is valued here, so betrayal has really bad consequences. You got that?" JSJ vocalised.


    The three of them nodded.


    "Good," JSJ said, "All of you will be heavily monitored, and don''t feel pressured due to that. Feel free to unleash your creativity."

 Chapter 325 - Despondent mood

    The three of them¡ª Lee Soohyun, Lee Kwangsoo, and Jeon Minji¡ª ended up being in the same room. Stepping into the room, they noticed two bunk beds inside the room, making them wonder whether or not there was another person arriving.


    Nevertheless, pushing that thought back in her mind, Soohyun dragged her backpack to one corner of the room and placed it there. As for Kwangsoo, he did the same as well.


    Jeon Minji instantly exited the room, and finding that to be a good thing, Soohyun instantly closed the door behind her after she left.


    Then, she made her way to Kwangsoo and voiced out, "Do you have any idea on what we should do next? Everything went really easy and fine until now."


    Folding his arms across his chest, Kwangsoo raised one of his eyebrows and stated, "I thought you''re supposed to be the Leader. So, enlighten me, Leader-nim."


    Letting out a sigh, she said, "What could I have expected from you? Since we have nothing to do today, I will just sneak out and try to find any clue. It is better if everything is done quickly."


    "Alone? Wow! You are courageous," he commented, "Sure, you can go alone, but don''t come crying to me when you need help. After all¡ª"


    Without continuing to further listen to his words, Soohyun walked towards the door and pulled it open with hopes that she will be finding some valuable information. Hearing Kwangsoo''s ramblings would not bring any sort of benefit to her.


    Seeing how Soohyun slammed the door before she had left, a gasp left his mouth as he said, "That disrespectful girl! Let''s see what she does when she gets into any sort of trouble. I sure as hell would not be lending her a hand in those situations."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Lee Soohyun was not frightened. She believed that she would be panicking and anxious in this situation, but now faced with it, she did not feel any sort of emotions.


    Deep within her, what she felt was blank. Surely there was slightest amount of thrill within her, but other than that, she could not feel emotions. This probably could be because she was aware of how close to death she was.


    This mission was the matter of her life and death. Even if she did not take up this mission, she would be dying, and with doing this mission, there was also chances for her potentially dying.


    At this point, she felt numb to it as if deep inside, she had expected for herself to die. Accepting her death was not something Soohyun thought she easily would be able to do. After all, she had made great sacrifices to live on up until this point.


    Walking through the hallway, she looked at her either sides, and there was nothing beside her. This entire hallway felt never-ending, and she wondered whether or not there were secret passageway around this place. After all, she had been walking for around twenty minutes now.


    Spotting someone in front of her, more confusion grew within her. How did someone appear all of a sudden in this never-ending hallway?


    Her eyesight range had decreased after her disguise, and on a closer inspection, her eyes widened after she recognized who that person was.


    It was Ahn Eunwoo.


    ''Fuck! It''s him! Don''t panic, Lee Soohyun. He would not be recognizing you. Although your body is the same, it''s not like he has touched you or Jiwoo before to notice that. With that mask on, you have a perfect desire.''


    Erasing the panic from her face, she confidently walked towards Eunwoo while making sure that the emotions on her face did not come off as fake.


    Relief spread through her when she was able to walk past him without him being suspicious, and before she could let out a breath of relief, someone called out to her.


    "Wait!"


    Recognizing that to be Eunwoo''s voice, nervousness within her increased. Those emotions of her no longer remained blank.


    ''What is it? Could it be that he recognized me? He can''t be that good at it. Should I make a run for it now? No, that will make me seem more suspicious. Just obediently turn your head back. He definitely had some other reasons for calling me. You are getting anxious for no reason."


    Looking at Ahn Eunwoo, Soohyun made a polite bow and stated, "Was there anything you needed?"


    Unfortunately enough for her, there was no power at this moment that could change her voice, and she could only rely on shifting her pitch so that he would be unable to recognize her.


    "You must be one of the new recruits. What is your name?" he vocalised¡ª his tone being all grim.


    ''That''s all? Wow! See, Soohyun, you get nervous for absolutely no reason. This disguise of yours is perfect, and an idiot like Eunwoo would not be able to see through it.''


    "I am Lee Soohyun, Sir," she answered.


    "You seem to belong to Yellow Clan. Well, that would not be a problem. I happen to need some help. Come and follow me," he vocalised.


    At this opportunity, she found her heart swelling with joy. Eunwoo appeared to be one of the important person within the Headquarters, and if she got close to him, she might be able to find more clues.


    Moreover, if she followed after him, then no one would accuse her of sneaking around. This was simply killing two birds with one stone.


    "Sure, Sir," she vocalised.


    With those words, Eunwoo turned his back on her and began to walk. Following after him silently, something hit her at that moment.


    ''Minnie, are you there? I need some help.''


    "What is it? If you want to ask about whether or not what you are doing is correct, then there is no need for that for even I don''t know about it," Minnie said.


    ''Certainly I know that you have no clue about it, so I would not be asking you anything regarding that. It is about Han Minhyun. Do you know where or how he is now?''


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but nope. Both Master and I are clueless on this part."


    Hearing his answer out Soohyun into a despondent mood, and she just hoped he was fine.

 Chapter 326 - Get bored of games

    Han Minhyun was seated on top of the chair while he had his legs crossed. It seemed that he was inside a luxurious bedroom, and a grim expression settled on his face.


    A dark look was visible in his eyes, making it difficult for others to guess what he was thinking about, and his finger tapped on top of his thighs.


    That''s when, a sound was heard inside the room, and raising his head, he realized that someone was opening the lock to the room. That had no effect on his emotions.


    The door in front of him was pushed open, and the King stepped inside the room. After he entered in, the door once again was locked from the behind.


    It seemed that Minhyun was truly treated like a prisoner. Inside this room, he was unable to use any powers of his, leaving him completely vulnerable.


    He had no clue on how long this will be lasting, and at this moment, he could only place his hopes on top of Soohyun and Kwangsoo.


    Along with that, he desperately hoped that his decision to trust Kwangsoo would not go wrong. That day when he saw how Kwangsoo begged to help him, Minhyun''s heart relented, and the sincerity in his eyes made Minhyun include him.


    Lee Kwangsoo was more or less close to Kim Dohyun¡ª who hated Minhyun¡ª but since this mission was important, Minhyun knew that Kwangsoo would be placing importance to it despite of his personality.


    The King was seated on the chair opposite to him, and Minhyun blanly stared him. He clearly was aware of the fact that the King would not be letting go of him unless or until Soohyun or Kwangsoo was found.


    The King always wanted to confine him in and limit his powers, and this was the best opportunity for him to do so. The current King was quite reckless and tend to get his emotions invested easily into his decisions.


    However, there was nothing that could be said against it.


    "Han Minhyun, I can get you out of here if you let us in on more information regarding Kwangsoo and that Jiwoo," he said, "Or else I might end up using other methods to get the answers from you."


    Han Minhyun was really far from being a fool. He was aware on how it would make him seem way more suspicious if he had revealed their position.


    "I apologise, Your Majesty, but I don''t have any idea on where they are," Minhyun stated, "I would have truly told you if I had a clue on their plans or where they were hiding. There is no use in trying to force someone who has no clue on it."


    The King let out a groan and vocalised, "You are really taking me to be a fool! She is your fated one! How could you not have any clue!? You will be also accused to be involved with them if you do not reveal anything to me at this moment. You might even be exiled."


    The word exiled brought no fear to Minhyun, and blankly staring at the king, he said, "If that is what you believe to be right, then you can go through it. But I assure you that you would not be able to get any answers from me. Your Majesty, do you actually think you can get the answers from me if I am not willing?"


    Raising his head, Minhyun looked at the King with a glint in his eyes, causing a chill to go down the King''s back, and it surprised the King, Kim Namhyuk, on how Minhyun currently managed to frighten him.


    "S-Shut up!" the King exclaimed, "Such disrespect! Do you know who I am yet you dare to use such tone on me!? You don''t know what I am capable of doing to you."


    Han Minhyun''s lips curved to form a mocking smile, and he said, "I was being polite up until this point, Your Majesty. If I were to rebel, do you really think that you would be able to protect the Kingdom against me?


    My men pledged their loyalty to me, not to the Kingdom or you. They will dare to do anything I order them to do, and along with Han Sungmin''s power, it is bold of you to assume that you will be able to do anything to me.


    Are you aware of how many people are dying to get you out of that throne? You have no chance if I am planning to rebel. That''s why, don''t try to force me anymore.


    Yes, Kwangsoo and Soohyun betrayed you all, but I have no involvement with them. Whether or not you believe me is none of your business, but do not attempt to threaten me next time around.


    Your Majesty, I really hope to not see you here anymore until you have finished organizing everything. Let''s think about the entire Underworld this time around and not be selfish."


    Han Minhyun''s smiling expression instilled more fear within the King, and pushing his chair back, the King stood up. The King was well aware of how Minhyun was someone he would be unable to control, but he did not expect for Minhyun to show this side of his to him.


    Unable to refute to Minhyun, the King exclaimed, "Such impudence! I will be letting go of you this time around, but there will be no next time! Hopefully, you will have that inside your mind."


    With those words, the King turned his back on Minhyun and walked out of the room. Wearing an amused expression, Minhyun leaned back against the door.


    As his door was being locked by the guards, Minhyun mumbled, "You are really funny, Kim Namhyuk, but I suppose I can play along for now since I have nothing more to do."


    Han Minhyun then stood up, and as a dark look settled in his eyes, he stated, "But that would not be for long. Even I get bored of games at times."

 Chapter 327 - Not completely reliable

    Stepping into the laboratory with Eunwoo brought slight amount of surprise within her. She did not expect for him to trust her to this extent. Then again, she was merely a new recruit, and it was better for him to educate her on this factors.


    There was no one else inside the laboratory, and as the door behind Soohyun had closed, she looked around to take in the view of the room.


    The room appeared to look like a normal research laboratory, bringing disappointment within Soohyun. She expected the entire thing to be way more cooler.


    Without saying any words, he walked towards the desk, and staring at Eunwoo''s back, Soohyun wondered on whether or not it would be considered disrespectful for her to speak up.


    Eunwoo did not look to be that friendly with his expression, and therefore, deciding to stay quiet, she kept on watching him.


    Picking up a bottle from the table, Eunwoo turned his back and began to walk towards Soohyun. Staring at the back with curiosity, she waited for him to begin speaking up.


    "I have a bad feeling about this."


    She heard Minnie whisper in his mind, and anxiety could be noticed in her voice. This made Soohyun be more inquisitive. What could have been there in this bottle.


    Turning the cap of the bottle, Eunwoo removed the cap, and bringing it over to Soohyun, he voiced out, "Smell it."


    Although his actions appeared slightly suspicious to Soohyun, she was aware that she was in no place to question or reject his offer.


    Therefore, gradually moving closer to the bottle, she did as she was told. As she sniffed the contents inside the bottle, she was hit with a pungent smell and instantly, jumped back.


    Not understanding Eunwoo''s intention behind doing the entire thing, she began to cough, and her throat felt as if it was being scratched by something.


    Seeing Soohyun''s reaction, Eunwoo placed the bottle back on the table, and folding his arms across his chest, he said, "I knew it."


    His words caught her by surprise, and in the midst of her coughs, she looked up. Raising one of her eyebrows, she waited for him to explain his words.


    Eunwoo continued, "Moon Jiwoo, it is you, right? That disguise of yours is not enough for you to hide yourself from me."


    As Soohyun coughed violently, she instantly put on a confused expression and vocalised, "What are you talking about?"


    What she had feared about had happened. Nevertheless, there was some chances for her at this moment, and she might be able to get rid of his suspicion. She had not even begin her mission; how could she get exposed this fast?


    "Only Moon Jiwoo would have such reaction to this," Eunwoo clarified, "Now, I do not know your purpose behind doing this, but I might let you go if I find your reason alright. In the end, this all depends on my mood, and Jiwoo, you did not exactly leave a good impression on me."


    ''Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! This is bad.''


    "I don''t exactly understand you, Sir. Could it be that you have a misunderstanding? I do not know any Moon Jiwoo. I apologise," Soohyun stated, trying to make sure that her voice is not shocked or shaky.


    Eunwoo scoffed and vocalised, "Are you really going to act this way, Jiwoo? I can read through your disguise like a open book. I don''t even know why you are pretending any more."


    Creases appeared between both of Soohyun''s eyebrows while she said, "Sir, I will take my leave now since there is nothing important for me to do here. Just call me if you need my help next time, Sir, and I hope you will be able to catch that Jiwoo person."


    Having said those words, Soohyun turned her back on him and was admant on walking out of the room. As long as she was able to reach her room, Kwangsoo would be able to come up with a solution for her.


    However, before she could leave, she felt someone grip her wrist, taking her by surprise, and a gasp left her mouth.


    She felt a force pull her back, and soon enough, her back was hit against the wall. A sharp pain went through her back while she raised her head to look at Eunwoo in surprise.


    Her hand was pinned to the wall above her. Soohyun''s eyebrows furrowed. Regardless of how much she tried, she could not get her hand out of Eunwoo''s grip, and if she ended up using her actual powers, he might get suspicious of her.


    "Moon Jiwoo, did my brother send you here? What was his purpose behind doing so? Is he sending you here to spy on everything?" Eunwoo questioned.


    Keeping on her confused expression, Soohyun kept on staring at him and vocalised, "I really don''t get what you''re trying to mean, Sir. Sir, I have never seen your brother."


    "Moon Jiwoo, do you believe that I have the ability to remove that mask off of your face? After all, you know what I am, and undoing such a spell would not be a hassle for me," he said.


    His words brought surprise into her, and if he truly managed to expose her, there will be no way out of it for her. Soohyun had to think of something fast.


    Luckily for Soohyun, knocks were heard on the door in that moment, and her head turned towards that direction.


    "Eunwoo, are you here? You are being called by your father," a voice said from outside.


    "I will be coming. Give me a minute," Eunwoo vocalised.


    Then, his head turned towards Soohyun, and with his other hand, he gripped on to her chin. Raising her face, he directly stared at her eyes.


    "You escaped today, Jiwoo, but there will be not next time. Remember that. I will be unveiling that disguise of yours," he stated before he turned his back on Soohyun and walked towards the door.


    After he had left, a sigh of relief left her mouth, and she said, "You are saved this time around. It seems that this disguise is not completely reliable, and you need to take actions quickly."

 Chapter 328 - Occasionally enlighten us

    Rushing into the room, Soohyun closed the door behind her, and relief spread through her when she noticed that Minji wasn''t in the room.


    "What are you looking so panicked for?" Kwangsoo vocalised.


    Soohyun perspired, and nervousness could be easily seen on her face. Going over to Kwangsoo''s bed, she sat down beside him, and facing him, she placed her hand on top of his shoulder.


    "S-Something bad happened, Lee Kwangsoo," she voiced out, "We are dead. Both of us are dead."


    Hearing the seriousness in her voice, Kwangsoo''s eyes went grim while he said, "I warned you about getting into trouble. Don''t get me involved in this. I am not helping you out of this."


    "You idiot! If you don''t help me, then both of us can happily go to the grave together. I suspect that Eunwoo had figured out about my identity. Of course, I did not give him any clue.


    It was merely that I was walking through the hallway, and he found me looking similar. Aish! How can he be so perspective? This is not my fault though."


    "Did you say him anything?" he asked.


    Shaking her head, Soohyun vocalised, "He tried to force the answer out of me and even threatened me to undo the spell. But before all that could have happened, he was called somewhere else. If our disguise is that bad, should we make it more intense?"


    "The situation is not that bad. Deny everything as if your life depends on it, Jiwoo, and about the spell, it is not that easy to undo. Don''t be frightful about that. Even if you are captured, I will be there to fulfill it. You can be considered a sacrifice. That doesn''t actually sound bad, considering how much of a trouble you are."


    Raising her hand, she flicked her fingers on his forehead and said, "Since both of us are comrades, Kwangsoo, we will be dying together. If this kills me, it is only appropriate for you to die along with me."


    "As if you can drag me along with you to kill me," he said, "That is merely a dream of yours. Now, go back to sleep. We can do the sneaking in during the night. They are too alert at this moment."


    Stretching her arm, she let out a yawn, and falling back on the bed, she vocalised, "You are right. I really need some sleep."


    At her actions, Kwangsoo shot her an annoyed expression, and holding her arm, he attempted to pull her up.


    "It is a good thing that you want to go to sleep, but this is my bed. Go over to your bed, and sleep there," he vocalised.


    "No, I am too tired to do that. Don''t be this stingy. There is nothing wrong with me sleeping here. Just take over my bed," Soohyun said as she slid on the bed to lay her head on top of the pillow.


    As her head rested above it, she extended her hand to pick up the blanket and placed it upon her head. Sinking into the blanket, she closed her eyes and let the keep take her over. All the anxiety from being almost found out disappeared in that instant.


    Standing up, Kwangsoo''s eyes fell on the girl, who was lying on top of his bed, and he shook his head. There seemed to be no way out of this.


    "You are lucky that I am letting your lazy self sleep at here," he said before he walked over to Soohyun''s bed.


    Hearing the sound of his footsteps, a small smile spread over her face.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Soohyun had no clue on how long she had been sleeping for. The noises of things shuffling woke her up, and as a small groan left her mouth, she removed the blanket off of her face.


    Letting out a yawn, she turned and raised her head to see what it was. The sight before her caused her eyes to widen, and the shock caused her to fall out of her bed in that moment.


    Although that fall hurt her, that was not her concern in that moment. Looking up to confirm that this was not a dream, she was greeted with a familiar sight.


    Lee Kwangsoo and Jeon Minji was bowing towards someone, and that someone happened to be Ahn Eunwoo. Within his hand was his luggage, and at this very moment, she had a difficulty comprehending what was just happening.


    Deciding to take this as a dream, she mumbled, "I will just go back to sleep."


    Getting up on the bed, she pulled the blanket over her and closed her eyes tightly. Turning the other side, she was determined to go to sleep, so that she would be able to avoid the situation while think of a solution at the same time.


    Ahn Eunwoo and Moon Jiwoo were really close, and if two of them were to stay in a same room, sooner or later, he was bound to notice something. He even might try to inhale more weird chemicals and see her reaction to them in order to test her.


    "Sir Eunwoo, will you be staying over at this room?" Kwangsoo asked.


    That was the question Soohyun was eager to learn the answer to and waited for Eunwoo to give his answer, hoping for that to be completely negative.


    "Yes, since due to the large number of recruits, there is an insufficient number of rooms, and since it is inconvenient for me to stay away, I will be staying here for a short period of time. During my stay here, you don''t need to be that formal to me, and I will be willing to help you," Eunwoo politely explained.


    ''As if I will be believing that. Hell, you came here to torment me. Is this revenge for insulting you all that time? Is what why you want to make me torment slowly before completely killing me off? Damn!''


    "If that''s the case, then you are welcomed here, Sir. It is definitely our pleasure to have you at here; we truly have a lot to learn. It would be great if you could occasionally enlighten us," Minji vocalised.

 Chapter 329 - A door caught her eyes

    Getting out of the bed was something Soohyun dreaded to do at this very moment, but her patience would not allow her to keep lying on the bed for much longer.


    The surroundings around her was all silent, making her wonder about whether or not anyone was in the room.


    She had heard them mention on how they will be going for dinner together, and Soohyun refused to go alone, despite her hunger, for she wanted to roam around the place.


    The dining time would last up to one and half hour, giving her enough time to get some clues. Taking in a deep breath, she decided upon not wasting any time further and pulled the blanket off of her.


    Once she had done that, she got down the bed and looked around. Fortunately for her, there was no one around in the room.


    Relieved at that, she got down of the bed and instantly made her way to the door, making sure to not waste any more time.


    Opening the door, she was greeted with the figure of a man, taking her by surprise, and a gasp left her mouth. She took a step backward and raised her head to take a look at that man.


    "It''s just you. Damn! You gave me a scare!" Soohyun exclaimed as she stared at Lee Kwangsoo before her.


    "Hush! Don''t talk so loudly. I have managed to sneak out during the dinner," he stated, "At first, we need to have a map of this entire place if we got to do something or else we will end up being lost each time."


    Soohyun nodded and, in a low voice, said, "Well, that is true, but where are we going to find a map from at here?"


    Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows and folded her arms across her chest. Asking others'' for a map would be too suspicious, and with Eunwoo keeping a close eye on her, everything is too difficult for them.


    "Let''s head to the library first and search there. Surely, we will be able to find something valuable or a map at there," he vocalised.


    "Right! Library is the best place. No one would be suspicious at us for looking at there. After all, we are new and need information. Why didn''t I think of this before?"


    "Well, admit it or not, you can''t be as smart as me," he said.


    "Geez! This entire plan was my idea, so definitely I am smarter than you. Now, instead of bickering and wasting time, let''s go to the library. Maintain a distance with me in front of Eunwoo though. You can''t let him be suspicious of you as well. In the end, if I get caught, at least you can remain here to complete rest of the mission," Soohyun voiced out as the two of them began walking.


    "You don''t have to tell me that. I am already ready to abandon you if you get in any sort of trouble," he stated.


    Extending her elbow towards him, she attacked his stomach, and glaring at him, spoke out, "Likewise, if you get into any kind of problem, I will not let it implicate me and run away from there."


    "That sounds funny," he said, "But this is no time for jokes."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After walking around for a while, the two of them finally spotted the library, and moving closer to the door, she pushed the door to the library.


    Before that door of the library was a glass door, and it seemed that an identity card was required to get through the door. Looking down, Soohyun''s eyes fell on the identity card over her chest, and she decided to scan it over the scanner to see whether or not it works.


    "It seems that I have forgotten to bring my identity card," Kwangsoo said.


    The door before her opened, and turning her head towards him, she shot him a glare. Then, she vocalised, "You fool! How could you do that? Now, quickly go and get that. Seriously, you are such a hindrance."


    "Whose idea was this in the first place? I am the one who showed you the direction to the library yet you''re being this ungrateful," he voiced out.


    "What''s the use of knowing the direction to it when you have the identity card to enter into it? Now, don''t waste your time talking about nonsense, and quickly, run off to the room to get it," she vocalised, "Don''t waste even a second more. You have already caused enough harm."


    Scoffing at Lee Soohyun, he turned his back on her and ran away towards the direction of the room. Letting out a sigh, she stepped inside the library and looked around.


    The entire library was filled with collection of books, and then, her eyes fell towards the direction of the desk.


    There was no one seated behind the desk, and Soohyun wondered on where the librarian could be. She made her way towards the desk, and that''s when, a note on top of the desk caught her eyes.


    Extending her hand towards it, Soohyun picked up the note from the desk, and her eyes scanned through the contents on it.


    She silently read, "The librarian is out for dinner. If needed for any reason, have to wait until the dinner is over."


    A wide formed on Soohyun''s face at that, and placing the note on the desk, she stared at the entire place. Did that mean she had the entire library to herself?


    This turned out to be better than she had originally thought.


    Without wasting a second further, she ran around to look around the library and to see that whether or not something caught her eyes. The entire library was huge, and she did not know where to start from.


    That''s when, a door caught her eyes. The door was placed at one corner of the door, and it seemed to be slightly open. Curiosity took over Soohyun as she made her way to that door while looking around to see whether or not there was anyone around her.

 Chapter 330 - Make a deal

    Only when Lee Soohyun was confirmed that there was no one in the library other than her, she took the initiative to pull open the door and enter the room.


    Outside of that door was a huge board attached with the words, ''Forbidden¡ª do not enter.''


    Classifying this room to contain important information, she decided to visit the room for a short while. No one will be coming in for five minutes, and she could always give the excuse of being lost once she got caught.


    As her heart quickened within her chest, she gulped and entered into the room before her. The room was dimly lighted by a small lamp that sat at the corner of the room.


    The room was fairly small and had two short bookshelves placed close to each other. On one side of the room was a table, and documents were scattered randomly on top of the table.


    With her nervous self, Soohyun took further steps inside the room, and pursing her lips together, she looked around to see where she should be starting things from.


    Thinking that the documents on the desk to be important, she decided to start with them. Instantly, she made her way to those papers, and under the light of the lamp, everything was barely visible to her.


    New Medicine¡ª that was she could make out on top of the first page, and extending her hand to it, she decided to read further into that document. It might hold important information.


    Picking up the folder, she flipped through the front page, but something then caused her to halt in her actions. Anxiety build up within her when she heard a voice.


    "The door to the room is open? I remember closing it before I left. Could it be that someone entered into the room?" A voice spoke out.


    Assuming that to be the librarian, a gasp left Soohyun''s mouth after she had heard those words, and at that moment, she knew that she had to hide.


    She could distinctly hear the librarian''s footsteps coming towards the room, and frantically looking around, she tried to search for a place to hide at.


    Her body was visibly shaking while her hand clutched on to a piece of document tightly. There was no appropriate place for her to hide at this room, and transporting from here was not possible for her.


    ''Please, please, someone help me.''


    Staring at bookshelf, she decided upon hiding behind it. Although between the wall and the bookshelf there was not much gap, she would be able to manage, and even though it would not make her inconspicuous, she prayed for luck to be beside her.


    Holding her breath in, she quickly made her way towards the bookshelf, but before she could do so, she heard the noise of the door being pushed open. At that moment, she almost felt her heart jumping out of her chest.


    "Librarian Jeon, I was looking around the forbidden room. I needed some research material, so I have to trouble you to get them for me¡ª if it is not that much of a hassle for you that is."


    That polite voice belonged to Ahn Eunwoo, and being saved by him at this moment was not something Soohyun had expected. Nonetheless, this was better than nothing, and her heart began to calm down within her chest.


    That''s when, something he said hit her. He informed the librarian on how he was looking around the forbidden room, but she had not seen him inside the library.


    Did that mean that he was already aware of her presence inside the library?


    ''This is bad, Soohyun. You end up getting caught, but about the information in your hand, you can''t let go of it.''


    With a determined mindset, she instantly opened it, and quickly tearing off the pages from the document, she placed it inside both the inner pockets 0f her sweater.


    Then, she placed her hair over her chest, and fortunately for her, her hair was long enough to cover everything. Placing the document on top of the table, she made her way to the door, trying to listen in on the conversation between him and the librarian.


    "Sure, sure, Sir Eunwoo. I have no problem with that," the librarian said, "Which research materials do you require? Just mention their name to me, and I will be getting them you within a short period of time. I know everything here like the back of my hand."


    As Eunwoo listed off about the materials to the librarian, Soohyun leaned against the wall, and as nervousness rose within her, she thought of how to confront this situation. It seemed that she had to put in her best acting skills to use at this moment.


    After a few seconds, the door to the room was open, and a man walked inside the room. Turning her head, Soohyun turned her head to look at him.


    "I thought you will be hiding, Moon Jiwoo, but it seems that you are eager to confront me," he stated.


    "Is there any use in hiding and wasting time, Sir?" she asked, raising one of her eyebrows.


    "Aren''t you going to admit that you are not Moon Jiwoo? I thought that game would have been lasting longer," he voiced out.


    "Would you have believed me if I kept on saying to you on how I am not Moon Jiwoo, Sir?" Soohyun arched both of her eyebrows while a smile formed on her face.


    "No, I would not have believed you," he spoke out, "After all, you have left a memorable imprint on me in the past, and that itself makes it difficult for me to forget you."


    "If you keep on that attitude, I will be assuming that you are obsessed with me," she vocalised.


    Ahn Eunwoo scoffed and voiced out, "I really do not want to give off that impression to you. After all, I don''t want a crazy girl to chase after me once again."


    Hearing those words of his annoyed her, and smiling at him, she questioned, "Why don''t we make a deal?"

 Chapter 331 - Taught by Noona

    "Deal, hmm, that sounds interesting. But I wonder what type of offer Miss Moon Jiwoo has for me?" he vocalised.


    "It is not exactly safe for me to talk at here, so if it would not be a bother to, Sir, can we move to somewhere more secluded?" she questioned.


    "Well, I do not have any kind of objection to that, but hopefully, what you have for me will be worth the hassle or else I will be making you regret it," he stated.


    "Very rarely I disappoint people, so I am afraid you will not be having the pleasure to see that," she spoke out, "Since I don''t know the places at here, I will be troubling you to lead me."


    Before Eunwoo was able to make a response to those words of Soohyun, a particular voice caught their attention, and they instantly turned their attention towards that voice.


    "Yah! Jiwoo, I finally brought it. Did you find anything?"


    Entered into the room was Lee Kwangsoo, and seeing his foolish actions caused her to shoot a glare towards him. How could he even allow himself to slip up in such a way?


    Even if she was kicked out of this institution, he would be able to stay here to complete everything, but now, he got himself exposed to the enemies as well.


    Seeing that Ahn Eunwoo was in the room as well, Kwangsoo''s eyes widened, and a gasp left his mouth. Placing his palm over his mouth, he realized about the mistake he had made. He could not believe that he was this careless.


    "Interesting, Moon Jiwoo, you have brought another one with you? Under that disguise, I am curious about who you could be," Eunwoo voiced out.


    "About that deal, let''s discuss it half an hour later. Right now, I have to deal with a fool," Soohyun said while wearing a smiling expression.


    Then, looking at Kwangsoo, she shot daggers at him with her eyes, and seeing him shrug his shoulders made her further irritated.


    She was definitely going to teach him a lesson after this!


    Extending her hand towards him, Soohyun tightly gripped on to his wrist, applying as much as force as possible, and holding him like that, she rushed out of the room.


    Ahn Eunwoo, on the other hand, leaned back against the wall while a dark look settled inside his eyes. He fell into a deep thought at that moment while his tongue licked his bottom lip.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "You damned fool! I want to kill you at this moment! You Fool, I am really close to stabbing you and finishing you off!" she exclaimed once he had seated on top of the bed.


    "I am sorry! I am sorry! How many more times I have to apologise more? I know this was my mistake, but it was not as if I wanted to slip up on purpose. How could I have even known he was inside that room with you?" Kwangsoo voiced out.


    "First, you get yourself exposed, and then, you use that tone to talk to me. Lee Kwangsoo, I will be teaching you a lesson later on. Now, quietly listen to me, and don''t run around creating any more trouble. I will be handling this on my own, and if you show any kind of disobedience, I will seriously be sending you off to where you came here from," she expressed¡ª anger radiating off of Soohyun.


    "Wow! Moon Jiwoo, you can be assertive at times. Ah! I really like this side of yours. It turns me on," he commented as he winked towards her.


    Folding her arms across her chest, Soohyun let out a sigh, and she voiced out, "You are really unbelievable! You actually have the energy and mood to joke around at this moment! Wow! Any way, just silently stay here, and don''t get yourself any more exposed."


    "Aish! You are too naggy and boring now, Moon Jiwoo. If plan A fails, I always have a plan B ready," he said, "You worry too much."


    As interest showed in Soohyun''s eyes, she arched both of her eyebrows and asked, "Oh! Really? I am interested in knowing what that Plan B of yours might be."


    "What else could it be? Running away from this place, and if that doesn''t work, we can go for plan C. Do you know what plan C is?" Kwnagsoo raised one of his eyebrows.


    Soohyun shook her head.


    As a mischievous glint appeared in his eyes and a playful smile formed on his face, he answered, "Simple, I can use you as a decoy and run away from this place."


    Lee Soohyun scoffed and said, "I knew it; there is nothing productive coming from your mind. Any way, I have my own plan B, so I do not need to follow along your foolish idea."


    She then continued, "Oh! Right, before I forget."


    Opening the zipper to her jacket, she took out the torn pieces of paper from the document, and moving closer to Kwangsoo, she placed those documents on top of his lap.


    "This might contain important details, so go through them as I have a conversation with Eunwoo," she stated, "Don''t miss any details, and if there is anything that you do not understand, also me about them later on. This Noona is there to teach you."


    "Noona? Are you sure you are older than me? Then again, considering how you look, you definitely appear to be older than me," Kwangsoo teased.


    Rolling her eyes, Soohyun said, "That attack was weak. I will be leaving now, and remember to not stir up any more trouble. I feel like I am handling a big kid."


    Kwangsoo chuckled and stated, "Good luck with deceiving him! With that attitude you have shown me, don''t expect any help from me when you get into trouble."


    Smirking at him, she raised her eyebrows and said, "Help? I would be grateful if you do not create any further trouble for me, Lee Kwangsoo."

 Chapter 332 - That bastard is dead

    Seated opposite to each other, Soohyun and Eunwoo both had a cup of tea in front of them. Two of them currently were inside none of the rooms inside the building.


    "What is the deal that you have mentioned about?" he asked, raising one of his eyebrows.


    Taking a sip out of tea in her cup, Soohyun smiled at Eunwoo and questioned, "Are you aware of how things are currently going inside the Underworld?"


    "Nope, I am not that updated," Eunwoo answered, "Why? Is there something interesting going on at there?"


    "Oh! Really? That''s surprising. It seems that the organization doesn''t inform for you on everything," she voiced out.


    Ahn Eunwoo coughed at that and stated, "How is that supposed to concern you?"


    "That doesn''t concern me. Any way, your brother decided to betray me, so I decided to enter into this in order to get revenge from him. I swear I want to kill that bastard for putting me in such a sick plan of his," Soohyun vocalised as she slammed her hand on top of the table.


    Anger radiated off of her while she gritted her teeth. As creases formed between both of her eyebrows, her eyebrows were furrowed. Soohyun put on her best acting skills in order to show that she was angry.


    The expression on Eunwoo''s face showed that he was not pleased by what he heard, and as curiosity brewed up within him, he inquired, "What do you mean?"


    "It was your brother''s plan to let a Pureblood be captured, so that he would be able to catch the one who is betraying the Clan. But when his plan failed and he got set up instead, he put all the blame on me, forcing me to instantly move out of that place. ;


    It should be him suffering, so why am I in this position? I never intended to even be involved with this in the first place," she vocalised, "Luckily for me, I managed to escape, and now, I will be taking my revenge upon that bastard."


    After letting out those words, Soohyun stared at Eunwoo and tried to read his emotions at that moment. A frown sat on his face, and he appeared to be conflicted.


    "You are wrong," Eunwoo vocalised, "That is not how Han Minhyun is."


    Ahn Eunwoo''s words left her baffled. Although this sounded out of character for Minhyun, she did not expect for Eunwoo to catch it. This made Soohyun wonder on what type of person Eunwoo truly was.


    He then continued, "Even if he did so, he must have a motive behind it. Han Minhyun is not then person to sacrifice others for sake of his safety."


    "It is up to you if you want to believe this or not. If you have doubts, you can get them to investigate what happened in the Underworld. I would not have been suspected if it was not for your brother," she vocalised, "I do not know what type of image you have of your brother in your mind, but this is how Minhyun is. Admit it or not, he is selfish."


    Upon hearing those words from Soohyun, Eunwoo stood up and slammed his hand on top of the table. Seeing how enraged he was, Soohyun was shocked. She had a hard time believing that she was able to elicit such a reaction from him.


    "Han Minhyun is not like that. If he truly wanted to harm you, he would not have let you escape like that. There is a different story behind the entire thing. Either you know about it and hiding it or you simply are not aware of it."


    ''Damn! This Eunwoo is not foolish. This situation almost seems as if I am Minhyun''s enemy, and Eunwoo is on his side.''


    "Ahn Eunwoo, that boy, although he is this distant to Minhyun and on the opposite side, he still cares for him. Why don''t you let Eunwoo know of the entire story? He might be able to help," Minnie vocalised.


    ''Are you a fool? Of course, that is not possible! Do you actually that he is trustworthy based on this alone?''


    "Ahn Eunwoo''s enemy is not Red Clan or Minhyun. It is Han Sungmin. The Blue Clan knows this, and that is why, they are keeping this from him, or else, do you think that they will be concealing such an important matter from one of their strongest members."


    ''Still, I will try to convince him. If that doesn''t work, I will just let him in on everything.''


    "I escaped because of someone else. Minhyun wanted to trap me, but person saved me," Soohyun voiced out, "That person was the one you saw in the library. Because of him alone, I am alive."


    "There is no reason for Han Minhyun to hurt you. After all, you are his fated one, and you''re his weakness. Without you, he will be weak," Eunwoo voiced out, "You words make no sense now."


    "I don''t even know why he sacrificed me. Just ask him the questions. After all, it was him who threw me into this trap," she vocalised, "Even I want to know as much as you why he betrayed me in such a way."


    For the added effect, Soohyun blinked her eyes multiple times to let the tears form in her eyes, and as they fell down, her bottom lip quivered whilst her eyes stared at the ground.


    Lee Soohyun hoped that Ahn Eunwoo will be convinced by her acting skills and would not be pushing into this matter further.


    Ahn Eunwoo let out a sigh and vocalised, "Well, if that''s the truth, I have no problem with letting you be here. Even if you try to stir up trouble, a small girl like you would not be able to do anything. But about killing Han Minhyun, I will be doing it. I will be the one killing that bastard."


    Soohyun nodded her head and stated, "That''s alright with me. I will be satisfied as long as that bastard is dead."

 Chapter 333 - Let you be free

    Two of them¡ª Soohyun and Kwangsoo¡ª walked towards the direction of the dining room for the breakfast. The path they took was the longer one, and it was secluded.


    "So, Eunwoo let you be free?" Kwangsoo asked, raising one of his eyebrows.


    Soohyun nodded.


    He then spoke out, "That boy is strange. He betrayed the Red Clan yet he still wants to support Han Minhyun, who he barely has any connections with. This makes me curious what happened in that year."


    "Curiosity kills the cat, and sooner or later, the truth will come to light. For now, let''s concentrate on getting this right. What did you find from those papers?" Soohyun voiced out.


    "Damn! You are really lucky and found yourself some gem. Those doc.u.ments held the details on how the poision is created. The poison is colourless and odorless, and when mixed with food, it would not be noticed.


    As the poison enters into the system of the members from the Red Clan, the people slowly lose their control, and they can be manipulated by those from the Blue Clan. This process takes up to months," he explained.


    "I know that part. What else did you find out about?" Soohyun vocalised.


    "Well, the methods to producing the poision was there, and from that, the antidote can be produced. There is only one thing mentioned about the antidote¡ª a pureblood''s blood. Other things are vague as if they themselves don''t know about it or are trying to hide about it," Kwangsoo stated.


    Soohyun nodded and voiced out, "That means they have made this poison from a long time, and about the poision with the Leader Oh Jaeho, it is not the same. He is not being controlled but rather rendered weak."


    Shrugging his shoulder, Kwangsoo vocalised, "There could be more than one poison produced by them. We will be taken to the laboratory today, and from there, we would be able to find more information."


    Letting out a sigh, Soohyun nodded her head and vocalised, "Yeah, let''s hope for that. We are really running out of time at here."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After the breakfast was over, the three of them were shown to the research laboratory by Ahn Eunwoo, and they were tasked with their own work to do by him.


    Soohyun and Kwangsoo were assigned to help a senior member of their research laboratory, Ahn Donghae, as he produced samples of a medicine.


    After Kwangsoo and Soohyun wore their white coat, eye goggles, face mask, and gloves, they went to stand before Donghae. Placing the test tube in his hand down, he turned to look at them.


    "The medicine we will be producing is a poison to the Red Clan. It is a confidential information, so this can not be revealed at any cost, or else death will be the only solution for you two," he vocalised.


    Lee Soohyun did not them to be directly involved with the poison. This can be both a dangerous and a good thing. By staying this close to it, she will be able to get to learn more about it, but if the matters of this get revealed to the outside world and they get to know about it, Soohyun and Kwangsoo would be the first one to be doubted.


    Turning her head slightly, Soohyun glanced at Eunwoo and wondered about his intention behind assigning her to such a position. Did he intend to help her or trap?


    Unaable to read through him at this moment irritated Soohyun, but she was aware that she would not be able to do anything against it. Staring at the chemicals before her, she just hoped for the luck to be by her side. That is the only thing she could count on now.


    "There is a high requirement for it now, but producing it is not only costly, but the materials are difficult to find," he vocalised, "Moreover, it has to be done manually, and producing it requires a week. Other than that, a huge amount of it is needed to poison one of those Red Clan''s members."


    Then, he added, "Nevertheless, it is one of our best production up until this point, and we are really proud of it. If you are able to contribute new ideas to this, your status will instantly be raised. That''s why, work hard."


    Enthusiastically, both she and Kwangsoo nodded.


    Seeing their serious expression, the man found himself being satisfied, and he voiced out, "For your first task, you will be assigned with extracting blood from the Red Clan''s member there. They can be violent at times, and the temperature of the room is quite low. That''s why, take care."


    "We will make sure of that, Sir Ahn," Soohyun vocalised, "Can we see how to make the poison as well? I am really interested in seeing how this entire thing works."


    "If you manage to extract all the blood in time, I see no problem with letting you see how it works today," he stated.


    Stepping into the room with the medical equipments in her hand, the sight before her caused her to let out a gasp. Countless members of Red Clan was chained to the wall, and they had their mouth covered with a piece of cloth.


    They randomly moved in attempt to get out of those shackles, but it was impossible for them to fight against those tight hold.


    Their skins appeared to be especially pale, and noticing the marks on their body, Soohyun found tears forming at the corner of her eyes.


    Although she was not the one to get soft from such scenes, seeing how these innocent people were treated was able to evoke such emotions from her.


    As if noticing how disturbed Soohyun felt at that moment, Kwangsoo placed his palm on top of her shoulder and gave it a slight squeeze.


    Then, he whispered, "After all of this is over, let''s get all of them out of here."


    Hearing the soft voice from Kwangsoo came off as a surprise to Soohyun. Nonetheless, she nodded her head to his words. She truly wanted to get them out of this place and will be accomplishing that.

 Chapter 334 - Had some matters investigated

    Although it was difficult for Soohyun, she still managed to extract blood, and after they have filled the required number of tubes, they head towards the research room.


    On the way to there, something caught Lee Soohyun''s attention, causing her to stop in her steps. Noticing that, Kwangsoo turned his head to look at her and raised one of his eyebrows.


    "You take this with you," she vocalised, handing Kwangsoo her medical equipment kit.


    "What''s the matter?" he questioned, raising one of his eyebrows.


    "There is no time for me to explain me that. Just give some explanation about my disappearance to Ahn Donghae. After I return, I will be explaining about it to you."


    With that, Soohyun ran towards the direction. Something caught her eyes at that moment, and it was of a middle-aged man being pushed against the wall by Ahn Donghae.


    This was something Soohyun found to be suspicious, and she decided to secretly observe what was going on. Seeing this made her wonder on whether or not it was workplace bullying.


    This could be the chance she needed.


    "Shin Hyungwon, I told you to not show yourself up at the laboratory!" Donghae exclaimed, "Or else that daughter of yours¡ª she will be killed."


    Soohyun held her mouth at the words she had just heard in order to hold in a gasp, and immediately, hiding behind a wall, her eyes kept on watching the scene that played before her.


    Anger was visible on Donghae''s face, and from a closer inspection, she noticed that Donghae''s hand was visibly shivering. It appeared that Donghae was afraid of the man before her.


    Raising her line of sight, Soohyun took a look at the man that stood opposite to Donghae. On Shin Hyungwon''s face, rage showed as well, but more than that, there was mock present within it.


    "Kill my daughter? Is that the only threat you can come up with, You Thief? Too bad, you got in hold of my daughter, and I would not be able to reveal your true self to the world. Don''t worry! I just came here because the organization called me for some matters," Hyungwon spatted.


    "What thief? I did not steal anything from you, so shut up! You gave that idea to me, and without my help, it would not be developed this further. So, therefore, stop calling me a thief and taking credit for something that was not done by you," Donghae vocalised¡ª his voice coming out somewhat shaky.


    ''Hold on! So, apparently, this Hyungwon guy was the one who made that poison and Donghae merely took the credit for it? Wait! If he made the poison, that means, he is the only way who has the solution to make the antidote. Alright, this is just getting better.''


    Lee Soohyun''s lips curved to form a small smirk while she planned on about the next step to take. It seemed that things will be turning out better than she had expected.


    Donghae then voiced out, "Now, that you are done with dealing with the matters, leave instantly, Hyungwon. You can''t let any one see you, remember that!"


    "Why? Are you scared that your lies will be exposed?" Hyungwon asked, raising one of his eyebrows.


    "Yah! Shin Hyungwon! Control yourself, or don''t come crying to me when something happens to your daughter," Donghae threatened.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Excited due to the new piece of news she had found, Soohyun immediately made her way to their assigned rooms and waited for Kwangsoo to appear. Only then will they be able to discuss about the next set of plans.


    Things went better than Soohyun has expected, and as everything was happening so fast, she hopes that she will be able to minimize the damage caused by the Blue Clan as fast possible.


    Extending her hand towards the door to the room, she turned the handle to open the door and entered into the room.


    Seeing Ahn Eunwoo inside the room, she was caught by surprise and almost regretted her decision of returning back into the room.


    Lee Soohyun was well aware of Ahn Eunwoo''s abilities to charm other people and how it only worked when other people were comfortable around him. She did not want herself to get charmed by him and reveal about all of her ideas to him by mistake.


    That would be ruining everything!


    "Stop!" he exclaimed.


    His words instantly caused Soohyun to halt in her steps, and knowing that it would rather appear suspicious of her to leave the room now, she could only let out a sigh as she turned to face him.


    Wearing a confused expression on her face, she asked, "Was there anything you needed?"


    ''What does he want now? It doesn''t seem to be anything good from his expression! Could be that he has seen through my lies? No, that''s not possible. I made sure that there were no plot holes.''


    Raising one of her eyebrows, Soohyun stared at Eunwoo questioningly while the door behind her closed. Ahn Eunwoo took few steps closer to her.


    "You lied to me. Hyung did not attempt to harm you. Instead, he sacrificed himself to protect you and let you come here," Eunwoo voiced out.


    Those words of his caused Soohyun to widen for a second before she fixed the expression on her face, and forcing out a small smile on her face, she asked, "What makes you say that, Ahn Eunwoo?"


    She then added, "I have already clarified earlier on what had happened, and at this moment, I am feeling really sick. That''s why, let''s just discuss about all this later."


    "No, I can''t do that," Eunwoo replied, "I do not have the patience to wait until that, Moon Jiwoo. I had some matters investigated."

 Chapter 335 - Youre c.o.c.ky!

    "What do you mean?" Soohyun asked while her heart beat rapidly within her c.h.e.s.t due to the nervousness. In her mind, she attempted to make up lies in order to divert Eunwoo''s attention from the truth.


    "Hwang Yejoon was the one that got you and Lee Kwangsoo to here. Yejoon and Kwangsoo are both loyal to Minhyun, and they would not be betraying them easily," Eunwoo said.


    "Well, trust can be easily broken. You''re naive to believe that something like that will be lasting forever. Considering how controlling how Minhyun can be at times, it is not surprising to see that they have gotten tired of Minhyun," Soohyun vocalised.


    Although those words left a terrible aftertaste in Soohyun''s mouth, those words were something that were required be said.


    Lee Soohyun''s eyes did not miss how her words caused Eunwoo to clench his hand into a tight fist, and his eyebrows furrowed. Creases appeared between both of her eyebrows.


    He then voiced out, "If you say that Han Minhyun had betrayed you, why is it that he is at the disadvantageous position currently? He is currently imprisoned at the mansion, and his powers are restricted. Due to his punishment, he is not being supplied with blood as well. It is very well visible on how they want to push him to death."


    Hearing those words from Eunwoo caused Soohyun to widen her eyes, and subconsciously, she took a step back. She wondered about what horrible situation Minhyun would be facing now, and this gave her heart a tight squeeze.


    "He is being mentally pressured a lot at this moment, and soon enough, his physical punishment will be starting. Minhyun must have been aware of this from the beginning yet he let you escape to be free. There is definitely something that you are planning," Eunwoo added.


    Looking up to stare at Ahn Eunwoo, Soohyun asked, "How much do yoh care for Han Minhyun after all?"


    "Why are you asking that?"


    "You are clearly from the enemy''s side. Despite that, you are reluctant to cause any type of harm to Minhyun. Even that book, you easily gave it up to Minhyun although you put in a huge amount of effort to obtaining it. This shows that you care for Minhyun," Soohyun stated.


    Eunwoo turned the other way as a small blush formed on his face, and he voiced out, "Well, that is none of your business."


    "Yes, this was all part of a plan made by Minhyun and me, and I guess, most of this is my fault. He would not have been hurt this bad if it was not for me suggesting that idea," Soohyun said.


    "What are the plans? Say me everything about it," Eunwoo stated.


    "No, I will not be revealing about the plans to you. It is too dangerous, and please, don''t force me. The dangers for this is huge, and even walls have ears. Therefore, just don''t ask me on that. Kwangsoo and I will be doing a fine job in managing that.


    You have an enmity with Han Sungmin. That''s why, don''t try to involve the entire Clan in your plans and harm the innocent. About the truth of that year, there are lots of things you don''t know about, and in the end of the way, Minhyun did not betray his parents or you. He did not want to join sides with Han Sungmin, but he was left with no choice. He wanted to protect you," Soohyun expressed.


    She then added, "Although Minhyun wanted you to live a carefree life without worrying about all this, I am pretty sure you have the right to know about all this. About the matter with Red Clan, I will be handling it currently. That''s why, please don''t try to disrupt it. Even your brother''s life is at stake here, and don''t worry, we are not planning to kill any innocents of the Blue Clan. We are merely protecting ourselves."


    Her words caused Eunwoo''s eyes to widen, and extending his hand towards her, he placed them on top of Soohyun''s shoulders. Soohyun''s eyes did not miss how his hands trembled slightly.


    He then questioned, "Minhyun did all of that for me?"


    Nodding her head, Soohyun said, "You are smart and probably can figure out how the rest of the things went. You can stay with the Blue Clan and plan on how to destroy Han Sungmin. But this plan of yours is carried out, the one of the first ones to sacrifice himself will be Han Minhyun. You know how that brother of yours is."


    "So, you are telling me to watch everything from the sidelines without doing anything?" Eunwoo vocalised, raising one of his eyebrows.


    "Yes, at this moment, that is the best you will be able to do," she voiced out, "Everything is already planned out, and I don''t want a single small change to ruin all of that, Eunwoo."


    Ahn Eunwoo let out a sigh and said, "I can''t say anything against that. Just make sure to protect that Hyung of mine until the end or I will be coming for revenge."


    "Geez! And I was about to apologise about all of the things that I did in the last," Soohyun stated.


    Ahn Eunwoo scrunched up his nose and vocalised, "Don''t remind me of the past. It actually makes me doubt whether or not you''re the same person. You were really stupid in the past."


    "Hey! Is that even something proper to say to someone who wholeheartedly loved you?" Soohyun asked while glaring at me.


    "Do you love me now as well?" he asked.


    "Wow! You are c.o.c.ky! Well, I never loved you in the first place. Let me tell you a secret. Moon Jiwoo was the one who loved you, and sadly, I am not Moon Jiwoo."

 Chapter 337 - Dont care about other things

    "Is Butler Shin there in the mansion? If so, can you hand over the phone to him, and don''t let anyone know that I have called you," Soohyun vocalised.


    "That Old Man must be somewhere," he stated, "I will search for him and hand over the phone to him, Annoying Lady."


    "Thanks, do that," she vocalised.


    "Annoying Lady, hmm, that actually suits you," Kwangsoo mumbled as he pursed both of his lips together in order to hold in a laugh.


    "If I am annoying, then what are you? A loser? Up until this point, you did not contribute anything to this," Soohyun retorted, sticking out her tongue at his direction.


    "Geez! I have lots of ideas, but I am just letting you take the lead. It is fun to watch a little girl play around," he stated.


    "That excuse is so lame. Even a three year old can come up with a better lie."


    After couple of seconds, the phone was handed over to the Butler Shin, who then voiced out, "Hello, Mistress Jiwoo."


    "Oh, Butler Shin, it''s you. I have something important to discuss with you about, but before that, can you move to somewhere more secluded? No one can absolutely know of this matter," Soohyun vocalised¡ª her tone holding seriousness.


    "Sure, I will be doing that, Mistress Jiwoo," he stated, "What had happened?"


    Letting out a cough, Soohyun cleared her throat and said, "I don''t know if you know of the current condition of the Underworld, but I have no time to explain about that to you. You have got to trust me on the entire thing though, and please don''t let out a single word of this. Minhyun''s life depends on this."


    "Don''t worry, Mistress Jiwoo. I trust you about the entire matter," he spoke out, "Yes, I am aware of what happened at the Underworld as well. Are you alright?"


    "Yeah, I am perfectly fine. There is some investigation I need help with," she stated.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After her conversation with Butler Shin was over, the two of them decided to walk back to their rooms for it was too late. Maybe by now, they have sent someone to search for them.


    Holding the phone close to her c.h.e.s.t, she let out a deep breath and spoke out, "I just hope that everything goes fine. This is so nerve-wracking."


    "How can it not go well? After all, it is me who is beside you," Kwangsoo commented.


    Lee Soohyun let out a chuckle and pointed out, "I find it surprising how obedient you have been. I thought that you would try to create more trouble and was actually prepared for that. But seeing how complying you have been, I am really shocked."


    Turning his head to look at her, he directed a wink at her and expressed, "I can be a naughty boy if you want, but let''s go for all that after this mission is over. Even bad boys need to be good at times."


    Shuddering at his words, she retorted, "Heol! I just got the goosebumps."


    "I wonder how would Hyung feel if he thinks that you are cheating on him with me," he voiced out, "After this entire thing is over, let''s try to do that."


    Letting out a sigh, Soohyun said, "I just hope you fall in love with someone, who can keep you under control soon. Then, the trouble will be minimized. You seem to be someone who will be kept on leash by your lover."


    Looking at her, he placed his hand on her shoulder, making her stop, and staring at him, she questioningly raised her eyebrow at him.


    "Why don''t you be that person who will be keeping me on leash?" he asked.


    Letting out a laugh, she said, "Like you can make me fl.u.s.tered with those words."


    With that, she slapped his hand away and began running away towards the building before her. Seeing her running figure, a chuckle left his mouth.


    "Wow! You have really awakened my forbidden d.e.s.i.r.es for you. What do I do now?"


    Turning her head back to look at him, she scrunched up his nose at him and vocalised, "I do this for everyone. You are no one special."


    "Are you set with your plans?" Kwangsoo asked.


    The two of them were currently preparing to go into the research laboratory. In order to carry out her plans, what Soohyun first needed to do was to get out of here, and the best way to do so was to get them to kick her out.


    For that to happen, all she needed to do was create a huge amount of mess.


    Clapping both of her hands together, Soohyun curved her lips to form a wide smile and spoke out, "Yes! I am perfectly ready for it. But remember that I will be coming for revenge if they actually beat me up. Your ideas always make me doubtful."


    "Aish! How can you have that little of a trust on me?" he questioned.


    He then added, "As someone who is good at scheming, you just have to follow my instructions clearly."


    Letting out a chuckle, Soohyun vocalised, "You maybe good at scheming, but when it comes to actual situation, you are horrible at coming up with a solution. What is even the use of your talent at this point?"


    "Isn''t it coming helpful to you at this moment? My talents are special, and they can not be always used," Kwangsoo vocalised, "You really need to be grateful to me for giving you this opportunity."


    "Bullshit!" she exclaimed.


    Then, moving closer to him, she whispered, "By the way, have you managed to get any information from the Underworld?"


    Letting out a sigh, he shook his head and vocalised, "I wish I could say ''yes'', but about this entire thing, I am just as clueless as you. There is no way for me to get the information from there."


    "I don''t actually care about other things," Soohyun voiced out, "I just hope Han Minhyun is safe."

 Chapter 338 - Pathetic ones from the clan

    "Lee Soohyun, how can you do that!?" Ahn Jongdae exclaimed loudly, causing Soohyun to wince slightly and take a step backward.


    According to Lee Kwangsoo''s words, she had dropped an entire tray of glass tubes filled with the final product of the poison on the ground.


    There were twenty glass tubes upon it, and considering how important they were, Jongdae was bound to get angry. After all, this was precious to them.


    However, Soohyun did not expect for Jongdae''s voice to be this loud, and hardened herself in order to take in all the curses and scolding he will be directing at her.


    From what she had observed yesterday, he was not someone who had a good control over this temper, and after this amount of this poison being wasted, he was bound to lose it.


    "You Idiot! How can you do that! I have informed to you before on how important this is yet you have decided to mess with this! Your life can not even now compensate this, Bitch! I really want to strangle you at this moment! Geez!" he exclaimed.


    Closing her eyes and staring at the ground, she took in all the curses he had directed at her while her heart beat rapidly within her c.h.e.s.t. She desperately prayed that this would not be back-firing on her.


    "I was reluctant to let the pathetic ones from the Yellow Clan work with me in the first place, and now, you have created this huge mess! The entire batch was ruined due to you. I can''t afford to let you stay here! I will be getting the higher-ups to get you out of here, and don''t expect any money from them! I will make sure that you don''t get any job anywhere, starve on the roads, and die. This is what a bitch likes you deserve!" he vocalised.


    As a part of her act, Soohyun widened her eyes, and raising her head, she stared at the man before her in shock.


    "Please! Please! You can''t do that to me, Sir. All of this is my dream. I am sorry. I am really sorry. I did not offend you in this way," Soohyun begged as tears formed at the corner of her eyes.


    As she slowly extended her hands towards him, disgust instantly became evident on his face, and moving his hand closer to her, he touched her shoulders in order to push him away.


    The push caught Soohyun by surprise, and she was not prepared for it. Due to the impact of that, she fell back, and her back collided with the counter behind her.


    A wince left her mouth at that, and the sharp corner of the counter pierced through her neck. She touched her neck softly to erase any marks of the blood from there. Since her healing abilities were returning, it would be bad if he noticed that.


    Raising her head to look at him, Soohyun did her best to appear pitiful. But before she could say anything, Ahn Jongdae decided to speak out.


    "Whatever you do will be useless. Now, get out of my sight before I do anything! You are utterly disgusting!" he exclaimed.


    Hearing those words, Soohyun began to cry.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    ''That man is an utter trash! My back hurts until now, but this went completely easily, and I have managed to complete something else as well. He is really foolish! He doesn''t even know what big of a damage he is causing to his own type.''


    "You have done well until this part, Lee Soohyun, but now is the most important part! You don''t have the time to make new plans and have to carry this out without slipping up slightly."


    ''Damn! This just makes me so anxious. By the way, up until now, have they tortured Minhyun in any way.''


    "About that, Soohyun, there is a bad news, and I don''t how to break it out to you," Minnie vocalised.


    Lee Soohyun notice how distressed Minnie was from her voice, leading her to worry about what was going on.


    ''What''s the matter, Minnie?''


    "You know how paranoid the king is, and he really hates the power Minhyun or Sungmin has. That''s why, he will be forcing out the answer to where you are through the physical torture.


    Earlier, he tried to force out the answer from my Master, but feigning cluelessness, my Master did not leak out about anything. If my Master was not the Oracle, he would have forced ugly torture methods on him as well."


    ''Torture?''


    The thought of Han Minhyun going through that caused Soohyun to shudder instantly, and she stopped her step in the hallway. Her hand trembled while her body froze.


    "I am afraid yes. It is nothing pleasant, and the King have Han Minhyun four more days before going through the torture methods," Minnie vocalised.


    ''Only four days? That is not enough time to rescue him from all of the trouble. I am really helpless. What do you think I should do?''


    "There is nothing you can do against it, Soohyun, I am afraid. You just have to let the nature take it''s course. I did not tell you this to get yourself distracted, and about Han Minhyun, he might have thought of a solution out of this.


    You know how smart Minhyun can be. He would not let himself go through the punishment without trying to do anything about it," Minnie vocalized.


    Before Soohyun was able to respond to Minnie, someone spoke out, "Oh! This is where you are. I have just heard about what had happened. Are you alright?"


    Turning her head to look at that direction, Soohyun saw that Eunwoo leaned against the wall while staring at her direction, and she forced out a small smile on her face.

 Chapter 339 - The safest place

    "I am just fine, but that Ahn Jongdae screams a lot. Back there, I thought my ear was done for," she vocalised.


    Shaking his head at her words, he said, "Is this another part of your plan or something?"


    Shrugging her shoulders, Soohyun continued to walk and voiced out, "You will see. It is not fun to give away everything so easily."


    "If you are fine, then I will be leaving. I was just here to check up on you and see whether or not you are crying," he stated.


    "Eunwoo," she enunciated.


    "Hmm?" he looked at her questioningly.


    "Do you remember about the time you have slipped in the restaurant? That was all part of my plan. Wasn''t that a fun moment?" Soohyun vocalised before running away towards the front.


    Her antics caused Eunwoo to let out a chuckle.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Even without meeting the authorities and discussing this matter, Soohyun was removed from the institute. The speed all that happened in was enough to surprise Soohyun.


    She removed the disguise from over her face, and as for the mask that was upon her powers, she did not know how to undo it. Maybe Butler Shin would be able to do so.


    Clutching on to the straps of her backpack, Soohyun aimlessly walked through the streets of the Seoul. Before discussing about other plans with Butler Shin, she wanted to take a walk in order to calm herself down.


    Although the time period was not that long, Soohyun really missed leading an ordinary life and worrying about money solely.


    Her eyes fell on a bakery, and missing the food from there, she decided to enter in. She made her way to the bakery, and extending her hand, she pushed open the door to the cafe.


    Recalling about Jiwoo''s status, Soohyun hoped that no one will be recognizing her or bringing trouble to her. She just wanted to enjoy some delicious pastries.


    Her eyes then fell on the cakes on the display, and instantly, her mouth watered. That is when, she recalled about how penniless she was at this moment, and affording a single slice of those cakes was not possible for her.


    A sigh left her mouth.


    That''s when, she recalled about something and mumbled, "Why don''t I just call Butler Shin here? He will surely be having enough money to pay for a pastry."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Hearing the noises from his footsteps, Soohyun raised her head to look at that direction, and upon seeing him walk in, a small smile formed on her face. She waved her hand at his direction.


    The bakery only had few people inside of it, and so far, fortunately for Soohyun, there was not anyone who managed to recognize her.


    In front of her was various assortments of cakes she had ordered, and held within her hand was a fork. While she placed the cake inside her mouth, she stared at Butler Shin with brightened eyes.


    Eating those cakes made her mood better.


    Seeing her, Butler Shin bowed slightly before walking at her direction. Pulling the chair opposite to her, he sat down upon it.


    "Butler Shin, do you know the current situation of Minhyun?" she asked while a solemb expression settled upon her features.


    "I am afraid not, Mistress Jiwoo. They put in their best efforts in concealing everything and trying to not leak them out of the Underworld," he spoke out.


    Soohyun let out a sigh and said, "Minhyun will be going through physical torture in order to extract answers on where Kwangsoo and I am at after three days according to my source."


    Those words of hers caused Butler Shin''s eyes to widen for a second before a sigh left his mouth, and he said, "That is inevitable for Minhyun unless or until something miraculous happens."


    "About the matter Mistress asked me to do, I have completed it. Shin Hyungwon has a seven year old daughter, and his wife passed away due to an accident. His daughter is quite precious to him according to couple of sources, and currently, she is kept under watch by someone else as well."


    "They must be Ahn Jongdae''s man," she vocalised, "Alright. For the next part of the plan, I assume you know about how to carry them out. Oh! Right! Did you manage to get his contact information?"


    Nodding his head, Butler Shin answered, "Yes, I have manage to get a hold on his current phone number. Here it is."


    With that, Butler Shin extended his hand to his pocket and took out a piece of paper from inside of it. As he placed it on top of the table, Soohyun''s eyes fell on it.


    Moving her hand forward, she took the piece of paper from the table, and picking it up, she unfolded the piece of paper.


    Then, scanning her eyes through the series of number present inside the paper, she tried to remember them. After she was done with memorizing it, she crumbled the paper in her hand.


    Wearing a smiling expression, she raised her head to stare at Butler Shin and spoke out, "Thank you for your help, Butler Shin."


    "It''s not a big deal, Mistress Jiwoo. Please do contact me if you need further help, and take care of yourself. Master would definitely not want you to be hurt," Butler Shin voiced out.


    "Hmm, I will be doing that," she stated, "By the way, did you select a place for it?"


    "I believe Master''s mansion would be the perfect place for it. Don''t worry! There is a barrier around the mansion which prevents foreign people from entering, and there is no one keeping an eye of people inside the mansion. It is the safest place."

 Chapter 340 - This feels nice!

    Stepping into the mansion brought back many memories to Soohyun, and when her eyes fell on Junghyun before her, the confession immediately came inside her mind.


    She just hoped that things would not be awkward between them although that would be too much to ask for from Junghyun. After all, he was the one with feelings, not her.


    Walking over to the boy, she flashed him, and rubbing the back of her head, she stated, "Hello! It has been a long time."


    He coughed and voiced out, "It has not been that long, and I recorded all the episodes of the dramas you like to watch. Don''t misunderstand anything. I did all of that because of annoying you can be."


    ''Luckily, everything is just normal!''


    Those words of his caused her eyes to brighten up, and extending her hand towards him, she pulled him into a tight hug, catching him by surprise. In this difficult time, it was really nice to have a close friend by her side.


    "Thank you, Junghyun. You are really cute. Can I squish your cheeks? I promise it won''t hurt," she vocalized.


    "Are you kidding me? Of course not! You are still the same, Ugly Lady¡ª Annoying," he expressed.


    Pulling away from the hug, she winked at him and vocalised, "Glad to see that you have not changed that rude side of yours yet. I have met those relatives of yours, and they are as rude as you. But of course, I like your rudeness better."


    "S-Shut up!" he exclaimed.


    Then, lowering his line of sight, he had a slight blush forming on his cheeks as he questioned, "Are you alright?"


    His questions made warmth spread through her heart, and noticing the redness on his cheeks, a teasing expression formed on her face.


    Moving her hand closer to him, she wrapped it around his shoulder and then, let out a sigh. She then voiced out, "Over this period of times, things have been really difficult for me, and I have dealt with life and death situations thousands of times.


    I don''t want to go to that underworld anymore. It''s too scary! I just want to stay with you here forever and watch dramas. I really regret not appreciating life earlier and watching dramas whenever I could have."


    "Stop messing around," Junghyun vocalised, "I have heard that you have some mission to complete at here."


    "Oh! Right! I do," Soohyun said.


    With that, she jumped away from Junghyun, and staring at him with playfulness in her eyes, she had a wide smile forming on his face. At that, Junghyun had an idea that something was coming for him.


    "Kim Junghyun, how good with kids are you?" she asked.


    "Kids?" he voiced out, raising one of his eyebrows.


    Nodding her head, she vocalised, "Yup, kids! There is a kid you need to take care of for a short period of time."


    "Why? Why me? I am not taking care of any kid! I hate them!" he exclaimed.


    Even though Kim Junghyun had a strong reaction to her words, she was adamant on convincing him about the entire thing.


    "Junghyun, please, agree to this. You know, how I can''t trust anyone at this moment, and this is very, very, very important to my mission. I will be busy with some other things to take care of the kid. Moreover, since you were a nine year old not too long ago, you might be able to relate with the kid a lot," she said, staring at him with pleading eyes.


    A pout formed on her face while she blinked her eyes multiple times at him in hopes that he will be agreeing to this request of hers.


    Finding Soohyun to be endearing at this moment, Junghyun raised his hand and voiced out, "Stop making that weird face! I will be agreeing to it on the condition that you will never be mentioning my past again."


    Kim Junghyun took few steps closer to her, and staring at her intensely, he added, "Understood? You are not allowed to speak a word about my past."


    Soohyun nodded her head.


    ''I don''t see the use of that. Even without me speaking about it, I am pretty sure everyone is more or less aware of this. But if that''s what it takes for you to help me, then sure.''


    "Deal! I will never ever mention on how you were a nine year old ever again. If I mention it again, even if it by mistake, I shall be turned into a frog for my eternal life," she voiced out, "My mouth is completely sealed."


    Scrunching up his nose and furrowing his eyebrows, he vocalised, "Why do I feel like as if you are speaking to some kid?"


    Curving her lips to form a wide smile on her face, she shook her head and answered, "No, Junghyun-ah, you have misunderstood. Now, let''s go and wait for the kid. I have seen her picture, and she is adorable. You will be loving her!"


    Raising one of his eyebrows, he questioned, "Who is the kid? Could she be your¡ª"


    Shaking her head, Soohyun stated, "Illegitimate child? That''s funny! Of course not. I am being a bad guy, and that''s why, I need that kid. Since you sound like a bad guy, I also need your voice."


    "I sound like a bad guy? There is no way I am lending my voice to you," he vocalised.


    "Aish! Why do you have to be this stubborn? What do I need to trade with you in return for your voice?" Soohyun asked.


    "Do you even have anything worthy to trade with me?" he questioned.


    Before Soohyun could make a retort to that, sounds of footsteps reached into her ear, and her lips curved to form a small smile.


    "They must be here! Wow! This is soon!" she exclaimed, "Anyway, Junghyun, remember to lend me your voice whenever I need it, and stay close to me. Don''t disappear on me."


    Seeing the girl''s figure as she walked away, he mumbled, "This feels nice."

 Chapter 341 - Luck, be on my side

    Seeing the girl walk in with Butler Shin, Soohyun approached her. Junghyun followed her and halted his footsteps when she stood in front of the girl.


    Bending down to the little girl''s height, she flashed her a smile and questioned, "Little girl, what is your name?"


    The girl in front of her appeared quite endearing, and it took some effort on Soohyun''s part to not squeeze the cheeks of the girl.


    "You brought me here, but you don''t know my name?" the little girl questioned.


    Her reply made her seem more cute in Soohyun''s eyes, and holding in her urge to let out a squeal, she shook her head.


    "I am called Sihyeon, Shin Sihyeon, Unnie. Where is dad? This old man told me that he will be bringing me to my dad," Sihyeon vocalised.


    "Ah! So, Sihyeonie wants to meet up with her father. Don''t worry! I will be calling your father to be here. Why don''t you stand and pose there, so that I am able to take a photo of you? Then, we will be sending that photo of yours to your father," Soohyun expressed, "Also try to cry slightly. If you do that, your father will come to meet you quickly."


    Those words of hers caused a sparkle to appear in the little girl''s eyes, and Soohyun could see that Sihyeon was quite attached to her father.


    "Really! You are not lying to me?" Sihyeon asked¡ª nervousness present in her voice.


    Extending her hand towards Sihyeon, she placed it on top of her head and patted it softly. Then, with a soft smile on her face, Soohyun said, "Of course not! Your father has been a bad boy. That''s why, we need to use this method to bring him here."


    Nodding at Soohyun''s words, she stated, "Alright then, Unnie! I will do as you say! Please bring my father here."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Sitting on the couch, she swiped across the screen and saw the photos of Sihyeon she had clicked. The little girl sat opposite to her while she ate her ice-cream.


    Selecting couple of pictures, she sent them to his phone number with the text, ''Sihyeon is really cute! But destroying these cute things really gives joy. I don''t know what I might do to this little girl if you don''t come to the mentioned location''.


    Although Soohyun felt slight amount of guilt for resorting to such methods, there were no options for her other than this, and during the little girl''s stay at her, she would try to take care of Sihyeon as sincerely as possible.


    Staring up from the ice-cream to look at Soohyun, Sihyeon had a hopeful expression in her eyes while she spoke out, "Unnie, did you get to contact my father."


    Before Soohyun was able to respond to the little girl''s words, her phone rang up, indicating that she had received a notification. Cl.i.c.k.i.n.g on the message she had received from Hyungwon, she read through its content.


    ''Who are you? Please let go of my daughter. What do you need from me? I am no one important,'' she silently read.


    She then typed, "We will be negotiating on the entire matter when you show up at this location, and do not bring anyone along with you. You just need to help us in one matter, and we will be letting you go then."


    Smiling at Sihyeon, Soohyun voiced out, "Sihyeonie, I managed to convince your father. He will be coming to meet you on the day after tomorrow. I tried to convince him to come earlier, but it seems that he is plagued with important matters."


    "No, it is alright, Unnie," she spoke out, "I know that my father is a busy man, and I am being a naughty girl by requesting for his presence now. But it has been almost a month since I last saw dad. Could it be that Dad hates me because I am naughty girl and doesn''t want to visit me?"


    "Of course not. Didn''t I say that your dad is coming to visit you? Moreover, you mentioned on how busy your dad is. That''s why, he is unable to visit you. Your dad is working hard, so that he will be able to make you happy in the future," she said.


    "Unnie, I really like you! You''re better than my nannies! They are too mean to me."


    ''I doubt you would be saying that if you knew my motive for bringing you here.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The location for their meet up was an empty warehouse that Butler Shin had found, and since barely people travelled through that road, it was the best place for them currently.


    As the lights to the warehouse was turned on, Soohyun was seated on top of the chair while waiting for Shin Hyungwon to arrive.


    This was the first time she was doing such type of dealing, and it was understandable for her to be slightly nervous. More than that, however, she was thrilled to go through the entire thing.


    She tried her best to let out an intimidating air, so that everything would be able to go smoothly, and the cruel lines she will be speaking out was practiced in her mind for multiple number of times.


    As the sounds of the footsteps outside reached into Soohyun''s ear, Butler Shin spoke out, "He is here."


    Soohyun nodded at that.


    "Hopefully, this will be working out in our favour," she said as a sigh left her mouth.


    The worry on his face was clearly visible, and sweat dripped down his face while he walked towards Soohyun.


    ''It''s time to start this. Luck, please be on my side.''

 Chapter 342 - Desperation led to this

    Watching the man approach her, a dark look instantly appeared in Soohyun''s eyes while she crossed her legs. Her lips curved to form a small smirk while she stared at the middle-aged man.


    Standing before her, Hyungwon''s eyes glared at her while he said, "Who are you? Why have you taken my daughter!? Where is she now!?"


    "Sihyeon? Is it her that you want to talk about? Well, I did not want to take her in originally, but I was desperate," she voiced out, "There is simply one favour you need to do for me, and then, I promise you the protection of your daughter. After all, don''t you need that against Ahn Jongdae?"


    Soohyun raised one of her eyebrows and waited for the man''s response.


    The man fell down to his knees and stated, "I will be doing anything you need, but please let go my daughter. She is really precious to me."


    "Hmm," she vocalised, "You really know how to be obedient when it comes to your daughter. But I want to make you suffer more. Due to you, many innocents are losing their lives. Don''t you think you will need to suffer for that?"


    Her words caused his eyes to widen, and raising his head, he looked at Soohyun. There was hint of shock in his eyes as well.


    "What? Don''t give me that look. Because of you, many from the Red Clan are dying, and don''t you think that you have to take the responsibility for that?" Soohyun voiced out.


    "Y-You are from the Red Clan?" he questioned.


    "That doesn''t matter, Shin Hyungwon. For all the lives that have been lost, you need to suffer, and the best way to do that is through your daughter. I wonder what type of expression will be sitting on your face when that little girl will be crying for help and me to stop," she voiced out as a sadistic glint appeared in his eyes.


    Those words of Soohyun was something he found himself believing, and a shiver went down his spine. He could not believe that the Red Clan had found out that he was behind creating that drug.


    "How did you know?" he questioned while his body visibly trembled.


    While mock showed in Soohyun''s eyes, she questioned, "Does that actually matter in this moment?"


    Shaking his head fervently, he vocalised, "Of course it doesn''t. I am the one who committed the crime, so punish me, and not my daughter please."


    "It''s really funny to see how you care about your daughter. I thought a murderer like you will be more cold-hearted," she voiced out, "Have you ever wondered about how those families might have felt when your drug was responsible for killing their family members?"


    Guilt stung Shin Hyungwon after hearing those words from Soohyun, and he understood about his mistake. This was most definitely his karma for trying to make such a drug.


    Not only the credit for his drug was taken by someone else, now he was at the risk of losing his daughter due to that. He really regretted his decision and desperately wanted to reverse the situation.


    "I am sorry. I am really sorry. I have done all the wrong. But please don''t punish my daughter for it. She is innocent. Please don''t harm her. Do anything to me as you please. I will not be objecting against it, but please leave my daughter alone," he said while kowtowing in front of her multiple number of times.


    "Oh! What''s the fun is harming you? I would like to see you slowly get destroyed as I harm the most precious things to you. After your daughter, should I move on to your parents? I have heard the praises on how filial you could be," she spoke out.


    Those words of hers caused his pupils to dilahe further, and he spoke out, "No, no, no, not my parents. They are old, and they don''t deserve this. This is all of my fault, and please, don''t inflict any harm upon them. In return of that, I am willing to do anything."


    "Anything?" she raised one of her eyebrows as a chuckle left her mouth.


    Nodding his head, he said, "Whatever you want me to do, I can do it. Just let go of my daughter, and leave my parents out of this. I will pledge my loyalty to you, and do whatever you want to do."


    "Hmm, that offer sounds interesting," she spoke out, "Unfortunately, I do not take useless things to be beside me. In order to give yourself up for them, you need to prove your worth to me. Otherwise, forget about your daughter and parents being alive."


    "I can prove my worth to you. I can do it whatever you want me to do. You can test me to see that," he spoke out.


    "Alright then, there is only one thing I would want you to do," she said, "Create an antidote against the poison you have made. Only if you succeed in doing so will you be allowed to free your daughter."


    "Create an antidote against the drug?" he questioned.


    "What? Are you unconfident about your abilities? Then, I think I will just have to take the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e from torturing those beside you," she vocalised, "If I am unable to save those close to me, why should I give those close to you the opportunity to survive?"


    He instantly shook his head and voiced out, "No problem. I can create the antidote within two days. I know how to make it, and it is not difficult. It''s just that it is little hard to obtain some of the materials."


    Wearing a smiling expression, Soohyun said, "I am hoping for a successful cooperation between the two of us. I absolutely do not tolerate betrayal though."


    "No, no, no, as long as you keep my daughter safe, I would not dare to think of betraying you."


    "That''s good to hear. You can meet up with your daughter tomorrow, and now, follow me to a place."

 Chapter 344 - The mole being revealed

    Those words of Minhyun succeeded in triggering the King. As a King, Kim Namhyuk did not prefer anyone going against his words.


    Hearing Minhyun''s words caused him to clench his jaws, and moving closer to Minhyun, he extended his hand towards him. Gripping tightly on to his collar, Namhyuk glared at the man before him.


    His eyes glared down at Minhyun as he spoke out, "Such impudence! Han Minhyun, you seem to be forgetting your position! You are not even a Leader yet you dare to show such behaviour to me! You are really questioning my authority."


    "Is there anything wrong with staying alive?" Minhyun questioned.


    Raising one of his eyebrows, he added, "If you do not push me to death, I would not resort to rebelling against you. No one would be fool enough to give up their life without even trying to live."


    A dark glint appeared in Minhyun''s eyes at that, and a chill went down Namhyuk''s back after those words left his mouth.


    The current Minhyun was able to intimidate Namhyuk, and ashamed due to that, he could only try to show his power to Minhyun.


    Using his power, he pushed Han Minhyun back. Normally, this would not affect Minhyun much. However, at this moment, he was drained out of his ability.


    That action of Namhyuk caused Minhyun to fly back, and Minhyun''s spine collided with the hard wall. Due to the impact against the wall, he felt as if his head was being split into two, and a gasp left his mouth.


    He could feel the warm blood dripping down his head and touching his neck. This was the first time in a while he was feeling such intense.


    Nonetheless, he was more or less used to this, and therefore, this managed to cause no change of expression upon his face. Coldly, he continued to stare at the King.


    Although docilely staring down at the ground would be the best possible action at his situation, Han Minhyun was not ready to let go of his pride that easily. That King was not someone that deserved Minhyun''s respect.


    The thought of Lee Soohyun calling him stupid due to his actions humoured Minhyun up at that moment.


    "Han Minhyun, nothing good will be coming up for you from this. I will have you dead. I assure you that," he spatted before turning his back on Minhyun and walking away.


    Brushing his hand through his hair, he pushed them back, and bringing his palm forward, he noticed the stains of blood upon it.


    A chuckle left his mouth while he mumbled, "My Prince, this Princess is waiting for you to rescue her."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Lee Soohyun let out a sneeze.


    "What''s the matter?" Hyungwon questioned.


    Shin Hyungwon had been working cheerfully on creating the antidote after he had met with his daughter yesterday, and today was the last day. Soohyun was eager to see the finish product of it.


    "There is one thing I am curious about," Soohyun spoke out, "Other than this, have you produced any kind of poision for the Red Clan recently?"


    Lee Soohyun recalled about how Oh Jaeho had been poisoned, and judging from the effects of it, it did not seem that he was given the same poision. She wondered on about what type of poison was he given.


    "No, for almost a year, everyone had been working on perfecting this. Therefore, no, they have not produced anything other than this."


    "Are you sure about? Are sure that there was not a poison that weakens the immune system of the Red Clan and slowly kills them?" she questioned.


    Shaking his head, he answered, "No, nothing of that sort have been created lately, and I am sure of that. Everyone is aware in the Headquarters if anything new is created. Was there any information you needed?"


    His words caused Soohyun''s eyes to widen, and she reached upon a realization at that moment. The mole¡ª Soohyun had reached into the conclusion of who it possibly could be.


    The mole was Oh Jaeho.


    "You stay at here and create the final product. I will be coming over in a while," she vocalised.


    Lee Soohyun had to go find Butler Shin and let him know on that matter. She had to find a way to get this matter to reach the Underworld.


    ''Minnie, are you there? If you are here, can you get this matter to be spread in the Underworld?''


    At those words of Soohyun, Minnie let out a sigh and spoke out, "I wish I could, Soohyun, but that would not be possible. The words of my Master has to be the complete truth, and based on your assumption, we can not let it be spread to people without the evidence.


    I am sorry. Even if Jaeho is the traitor, Master and I would not be able to help you unless it is completely confirmed."


    ''Is that so? Well, if that is the case, then I would not be able to force it. Butler Shin might be able to come up for a solution for this.''


    "One more thing, I have got to tell you, Soohyun. My Master, he had seen another vision today. It was of Han Minhyun dying."


    Those words instantly caused her to halt in her steps, and her eyes widened. Her hand trembled at those words of Minnie, and she waited for Minnie to continue further.


    "Well, Minhyun did not exactly die at that, but he was surrounded by fire from all sides. There was no way of escape for him. There was someone beside him, but Master was unable to see who that person was."

 Chapter 345 - Usually red eyes

    Han Minhyun was about to greet Hwang Minjae when he stepped into the room. However, that was when something caught his eyes, leading for him to halt in his actions.


    His eyes were unusually red, causing Minhyun to raise his guard while he stared at Minjae suspiciously, wondering the reason behind it.


    Watching the man approach him, Minhyun spoke out, "Hwang Minjae."


    The door behind Minjae closed abruptly with a loud sound, and Minjae extended his hand forward. That''s then, a bow appeared in his hand, and arrows were held on his other hand.


    On the tip of the arrow was slight flame, and a sudden sense of danger from came within Minhyun. Minjae did not come here with any good intention.


    However, about this, Minhyun found himself being utterly confused. Minjae was not someone who beared any anger towards him, and at times, he even treated Minhyun like his own son.


    "What''s the matter?" Minhyun cautiously questioned.


    "You should die, and then, everything will be fine, Han Minhyun. I have to kill you," he spoke out¡ª his voice lacking emotions.


    The man in front of Minhyun felt foreign to him despite of that face and voice being familiar. Nonetheless, he was well aware of how it was not the time for him to get emotional.


    Whatever the reason was, it was clear that Minhyun was on the disadvantageous side. Hwang Minjae had the ability to control the flames, while Minhyun, on the other hand, was powerless.


    One strike from that arrow could prove to be fatal for him, and for he had no plans of dying this soon, he had to think of a strategy to get away from.


    As the arrow was attached to the bow, Minjae pulled it back and held it towards Minhyun. While Minhyun''s eyes sharpened, he watched the arrow move.


    As the arrow moved towards him, Minhyun moved slightly to the left, and due to his fast reflex, he was able to grip on to the arrow. Although the arrow burned in his hand, he would be able to bear with it, and taking that to be his only filter at here, he did not let go of it.


    "Why are you doing this? Under whose orders are you, Hwang Minjae?" he questioned while a dark look settled in Minhyun''s eyes.


    "Since you will be dying, there is no use in letting you in on that information, Han Minhyun," he vocalised while he pulled back the string of the bow.


    When he released it, another arrow flew at the direction of Minhyun, and it slightly scr.a.p.ed against Minhyun''s skin. A burning sensation spread through his hand while the arrow was pinned into the wall.


    While blood flowed down Minhyun''s arm, Minjae was ready to attack Minhyun with it, but before the arrow was able to attack Minhyun, he jumped towards Minjae.


    Since he had a better built that Minjae, it was not difficult for Minhyun to throw Minjae down even without his powers.


    Minjae''s back touched the floor while Minhyun''s body fell on top of it. Pressing his palm on top of the floor, Minhyun supported himself up, and held within his hand was the arrow.


    While staring at Minjae threateningly, Minhyun held the arrow against his throat as his eyes turned darker.


    He then voiced out, "Hwang Minjae, who have sent you at here? This will be the last time I will be asking you this. Don''t think that I will be going easy on you."


    "Let''s die together, Han Minhyun," he said, "It is actually unbelievable how I am getting the honour to finish you off."


    In that very instant, flames began to engulf room, and the temperature of the room began to slowly rise. Noticing that, Minhyun''s eyes widened.


    It seemed that he had been too reckless; he was not even able to notice when Minjae set the entire room on fire. However, considering his lack of abilities, this was to be expected.


    Han Minhyun instantly got up from that position and stared at Minjae incredulously. There was something wrong about this entire thing; Minjae would not be readily killing himself if he was involved with the Blue Clan.


    That made Minhyun recall about one thing¡ª the recent drug that the Blue Clan was producing. It was the one that allowed the Blue Clan to control them, and Minhyun suspected that Minjae was under the influence of that drug.


    However, this made things difficult for Minhyun. He would have been able to leave this room if it was him on his own. But with Minjae, when Minjae was reluctant, he doubted that would be possible.


    He had to come up with a solution fast.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Spotting Butler Shin in front of her, Soohyun stopped running. Her face appeared exhausted and tensed while she raised her head to look at him.


    She then spoke out, "Butler Shin, something will be happening there. It is an emergency; I have to get to the Underworld."


    "What''s the matter, Mistress Jiwoo? What had happened?" he questioned.


    Shaking her head, Soohyun vocalised, "There is no time for me to explain that; you just have to get me to the Underworld now. Something bad might happen if I don''t. As for the antidote, it is already created, so there is no purpose for me to stay at here anymore. Even if they catch me, I have the antidote to save them."


    "If that is the Mistress'' decision, I would not be interfering, but take care of yourself, Mistress Jiwoo. I will instantly create a portal for you to visit the Underworld," he vocalised.


    "Thank you, Butler Shin," she said.


    Only Soohyun was able to do something about the situation, and deep inside of her heart, she prayed that she would not be late for it. There was no way she would be able to forgive herself if something happened to Minhyun.

 Chapter 346 - Traveling through the portal

    This was her first time travelling through the portal alone, but Soohyun has managed to successfully pass through the portal.


    Standing on the snowy ground, she recalled about the time she had come to this world last time with Han Minhyun, and remembering back about their snowball fight, a small smile formed on her face.


    More than a week had passed since she had last transported, and thinking that it would be alright for her to do so now, Soohyun closed her eyes, concentrating her powers.


    As she took in a deep breath, she recalled about the details of the room Minnie gave her¡ª on the room Minhyun was currently¡ª and while trying to figure out the location of that room, she used best of her abilities to transport at there.


    Even though this will be draining a lot out of her, Soohyun was determined in using this, and within a matter of second, she found herself standing in the hallway.


    On top of her head was a hood that covered her face. Revealing her identity will be bringing her unnecessary trouble, and therefore, hugging the cloak closer to her body, she looked around, searching for the signs of that room.


    That''s when, a thick smell of something burning reached into her nose, and that caused her eyes to widen.


    Could it be that she was too late?


    Although there was fire burning, Soohyun wondered about where the rest where at. A fire was very much of big deal at here, and therefore, it made no sense that there was no commotion going on around at here.


    That was not the time to think about those things, and when her eyes fell on the rooms burning due to the fire, she instantly rushed into that direction.


    The heat was starting to make Soohyun uncomfortable. Nevertheless, this did not slow down her steps, and anxiety began to rise within her c.h.e.s.t. She prayed that Han Minhyun will be alright.


    Sweat dripped down her forehead, as her hand trembled. Fear began to rise within her while she approached, and she was afraid of being heart broken at the result.


    Seeing the burning door in front of her, Soohyun used her abilities to have the wind push it away. Using this extent of her power succeeded in tiring her tremendously for she had used transportation, and the heat weakened her to a considerable amount.


    Her eyes fell on Han Minhyun inside the room, and although he appeared to be really pale, it was good to see that he was alive. In front of him stood another male, and due to his back facing Soohyun, she was unable to guess who it was.


    Nonetheless, that was not her concern at that''s moment. She had to rescue Minhyun at that moment, and if she concentrated her powers enough, she might be able to remove the fire from his path.


    Han Minhyun then noticed Soohyun''s eyes, and the shock could be easily be perceived from his gaze. His eyes widened while he seemed to mouth something.


    "Han Minhyun, no one will come to save you at here. I will use my power to make way for you, so come out!" she shouted in hopes that he would be able to hear her voice.


    With that, she concentrated upon all the power she had within her and directed it towards the flame in front of her. This was the first time she was using her powers to this extent, and she was slightly nervous about this.


    The heat was starting to get suffocating for her, and closing her eyes tightly, she concentrated her powers at the flame before her.


    That''s then, a rush of air came from within her, parting the sea of flame in front, and a small road formed before her.


    With her abilities, she did not know how long she will be able to keep up with this, and slowly, she could find herself draining out of her powers.


    The urge to collapse at that very moment appeared within Soohyun. However, she was well aware that she should not give up. Everything depended on her at this very moment, and with that in her mind, she put more effort into it.


    ''You can do it, Soohyun. This is all for Minhyun. With this, you will be able to rescue him. Just a minute more. You are doing a good job until now.''


    Soohyun''s head was starting to get light, and she found herself very much close to lose her consciousness.


    At that moment, she felt a warm hand on top of her forehead, and without checking, she was able to guess who that hand belonged to. A small smile formed on Soohyun''s face.


    It seemed that she succeeded in rescuing him.


    With that thought inside her mind, she left herself drift off to her Dreamland. She was too tired now.


    Pain went through her entire body, and groan left her mouth. Mustering up all of her strength, she attempted to open her eyes slowly. The materials underneath of her felt soft, making her reluctant to wake up, but she knew that she had to open her eyes to see what was going on.


    Opening her eyes, she was greeted with a wooden ceiling, and this left her wondering on where she was at. The memories of what had happened before she had fell unconscious flooded inside her mind.


    "Where am I?" she questioned while turning her head.


    "Oh! You have woken up! How do you feel now?"


    Heading the familiar voice, she turned her head and saw that Han Minhyun was sitting beside her looking all fine. This caused a wide smile form on to her face.

 Chapter 347 - A foul play!

    Finally being able to see him after a period of time caused joy to spread within Soohyun''s heart, and pressing her hand on the bed, she attempted to sit up on the bed.


    Leaning against the bed, she turned her head to look at Minhyun and flashed him a wide smile. After using all of that power, her body felt completely exhausted and was desperate for rest.


    However, more than that, she found herself craving to spend more time with Minhyun. It seemed that she had truly missed him.


    "So, did you miss me?" Soohyun questioned, raising one of her eyebrows.


    Her expectations to hear sweet words from him instantly diminished after he uttered, "Not exactly. I was too preoccupied to think about it."


    "Wow! Both of us can be similar at times, Minhyun. Even I did not think about you once. How can there be such a coincidence?" Soohyun voiced out while a forced smile appeared upon her face.


    Extending his hand towards her, he patted the top of her head, ruffling her hair slightly, and spoke out, "No more joking around. Any way, how have things been going?"


    "Before that, should not you be saying where I am? This doesn''t feel like the surface. It is really safe for us to be at the Underworld?" she arched her eyebrows.


    A gasp left Han Minhyun''s face while he feigned surprise on his face and vocalised, "I am astonished that you are even aware of that, Lee Soohyun. I thought you have forgotten about how you are hunted in the Underworld."


    Scrunching up her nose at him and furrowing her eyebrows, she gave him a disapproving gaze, and a frown settled on top of her face. It has been so long yet he was treating her in this way.


    ''This Han Minhyun is really a jerk! Is this how someone responds to their saviour? Even I know how to be more grateful than him!''


    "Geez! Do you think that I actually wanted to enter into a cave filled with vicious lion? If it was not the fact that Minnie gave me headaches on constant nagging on saving you, do you actually believe that I will be willing to risk everything to save you?" Soohyun stated as mock showed in her eyes and folded her arms across her c.h.e.s.t.


    "I do not understand why that Mihee had sent you. You were not of that much help, and I would have pretty much survived that without you. You were trouble more or less. You were really heavy to be carried out of their," he spoke out, "Maybe from next time onwards, I will be abandoning you. After all, you are not worth getting trouble into."


    ''Wow! This dude is a complete jerk! He loves me? Geez! That was merely another trap that he had lied for me. I am pretty sure the moment I start to believe in those sweet talks of his, he will be laughing at me on how easily I have gotten fooled by him. This Han Minhyun is obnoxiously cunning! Now, he had even sealed his emotions from me. He is a jerk above all jerks!''


    "I don''t know why I am feeling so tired all of a sudden. Han Minhyun, it seems that I need to sleep now. You have to leave the room. When I am sleeping, I do not like bugs to be there inside my room," she said¡ª her eyes failing to hide the murderous intent in them.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Han Minhyun spoke out, "Well, if you do not like bugs, you have to drive it away by yourself. Don''t expect others to do your job for you, Soohyun."


    ''You asshole! You surely are having a joy from this! What? After that near death experience, you thought that you did not have enough joy in life and decided to stick back with those sadistic p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es of yours? Ah! This Bastard!''


    "Are you cursing me inside your mind? I am actually curious to know what you are thinking of at this moment," he stated as a glint appeared in his eyes.


    "No, I was merely contemplating on the extent of ungratefulness a certain bug could be," she said while her jaws clenched tightly.


    "Oh! I have figured one more new thing about you today, Lee Soohyun," he vocalised, "It seemed that you do all the actions with the intention of being thanked for them."


    Staring at Minhyun with a bored expression, she voiced out, "Even though I greatly resemble one, don''t tell me that you have actually thought of me as an angel the entire time? Of course I want others to be grateful to me!"


    He chuckled and spoke out, "I am sorry. I won''t try to tease you anymore. It''s just cute how you change your expressions so much in a matter of couple of seconds."


    Although at her age, cute should not be a word that would affect her that much. But hearing Minhyun utter that word caused her heart to beat rapidly within her c.h.e.s.t, and she could feel her cheeks getting warmer.


    "This is foul play! You can''t change this easily," she vocalised while she turned to look at the other way.


    "Aw! Could it be that my love is shy now? Turn this way, so that I will be able to see you," he spoke out.


    Lee Soohyun coughed and said, "It is nothing of that sort. Shouldn''t you be busy now? Then, why are you wasting so much time like this? Get to the main point."


    Up until her cheeks were not returning to the normal state, she was determined to not look at Han Minhyun or else she would have to bear with another set of teasing from him. Something seemed to have activated his sadistic switch.


    But that''s when, she felt a pair of hand hold on to her face, and her face was turned all of a sudden. As her eyes fell on those eyes of Minhyun, her heart beat rate went up again.


    "It''s not fun to talk to you when you are looking the other way."


    With those words, he placed his lips on top of Soohyun''s..

 Chapter 348 - The suicide

    "The antidote to the poison was created this fast? This is better than I have expected," he said, "Did you get into troubles though?"


    Hearing those words of his made Soohyun recall about what had happened with Ahn Eunwoo, and unsure of Minhyun''s reaction to that, she decided that it would be better for her to keep it as a secret.


    Wearing a smiling expression, she voiced out, "Of course not! I am genius. I managed to do it without any problems. But that Kwangsoo you have sent with me was of no use. Instead he brought lots and lots of trouble to me."


    Han Minhyun let out a chuckle and vocalised, "Do you have the antidote with you now? I am afraid that Hwang Minjae had been poisoned by the Blue Clan, and that was why he reacted in that way."


    "Yeah," she said, "Due to the limited number of products, not much could be produced. Where is my bag? The antidote is inside my bag."


    "That should be working for now," he spoke out, "Do you have any other clue?"


    "Ah! Yes, about the mole, I believe it is Jaeho. When I have mentioned on this matter to Hyungwon, he informed to me on how Jaeho''s poison have not been created by them," she stated, "It doesn''t make any sense for him to lie to me."


    Before Han Minhyun was able to respond to Soohyun''s words, the door to the room was pushed open, and a man entered into the room.


    Turning to look at that man, Soohyun could see the desperation and worry in his eyes. Seeing that, creases appeared between her eyebrows, making her wonder what could have happened.


    "This is bad, Master Minhyun," he said, "Leader Hwang Minjae had suicided."


    Upon hearing those words, Lee Soohyun''s eyes widened due to shock, and instantly, she moved her head to take in Minhyun''s expression. Astonishment sat in his face for a second before he stood up.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A solemn expression sat on Minhyun''s face while they walked on the prison''s hallway. In those eyes of Minhyun held hurt, and Soohyun was well aware of how Minhyun blamed himself for it.


    Extending her hand towards him, Soohyun clutched his hand and intertwined their fingers together in hopes of providing him with support.


    After Hwang Minjae had made his attack, the suspicions on Minhyun had been removed, and he was no longer confined.


    With the words that he will be explaining about Soohyun''s situation later on, they let him bring her at here without trying to confine them.


    Having one of their Leaders to commit suicide was terrible, and the entire Underworld was at a bad state. Although Hwang Minjae did not look like it, he held considerable amount of power as well.


    At that moment, the thought of Hwang Yejoon came inside of her mind, and she wondered on how he was. Even though Soohyun did not have her own parents, she was aware of how painful it can be to lose someone precious.


    Lee Soohyun was well aware that Minhyun was worried for the boy, and Yejoon was the reason why Minhyun felt mostly guilty.


    There were many guards that had arrived around the prison where Minjae killed himself, and from the corner of her eyes, she spotted Hwang Yejoon.


    His head looked down while his face was completely pale. While his hand was clutched on to a tight fist, his entire body shivered. It seemed that he was greatly affected by his father''s death.


    Beside of him, she could see that Han Sungmin and Oh Jaeho was at the scene¡ª the latter''s appearance making Soohyun suspicious.


    A cloak was worn by Soohyun in order to conceal her identity. However, walking with Han Minhyun by holding each other''s hand definitely gave away who she was to other''s.


    Han Minhyun wanted for her to stay back at that room, but she insisted on following him. After all, she too was worried about the situation.


    "What had happened?" Han Minhyun questioned.


    Upon hearing those words from him, one of the guards stepped forward and bowed at him. He then said, "When we were patrolling earlier, we have found that Hwang Minjae had stabbed himself with the arrow in his c.h.e.s.t, and it was already too late to save him."


    Han Sungmin scoffed and vocalised, "He was a complete coward; he was not even able to hold on to the end. If he decided to betray the clan, he should have gone through the entire thing. He just ended himself like this. Pathetic."


    Those words of Sungmin caused Soohyun to shot him a glare. Looking at Yejoon, she wanted to see his reaction to those ins.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e words of Sungmin.


    "No, Hwang Minjae did not betray the Clan. I have seen his eyes before he attacked me, and they were red. He was poisoned by the new drug created by the Blue Clan, and that is why, he reacted in such a way," Minhyun vocalised.


    Although it was merely for a second, Soohyun was able to notice the shock that went through Oh Jaeho''s face. This strengthened her opinion on how he was the potential mole.


    "As for the antidote, we have not found any clue to it. The trap made for Soohyun was by the Blue Clan," he stated.


    It did not surprise Soohyun that Minhyun wanted to conceal the truth behind the antidote. Oh Jaeho was present at the scene, and it would only be dangerous if he got to learn of this matter.


    That''s when, Soohyun''s eyes noticed how Yejoon slipped away from the scene, and worried about the joy, she decided to follow after him. Releasing her hold on Minhyun''s hand, she went after Yejoon.

 Chapter 349 - Comforting him

    Although she had no clue on where Yejoon was heading towards, she silently followed after him, unsure of how to break the silence between them.


    It seemed that Yejoon wanted time to himself alone, judging by how he walked through the secluded area of the Palace.


    "How long are you going to follow me?" Hwang Yejoon questioned as he stopped in his steps.


    Soohyun too halted in her steps. It was not difficult for her to notice how cold and detached his voice seemed; it seemed for a second that he was a foreign person.


    "Am I disturbing you?" she questioned.


    "You can say that it is something like that," he spoke out, "I would prefer to be alone now. It would be greatly appreciated if you could leave me alone."


    "Sorry," Soohyun said, "If I had arrived earlier, I might have been able to save your father."


    Turning his head, Yejoon looked at Soohyun and shook his head. She noticed how expressionless he appeared, and his eyes appeared empty¡ª losing all of its glow.


    "No, you have done enough. If it was not for you, he would have died in that fire," Yejoon vocalised.


    "It''s alright for you to blame me. I had the antidote with me, and if only I had given to your dad in appropriate time, he would have been alive now," she voiced out while she approached the man before her.


    Yejoon let out a sigh, and looking down, he spoke out, "It seemed that the fate did not want him to be alive."


    Moving closer to him, Lee Soohyun extended her hand towards the man and pulled him into an hug. Seeing the man in such a state made her heart ache, and she hoped to deliver some comfort to him.


    Hwang Yejoon was one of those rare people she treated with sincerity, and patting on top of his back, she said, "You haven''t cried yet. It must have been difficult for you to hold all of it in. I don''t want you to do something reckless, Yejoon. There is no one at here, so I can lend you my shoulder to cry at."


    "W-What do got mean? I don''t need anything like that. I am fine," he stated, "I just need some time alone to myself."


    Hwang Yejoon was about to pull away from the hug, but Soohyun clutched tightly on to him, preventing him from moving away.


    "You don''t have to be strong at here, Yejoon. I don''t wish to cause any harm to you," she voiced out, "Let out all of yours feelings at me. Don''t you at least trust me with that much."


    Soohyun sounded awkward while trying to comfort someone, and Yejoon was clearly able to notice that. Nonetheless, he was touched hearing those words from her. After all, she was trying to help him.


    Gripping tightly on to the material of her shirt, he said, "You are the first one to treat me like this. Everyone looked at me with contempt and anger. Their attitude towards me changed within just couple of hours, and I thought that you will be hating me too. After all, my father attempted to murder Minhyun Hyung."


    "Who are those idiots who stared at you with contempt? Take me to them, and I will be properly dealing with them," Soohyun stated, "You have done nothing wrong neither has your father. You two were merely the victims. It goes the same for Minhyun as well. If we were able to continue the situation, nothing would have turned out like this."


    "I know, I know," Yejoon spoke out, "But this all hurts. How can everyone turn their back on us that easily?"


    "That''s how everyone is, Yejoon. Humans are known to be shallow," she vocalised.


    Tears formed at the corner of Yejoon''s eyes while he found his heart being clenched tightly, and he stated, "I really want to see my father for one last time. I want to tell him on how I love him and how much regret cursing at him the last time around. I have not been the best son to him neither was he the best father to me, but I really miss him, Jiwoo.


    I desperately want to see him one time and hug him. I really want to do this for one time. But that''s impossible now. There is no bringing back the death. Everything was going fine, but why did everything go so badly for me? My dad did not even concern himself with these matters, so why did those people involve him? He just wanted to lead a carefree life yet he was the first one to be plotted against. This is truly unfair!"


    "I can''t say that everything will be fine. That will just be a big lie," she spoke out, "But Yejoon, you have to stay strong. In order to take revenge on those who wronged you, you need to stay strong. If you break down and give in this easily, you would not be able to do anything."


    Tears stopped falling down his eyes, and anger became visible in those eyes of his. Gritting his teeth, he stated, "All those bastards¡ª I will be killing each one of those. I will make sure to destroy each one of them who caused my father to reach such a state. I will not give those bastards an easy death."


    "The motivation you have is good, Yejoon, but don''t act rashly," she said, "In order to get revenge, you need to survive, and don''t do anything that might get you killed. Do not make any impulsive decision that you will be regretting later on, and think smartly."


    Pulling away from the hug, she flashed him a small smile and added, "Whatever decision you make, I will be there for you."


    When it came to comforting people, Soohyun did not have much of a talent. Nonetheless, Yejoon was surely able to feel the warmth through those words of hers.

 Chapter 350 - Forced me to learn it

    Knocking on Hwang Miyeon''s door, she waited for the girl to come and open up the door for her. Since Minjae was a father for Miyeon as well, Soohyun decided to check up on the girl.


    After comforting Yejoon for about an hour, she was able to calm the boy down. This surprised Soohyun for she was aware how awkward she tend to be when it came to comforting other people.


    Nonetheless, it was good thing that she was able to convince Yejoon to not take any reckless action and that Minhyun doesn''t hold any hatred towards him.


    After couple of seconds, the door in front of her was pulled open by someone, and staring at Miyeon before her, a worried expression sat on Soohyun''s face.


    She could see that Hwang Miyeon was crying the entire time, and her eyes were red and swollen due to the tears she had shed.


    When Soohyun had stepped into the room, the door behind her closed, and instantly, she found herself being engulfed into hug by Miyeon.


    The girl broke down crying while Soohyun held tightly on to her, afraid that her knees will be giving away and Miyeon will be falling down.


    "There, there, don''t cry," Soohyun said, "Everything will be fine. Do you want to see your brother? Even he is crying like you."


    Miyeon sniffed and stated, "No, I don''t want to see him. He is really mean. He forbid me from leaving the room and took away all of the maids. He said that he will be locking me in at here if I attempt to let any one inside my room, but Jiwoo Unnie, you''re an exception."


    "Your brother is just worried about you. After what had happened to your father, he is just scared that he will be losing you as well. He is doing this to keep you safe. The world out there is really scary now, and although confining is not that good, at least it will be keeping you safe, Miyeon," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Why can''t he let me in on what is happening? I am not a kid, and I understand everything," she spoke out, "It is not fair that he gets to know of everything while I am kept in the dark."


    Brushing her hand through Miyeon''s head, she said, "You are not a kid, Miyeon; he knows that. Keeping you ignorant is not the best option, but at least, it will be keeping the burdens off of you. Yejoon is doing the best he can do in order to keep you safe, so listen to your brother and don''t make him worried."


    "How is he? How is my brother? Is he doing well?" Miyeon asked.


    "Yejoon, hmm, he cried for a while and wanted to be impulsive and well. But don''t worry. I was able to talk him out of that," Soohyun vocalised, "Do you need anything now?"


    "Father¡ª I want to see him for the one last time. It has been long since I have last seen him, and before he disappears off completely, I want to see him for one last time."


    "Miyeon," Soohyun enunciated as she hugged on to the girl tightly.


    "Alright, let''s do that then," she said, "Let''s meet your father tonight. I will be taking you to meet him, but only for a short time, and you will be doing as I say. Alright?"


    Upon hearing those words, Miyeon pulled away from the hug, and staring at Soohyun, she clutched on to her shoulders.


    Then, a spark appeared in Miyeon''s eyes while she stated, "Thank you, Soohyun. Thank you. I am really grateful to you for it. This favour¡ª I will try my best to return it."


    Extending her hand towards Miyeon, she patted the top of her head and ruffled her hair.


    She expressed, "I am not doing this for in return of something, Miyeon-ah."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Yejoon Oppa is terrible! Now, I have to even cook my own meals just because he can''t trust the chef," Miyeon complained while she stepped into the room.


    Held within her hand was tray on top of which was two cups of tea, and beside it was a plate full of various assortment of cookies.


    Pointing at those cookies, she questioned, "Did you bake those?"


    Hwang Miyeon let out a chuckle and said, "Well, yeah. Although they look beautiful, they don''t taste half as good as you expect them to be."


    Although it was difficult for Miyeon, Soohyun could see that she was trying to be as cheerful as possible. But since it was mostly forced, there was a awkwardness in it as well, and at times, it tend to feel dull.


    As she sat down opposite to Soohyun, Miyeon placed the tray down and handed Soohyun her cup of tea.


    A flowery fragrance came off the tea, but Soohyun was unable to pinpoint which flower it was. For she was new to the flowers at here, this was more or less expected.


    Picking up the cup of tea, Soohyun brought it close to her mouth and took a sip out of it. The taste of tea, although was not the best, was satisfactory, and someone who had maids working for her from a very young age, this was remarkable.


    "You did a good job in brewing this, Miyeon," Soohyun expressed.


    "Well, this is edible. No matter how much I try, I can''t make it as perfect as my chef does. This is so disheartening," Miyeon voiced out.


    "I did not think that you would know all this," Soohyun vocalised, "Were you even allowed to go to kitchen?"


    "Yejoon Oppa forced me to learn it. He mentioned on how I am talentless and need to know how to do at least one thing properly. That''s why, there is a kitchen joined to my room," she said.

 Chapter 351 - Falling for him

    Opening the door before her, Lee Soohyun stepped into her bedroom, and seeing Minhyun before her, she flashed him a small smile.


    Then, she spoke out, "Miyeon had asked me to have dinner with her. That''s why, I am a little late."


    With that, Soohyun walked over to the couch Minhyun was seated at and took the seat beside him.


    Seeing that his mind was somewhere else, she questioned, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing much," he said, "Just wondering how things will be going from this point onwards. Although we have the antidote now, it''s not like we have enough to give everyone, and test whether or not they have been poisoned."


    "Well, there is no way we can save all lives," she spoke out, "But as long some lives are saved, it''s alright."


    Han Minhyun nodded his head and stated, "Other than when it is necessary, stay inside the room. Outside there are annoying gossips going around, and you might get hurt."


    Lee Soohyun clearly understood what Minhyun was trying to imply. Although Minhyun proved to others on how she was innocent, it did not mean that there were doubtful people.


    "About Oh Jaeho, what are you going to do to him?" Soohyun questioned.


    "We just have to collect the evidences that he is the traitor," he vocalised, "But this entire thing is not going to be that easy. He has been working on this for a long time, and knowing how much of a careful person he could be, I am sure he barely let himself slip out."


    "There are some clues that he left behind it. It''s just that we are not noticing them currently. We caught on to one," she spoke out, "I know that we can find many more if we put more effort into this."


    Minhyun vocalised, "I can try planting spies within his guards, but that would not be that useful. After all, he would not try to discuss or show anything regarding this to their spies."


    "What about his bedroom? That can hold information which can be used against him. We just need to find an opportunity to sneak into it and look around," she spoke out.


    "That''s a good idea, but it is too risky. If there is something valuable inside his bedroom, he will surely try to secure it greatly. It would not be a easy task to get into his bedroom," Han Minhyun pointed out.


    "Well, it''s not like we have any other choices than this," she stated, "Let''s do this. Let''s sneak into his bedroom no matter how risky it is. If we plan perfectly, we will be able to get past him."


    Han Minhyun sighed and said, "Since we have no other options, let''s go against this. I will try to put drugs into this food that will be making him collapse for a day, and we will be able to take that opportunity to search in his room."


    "Putting drugs into his food? Isn''t that dangerous if you get caught?" she questioned, "Wouldn''t it be rather better to distract him?"


    "No, that is not that much assuring," he stated, "Searching around his room will be taking a plenty of time, and only by hospitalizing him, we will be able to get that much of a time. Don''t worry! I wouldn''t be getting caught for such a simple task."


    Lee Soohyun let out a chuckle, and laying her head down on Minhyun''s l.a.p, she closed her eyes. Her body felt exhausted after the recent events, and this felt better to her.


    Seeing the girl upon his l.a.p, Han Minhyun extended his hand towards her and patted on top of her head softly.


    "You haven''t told me how things exactly have went in the Blue Clan," he stated.


    "Well, nothing fun went in there. I was roommate with that brother of yours, Ahn Eunwoo, and he irritated the hell out of me everytime. I swear, he was so much better before with that fake mask of his. As for Kwangsoo, isn''t it better for him to forever stay at the Blue Clan''s laboratory? I have left him there although there is no use for that," she said as a chuckle left her mouth.


    "Why are you looking at me in that way? It''s weird," she voiced out.


    "I don''t know why I haven''t realized that you looked this beautiful before," he spoke out, "Absence really makes heart go fonder."


    "Geez! Thank you for finding Moon Jiwoo beautiful. She was always considered beautiful from all standards," Soohyun vocalised while she scrunched up her nose.


    "No, not her," Minhyun stated, "It is you that is beautiful, not her."


    Hearing those words from Minhyun made her feel jittery and shocked at the same time, and she instantly slipped out of Minhyun''s l.a.p, causing her to fall down.


    When her head touched the table, a small groan left her mouth, and while touching her forehead, she sat up on the ground.


    She then said, "It is definitely going to take me a while to get used to the cheesy side of yours. You are really multi talented."


    Extending his hands towards her, Minhyun gripped on to her shoulder, and leaning his face down, he placed his lips on top of hers.


    Missing the feeling of Han Minhyun''s lips on hers, she reciprocated the kiss with equal fervour as Han Minhyun.


    After he had pulled back from the kiss, Minhyun forwarded his hand to touch her cheeks and said, "It seems that you are starting to fall for me as well."


    Those words of his caught her by surprise, and standing up, she stumbled backwards, leading for her to sit on top of the table.


    Staring at him with widened eyes, she spoke out, "You are misunderstanding something! I am not falling for you!"

 Chapter 353 - Be a petty man

    This restlessness was not helping Lee Soohyun in any way, and therefore, mustering up her courage, she looked at Minhyun to settle everything. Only then will she be able to rest properly.


    "Han Minhyun, I have something to talk to you about. Are you already asleep?" she voiced out while her eyes stared at his back.


    Seeing that he was not responding, Soohyun was baffled at how he fell asleep when she barely was able to get a wink of sleep.


    Feeling irritated by his attitude, she sat up on the bed and was adamant on annoying him to wake up. There was no way she was going to let him sleep when she was suffering in such a way.


    Looking at his face, she noticed that his eyes were closed and was unable to decipher whether or not he was pretending to do so.


    Moving her hand closer to him, she poked on his cheek, and seeing no response from him only fuelled up her determination to irritate him further.


    Since poking had no affect on him, she resorted to pinching his cheek. Holding on to a piece of flesh upon his cheek, Soohyun twisted it and pulled it back, making that it hurt him.


    "Wow! Han Minhyun, your cheeks really feels better than mine," she spoke out, "It is softer and smoother. What type of beauty products do you use or could it be one of the things that naturally came off to the Red Clan?


    Geez! You lucky bastard! But I am also from the Red Clan. Why can''t I have as beautiful skin as you? How do you maintain it? Let me in¡ª"


    Before Lee Soohyun was able to continue further, she felt her hand being gripped by someone, and her hold on Minhyun''s cheek loosened. A gasp left her mouth at the sudden action of being pulled to the front.


    When Soohyun thought that she would be flung off of the bed, Minhyun grabbed on to her waist and pulled him closer to his body.


    It seemed that he had not fallen asleep and was merely teasing Soohyun again. Raising her head, Soohyun stared at Minhyun with a full expression.


    What shocked her the most was that there was no mask upon his face, and his enthralling features left her with no words. She could only gape at the man before her.


    ''When did he even get the opportunity to take off his mask? He had gotten really courageous though. How can he just remove his disguise this easily? This Han Minhyun really wants to seduce me right now with those looks of his. Soohyun, hold it in. Don''t embarrass yourself in front of those top class looks.''


    "How do you treat your skin?" Soohyun managed to question.


    Although her question sounded quite foolish, in her state of mind, that was the best she could muster up. Everytime she looked at Minhyun''s unmasked appearance, it just seduced her more and more.


    "Oh! Is that why you were disturbing my nap? To know the secret behind my skin?" he questioned while an amused expression sat in his eyes.


    Their close proximity caused nervousness to bloom within Soohyun, and her cheeks began to heat up.


    ''Yah! My body, you really surprise me! Although you have been around Minhyun for so long, you still react in such an embarrassing way.''


    "No, that was not the exact reason. That Minnie was annoying me about how I love you, and I wanted to ask you on whether or not that is true. Do I love you, Minhyun?" she rambled.


    Realizing what she had just uttered, Soohyun raised her head and placed her palm on top of her mouth. How could she have just directly say all of that? Was she truly a fool?"


    Her words caused Han Minhyun to let out series of laugh, and his euphonious voice caused embarrassment to fill Soohyun.


    "Stop laughing, You Sadist! This, this, this, I did not exactly mean to say it. I don''t even know how those words left my mouth. Ah! This mouth of mine! I really need to discipline it well! If I could, I would have beaten it up for being so reckless. See, I am saying nonsense now. This must be because of the lack of sleep. Let''s talk tomorrow," Soohyun stated.


    She buried her face within Minhyun''s c.h.e.s.t, and unaware of what type of expression was sitting on her face currently, she could not find the courage to look at Minhyun directly at his eyes.


    "You are really cute, Lee Soohyun," Minhyun vocalised, "What do I do now? It makes me want to bully you more."


    "What? Do you watch dramas too as well now? This is a typical sentence used in the dramas. That''s why, please don''t use it as well. It is all too weird," Soohyun vocalised weakly¡ª her voice being muffled.


    "What are you being so shy for, My Dear Wife? About your question, would not it be better for me to answer it when you''re looking at me right in my eyes?" Minhyun questioned while a teasing smirk appeared in his eyes.


    "No, nevermind about that question. I really don''t need an answer from you. Good night," she spoke out.


    However, those words of hers were not enough to make Han Minhyun give up. Moving his hand closer to her, he gripped on to her chin and pulled her face up.


    Against that strength, Soohyun was unable to do anything, and not wanting to stare at Minhyun''s appearance, she tightly closed her eyes, praying for this moment to pass by quickly. She had an inkling that the longer it lasted, more mistakes will be created by her.


    "Wow! Dear Wife, your cheeks are really warm now. What are you thinking about? If you keep your eyes closed like that, I might feel offended," Minhyun stated.


    Then, moving his face closer to her ear, he whispered, "Dear Wife, I can be a really petty man."

 Chapter 354 - The old man

    His sultry voice was capable of causing chills to go down her back, and she instantly opened her eyes at that. Raising her hand, she touched her ear, and fl.u.s.tered, she stared at him.


    With his collarbones exposed, playful expression in his eyes, and smirk on his face, he was way too seductive for Lee Soohyun.


    ''At this rate, I am really going to have a nosebleed.''


    Lee Soohyun coughed, and in the spur of the moment, she spoke out, "Well, look, since Minnie told me that I love you, and Minnie is as good as reading my feeling as myself, then that means that I love you I guess. I will not be repeating myself any more. That''s all. Let''s go to sleep now."


    "Was that you confessing to me, My Dear?" he questioned.


    He then added, "Even your way of confessing us really unique. It makes me want to love you more."


    "Geez! Did you take lessons from Yejoon about all of this?" she spoke out, "Could it be that you have watched dramas or searched online to learn of this?"


    "Since both of our feelings are mutual, let''s not talk about useless matters," Han Minhyun said before placing his lips on top of Lee Soohyun''s.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    ''Han Minhyun is truly a pervert! I can''t believe that I was destined to be with such a perverted guy, and I love him? Ah! I have blurted out those words due to Minnie, and the strange atmosphere. Ah! This is so weird! I want to disappear now. How do I face him now?


    No, things are supposed to be normal between us. Why are you worrying so much about it? He loves you, and you love him. What''s so abnormal about it? I guess Minnie was right about the part that I would not want to divorce him even after the missions are complete. That bastard knew about all of it.''


    Driving those thoughts away from her mind, Soohyun pushed the blanket off the bed, and standing in front of the mirror, she noticed all of the marks Minhyun had made on her neck.


    He was not like that before; it seemed that he was recently changing his ways as well. Thinking about all that would be coming in the future, her cheeks warmed up considerably.


    Raising her hand, she cupped her cheeks and questioned, "You are really weird! Why are you this s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e? Han Minhyun is just another handsome man that you mistakenly fell in love with. Is it really necessary for you to behave in such a way? I don''t understand how you work even though you are my cheeks."


    Regardless of Soohyun''s nonsensical ramblings, the events of yesterday left a jittery feeling within Soohyun, and a wide smile formed on her face. She found herself being in a joyful mood.


    However, this moment would be very much short lasting.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Sorry, Miyeon, sorry," Soohyun vocalised, "I forgot to sneak you out yesterday. I will be doing it tonight. I promise."


    Standing in front of Soohyun, Miyeon shook her head and spoke out, "It''s alright. I understand. After all that had happened yesterday, you must have been tired as well. We can go today instead. I don''t mind it. By the way, Soohyun, I have baked some cookies today as well. Do you want to try them out? It really gets boring at this room alone now."


    Hwang Miyeon let out a sigh while she looked down at the floor.


    Lee Soohyun understood that after losing such a important figure in her life, Miyeon needed someone to comfort her and to be by her side. Being locked away inside a room could be harmful to her mental health.


    "Hmm," Soohyun said, "I guess I can stay at here. I have free time right now. What type of cookies they are?"


    "Orange and Lemon frosted cookies," Miyeon replied.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Sitting at the meeting beside the Leaders was indeed nerve-wracking, and Soohyun was close to scolding Han Minhyun for bringing her into such a place.


    She was perfectly fine with him letting her in on the details of the meeting after it was over, but he insisted on her coming at here, mentioning how she had a big contribution this time around.


    Currently, all of them were in the meeting room, and in front of them was a big, round table. The King, the Leaders, Minhyun, and Soohyun was seated all around it.


    That''s when, Soohyun''s eyes fell on Oh Jaeho sitting at one side, and the look in his eyes was something she took to be really strange. His eyes were on her, and there seemed to be something deep inside it.


    But Soohyun are unable to pinpoint what it was that she found off. This was not the only time she has noticed it. Everytime he looked at her, there was something very much peculiar about his gaze. One thing she was sure of that it was nothing good.


    Instantly, he covered up that emotion from his eyes and flashed her a small smile.


    Turning her gaze away from him, she decided to concentrate on the other things. It would seem suspicious if she kept on staring at him in that way.


    "Han Minhyun, care to explain why she had been brought here?" Han Sungmin questioned, raising one of his eyebrows.


    ''Ah! Why does that annoying old man have to speak? Geez! It''s not like I am harming you by being here.''

 Chapter 356 - Seen the hand before

    Nodding her head, Soohyun stepped into the room, and the door behind her closed then. Staring at Miyeon''s enthusiastic face, she let out a small smile.


    "Have you prepared for everything?" Soohyun questioned.


    "Yes, I am ready to go. By the way, Unnie, I have heard about how you decided the King. I wish I was there to see it. Everyone was gossiping about you cool yet foolish you were. That King is going to slaughter you after this is over," Miyeon spoke out.


    "Well, if that happens, I will just be fleeing away from this Underworld. Then, he would be unable to do anything to me," Soohyun stated as she winked at Miyeon.


    She then added, "The King''s attitude just caused me to lose my temper, and knowing how he treated Minhyun, I could not just hold it in any longer. Any way, let''s not waste time. I have brought the cloaks.


    Do you think you will be able to transport to there? That would be the most efficient way. I have used a lot of power recently, and it would be better for me to not use my powers recklessly now."


    "That would be of no problem. I haven''t transported for a while, so I will be able to manage that," Miyeon vocalised, "The guards might be strictly guarding at this time around as well, so let''s leave after an hour or so."


    "Alright, let''s do that then," Soohyun voiced out.


    "In the meanwhile, share some snacks with me. I have tried out some new recipes, and now, I just need someone''s opinion on them," Miyeon voiced out.


    Soohyun chuckled and spoke out, "Miyeon, you are really going to fatten me up with how are feeding me recently."


    "You have lost a lot of weight, and there is no one to share my cooking with," Miyeon said, "Moreover, it''s nice to have someone liking my cooking."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After about an hour or so had passed, the two of them transported to where Leader Minjae''s body was. The room was completely dark, and due to her night vision, Soohyun was able to see how there was no human there.


    Beside her was Hwang Miyeon, and turning her head towards Miyeon, she questioned, "Are you alright?"


    Miyeon said, "Yeah, I am just fine. Just out of shape for not exercising and using my powers for too long."


    Nodding her head, Soohyun turned on the torch light in her hand and illuminated the room before her dimly.


    The temperature of this room was really low, and inside a coffin, Hwang Minjae''s body was kept. The low temperature was needed to maintain the condition of his body.


    Without a word, Miyeon slowly approached the coffin while Soohyun stared at her distancing back. It was really admirable how Miyeon did not break out at this moment.


    That is when a sharp pain went through her head, and a gasp left her mouth while her hand shook. Nonetheless, she did not let go of her grip around the torch light, and raising her hand, she touched her forehead.


    She must be due to how she had been exhausting herself recently.


    At that moment, she found it difficult to breath, and softly, patting on her c.h.e.s.t, she attempted to calm herself down. Everything was fine until this point. So, why did it feel as if she was suffocating now?


    Her head felt dizzy as if she was really close to losing her consciousness. Nevertheless, before she could lose herself to the sleep, Soohyun blinked her eyes multiple times to pull herself out of the trance. It would not turn out good if she fainted now.


    After she returned back to her room, she needed to catch up on some sleep.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Nevertheless, she felt completely healthy now, unlike how she felt at that room, and walking over to her bed, she fell back on to her bed.


    Everything with Miyeon had gone smoothly, and after she had dinner at Miyeon''s place, she returned back to her room. Waiting for Minhyun''s arrival, Soohyun closed her eyes¡ª her mind blank of any thoughts.


    As much as she tried, she was unable to calm down her heart. It was very much anxious regarding something. However, Soohyun was unable to figure out what that something was.


    ''Minnie, do you have any idea why I am feeling this way? This is really weird and scary at the same time.''


    "Geez! Soohyun, you are really reading too much into it. Don''t worry! You are perfectly fine. This could be due to all of the recent pressure and problems you have been facing. Since this is all new to use, you might be affected psychologically."


    ''Are you sure that is all to it? I swear this is not settling well with me, and something tells me that there is more to that than just this.''


    "Trust me, Soohyun. I know you better than you even know yourself, and what can even go wrong. As for the future, if there is something that is bound to go wrong, I am sure that the Oracle will be predicting that."


    ''About that, Minnie, were you able to find out who stabbed through Han Minhyun''s c.h.e.s.t through his sword in the prediction? That would be really great!''


    "No, no clue about it until this point. But one thing for sure about that is, Minhyun was pierced through his own c.h.e.s.t."


    ''Could it be that Han Minhyun was poisoned, and he stabbed himself in order to commit suicide like Hwang Minjae? That actually makes sense.''


    "No, that hand did not belong to him. It was someone else that murdered him with his own sword, and although I have seen that hand before, I can''t exactly pinpoint whom it belongs to. Master is the same too. He had seen that hand as well before."

 Chapter 357 - Miss an important clue

    ''Aish! Then, use that head of yours properly and quickly try to find out who that hand belongs to. That would be deleting a lot of trouble.''


    Before Minnie was able to respond to those words of Soohyun, the door before her was slid open, and Minhyun walked into the room.


    "How did everything go?" she questioned while she sat up on the bed.


    Walking over to the bed, he sat down beside her and stated, "They went fine, but¡­"


    Turning towards her, he extended his hand at her, and pinching the top of her nose, he spoke out, "Where did you get the courage to say such words? I thought the King made you shiver in fear."


    Scrunching up her nose, she said, "That is you, not me. Even if you did me, I am telling you that I did not regret yelling at that bastard. I swear that if he gets poisoned, I will not be lending him a portion of that antidote and stab him to death myself. The only thing I regret now is not punching his nose before strutting out of that room. Should I go and do that now? Where is his room?"


    Han Minhyun let out a chuckle, and raising his hand, he patted the top of Soohyun''s head. He then spoke out, "I was about to scold you for your impulsive actions, but your cute self had stopped me from doing this."


    "I can''t still get used to you giving me compliments. I remember you calling this beautiful self of mine ugly," she pointed out.


    "I was not exactly lying though. Back then, you felt ugly to me, but you look beautiful to me now," he said while he placed his lips on top of hers.


    "You were definitely a playboy in your younger days. This confirms it. Anyway, what happened?" Soohyun vocalised in the end switching to a serious tone.


    A dark look appeared in Minhyun''s eyes, and turning solemn, he spoke out, "The medicine worked flawlessly, and currently, he is taken to the infirmary to be examined. Yejoon is there to make sure of that. Taking in the affects of the medicine, he should be remaining unconscious for three days."


    "Wow! This was really easy," she stated.


    "It truly was. It seems that the fate is on our side. Now, quickly get yourself dressed. We will be heading over to his room," Minhyun voiced out.


    "You will be going over as well? I thought that you will be busy for that," she said.


    "This is too much of a big responsibility for you, and what if you miss a clue? That''s why, it is better for us to go there together," he expressed.


    With those words, Han Minhyun stood up and walked towards the direction of the closet. That''s when, a sharp pain went through her head, and a gasp escaped from her mouth.


    The ache was just like the previous time, and holding her head, she tried to quell it down. Her eyes began to water due to it, and for a fraction of a second, something flashed through her eyes.


    Noticing Soohyun''s current state, Minhyun moved closer to her and placed his palms on top of her shoulder.


    "Are you alright?"


    At his voice, the pain in her head diminished, and raising her head, she stared at the man standing before her. She could see the signs of worry in Minhyun''s eyes, and that was something she took to be comforting.


    Nodding her head, she spoke out, "I am fine. Just some headaches due to the lack of sleep and exhaustion."


    "That''s good then," he said, "You can catch up on all of them after all this is over."


    "I hope so too as well."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Staring at the grand room before her, she scanned through the interior of the room. The room was dimly lighted, and the small lamp sitting at the corners of the room illuminated it.


    A cloak was worn by both Minhyun and Soohyun. Pushing the hood of the cloak off of her head, she folded her the sleeves up and ready to begin searching.


    Turning to look at Minhyun, she whispered, "You search at this side, and I will be looking over at the other side. This way everything will be more efficient and fast."


    Han Minhyun nodded.


    Fortunately for her, the drawers and doors to the cabinet were not locked. Opening them, she hurriedly yet carefully started to rummage through them, and after doing that, she put back everything to their original spots.


    "There is nothing here," she mumbled to herself.


    That''s when, a sharp pain went through her head, and she clutched on to the wooden drawer in front of her tightly. Biting on to her lips, she tried to decrease the pain.


    She felt slightly dizzy, and everything around her seemed to spin for that moment. Before she was able to fix herself, she felt a hand around her waist and was pulled to somewhere.


    When her back touched against a wall, she raised her head and saw that Han Minhyun stood before her. His hand gripped on to her waist while he pulled her close to him. In front of her was a curtain, hiding the two of them from the opposite side.


    Raising his hand, Minhyun placed it on top of his lips, indicating for Soohyun to be quiet. Hearing the footsteps, she understood what he was trying to imply.


    The door to the room was pushed open, and hearing the sets of the footsteps, Soohyun assumed for two people to walk into the bedroom.


    "Find that thing immediately," a gruff voice said, "We have to instantly take it to that man or else there will be no drugs for almost a week. Boss will be killing us if that happens."


    "Why do you we have to be the one to take the drug? I don''t want to be involved in this," another voice spoke out.

 Chapter 358 - Daggers at his direction

    "Shut up with the nonsense. Don''t you see how much of a big honour this is for us. Boss is sick, and that''s why, we need to do this in his place. Boss will be proud of us if we do it perfectly, and that man would not be waiting long for us.


    Quickly take that item out and bring it. We can not afford to be late. Who knows what boss might do to us if we fail in this," the man with gruff voice spoke out¡ª anger noticeable in his voice.


    The other man let out a sigh and stated, "I guess you are right. We will be able to get a raise if this goes perfectly, but hopefully, we would not be getting into any kind of trouble. I heard about how troublesome these things can get."


    "Don''t talk about nonsense at this moment, and hurriedly take it out. Someone might come any instant, and it definitely would not be pleasant to get caught."


    That''s when, the sounds of something moving and locks being opened could be heard. Soohyun slightly moved the curtain before her in order to see what was going on.


    However, she had remained unsuccessfully in doing so. The only thing that was visible in her view was a man taking out something from the box, and as for what that thing was, it was covered from her view.


    After that, the man closed the box and kept it at its original position. With that done, both of the man did not waste a second longer in walking out of the room, and only when their coast was completely clear, both of them came out from behind the curtain.


    Staring at Minhyun, she questioned, "Do we follow them?"


    Han Minhyun nodded.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Following both of the man, the two of them walked into a forest clearing, and hiding behind a thick tree, they observed the situation before them.


    Soohyun admired how she was able to follow after both of the man without them even getting slightly suspicious of their presence.


    Both of the man stood in the forest clearing, and it appeared that they were waiting for someone. Soohyun scrunched up her forehead while she felt an ominous feeling rise within her.


    ''There is someone behind me.''


    As soon as she felt that presence behind her, she instantly jumped away from that position with her heart beating rapidly within her c.h.e.s.t. Their plan was flawless, and they left behind no clue.


    Raising her head, Soohyun saw a man with a scarred face stand in front of her, and on his face was a wide smile. She could sense that he was someone from the higher class¡ª probably the first class.


    Her eyes then fell on Han Minhyun who stood two steps before her, and a solemn expression sat on his face.


    The scarred face man laughed and voiced out, "The two of you are really gullible; you fell right into the trap."


    From the wilderness behind the scarred face man, many more members of the Red Clan had arrived, and one feature that was same for all was their Red Clan. All of them were under the control of the poision.


    Lee Soohyun moved closer to Minhyun and thought about where it could have gone wrong inside their plan. It was as if the enemy knew about this from the very beginning.


    However, how could they have known that they were planning to enter into Oh Jaeho''s room? With Jaeho being monitored, it would not be possible for him to prepare this overnight.


    This entire thing left Soohyun wondering. However, this was not the right time to think about this thing. At first, she needed to get rid of the men before her.


    Looking at their number, it would not be possible for both her and Minhyun to defeat them. Fleeing is the only best possible action for both of them at this moment.


    However, it did not seem that Minhyun did not plan on fleeing at this time, and staring at him curiously, she wondered on about what he will be doing.


    The scarred face man instantly moved towards Minhyun in order to attack him, and in his hand formed couple of daggers. Raising his hand, he instantly targeted them towards Minhyun.


    Those men behind him came forward as well, and knowing that this was no time to be distracted, Soohyun was ready to fight as well.


    Her ribbon appeared in her hand that moment, and having the advantage of it being invisible, she extended it towards the man that flew in her direction.


    Flying through the wind, the ribbon moved against his c.h.e.s.t, making a cut in it, and as blood flowed down it, he collapsed down on the floor. On the successful attempt in attacking his heart, Soohyun felt proud of herself.


    However, knowing that this was too soon to celebrate, she turned back in order to attack the man behind of her.


    As she slashed his c.h.e.s.t, someone directed his sword at Soohyun from the behind, and before that sword was able to fatally hurt her, she jumped from that position.


    The sword scrapped against her back, creating a sharp cut, and it began to heal in that instant. Turning back, Soohyun closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Letting the wind come out from her, she attacked the man before her with that. Her c.h.e.s.t hurt terribly from using her power, and she could feel her body from getting weak.


    But she was left with no choice. Even though it was painful, she was required to do it in order to survive.


    While Soohyun was doing that, Han Minhyun''s eyes glowed while ice began to slowly cover his surroundings. In his hand appeared his sword, and noticing the daggers coming in his direction, Minhyun instantly jumped back.

 Chapter 359 - Proof enough

    Han Minhyun dodged all of the daggers that were directed at his direction while a leisurely expression sat on his face. However, then, his eyes fell on how Soohyun was struggling to keep off everyone away from her.


    The look in his eyes darkened then, and when the scarred man threw another dagger at him, Minhyun instantly grabbed that dagger.


    Staring at the scarred man, Minhyun threw the dagger in his direction, and the speed of the dagger coming in his direction made the scarred man''s eyes widen.


    However, he was too late to react to it, and the dagger pierced through his c.h.e.s.t, instantly causing his body to fall down on the ground.


    Due to the effect of trying to use that much of the air, Soohyun''s body grew exhausted, and coughs left her mouth. When she brought her palm close to her mouth, she felt a thick liquid.


    Bringing her palm closer to her eyes, she noticed that it was stained with a blood, and her eyes widened. This was not anything fatal. However, this showed that she had overexerted herself, and if she continued using her power, it could possibly get fatal for her.


    Taking advantage of the moment of weakness within Lee Soohyun, one of the men came flying towards her and was about to attack her.


    Seeing that, Soohyun''s body froze subconsciously, and she was unable to react to it. However, before that man was able to make an attack, he stopped moving entirely.


    Turning to look at Minhyun, she could see that he was responsible for doing so. The land beneath her was frozen, and everyone present before them was slowly getting covered with the ice.


    A small smile formed on her face; it seemed that Han Minhyun was stronger than she had originally thought. Bringing her hand closer to her face, she removed the stains of blood from it.


    Even though her c.h.e.s.t was under great pain, Soohyun believed that she would be able to keep standing. This was not enough to make her fall down.


    "Sorry, this is due to my carelessness," Minhyun vocalised.


    However, the moment between the two of them were stopped when they were heard the footsteps of someone walking on the ice pathway created by Minhyun.


    The two of them turned their head to look at that direction. While clapping his hand, Oh Jaeho walked through the pathway while a small smile sat on his face. His eyes showed how amused he was at this moment.


    Both Lee Soohyun''s and Han Minhyun''s eyes sharpened at the sight of him.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    As Ahn Eunwoo was about to enter into the office before him, the voices inside caused him to halt in his steps, and touching the door with his ear, he attempted to listen in on the conversation inside the room.


    "Have you prepared the army of five thousand ferals?"


    "Yes, Sir Ahn, it had been prepared. It only requires orders to be released. All of them have been tested properly, and there is no fault within them."


    "That''s good then. Send them tomorrow. That''s what Oh Jaeho wants. According to him, that will be the best possible time. Everyone will be busy preparing for Hwang Minjae''s death, and it will be easy to defeat them."


    Upon hearing those words, Ahn Eunwoo raised his hand and placed his palm on top of his mouth. His eyes widened due to the shock he felt at this moment.


    The surprise attack could be dangerous, and thinking about losing his brother in this process was not something Eunwoo wanted. He had to do something about it fast, so that he would be able to prevent Minhyun''s death.


    Ahn Eunwoo did not care about anything else other than Han Minhyun''s safety. Han Minhyun had sacrificed a lot for him, and it will be killing Eunwoo if he is unable to do anything for Minhyun at this point.


    Whilst he thought hard about what to do, something hit him, and without wasting a second further, he made a run in that direction. He had no time in his hand; he had to do everything fast.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Gripping Lee Kwangsoo''s arm, Eunwoo instantly pulled him to a secluded corridor, and holding on to his arm, he pushed him against a wall.


    Eunwoo made sure that there was no one around him before looking at Kwangsoo straight in the eyes.


    "Lee Kwangsoo," Eunwoo enunciated.


    "Yah! What are you doing, Ahn Eunwoo? Can you at least let go of my hand. This position is uncomfortable. Even if you are into this stuffs, I don''t find them being pleasant," Kwangsoo vocalised.


    Showing a disgusted face at Kwangsoo, Eunwoo spoke out, "What type of thoughts are going inside your mind? Look, Kwangsoo, it is an important matter.


    The Blue Clan are going to make an attack on the Red Clan with an army of five thousand ferals. Look, if you don''t want the Clan die, you have to quickly spread this information to the Underworld."


    Kwangsoo questioned, "Why are you helping us with this? How can I even trust those words of yours in the first place?"


    He then added, "After all, you are an enemy to us, and this merely could be a trap laid out by you. Give me a good reason to trust you, and only then will I be going to the Underworld."


    Ahn Eunwoo let out a sigh and stated, "I don''t know how I will be showing you my credibility, but you got to know that my enemy is not the Red Clan. It is only one man, Han Sungmin. That''s all. Moreover, I don''t want that Han Minhyun to die. Isn''t the fact that I did not expose Soohyun a proof enough?"

 Chapter 360 - A dangerous path

    "Alright, taking that into consideration, fine, I will be trusting you," he spoke out, "But if I find you to be a threat in any way, I will be finishing you off, Ahn Eunwoo."


    "That''s fine with me. Now, we have to hurry up to there. We have less than a day for us," he vocalised.


    A solemn expression settled on Kwangsoo''s face, and stroking his chin with his hand, he questioned, "Are you able to use your powers?"


    Eunwoo nodded.


    "Well, since I am unable to use my abilities for the time being, just transport us out from here to Minhyun Hyung''s mansion. You will be able to do that, right?" Kwangsoo said.


    "I haven''t transported from one place to another for a long time, but I think that I will be able to manage that. However, doesn''t that mansion have a barrier? How do you expect me to go past that?" Eunwoo vocalised, raising one of his eyebrows.


    "About that part, I will be handling it," he said.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    As the two of them stepped into Minhyun''s mansion through the door, Bulter Shin turned to face them and bowed at them respectfully.


    "Master Kwangsoo," he enunciated before looking at Eunwoo and carefully saying, "Master Eunwoo."


    Although it was slightly awkward for Eunwoo to face Butler Shin, it did not bother him that much given his current situation, and he voiced out, "There is this important thing the Underworld needs to know. The Blue Clan is sending an army of around five thousand ferals in order to create an surprise attack."


    Upon hearing those words, Butler Shin''s eyes widened, and he said, "Oh my! That is quite horrible! You need to immediately inform the Underworld about it. They are not at all prepared to go into a battle at this moment."


    "That''s why, we hurried at here. Bulter Shin, please open up the portals; we need to go to the Underworld," Kwangsoo vocalised.


    "Since all the portals are being guarded, it would not be safe for you to go through the normal route, especially since Eunwoo is there with you," Butler Shin spoke out, "Moreover, the news can reach the wrong ears as well."


    "Butler Shin, I am not going. I just came here to convey the message, and that''s all. It would not be considered appropriate for me to go to the Underworld," Eunwoo voiced out, "I am sorry."


    "Why would be thinking so, Master Eunwoo? I am sure it''s time you go to the Underworld and face the truths at there. Moreover, seeing you there will most definitely be making Master Minhyun happy.


    Although I do not agree with Master Minhyun''s way of doing things, I know that he is doing it for good, and I believe that you should meet him. You never know when it will be the last time of you meeting him. After all, this is a dangerous battle."


    Ahn Eunwoo let out a sigh and nodded his head.


    Lee Kwangsoo stared between Butler Shin and Ahn Eunwoo curiously, wondering about his past with Eunwoo and what could have caused Eunwoo to betray the Red Clan.


    Nonetheless, knowing that this was not the appropriate time to think about all that, he did not push on the matter further and asked, "What will we be doing then, Butler Shin?"


    "There is another path for you to go to the Underworld, but that will be more difficult than this. It is actually forbidden to use and can only be used during the time of great emergencies. Not many knows of it," Butler Shin spoke out.


    "What do you mean by difficult?" Kwangsoo questioned.


    "You will see," he said.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "I am not doing that ever again," Kwangsoo voiced out while the blue portal disappeared.


    Beside him stood Ahn Eunwoo, and both of their appearance seemed haggard. Their once perfectly fine clothes had rips in it, and a mess was made out of their hair. Traveling through that portal felt suffocating to them.


    "I felt as if I was about to die," he added.


    "Anyway, let''s talk about these nonsense later on. Where would Han Minhyun and Moon Jiwoo be?" Eunwoo spoke out.


    "The two of them should be at their room I guess," Kwangsoo said, "It''s the nighttime, and everyone seems to be sleeping, judging by how empty the hallways are. Let''s check their rooms first."


    "Are you planning to transport into their rooms?" Eunwoo questioned, raising one of his eyebrows.


    "Of course, isn''t it the most efficient way to do so? What if we get caught while walking through the hallways? With what had been happening at here, I might be taken in for questioning, and you will be directly killed," he spoke out.


    "But since it is the nighttime, would not their privacy be interrupted? What if we see something that we should not see?" Eunwoo asked.


    "That would only be making the things more amusing. Now, hush; don''t talk. You don''t want anyone to come here," Kwangsoo vocalised.


    Taking in a deep breath, Eunwoo snapped his finger, and within a matter of second, both of their figures disappeared into the thin air.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The two of them generated into a dimly lit room, and looking across their surroundings, they tried to search for signs of Minhyun and Soohyun inside the room.


    "Moon Jiwoo! Minhyun Hyung!" Kwangsoo called while he looked throughout the room.


    But his voice was met with no replies. At the same time, Eunwoo searched through the room for them. However, currently, there was no one inside the room other than the two of them.


    As Kwangsoo and Eunwoo stood before each other after looking throughout the room, Kwangsoo folded his arms across his c.h.e.s.t and vocalized, "This is bad. Where could have they gone to? Now, what do we do?"


    "Hwang Yejoon¡ª we can approach that guy. Isn''t he Han Minhyun''s loyal follower?" Eunwoo stated.


    Clapping both of his hands together, Kwangsoo replied, "That''s actually a good idea. Let''s go and find that Yejoon."

 Chapter 361 - Worthy opponent

    "Oh Jaeho," Han Minhyun enunciated.


    Oh Jaeho let out a chuckle and spoke out, "Two of you are really bright. You really managed to figure out that I was behind this, but too bad, that you have fell into a trap landed out by me."


    Hearing those words, Soohyun shot a glare at Jaeho, and a cough escaped her mouth at that instant. Bringing her hand over to her mouth, she noticed that more blood came out.


    Her limbs were starting to get weak by now, and her head felt slightly dizzy. Nevertheless, she put in her best effort into standing there and not collapsing down.


    "What is your purpose behind doing so, Oh Jaeho?" Minhyun questioned while his eyes sharpened.


    "Purpose, hmm," he spoke out, "Well, since you are that bright, Minhyun, I am sure you have the idea on what it is. I don''t want to bother with such trivial matters. Any last words before you leave the world?"


    Wearing a smiling expression upon his face, Minhyun said, "You are wrong. I have no plans of dying today, Oh Jaeho, regardless of who you are."


    "You are a really cute child. It is quite amusing how you actually think that you stand a chance against me," he stated, "Well, I will be giving you the chance to make your first attack, but I don''t think Jiwoo would be able to hold it in much more."


    Wiping away the blood from her mouth, Soohyun stared at Oh Jaeho with a grin and said, "You are wrong, Oh Jaeho. I think I will be making past this as well. Don''t you watch the movies.


    Evil guys like you are under the deception that you will be winning, but in the end, it is the lead characters that win. Oops! I forgot that there is no television at here, so it is understandable how you haven''t watched them.


    Don''t worry! Even if we end you off today, I will make sure that the history remembers you as the coward who surprisingly had the courage to betray an entire nation. It is an incredible feat I must say."


    Although Lee Soohyun''s heart throbbed painfully, she did not want to show her weakness to the man before her, and if this was really how she was dying, then she shouldn''t leave anything to regret.


    Turning at her, Minhyun said, "Don''t talk too much. This will only be painful to you."


    Her response elicited an amused expression from Jaeho, and he spoke out, "No one would really tell that you are my daughter. You are completely different from me. I don''t think you are anything like your mother as well. That woman is an utter disappointment."


    Those words of his made her eyes widen for a second before she reduced them to the original size, and the shock took a while for Soohyun to process it.


    ''His daughter? What a plot twist!? When did I become his daughter? What the f.u.c.k! Minnie, did you know about this? Wow! Jiwoo, you are so pitiful. You have a new father, who is another sc.u.mbag.''


    Lee Soohyun let out a sigh and vocalised, "Seriously? Out of all those person out there, you had to be my father? Damn! I am disappointed in fate."


    Even now, Soohyun was having a difficulty in processing it. However, she knew that she could not show her shock to Oh Jaeho.


    Han Minhyun extended his hand towards her and placed his palm on top of her mouth. He then gave her a warning gaze and stated, "Stay quiet. You would not want to worsen your condition."


    Seeing how serious Minhyun was from his gaze, she let out a sigh and nodded her head. No matter how many words she wanted to say to Jaeho, she had to hold it in for Minhyun''s sake.


    "What''s the meaning of letting us know of this now?" Minhyun asked.


    "Well, since both of you are dying any ways, I think you deserve to know this before you," Jaeho stated.


    Raising her hand, Soohyun gripped on to Minhyun''s wrist and pulled his hand from her mouth. No matter how hard she tried, it was not possible for her to hold in some words within her.


    "That is really presumptuous of you. Sc.u.mbag, how do you even know that we will be dying? Let me tell this to you. I will be making sure that you die, and after that, I will be¡ª"


    Before she was able to continue further, coughs escaped from her mouth, and more blood left her mouth. Intense pain attacked her c.h.e.s.t, and she found it difficult to breath at this moment.


    As she was violently coughing, Minhyun had a worried look in his eyes and said, "You are really troublesome. I told you to keep your mouth shut."


    Moving his hand backward, he hit at one of Soohyun''s point, causing her eyes to widen, and in that instant, she found herself losing her consciousness.


    Closing her eyes, Soohyun drove into her Dreamland while she cursed at Minhyun for making her faint at such a crucial time. She will be missing out on the fun part due to this.


    Picking Soohyun up, he let her rest on his body, and then, looking at Oh Jaeho, Minhyun voiced out, "Currently, I am in no state to fight with you, so I will be leaving."


    However, before Han Minhyun was able to transport out of that place, Jaeho let out laughs and said, "Can''t you see the spells I have laid around this place? You would not be able to transport out of here, Minhyun. You will not be able to escape from here. Only after defeating me, you will be able to do so."


    A dark look appeared in Minhyun''s eyes at that, and he said, "If that is the case, then I have no problem with it. It''s been a long time since I have fought with a worthy opponent. Let''s have this duel to death."

 Chapter 362 - Both of them clashed

    Walking over to one of the trees with Soohyun in his hand, Minhyun bent down to place her on the ground and carefully, leaned her back against the tree. Although that was not a comfortable spot, it had to make do for now.


    A worried expression sat on his face while he extended his hand towards her and wiped the blood from the corner of her lips. Then, he brushed away the hair from her face.


    He mumbled, "This will be over soon, and then, I will be taking you home. So, don''t worry about dying."


    With that, Han Minhyun stood up, and turning his back on Soohyun, he stepped towards the man before him. The smiling expression on Oh Jaeho''s face did not dissipate.


    An amused expression settled on Minhyun''s face, and his lips curved to form a grin. A sadistic look showed in his eyes while his thirst for blood was easily visible in those dark eyes of his.


    "Oh Jaeho, I have always wanted to have a fight against you," Minhyun vocalised, "I believe that today will be that lucky that."


    "What a great coincidence! I have always wanted that as well," Jaeho spoke out, "I know of your passion for such fights and how monstrous you can turn. I am looking forward to see that."


    With that, Han Minhyun extended his hand downwards, and a sword generated into his hand. The surroundings began to turn colder, and the trees around him were slowly getting frozen.


    On the other hand, Oh Jaeho had his sword in his hand already, and electric waves passed through his sword while he raised it up.


    "Let''s do this thing. During the entire fight, Moon Jiwoo would not be brought in," Minhyun voiced out.


    "Alright, I will be complying to that any way without you mentioning it to me. Taking advantage of her would only make the entire thing boring."


    With that, Oh Jaeho brought his sword down, and a wave of electricity came out from it. The wave went in Minhyun''s direction, breaking the ice on the ground created by Minhyun.


    As much Minhyun wanted to take the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of fighting slowly with Jaeho and sadistically dealing with him, he knew that he had to get over with it fast.


    The situation was getting worse for Soohyun, and without a supply of blood, she would barely be able to survive for much longer.


    Even though Minhyun believed in his skills, Oh Jaeho was well matched with him when it came to it, and taking Jaeho out will be hard for him.


    The only advantage Minhyun had over Jaeho was that he controlled the ice while Jaeho controlled the electricity, meaning that even though it was powerful, his surroundings will be heating up sooner or later, giving Minhyun an advantage over Jaeho then.


    But for that, Minhyun had to continue this for a longer period of time, and that was not the option now. He really lacked when it came to time now, and therefore, he had to look for a opening in Jaeho''s moves.


    Han Minhyun did not plan to kill Jaeho completely for that would not be possible now. He merely wanted to make Jaeho weak to the point that he and Soohyun will be able run away from there.


    Although running away was not the most honorable thing to do, faced with death, he did not care about the options. Moreover, in this, even Soohyun''s life was concerned, and therefore, he had to let go of his original pride completely.


    Flying over Jaeho with his sword, Han Minhyun was about to attack his wrist in order to let the man let go of his sword. However, Jaeho, who had already predicted that move of his, jumped away from that position.


    Only a small cut was left by Minhyun on his hand that healed almost immediately. Not letting Minhyun a chance to land on the ground, Jaeho made an attack towards Minhyun with his sword.


    Minhyun almost could not breath for a second before he managed to compose himself, and without wasting a second longer, he slashed his sword against the wind, letting the icicles fly towards Jaeho.


    As those sharp pieces of icicles flew towards Jaeho, he dodged them all and cut through some of them with his sword.


    The temperature around Jaeho began to rise as he continued to use his powers, and not wanting to get weak due to that, he instantly back away from him.


    Taking in a deep breath, Minhyun quickly directed more icicles towards Jaeho without a stop, and only a few of them was able to come in contact with Jaeho.


    Oh Jaeho using his maximum speed moved towards the left, and the speed was difficult for Minhyun to process instantly. Therefore, he was unable to target the icicles in that direction.


    Taking advantage of this opening, Oh Jaeho appeared behind Minhyun with his high speed and was about to attack Minhyun from behind.


    Han Minhyun noticed his presence behind him almost immediately, and before that attack could have turned fatal for him, he quickly moved away from that position.


    A jolt of pain went through Minhyun''s back while he stumbled back on the path, and blood flowed down the wound made on his back. Due to the effect of the electricity and heat from it, the wound was healing slower than usual.


    A serious expression appeared in Minhyun''s eyes while he brushed back the hair from his forehead, and he rushed forward with the sword in his hand.


    Noticing that movement of Minhyun, Jaeho came forward and stopped Minhyun''s sword with his. A loud sound was created when Minhyun''s sword clashed against his.

 Chapter 365 - Be at the opposite side

    Stretching her arms, Lee Soohyun sat up on the couch, and her body felt completely energized. All the events about what had happened flood inside of her mind.


    Removing the blanket off of her, she looked around the room and saw no signs of anyone being inside of it.


    The tiredness from her muscles were washed off, and feeling refreshed, she stood up on the floor, wondering about where the rest possibly could be at.


    Her eyes fell on the mirror that was attached to the wall of Yejoon''s room, and she walked at that direction in order to take in her appearance.


    Although Lee Soohyun was not much of a clean freak, the image of her in the mirror was able to disgust her. Dry blood was all over her face and clothing, and she had the instant d.e.s.i.r.e to get off of them.


    Turning her back on the mirror, her eyes fell on the folded piece of clothing on top of the bed, and assuming this to be kept for her, a small smile formed on her face.


    "This is perfect," she mumbled, "I will be taking a small shower before going out and seeing what happened."


    Lee Soohyun did not worry about Han Minhyun for she had an inkling that Minhyun was completely fine, and she believed in that feeling within her.


    Picking up those piece of garment, she was about to walk towards the washroom when a sharp pain penetrated through her head. The surroundings around her went blurry for a moment, and raising her hand, she planted her palm against the wall, attempting to stabilize herself.


    Red flashed in her eyes for a second before a gasp escaped from her mouth, and breathing was starting to become difficult for her. These all lasted for couple of seconds before Soohyun was restored back to her original state.


    Feeling that the dizziness had gone away, she stood up straight and blinked her eyes multiple times.


    She then muttered, "This must be after effects of it. Ah! This is horrible, feels as if my head has been cracked open."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Hyung, the feral army is already here; they came through Oh Jaeho''s portal. I was not fast enough to prevent that," Yejoon voiced out while he ran towards Minhyun.


    "That''s alright. I have already expected that," Minhyun spoke out, "How many of our people have been prepared for fighting?"


    "Around one thousand and five hundred," Yejoon answered, "Many of them were reluctant to join this and are currently in the hiding. At this moment, we were only able to collect this many. Due to this being sudden, they were not all that trained either."


    Standing up from him chair, a murderous glint passed through Han Minhyun''s eyes while he spoke out, "No, that''s a big number. This just means that there are more for me to kill. It has been a long time since I have gone into such a big war. This gives me thrills."


    Han Minhyun chuckled.


    "Yes, Hyung, let''s do this right," Yejoon vocalised, "Although this is my first time, I am excited to show all of my skills in that battlefield. But it seems that none of the Leaders will be joining, and as for their people, they are lending barely half of them. Those cowards are really annoying. They don''t want to face this head on."


    "Don''t think about these measly matters," Minhyun said, "Make sure that all those who are not participating are protected properly, and as for those who were capable yet did not join, I will be taking care of them properly later on. Too bad, that there is no time in my hand now to deal with them."


    Hwang Yejoon nodded and hesitantly said, "What about Oh Jihoon then? Is he on our side or his father? Should he be trusted?"


    "You are talking about me," a voice spoke out.


    Turning his head at the sound of that, Yejoon noticed that Oh Jihoon was stepping into the room with a smile on his face.


    Staring at Oh Jihoon with a serious expression on his face, Minhyun asked, "What would you prefer to do, Oh Jihoon¡ª side with us or your father?"


    "My Dear father is not someone I would want to go against, and this Clan is too precious for me to betray," Jihoon spoke out, "In other words, I will be doing nothing, but watching. I am not supporting any of the sides; for this, I choose to be the fence sitter."


    His words managed to successfully anger Hwang Yejoon, and clenching his hand into a tight fist, Yejoon vocalised, "Is that really what you are going to choose now? You are just like your¡ª"


    Before Hwang Yejoon was able to continue further, Minhyun placed his palm on top of his shoulder in order to stop him from speaking further.


    Staring at Jihoon sternly, Minhyun spoke out, "You better remember those words of yours, Jihoon, or else I would not hesitate to kill you off. The only reason I am letting you off is because of how diligently you taught Moon Jiwoo."


    Oh Jihoon gave no reply to those words of Minhyun, and Han Minhyun walked out of the room. Hwang Yejoon followed after him.


    "Hyung, do you really think that he would not be betraying us?" Yejoon questioned.


    Minhyun then voiced out, "If he does that, I suppose we can just finish him off. That would not be that difficult for us."


    "This is shocking though," Yejoon spoke out, "The entire thing is so astonishing. We grew up with each other yet I never imagined him to be at an opposite side to us."


    Han Minhyun then replied, "Well, this can''t be helped."

 Chapter 366 - Will be fine

    After she was done with the shower and cleaning up, Soohyun decided to go outside in order to see how things have been holding up so far.


    She was curious to see what decisions will be taken by the Leaders now that they have discovered who the mole was and what will Minhyun will be deciding now.


    Turning the door knob before her, Lee Soohyun pulled open the door and walked out of the room. She noticed that the hallway before her was empty and eerily silent. Although this was the daytime, there were no signs of maids or butlers around the palace.


    Hwang Yejoon''s room was not placed at the secluded side of the castle, and this made the entire thing more suspicious.


    Walking on the hallway, Soohyun looked around for the signs of anyone. Something must have happened for everything to be so empty.


    Thinking about Miyeon, Soohyun decided upon visiting the girl first in order to get a better knowledge about the situation.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Knocking on the girl''s door, Lee Soohyun waited for her to appear and open the door. But even after waiting for about five minutes, there were no signs of anyone opening the door.


    Starting to get worried, Soohyun decided upon opening the door herself in order to see what was going on.


    Pushing the door open, she mumbled, "Sorry for barging in."


    As she stepped into the room and looked around, she saw no signs of anyone being inside the room, and that caused her eyes to widen.


    Lee Soohyun recalled about how Hwang Yejoon had strictly order Miyeon stay put inside her room, and seeing that she was not in her room, something must have happened for sure.


    That''s when, Lee Soohyun felt a palm on top of her shoulder, and the sudden touch startled her. A gasp escaped her mouth as she took a step forward.


    Turning her back, she saw that Eunwoo was standing before her and voiced out, "You really scared me this time around."


    "What are you doing at here? Shouldn''t you be resting now?" Eunwoo questioned.


    "I am fine and feel perfectly energized. What happened to everyone around here though?" Soohyun questioned¡ª worry and curiosity being present within her voice.


    Ahn Eunwoo replied, "Well, the Blue Clan sent about five thousand ferals, and everyone had been taken to a safe hiding place. As for the rest, they are at the field fighting."


    "What about Minhyun?" Soohyun asked.


    "He is fighting at the field as well. This is to be expected. Hyung enjoys such things," Eunwoo spoke out, "He is finally getting to unleash his other side."


    Hearing Ahn Eunwoo''s tone, Soohyun could see that the situation was not that bad, and trying to be optimistic, she wore a small smile on her face.


    She then said, "Is that so? Then, can you take me to the field? I want to see how things have been going."


    "Now? It would be advisable for you to not go out there. You have just recovered," Eunwoo vocalised.


    "Didn''t I mention about how energetic I am feeling now? I am sure there is nothing wrong with me going there," Lee Soohyun vocalised.


    There was a compulsive urge within her to go to that field, and she was aware that she would not be feeling satisfied unless or until she went to that field.


    "Still I can''t agree to that," Eunwoo spoke out, "For Hyung''s sake, I need to take care of you. You are aware how your health affects his performance as well."


    Those words of his caused Lee Soohyun''s eyes to turn darker, and she sternly spoke out, "Ahn Eunwoo, I know how to take care of myself perfectly, and I am not going to do something that will be hindering, Minhyun."


    Not only Eunwoo, she too was surprised how angry and rude she sounded by those words. She was well aware of how Eunwoo was trying to do these for the good, but at that instant, she was unable to control her mouth.


    Before Ahn Eunwoo was able to say anything, she said, "I am sorry; I did not mean those words. Those words just came out of my mouth, must be because of how stressed I am."


    Shaking his head, Eunwoo spoke out, "I understand. It is not that big of a deal."


    Letting out a sigh, he added, "Since I know that you would not be listening to any words of mine, it seems that I will only be able to concede. But you must be following every instructions of mine, and if you do anything dangerous, I will be instantly bringing you back."


    Nodding her head, Soohyun said, "Noted."


    With those words, the two of them began to walk on the hallway. That''s when, Soohyun recalled about something, and she halted in her steps.


    Noticing that, Eunwoo stopped walking as well, and turning at Soohyun, he stared at her inquisitively before asking, "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you know where Miyeon is?" Soohyun questioned.


    She then added, "I don''t know why, but I have this bad feeling about the entire thing."


    Putting on a confused outlook, he asked, "Who is Miyeon?"


    "I forgot that you don''t know the people around here. Nevermind. She is Yejoon''s younger sister, and Yejoon strictly ordered her to not leave the room. That''s why, I found it strange that she is not in the room."


    "Don''t worry too much about that. She might have been evacuated with the rest of the people at the castle. It is too dangerously to stay at her room on her own any way," Ahn Eunwoo spoke out.


    "Oh! Hopefully, that''s the case, and she is safe," Soohyun voiced out.


    "It is strange to see that you have a girl as a friend though. I thought it was not possible for you to do that," Eunwoo commented.


    "That was rude of you; I already mentioned to you on how I am not the same Moon Jiwoo," she vocalised.


    In that moment of joy, the image of Han Minhyun being stabbed by a sword flashed inside her mind, and all of her joy dissipated to worry. She just hoped that he will be all fine.

 Chapter 367 - Give positive results

    Following behind Ahn Eunwoo, Lee Soohyun walked over to where the fight was taking place. Standing on top of a cliff, Ahn Eunwoo made sure that Soohyun was watching everything from a safe distance.


    Scanning her eyes across the crowd beneath her, Soohyun tried to search for the familiar faces. There was Kim Dohyun, Seo Jihyun, Seo Jaesung, and Lee Kwangsoo on the field.


    Then, her eyes fell on Han Minhyun. From the look in his eyes, she was able to see that he was enjoying the entire battle, and his lips curved to a wide smile. His attire was stained with blood.


    As those Ferals came towards him, he destroyed them one by one, as if it did not require any effort from him. His bloodthirst was clearly visible in his eyes.


    This was the first time she was seeing such a side to Han Minhyun, and discovering this side of his gave her mixed feelings. However, over all, she did not find herself and being disgusted with it.


    Worry began to rise within the c.h.e.s.t when she saw the man fighting and wondered whether or not he will be able to keep up with it. Yesterday, he used a huge extent of his power, and Han Minhyun might not be able to keep up with this for long.


    Regardless of how much it seemed that he was having fun with it, Soohyun could see that it was having a toll on him, and he is putting a negative pressure on his body with this.


    "You seem worried about, Hyung?" Eunwoo voiced out, "This is not a big deal for him."


    "Even if he enjoys this and this is not the first time for him, it still doesn''t mean that he is exhausted with it," she spoke out, "He must be tired as hell now considering how he used his powers yesterday."


    "Even if he is, this little thing would not be pulling him down," Eunwoo said.


    Watching the battle beneath her gave Lee Soohyun a rush of adrenaline, and as someone who valued her life to a great extent, this came off as a surprise to her. She expected herself to run away at the name of a battle, but that did not seem to be the case at here.


    "Eunwoo-ah, can''t I go and fight at there just for a while? I promise to not create any trouble, and before things get dangerous for me, I will be¡ª"


    Before she was able to continue further, Ahn Eunwoo interrupted her by saying, "Regardless of what you say, that is a big ''no''. I don''t know about Hyung, but in that field, you would not even last for ten minutes."


    "Hey! That''s rude!''" Soohyun exclaimed and then added, "I know my capabilities well. I know that I can beat couple of their asses before fleeing when my situation gets serious. You¡ª"


    Before Lee Soohyun was able to continue further, she felt Ahn Eunwoo place his palm over her mouth, causing her eyes to widen. Instantly, he jumped back quite a distance with her.


    As that happened, Ahn Eunwoo fell down on the ground with Soohyun on top of him. That''s when, a loud sound was heard.


    Turning her head at that direction, Soohyun was shocked at the explosion that just happened, and in order to prevent the sand particles from getting into her eyes, she instantly turned her head, closing her eyes tightly.


    After the explosion was over and the sand stopped flying around, Soohyun pressed her palm on top of the ground in order to stand up and let out a couple of coughs.


    Ahn Eunwoo stood up as well and voiced out, "Pay more attention to your surroundings. You would have been done for if you were caught in that explosion."


    "Geez! How could you have expected me to know that there would be an explosion?" she questioned while she brushed off the dust from the clothing.


    "With this much knowledge you want to run off to the battlefield? This is clearly sucidal," he pointed out.


    That''s when, a thought came inside her mind, and her eyes dilated in that instant. She then spoke out, "What about the rest? Are they alright?"


    The cliff was broken due to the explosion, and as Lee Soohyun stared down, she noticed that a couple of bodies were laying around on the ground. It was a bloody mess, and among all of those bodies, she could not identify whether or not Han Minhyun was there.


    "They are fine; they surely escaped in time. Do you take them to be like you? They certainly have the knowledge on such battles," Ahn Eunwoo voiced out.


    Relief spread through Lee Soohyun''s c.h.e.s.t upon hearing those words from Ahn Eunwoo, and turning her back, she faced him.


    She then questioned, "Where are they now? I want to see rest of the battle as well."


    "Geez! I thought that you would have learnt your lesson with this. If it was not for Hyung being connected with you, I would not have wasted a second in abandoning you," Eunwoo vocalised.


    Lee Soohyun just flashed him a small smile.


    It could be due to how worried she felt for Han Minhyun. She wanted to be there in order to make sure that he will be fine throughout the entire thing, and when the situation gets bad for him, she wanted to rescue him from it.


    There was no way she was going to allow a sword to pierce through his c.h.e.s.t. Maybe Soohyun is overconfident by the way she had managed to win and change fate the entire time, but she knows that she will be very much able to change the fate this time around as well.


    ''Fighting, Lee Soohyun! This will be over soon with positive results.''

 Chapter 368 - He was frozen

    Gripping tightly on to his cutlass, Hwang Yejoon cut through those who came at his direction. His cutlass went through the c.h.e.s.t of the Feral.


    It''s blood splattered on top of his face, and Yejoon instantly jumped back from that position. After continuing this fights for while, Yejoon managed to earn a couple of wounds around his body as well, and since he was almost at the point of exhaustion, his wounds were not as well as they were supposed to.


    His breathing started to get heavy, and as he was about to take a small break in order to compose himself, he felt the contact of a sharp object against him back. Instantly, he moved away from it before it was able to hurt him further.


    Turning his back, he took a look at his opponent. The pain permeated through his entire back, and he could feel blood flowing out of it. Due to his slow healing abilities, the wound was not closing up.


    The girl who stood in front of him made his eyes widen due to shock and confusion. Creases appeared between both of his eyebrows while a gasp escaped from his mouth.


    He then enunciated, "Miyeon?"


    Hwang Miyeon appeared unfamiliar to him at that moment. Although the girl before her appeared completely similar to his sister, her eyes were completely red and stared at him without any emotion present within them.


    This could only imply one thing.


    Hwang Yejoon''s jaws tightened at the thought of that, and he clenched his hand into a fist. That can''t be it. He was not willing to accept that as the truth.


    That''s when, he recalled about something, and reaching into his pocket, he touched the bottle of the last remaining antidote. If he was able to feed the contents to her successfully, then everything will be alright.


    Hwang Miyeon was clutching on to the whip in her hand, and watching Hwang Yejoon, she directed the whip in his direction.


    Watching that movement from hers, he instantly jumped forward in order to prevent that from coming in contact with. Hwang Miyeon''s whip was a strong weapon, and he might be rendered weak if it comes in contact with him.


    Without wasting a second, Hwang Miyeon constantly directed the whip in his direction, and at this point, the only thing Yejoon was capable of doing was dodging it time after time.


    While his eyes stared at Miyeon, trying to find a opening within her, she once again threw the whip in his direction. This time, instead of dodging it, Hwang Yejoon gripped on to the whip tightly.


    Although the rough surface of the whip created wound in his palm and his hand began to sting, Hwang Yejoon did not loosen his hold and pulled the whip closer to him.


    Hwang Miyeon attempted to pull away the whip from him, but that was of no use for Yejoon was putting into his utmost strength into it.


    Then, Yejoon, while maintaining a hold on the whip, flew towards Miyeon, and taking her by surprise, he gripped on to her shoulder to push her down.


    His hand was on the back on her head in order to prevent it from crashing against the ground. Then, he pulled away the whip from her hand and threw it in some other way.


    Holding tightly on to her shoulder, he smiled at her and voiced out, "Little sister, where will you escaping now? I got you right where I want."


    Moving violently, Hwang Miyeon tried to get away from Yejoon''s grip, but that did not work on Yejoon, who was adamant on not letting go of her.


    As he held her down with one of his hand, he reached out into his pocket with his other hand and took out the container filled with the antitode. Removing the lid off of it, he brought it closer to her mouth and was about to feed her the contents.


    But before he could feed the contents to his sister, Hwang Miyeon raised her hand, and taking him by surprise, she slapped the container off of his hand.


    That action of hers caught Hwang Yejoon by surprise, and although slight amount of antidote fell down from the bottle, container still held some amount of it.


    Hwang Yejoon was filled with relief at that.


    Taking the advantage of this chance, Hwang Miyeon attacked at Hwang Yejoon''s stomach with her knee, and caught off guard due to the intense pain, a groan escaped from his mouth while he closed his eyes tightly.


    Nevertheless, he did not let go of the container in his hand and protected the antidote inside of it. His other hand moved away from her shoulder, and it clutched on his stomach.


    Using this to her advantage, she slipped away from under him and stood up straight. Then, staring down at him, she raised her hand. Her nails extended further to form claws, and she was about to attack him.


    Hwang Yejoon was quick to notice that, and he instantly jumped back to a safe position. Swiftly, he put on the lid on the container in order to secure the contents inside it.


    Although he was unable to do it this around, there were still more chances left for him. He would be able to do it next time around.


    But what had happened next managed to freeze him due to the shock, and a scream escaped from Yejoon''s mouth.


    "Bye, Oppa," Miyeon spoke out.

 Chapter 369 - His incompetency

    The scene before him caught him surprise, and his knees grew at weak at the sight of that. A gasp escaped from his mouth, and he found himself being frozen.


    "NO!" he yelled.


    But that was too late.


    Hwang Miyeon had already penetrated through her own c.h.e.s.t with her claws as wide smile formed on his face. Her hands were coloured in red due to the blood flowing out of her c.h.e.s.t, and the liquid soaked her garments.


    Tears instantly formed at the corner of his eyes, and extending his hand towards her, he ran at her direction. Before her body could collapse down, he sat on the ground and supported her body.


    He noticed how her eyes were slowly closing down and how her breathing were starting to get gradual. He was at the moment of panic, and he did not know what to do at the moment.


    While tears streamed down his eyes, he said, "Stay awake, Miyeon. You will be fine. Everything will be alright. Oppa will be making sure that you are fine so hold on, Miyeon, please."


    Hwang Miyeon let out a chuckle and stated, "Oppa, thanks, and I-I l-love you. L-live well, alright?"


    Although those words of Miyeon did not come out clearly, he was able to understand what he meant, and this indicated that she was giving up on this life.


    That was not what he wanted. He did not want to lose her. She was a precious little sister to her, and due to his incapability, she was dying now.


    The thought of her death gave a painful squeeze to his c.h.e.s.t, and he was unwilling to admit to that. There was no way he was going to let her die at that moment.


    "Listen to Oppa carefully, Miyeon. Aren''t you a good girl, Miyeon-ah? Stay awake please for the sake of Oppa. Oppa will be getting¡ª"


    But before he was able to continue with this words of his, she closed her eyes tightly. Her breathing and heart beat stopped.


    He knew what that meant, and his eyes widened at that. His body could not stop trembling, and as snow fell down on her body, more tears fell down his eyes.


    Holding on to her shoulder, he tried to shake her body and said, "Miyeon, hey! Miyeon, open your eyes. You are just fine. Miyeon-ah, please open your eyes. You can''t leave me alone. This is not fair. Dad left, and now, you are leaving me as well. Please don''t tell me this is true. You are not dying, right? Miyeon-ah, you are still alive, right? This is just a prank you are playing on me. That''s it. Oppa has been a bad brother; is that why you are tricking him?"


    As much as Yejoon did not want to admit it, he was well aware of how it was too late for everything. Hwang Miyeon had already passed away, and there was nothing he was able to do about that.


    Bringing her body closer to his, he engulfed her into a tight hug and began to cry loudly. His heartbreaking cries echoed through the entire place, and at that instant, he had no clue on what to do other than crying.


    At one instant, he was excited about a close victory, but the next instant, he had lost everything. He had put in her best effort to protect the little girl in her arms, but in the end, his efforts were not enough. She had died in the end.


    "Miyeon-ah, are you listening to Oppa? Oppa thinks that it is too painful to live here without you and father. Should I be joining you as well? Miyeon, are you listening to me? Please give a response to me. I could not even apologize to you for how I tricked you last time around.


    Sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry, that Oppa is so incompetent. Although Oppa promised to protect you, he remained unsuccessful at the end. Oppa lied to you, right? Are you disappointed in, Oppa? Do you hate, Oppa? Please say something to, Oppa. You know how weak hearted Oppa is, right? That''s why, please don''t hurt Oppa like that. Wake up, alright?"


    Knowing that his words were utterly nonsensical, Yejoon cried loudly while his body shook. Even though she was this close to him, he entirely lost her.


    He did not care that he was in the middle of the battlefield and could get killed any time due to letting his guard down. Maybe that would be for the best. That would be getting rid of the pain he currently felt, and he did not think that he deserved to survive after this.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "That was impressive, Han Minhyun. As expected from you, you were able to hold on for a long period of time. You really do not let down others'' hopes in you. You are truly exemplary, but too bad, you are not the one to be the King," Oh Jaeho commented while walking into the scene and clapping both of his hands together.


    Looking away from the man Han Minhyun had just slayed, he stared at Oh Jaeho who stood before him with a smile on his face. Unlike Han Minhyun who was stained with blood and dust, he appeared to be clean.


    It seemed that Oh Jaeho did not fight against anyone yet and seemed to be in a perfect health. Although it would be suicidal for him to go against Jaeho now, Minhyun at least wanted to give it a try. Currently, he was the only one who was capable of going against him.

 Chapter 370 - Dont regret this

    "You were the one who had a contribution to my skills, so I will not try to let you down, Oh Jaeho," Han Minhyun stated as he gripped tightly on to his sword.


    "Well, you¡ª"


    Before Oh Jaeho was able to continue talking further, Han Minhyun began to attack him with the sharp icicles from all directions and hoped for those to come in contact against his skin.


    The speed for shooting them was the highest Minhyun was able to put in, and at how Jaeho was dodging them while wearing on a small smile on his face, his gaze sharpened.


    Two of the icicles scr.a.p.ed against Oh Jaeho''s leg, creating wounds on them, and blood flowed down from his leg as he disappeared from that position of his.


    Seeing his transportation, Han Minhyun looked at his sides with caution in order to see where Oh Jaeho will be appearing from next.


    Instantly sensing a presence from his back, Minhyun moved slightly forward and prevented Jaeho from attacking him by clashing his sword against Jaeho''s.


    A loud sound was created when both the sword hit each other, and in order to maintain his stability, Minhyun moved slightly back. This could have become fatal for Minhyun if he had reacted slowly.


    "I did not expect any less from you, Han Minhyun. You do astonish me with your capabilities. Too bad, you are not on my side," Jaeho said, trying to push Minhyun back with his sword.


    Attacking Oh Jaeho''s sword with his own, Han Minhyun spoke out, "I am curious to know about how extreme things have gotten for you to betray the clan like this. Last time, I remember you protecting this Clan with your life, but this time around, you are destroying everyone."


    "My goal is not exactly to kill everyone. It is merely to finish off those who do not know how to be grateful. I show that King loyalty and protected him yet he dared to look down upon me. That''s why, I want to show him the results of what happens when people act too haughty," Jaeho stated.


    A groan escaped Han Minhyun''s face while he attempted to knock away the sword from Jaeho''s hand and said, "Although I do not agree with the King''s way of doing the things, it doesn''t mean that you have to involve the innocent people into this. I wonder what all those people had done to deserve this."


    "I am not a saint," Jaeho voiced out, "That''s why, you would not expect me to selfless. Moreover, none of those people were innocent. All of them cruelly mocked me, and this is what they deserve. They should be careful of what they say. This is what they should get. I want to kill off all of those bastards who mocked at me for being weak. Every one of those bastards deserve to die."


    At the mention of those words, anger began to rise within Oh Jaeho, and before Han Minhyun was able to make a move on him, Jaeho successfully managed to stand on top of his sword in order to prevent Minhyun from making a move.


    Before Han Minhyun was able to get away, Jaeho raised his sword in order to make an attack. Han Minhyun was caught off guard by this, and letting go of the sword on his hand, he attempted to jump back from that position.


    But it was too late for that. The electric wave already came in his direction, and it was about to come in contact with him. Staring at the wave in front of him, Han Minhyun was well aware that it was too late for him and wondered on whether or not this would be his last breath.


    The pain did not come to him, and that surprised him. What had shocked him the most was the scream that had come after it.


    "Ahn Eunwoo!"


    Hearing that Han Minhyun found himself being at a state of panic, and with his eyes wide open, Minhyun stared at the boy before him.


    His hand trembled when he noticed that Eunwoo had taken the attack for him, and due to the impact of that, Eunwoo coughed out some blood.


    Tears welled up at the corner of his eyes while he questioned, "Why?"


    That was all he was able to muster up at this moment. The scene before him was too shocking for him to take in. Han Minhyun had put in all of his effort in order to keep his brother away from the harm''s path yet in the end, this was the result he have gotten.


    Ahn Eunwoo let out a chuckle and said, "What do you mean by that, Hyung? It''s obviously became I love you. Sorry if I hurt you, Hyung, before. Since you have always protected me, I always wanted to give this a try as well. Now, I feel satisfied. Before¡ª"


    However, before Ahn Eunwoo was able to continue further, his body collapsed towards and was able to fall down when Minhyun wrapped his hand towards Ahn Eunwoo in order to secure him.


    Han Minhyun himself was able to see how fatal this attack was for Eunwoo. The electric wave went through his back, and as blood flowed down from the wound, Minhyun knew that from the intensity of the attack, it was most likely that Eunwoo''s heart was injured from this as well.


    "Ahn Eunwoo, you believe in Hyung, right? Then, Hyung promises you that you will be perfectly fine. Hyung will be curing you, so don''t worry and hang on tightly."


    Ahn Eunwoo coughed and said, "Ah! Hyung, is this what death feels like? I don''t regret dying like this though. After all, in the end, I was able to protect you. I don''t mind dying like this, so you don''t need to worry, Hyung. I am happy."

 Chapter 371 - Pay for this

    "Silly, what the hell are you saying? We already have lost a lot of time in the past, and I have a lot to say to you, Eunwoo. You can''t be leaving me, Listen to me, Eunwoo; please don''t give up, please," Han Minhyun stated, hugging Ahn Eunwoo tightly.


    "Hyung, you know, I-I a-am s-sad that I h-have t-to g-go a-away t-this s-soon. All these years, both of us have separated from each other, and when I got to know the truth, I was looking forward to saying lots of things to you. But it seems that the fate is not by our side. This is unfortunate, right, Hyung? I am sorry, but this is painful. This is where I have to give you. I love you, Hyung," Ahn Eunwoo stated as his voice got weaker in the end.


    Coughs continued to leave his mouth before everything turned silent; there were no words from Ahn Eunwoo anymore.


    Han Minhyun''s eyes widened and gripping on to Eunwoo''s shoulder, he pulled away Eunwoo''s body away from him. Staring into Eunwoo''s eyes, he attempted to shake Eunwoo''s body.


    "Hey! Hey! Ahn Eunwoo! Wake up! Open your eyes! Didn''t you say that you have lots of things to say to me! We were separated for this long! Now, this is unfair! You can not be leaving me so soon. Eunwoo, please hang on. Hyung will make sure you are fine."


    Seeing how Han Minhyun was breaking down by holding on to Ahn Eunwoo''s body, Lee Soohyun found herself being completely frozen. She was umable to move a finger of hers.


    Only an hour ago, she felt that the victory was really close to them seeing how everything was turning out to be yet within such a short period of time, everything turned out to be devasting.


    Lee Soohyun could only imagine how hurt Han Minhyun was feeling in that moment. Misunderstandings separated them for a long period of time, and when they got to meet each other again, they barely got to spend time with each other before fate decided to separate them.


    Seeing the pained expression on Han Minhyun''s face and how he was holding on to Eunwoo''s body gave Lee Soohyun''s heart a tight squeeze. She wanted to be there for him and engulf him into a hug.


    However, she was not able to do so. There was barrier between her and Minhyun at that moment, and she knew that she would not be able to get past that now.


    Minhyun might need to hold on to Eunwoo like that before his heart could grow to become calm.


    Turning her head, Lee Soohyun looked at Oh Jaeho and directed a glare at him. Due to him, everything had turned out to be like this.


    As if noticing her stare, he spoke out, "Staring like this would not be doing any harm to me. Han Minhyun would not have to suffer from this and would have been perfectly fine. That''s why, meddlesome person deserve the worst fate."


    "What are you trying to do? Justify your actions with those words," she said, "I guess this opened up my eyes to how cruel people be. Just because you have killed him, doesn''t imply that you will be the last one standing at here. It is too soon to say who will be having the last laugh."


    "Aigoo! My dear daughter, you are really interesting. If we were born in a different world with a different storyline, I really would have favoured you. Too bad, the fate did not want that happening between us," he stated.


    "I beg to differ," she voiced out, "Rather than a father like you, I would choose to be fatherless. Honestly, I honestly judge those people who would want to have a coward like you as a father."


    "You are associating the word coward with me? That''s funny. I thought that people needed a lot of courage before rebelling," he spoke out.


    "You are a smart coward. That''s why, you only decided to act out when the situation was in your favour, and if you were not so, you would have defended yourself early. You did not lack in strength. It is merely your cowardice that caused you to get bullied," Lee Soohyun pointed.


    She then added, "You are a coward who did not even have the courage to acknowledge his own daughter. You are disgusting."


    Instead of appearing offended by his words, Oh Jaeho chuckled and said, "You are really nothing like your mother and continue to astonish me. Too bad, we would never be able to talk peacefully over a cup of coffee. I believe that we would have had a great time together."


    "Repeating all those words over and over again, are you attempting to show how regretful you are or could it be that you leave sweet words to a person before finishing them off?" she questioned, raising one of her eyebrows.


    Before Oh Jaeho was able to give a reply to those words of Soohyun, Han Minhyun found his fighting spirit recovering, and gently, placing Ahn Eunwoo down on the ground, he stood up.


    With the blood staining his entire clothing, he appeared to be entirely menacing, and even Lee Soohyun warily stared at him.


    She wanted to approach him and question on how he was. But she was aware that would not be the perfect time to do so. The only thing that went around Han Minhyun''s mind in that moment was revenge, and it would not turn out good if she had interrupted him.


    This could turn out to be a double edged sword for Han Minhyun though. Now, he had enough drive and enthusiasm to defeat Oh Jaeho, but this could cause him to take reckless decisions as well.


    "Oh Jaeho, you are going to really pay this time around."

 Chapter 372 - Can not meddle

    "Really? Unfortunately, your opponent for this time around is not me. It will be someone else," Oh Jaeho spoke out.


    "Oh Jaeho, I don''t care whom you set as my opponent, but for sure, I will be finishing you off for now," Han Minhyun said while his dark eyes glowered upon Jaeho.


    They were completely filled with the d.e.s.i.r.e for Jaeho''s blood, and as long as Han Minhyun doesn''t not see Oh Jaeho dying painfully, he would not be satisfied.


    "Lee Soohyun, you would not be liking this. The one who drives the sword through Han Minhyun''s c.h.e.s.t¡ª the oracle found out who it is," Minnie spoke out.


    ''Who is it?''


    Nervousness rose within Lee Soohyun at the thought of the answer from Minnie, and she clenched her hand into a tight fist.


    However, before she was able to hear the answer from Minnie, a sharp pain went through her head, causing Lee Soohyun to gasp for air, and clutching on to her head tightly in order to ease the pain, she fell down on her knee.


    A loud scream left her mouth as she felt as if her head was being split into two. Her loud voice reached into Han Minhyun''s ears, and as if finally acknowledging her presence, he turned to look at her direction.


    Before losing her consciousness, Lee Soohyun saw that his eyes showed worry as he stared at her, and she wanted to desperately tell him how everything was alright. But she did not have the strength to do so.


    The last thing she saw was Han Minhyun''s lips saying ''Lee Soohyun'' before she had been completely swallowed by the darkness¡ª a type of darkness she did not believe that she would be able to come out from.


    "It was you," Minnie spoke out, but those words of Minnie did not reach into Lee Soohyun''s ears; it was too late for everything.


    Han Minhyun''s worried eyes stared at Lee Soohyun as he took his steps towards her. She was the only family left to him, and he could not bear to lose him. In this world, he did not believe that he would be able to survive without her.


    Seeing her collapse like that gave a tight squeeze to his heart, but after couple of seconds, it seemed that she was fine. Lee Soohyun did not appear to be in pain anymore, and she stood up straight.


    Her hand gripped on to Han Minhyun''s sword that he had thrown away previously. However, Han Minhyun failed to notice that as he stepped forward.


    He then questioned, "Are you alright?"


    When he took a step forward, Lee Soohyun raised the sword in her hand and was about to attack him.


    Seeing that, Han Minhyun''s eyes widened due to the shock, and he instantly jumped back in time, preventing the sword from coming in contact with him.


    "What are you¡ª"


    Before he was able to continue that sentence of his, his eyes fell on those eyes of Lee Soohyun, and staring at those cold eyes caused chill to go through his back.


    Clenching his hand into a tight fist, Han Minhyun stared at Lee Soohyun in horror. That can''t be it. What he was thinking could not be possible with Soohyun.


    Turning his head, he stared at Oh Jaeho as if awaiting for his explanation for what was happening. His eyes clearly showed disgust towards Oh Jaeho.


    However, in midst of that disgust was the fright he felt. He did not want to lose Soohyun to this, and his body began to tremble. Everything currently was too cruel for him.


    Oh Jaeho smiled at him and said, "As you have already guessed it, Moon Jiwoo is your opponent for this round. This is interesting, right? The one who worked hard to being the antidote into this world also got infected by the same thing.


    She mentioned countless number of times on how everyone should be staying safe yet at the end, she was the one being careless. Nonetheless, this will be fun. Han Minhyun, would you be selfish and sacrifice Moon Jiwoo, or would you be softhearted?


    Let''s do this. If you manage to kill Moon Jiwoo, I will allow you to make a first attack on me. The attack can be anywhere other than my c.h.e.s.t, and I will not be dodging it. How does that sound? Tempting? Tempting enough to abandon Moon Jiwoo."


    "Oh Jaeho, you will surely be meeting with your demise. Someone will be there to make sure that you die. You will have to pay for that cruelty of yours. Maybe the clan acted bad to you, but compared to what you are doing, that was nothing," Han Minhyun spatted.


    "Omo! Han Minhyun, are you finally broken down and have lost your composure? I am really honoured to get the chance to see something as legendary as this," Oh Jaeho stated, "Maybe I will be finished off some other day, but today is definitely the tragic ending for both of your lovers. Han Minhyun, you clearly know this; I have already won. There is no use in holding on to the false hope."


    Then, turning towards Lee Soohyun, Oh Jaeho smiled and expressed, "My daughter, would you not be keeping your dad entertained with this fight? Make me proud."


    He added, "Ah! A fine wine will be going very much well with this."


    Lee Soohyun''s target was Han Minhyun, and turning his head towards him, she walked at him with the sword in her hands.


    Fortunately enough for Han Minhyun, there was still a bottle of antidote with him that he carried along just in case, and this was going to come useful now. His case was not as hopeless as Jaeho presumed it to be.


    Turning towards Oh Jaeho, Han Minhyun said, "Sure, I will be giving you an entertaining fight, but you are not allowed to meddle into it."


    "Sure, I give you my word that I will not be meddling into it, so keep me entertained through this," Jaeho spoke out.

 Chapter 373 - Deserved to die

    "Then, don''t go back on those words of yours," Han Minhyun spoke out as a smirk appeared on his face.


    Then, Han Minhyun reached into his pocket and took out a container from his pocket. Holding on to the glass bottle, he displayed it to Oh Jaeho.


    Although that had caught Oh Jaeho by off guard, Jaeho had already given his word to not interfere into this and decided to keep his word this time around. He was curious to see whether or not fate was at Han Minhyun''s side this time around.


    Smiling at Lee Soohyun, Han Minhyun spoke out, "It would not be convenient for you to attack me from such a distance with the sword. You should be coming a little forward."


    As if she had understood those words from Han Minhyun, Lee Soohyun took a couple of steps forward upon hearing those words, and raising her sword, she was about to make an attack on him.


    But before she was able to do that, he brought the container of the liquid closer to his mouth, and pouring the contents inside his mouth, he extended his hand to grip on Soohyun''s waist.


    Since Lee Soohyun''s technique when it came to handling a sword was weak coupled with the weight of Han Minhyun''s sword, he was aware that she would not be able to cause much harm with it.


    As he gripped on her arm, he pulled her hand down, and the sword was unable to come in contact with his skin. Then, releasing his grip on Soohyun''s arm, he touched her face and placed his lips on top of hers.


    For a second there, he noticed how her eyes widened at that and she struggled against that kiss. But despite of her movements, he did not let of her and deepened the kiss between them, transferring the antidote inside her mouth.


    Lee Soohyun''s teeth mercilessly bit on to Han Minhyun''s lips, and blood flowed down from it. Despite of that, Han Minhyun did not make an attempt to move away from her.


    That''s when, he noticed how her eyes were flickering between red and her original shade of her iris. Relief spread through his heart at that, and it seemed that he would not be losing Lee Soohyun for now.


    However, that was when everything started to get wrong. Han Minhyun felt a sharp contact of something against his c.h.e.s.t, and pulling away from that kiss, he moved slightly back.


    Staring down, he noticed how Lee Soohyun''s sword came in contact with his c.h.e.s.t and how she drove it further into his c.h.e.s.t. Maybe it was due to the shock of the situation, but he found himself unable to move away from that.


    Then, his eyes fell on her face; it seemed that her eyes had returned back to their original state. A small smile formed on his face at that.


    Regardless of how it turned out to be, at least she was safe in the end of it. That was worth everything for him.


    Her eyes widened in horror, and both of her hand began to tremble. Han Minhyun noticed that and wanted to comfort her by saying that none of this was her fault.


    However, there was no strength within him to do so. Coupled with his exhaustion from earlier, he found himself losing his consciousness very fast.


    It would be great if she was able to remember about him, but he did not want for her to feel pained. Then, maybe it would be for the best for her to completely forget about him.


    "Han Minhyun! Han Minhyun!"


    She was desperately calling out for him as tears continued to stream down her eyes. Seeing that saddenned him terribly, but there was nothing he was capable of doing against it.


    Closing his eyes, he let sleep consume him. He did not know which path he will be taken to now, and he was not concerned about that either. He merely hoped that Soohyun would be fine and living happily.


    Seeing Han Minhyun''s body fall back into the white snow, Lee Soohyun''s body began to tremble, and it felt as if something within her broke in that moment.


    In the end, she was not able to prevent his death, and funnily enough, she was the one who had killed him off.


    No words left his mouth in that moment. She knew that he was already dead. There was no use crying out to him. His silent heartbeats showed how he will not be waking up despite her calls for him.


    Everything was over. Those novels all lied to her. There were no such thing as the good guys winning at the end. If that was the case, why did Han Minhyun have to die?


    Lee Soohyun stayed rooted to her place; she did not want to move. To her, it felt as if everything will feel much more real if she moved slightly forward.


    His death was no one else''s fault; it was because of her. She was the one that had murdered him. After all that he had done for her, she had repayed him by killing him off.


    She did not deserve to live in this world any longer, but before her, someone else deserved to die¡ª the one controlling the strings behind all of this.


    Turning her head back, Lee Soohyun glared at Oh Jaeho with anger in her eyes. Both of them¡ª she and him¡ª will be dying today. Lee Soohyun will be making sure of that.


    "What a tragic¡ª"


    Before Oh Jaeho was able to continue further, a blade was driven through his c.h.e.s.t.

 Chapter 374 - At a little cost

    Seeing the sword drive through his c.h.e.s.t caused satisfaction to spread through Lee Soohyun although she was surprised by it.


    Although it was disappointing that she did not get the chance to finish him off, it did not matter to her that much. As long as she got to see that man not breathing, she would be content with the result.


    Caught by shock due to what had happened, Oh Jaeho turned his back to see his murderer. Smiling at him was his own son, Oh Jihoon.


    "Father, you have played around for a long time. Now, it is finally time for you to go at a deep rest," Jihoon spoke out.


    Although Oh Jaeho''s son did not help him that much with this, he did not see his son interfering with it either. He was aware on how Jihoon wanted to stay on the neutral side with this.


    However, seeing how he was the one killing him, Jaeho let out a chuckle. Now that he was being killed by his own son, there was nothing he was able to do but give up to the fate.


    "Bye, Father," Oh Jihoon said while Jaeho slowly closed his eyes.


    Oh Jaeho''s death have been simple. Although he had died, Soohyun still held resentments towards him, and she felt that everything had gone way too easy for him. He had not gone through the suffering and agony he deserved.


    His cries would have able to satisfy Lee Soohyun. But there was none of that. Oh Jaeho had submitted to the death too easily, and that was not enough to make up for everything.


    "Don''t look at me like that. He was my father, and the best I could do is painlessly kill him," Jihoon said, letting go of the sword in his hand.


    At that, gravity pulled back Oh Jaeho''s body, and his body soon enough touched the snowy field while his heart beats came to a halt. The blood that flowed out from him coloured the entire snow red.


    As much as Lee Soohyun wanted to torture his body and destroy it to the point that no one would be able to recognize it, the rational part within her understood that there was no use in her doing so.


    He had already passed away, and such things would not be having any affect on him.


    Everything was finally over, and Soohyun''s eyes had grown to become blank. She did not know what to do or how to live anymore.


    Her knees had collapsed in that moment, and she fell down on the ground. There was an intense pain within her c.h.e.s.t, and gradually, she found herself growing numb to it.


    Never did she imagine that the death of one person would be able to cause this much pain to her to the point that she would want to die herself.


    Maybe that was what Lee Soohyun should do. She should try to kill herself, so that she would be able to free herself.


    Probably, after killing herself, she would be able to find out on how all of this was merely a dream, and she was at her previous world, worrying about being late to her office.


    About that setting, Lee Soohyun found herself having mixed feelings. That would be showing that Han Minhyun was not real, and that was not what Soohyun wanted.


    Lee Soohyun wanted to cry out in agony in that moment, but she found herself unable to do so. Maybe because of how unreal everything seemed to.


    With all of these conflicting thoughts within her mind, maybe she was losing it all finally. Would she be turning insane after this? Soohyun did not know neither did she care.


    Then again, she did not think that she would be ever be able to remain sane after this.


    Lee Soohyun heard the footsteps coming at her, but she was not bothered by them neither did she made the effort to look up to see who it was.


    Oh Jihoon took the opportunity to sit down beside her in that moment, and watching Han Minhyun''s body, he said, "Hyung''s dead it seems. Truly a tragic yet expected ending for someone like him."


    Oh Jihoon''s words irritated Lee Soohyun. She did not know which words of his brought annoyance to her, but she knew that his words brought anger to her.


    Maybe instead of his words, it was Oh Jihoon who she hated. Although Jihoon was the one who had killed off Oh Jaeho, Soohyun felt anger towards him for giving Jaeho such a simple death and for being that man''s son.


    However, there was no strength left within her to yell at him to go away or drive him away.


    "But there is a way to bring him back to life," Jihoon spoke out.


    At that moment, Lee Soohyun found the sunlight seeping in through the windows of the dark room she was in, and staring at Oh Jihoon, her eyes were filled with complete hope.


    If Oh Jihoon was able to bring him back to life, there was nothing that Soohyun was unwilling to do for it. She would even be giving up her life for the sake of it.


    "I can bring him back to life," Jihoon spoke out.


    Upon hearing those words from Jihoon, tears streamed down her eyes, and she questioned, "Really?"


    Oh Jihoon nodded and spoke out, "Yes, I can bring him with a little cost attached to it. But the only problem is that he will be losing some of his memories."


    "If it is possible to bring him back to life, please do it. I don''t care whether or not he has his memory. In front of his life, that all doesn''t matter," she spoke out.


    Jihoon smiled and stated, "The only reason I am doing this is because I want to make up to you for the time that I have changed your results; I was the one who messed with the results and made it seem that you are from the Yellow Clan."


    "Then, I am really glad that you have changed the results," she said.

 Chapter 375 - A happy ending

    "I did not expect you to help them at the cost of half of your lifespan," Kwangsoo commented.


    Oh Jihoon walked through the hallway inside the castle, and coughs escaped from his mouth while he halted. His face appeared awfully ashen, and his body was slightly crouched.


    Turning his head, he looked at Kwangsoo, who leaned against the wall. A small smile was on Kwangsoo''s face as he folded his arms across his c.h.e.s.t, and with a raised brow stared at Jihoon.


    "It was merely that I want to try to be a good brother for once," Jihoon spoke out.


    Lee Kwangsoo chuckled and said, "I did not know you had such interest within you as well. But since it is Moon Jiwoo, I guess it is possible. So, what do you think about being a caring brother?"


    "Her smile at the end was cute," Jihoon vocalised before walking forward.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Around three month had passed since Han Minhyun had fallen unconscious, and there were no signs of him waking up. Nevertheless, Soohyun did not worry or panic too much over it.


    As long as he was breathing and his heart was beating, she was aware that he was all fine. Jihoon too had informed her on how it took time for people to wake up from such a state, and therefore, her nervousness on the matter quelled.


    It would be a lie if she did not miss his presence or constant teasing. Nevertheless, she was ready to wait for him to wake up. This was definitely much better than losing him for forever.


    Han Minhyun laid on top of white bedsheets, and on top of him was a white blanket. His eyes closed shut, and a serene aura surrounded him.


    Clutching on to his hand tightly, Soohyun said, "I don''t know whether or not I have mentioned about this to you before, but Han Minhyun, you really look like an angel when you are sleeping.


    This gives me a great idea. Should I make mess out of your face and take pictures of that, so that I will be able to show that to you after you wake up? That really sounds like a great idea, and maybe I would be able to use that to tease you in the future.


    Aish! Too bad that your memories will be lost. But that doesn''t make me too worried. You fell for me once, and what''s the difficulty in making you fall for me once again. This is basically like a child''s play to me. After all, I am a charming woman.


    Han Minhyun, do you know that you are really disrespectful? Such a beautiful woman is sitting beside you and waiting for you yet you dare to keep your eyes close. I really want to punish you now.


    What do you think I should do? Should I strip you n.a.k.e.d and tie you with ropes? Imagine you waking up with no memories and finding yourself being tied in a kinky way! The expression on your face will be really hilarious! Thinking about that now is enough to make me laugh. You are¡ª"


    Her eyes were widened due to shock. Nonetheless, in those dark eyes of hers, hope could be seen as she pursed her lips.


    Han Minhyun squinted his eyes while he grumbled, "So noisy."


    Joy spread through Soohyun''s c.h.e.s.t in that instant, and her heart began to began to beat rapidly within her. She could not resist the wide smile from forming on her face, and her eyes sparkled.


    "Wow! I did not expect you to wake up now," she spoke out, "Could it be that you''re frightened by my words and decided to wake up? Aish! I can be really powerful."


    Han Minhyun then opened his eyes, and turning his head slightly, he stared at Soohyun. There was confusion in his eyes before they were replaced with a stronger emotion.


    It was not difficult for Soohyun to decipher the hatred held in Minhyun''s eyes, and mixed with it was disgust. It made her stagger backwards slightly.


    "Moon Jiwoo? What are you doing here?" he questioned¡ª his voice clearly indicating how he despised her.


    It was not difficult for Soohyun to notice how he addressed her as Jiwoo, instead of Soohyun, and she was well aware of how he had lost his memory. It was merely that she did not expect him to recognize as Jiwoo; she thought that he would be losing all of his memories.


    The disgust he showed caused her heart to squeeze painfully, and although she tried to not let that affect her¡ª by repeating how this was to be expected¡ª it ended up causing more hurt to her than she had expected.


    "You don''t remember?" she questioned¡ª the vulnerability in her tone managing to surprise her.


    Although that was a foolish question to ask when she obviously knew the answer to it, that was all she could muster up at the moment.


    "What the hell are you trying to play at now, Moon Jiwoo? Is this another one of your tricks!? Now, get out of here," Minhyun spoke out¡ª irritation clearly being visible in his voice.


    Hearing Minhyun use such a tone on her caused her heart to ache painfully, and as a crestfallen expression settled on her face, she stood up.


    Tears welled up at the corner of her eyes, and not willing to let Han Minhyun see that, she turned her back on him about to leave the room.


    That''s when, she heard the laughters resonating throughout the room, and knowing that it was Minhyun behind, creases appeared between both of her eyebrows.


    "You little fool, you actually fell for that; this is too funny," he said.


    Astonished at his words, her eyes widened, and looking at him, she directed a glare at him. The tears that flowed down her eyes managed to shock him.


    "You bastard, I really hate you. Whether or not you forgot you memories and hate me doesn''t have anything to do with me. Go and die!" she exclaimed before running out of the door without giving Minhyun a chance to speak.


    Nonetheless, joy caused her heart to swell up at that moment, and she wanted for this happiness to last forever.

 Chapter 376 - EXTRA

    The door to the room was opened, and seeing the scene in the room before him, Han Minhyun''s eyes widened due to surprise.


    Staring at Lee Soohyun, he questioned, "What are you wearing?"


    A simplistic black dress was worn by Lee Soohyun, and she had her long hair tied into a ponytail.


    Staring at herself from top to bottom, she spoke out, "Oh! You mean this? Well, that white dress was not my style. That dress was too troublesome, sparkly, and long; I would have tripped and broken my nose if I had worn that dress. I don''t even know how those brides manage those dresses. I really applaud at them."


    Letting out a sigh, Han Minhyun shook his head and voiced out, "We are getting wed, not attending some funeral, Lee Soohyun!"


    "Since when did you start to care about what I wear? I am pretty sure there is nothing wrong with being dressed up like this," she said, folding her arms across her c.h.e.s.t.


    "If you did not like that dress, why did you buy that in the first place?"


    "Isn''t that because everyone was buying a white wedding dress? I did not want to seem weird, and I really wanted to give that white dress a try. But that truly doesn''t suit my taste. I can''t force myself to wear something that shiny," Soohyun vocalised.


    "Then, why are your stylists?" he asked.


    "Ah! They were nagging too much about the dress, so I sent them away! I am pretty sure that there is no problem with that," she stated.


    "No, there is no problem with that either," Minhyun said before letting out a chuckle.


    Moving forward towards Soohyun, he placed a small smile upon his lips, and bringing his face closer to hers, he voiced out, "You are really beautiful no matter how you dress up. It doesn''t matter what you wear to the wedding."


    Feeling his warm breath on top of her lips, Lee Soohyun closed her eyes instinctively, and he brought his face nearer to her. Before he was about to plant his lips on top of hers, a scream was heard in the room.


    "Dad!" A loud wail resonated through the room.


    Slightly startled by that voice, he instantly moved back from Lee Soohyun and stood up straight. Then, a small figure came running at his directly and grabbed tightly on to his leg.


    Looking down at his little boy, Minhyun asked, "What''s the matter, Eunwoo-ah?"


    The little boy, who went by the name Eunwoo, raised his head and stared at Minhyun. Han Minhyun''s eyes dilated at the boy''s face.


    Although the boy appeared quite loveable, one would not be able to recognize him as a boy at that moment. His lips were coloured in red, and his face was caked in make-up.


    A cute bunny headband was on top of his head, and he wore a long, blue, frilly dress. The hem of the dress reached up to his knee, and on his foot was a pair of cute blue slippers. Around his neck was a small choker, and he had a bracelet around his hand.


    Tears welled upon his doe eyes as Minhyun asked, "What happened to you?"


    Knowing that how close he appeared to a female now, embarrassment filled the five year old boy, and putting on a pitiful expression, he spoke out, "Dad, Mom forced me into this. Although I cried, she forcefully placed this on to me. She is horrible! I don''t want to be with Mom anymore."


    "Oh yeah! The other reason why I made those stylists leave was because they were against me dressing Eunwoo up like this. I think he seems better this way. He is such a cute girl! Maybe I should make him dress this way forever. How does that sound, Minhyun?" she raised one of her eyebrows.


    Those words of hers caused Eunwoo''s eyes to widen due to horror, and he hugged on to Minhyun''s legs.


    "Dad, please stop Mom. She is scary! I don''t want to be a girl! I want to be a boy! I am not cute!" Eunwoo exclaimed.


    "Aigoo! My Eunwoo is too shy! This won''t do. I know that you like being dressed like this, right? Trust me, Eunwoo-ah, many people will compliment you if you go out like this, and you will be able to make lots of girl friends as well. Don''t you like beautiful girls?" she spoke out.


    "What are you saying to a little kid, Soohyun?" Minhyun stated, "And, Eunwoo, Dad will protect you from your mom. Now, go and get dressed out of this. Then, go out to play with everyone."


    "Thank you, dad," the boy spoke out, loosening his hold on Minhyun''s leg and running away.


    Cl.i.c.k.i.n.g her tongue out at Han Minhyun, she spoke out, "Whatever. I already clicked his picture, and now, I will be able to brag to everyone how cute my son is a girl. But don''t you think that his gender was switched? He looks like more of a girl than a boy for sure!"


    Extending his hand towards her, he patted the top of her head and said, "You are going to scar the poor boy if you keep up with that attitude of yours. Try to control yourself."


    "Tch! Eunwoo secretly likes all of this even if he acts that way. Since I am his mother, I know all of that," Soohyun vocalised, taking a step closer to him and staring at him challengingly.


    "Really?" he said, "Are you sure that this is not another excuse of yours?"


    "Of course not. What type of mother do you think I am? I am doing this for the best of my child," Soohyun said with a righteous expression.


    Extending his hand to Soohyun''s back, he grabbed on to it and pulled her body closer to her. Raising his head, he pinched on to his lips.


    "I really feel as if I am raising two¡ª"


    Bringing her face closer to his, she placed her lips on top of his to shut him up.

 Chapter 377 - Extra: Happy Birthday

    "Wake up, Mom! Wake up! We need to prepare for dad''s birthday!" a little boy exclaimed.


    Sitting on top of the bed beside Lee Soohyun, the five year old Eunwoo slapped his hand on top of her c.h.e.s.t in order to wake the sleeping woman up.


    A groan escaped from Soohyun''s mouth while she stirred up in her bed slightly, and after mumbling some incoherent words, she turned her back on the five year old to go back to sleep.


    "Mom, wake up! Don''t be lazy! You should not have stayed awake all night watching dramas! Didn''t you say that you will bake dad a big, big, big cake and give him a huge party? Mom! Wake up!" Eunwoo voiced out, pulling on to Soohyun''s shoulder.


    "Eunwoo, your dad wouldn''t return until the night, so let me sleep," Soohyun drowsily voiced out.


    However, the little boy who had been anticipating for this the entire time had no more patience anymore. Although his mother mentioned to him on how it was alright, Eunwoo was adamant on building the cake now.


    When his eyes fell on the glass of water on top of the table, a mischievous idea came inside his mind, and extending his hand towards it, he grabbed on to the glass.


    Without wasting a second, he threw the content of the glass on top of the sleeping woman. Lee Soohyun who had been hit with the water was caught by surprise due to the sudden action.


    Her eyes widened as she jolted up from the bed, and finding the wetness seeping through her garments, she turned her head to glare at the five year old boy.


    "Eunwoo!" A groan escaped from her mouth.


    Staring at Soohyun with his innocent doe eyes, he spoke out, "Dad said to do this when you don''t wake up, Mom, and then, after that, he told me to run away. So, bye, mom. Hurry to the kitchen."


    Soohyun ran her hand through her hair while she shook her head.


    Her son did take after her in some aspects.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Mom! Mom! You can''t do this! This is not fair! You are so mean!" Eunwoo w.h.i.n.ed.


    Currently, Lee Soohyun and Eunwoo were both in the kitchen. While Soohyun was cracking the eggs to put them inside the bowl, Eunwoo was floating on the air.


    His legs were folded to a sitting position, and regardless of how the boy tried to reach his hand downwards, that wasn''t possible. The air prevented him from doing so.


    "You should have thought properly of the consequences before drowning me with that water," Soohyun said, "This is your punishment."


    A sigh escaped from the five year old''s mouth while he lowered his gaze. Staring at the ground, the boy became docile, and as he fidgeted with his finger, a melancholic expression crossed his eyes.


    "But I just wanted to bake cake and arrange a party for dad together with you. I was so happy for it that I woke you up like that, Mom. Sorry," the five year old stated.


    Hearing the boy''s words, Soohyun raised her head to stare at the little boy, and seeing the tears that formed at the corner of his eyes, she could find her heart softening.


    "This is all my fault. Stupid Eunwoo! Now, I can''t even bake a cake for dad. I was looking forward towards it this badly," Eunwoo said, "I guess some things will forever be a dream."


    Unable to hear Eunwoo''s disheartened tone any longer, Soohyun said, "Fine, your mistake was not that big. I will let you down, so that you can help me."


    With that, Soohyun lifted her magic off of the boy, and smoothly, the five year old landed on the ground. The tears in his eyes immediately disappeared at that, and a wide smile formed on his face.


    "Dad was right! You are really weak towards cute things, Mom!" Eunwoo spoke out, winking towards Soohyun.


    "I should not have looked at you," Soohyun commented, "Anyway, since there is not much you can do now, just sit on the chair. After I am done baking the cake, you can decorate it. Don''t create any trouble."


    Eunwoo obediently nodded and said, "When did I create trouble for you, Mom? I am a good boy!"


    Letting out a chuckle at that, Soohyun grabbed her son by his shoulder, and raising him, she placed him on top of the chair.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Finishing with the batter, Soohyun poured it into the pan for the cake, and after she was done with that, Soohyun''s eyes fell on the remaining batter inside the bowl.


    Eunwoo''s nose instantly scrunched up when he felt the wet and cold substance on his nose, and without a warning, Soohyun placed some on his cheek as well.


    "Mom! What have you done?" the little boy g.r.o.a.n.e.d.


    "You look cuter this way," Soohyun vocalised.


    Seeing the amus.e.m.e.nt Soohyun felt angered the little boy, and extending his hand towards the bowl, Eunwoo covered both of his hands with the batter.


    Bringing both of his hands towards Soohyun, he tried to touch her cheeks with the batter. However, he was too far for that.


    Raising the cake pan, Soohyun turned her back on the boy and said, "You are too short to reach me, Eunwoo-ah."


    Finding himself being provoked by her words, Eunwoo stood up on the chair and tried to touch Soohyun''s back.


    Hearing the sudden noise, Soohyun turned back and saw the little boy who stood on the chair. Her eyes widened at that, and seeing how the boy bent at her direction, she exclaimed, "Min Eunwoo!"


    Before the boy could lose his balance and fall down, she grabbed on to the joy protectively. The pan in her hand had fallen down, and slipping on the contents, Soohyun found herself falling down.


    A groan escaped from her mouth when she came in contact with the hard ground, and a sharp pain went through her arm. Eunwoo was shielded from the pain for he landed on Soohyun''s c.h.e.s.t.


    Guessing what had happened, the boy''s eyes widened and raising his head from Soohyun''s c.h.e.s.t, he stared at Soohyun with worried eyes.


    He then questioned, "Are you fine, Mom?"


    Before Soohyun was able to respond to that, she heard a voice asking, "What are you two doing?"


    Hearing that voice shocked both of them, and two of them stood up instantly. Seeing Han Minhyun before them caused a sheepish smile to form on their faces.


    Covered in the batter, Soohyun was a mess, and compared to Soohyun, Eunwoo''s appearance seemed to be better.


    "You''re back early¡ª"


    Before Eunwoo was able to continue his words, batter went flying towards Minhyun''s face, and once it covered his face, Soohyun exclaimed, "Happy birthday!"

 Chapter 336 - As I remembered

    "You are not?" he asked, raising one of his eyebrows. Lee Soohyun''s eyes did not miss how there was no surprise on his face after hearing those words from her and assumed that he had doubt about this beforehand. Letting out a chuckle, Soohyun voiced out, "Well, you are like your brother; you don''t appear to be surprised as well. Since I am not Jiwoo, I do not have any grievances towards you, but you really did that poor girl dirty. Although she was foolish and reckless, she did not deserve all of that." Upon hearing those words from Lee Soohyun, a dark look appeared in Eunwoo''s eyes, and she stared down at the ground. Soohyun was unable to guess what he was thinking at this month. Letting out a sigh, Eunwoo voiced out, "I just wish I get a chance to make up about everything with her. Although she had a rotten character, she was involved with the game even when she was innocent." "Wow! I am surprised that you can even feel guilt about the entire thing. I wish for the same thing as well. You really need to pay for what you have done to Jiwoo, but that is none of my business," she vocalised. Before Ahn Eunwoo was able to make a retort to those words of Soohyun, the door to the room opened, and Jeon Minji walked into the bedroom. It seemed that the conversation between the two needed to be stopped now. ¡ã¡ã¡ã As the two of them walked through the garden out of the building, she raised her head to look at the starless sky above her head. Her heart beat rapidly within her c.h.e.s.t, and she found herself getting anxious. Even though she had discovered an important piece of information, it did not stop herself from worrying about how everything will be turning out. There was no reassurance that her plan will be going smoothly. Moreover, without Han Minhyun beside her and his words, she felt more unconfident. Realizing the impact Minhyun had on her, a soft chuckle left her mouth. "What are you chuckling about? It seems creepy," Kwangsoo commented. "I have just found an important piece of news today, and now, I will be having a promotion. You can stay here at the institution while I will be going to the outside World in order to complete that. The victory is really close to us; I can feel this," Soohyun voiced out, "I am just afraid that it will be coming at the cost of something." A sigh left her mouth while she lowered her line of sight to look at the ground.  "We can''t look back to worry about that. We just have to keep going forward. After all, we have no options. Any way, what is that plan of yours?" Kwangsoo stated. "Can you contact Yejoon? We will be needing his help with this since you have no whatsoever connections with people on the surface," Soohyun spoke out. "That''s offensive!" he exclaimed, "I have his phone number. He had given it to me before I left the Underworld, but I don''t have that thing called phone. Moreover, he is at the Underworld; it would not be possible to contact him." His words caused Soohyun to come up to a realization, and she voiced out, "That''s right; he is at the Underworld due to all that checking." "What are you going to do now?" he questioned. "There is only one person, who is able to help us at this moment," Soohyun vocalised, "Butler Shin¡ª he might have connections on the surface. I can contact him through Junghyun. I have gotten that boy''s number once." Lee Soohyun then recalled on what happened with Junghyun before they have left for the Underworld and wondered how the atmosphere between the two of them will be now.  Surely, there would be an awkwardness between the two of them, and it would not be similar to the past. "Right! That''s a good idea. That old man has lots of power on the surface," Kwangsoo vocalised, "But I did not expect that Junghyun to have a phone. He is as much as outdated as us." "Aish! This is not the time to discuss about this. Fortunately, my phone had some amount of charge. Let''s call them for now," Soohyun stated. "At here? Let''s go somewhere more secluded to make that call. Follow me! I know the perfect place for it," he vocalised. ¡ã¡ã¡ã "Really? This forest?" Soohyun questioned, shotting him a look of disbelief. Passing through countless trees and vines caused a mess out of Soohyun''s hair, and scratches appeared all over her body. Although the marks have disappeared, the pain they left behind did not, and her clothes seemed to tattered at parts. "You girls are too fussy! Now, don''t complain that much and make the call fast," he said, "You don''t want to have them send someone to look for us and then to get caught." Letting out a sigh, Soohyun looked down at her phone, and turning it on, she swiped her finger across the screen to search for his number. After she had found it, she clicked on it in order to place a call at Kim Junghyun. Seeing that the phone was ringing, she waited for the boy at the opposite side to pick up the call while she tapped her foot on the land beneath her. "Don''t do that! That''s annoying!" Kwangsoo exclaimed. Upon hearing those words from him, Soohyun hit the land with her foot more loudly, and smirking at him, she vocalised, "I won''t! What are you going to¡ª" "Hello." Hearing Kim Junghyun''s voice from the other side of the phone caused her to stop taking, and wearing a smiling expression on her face, she voiced out, "This is me¡ª Moon Jiwoo. How have you been?" "Yeah, I have figured that part out. What did you need?" Junghyun voiced out¡ª his voice sounding annoyed. "Wow! He is as rude as I remembered," Kwangsoo mumbled.

 Chapter 343 - This was indeed miraculous!

    The negotiation between them went very much smoothly, surprising Soohyun. Initially, she had thought that she would have to threaten the man more, and the time period required to create an antidote was really short as well. This was indeed miraculous! Up until this point, everything was playing out in her favour, and she hoped that things will continue to be the same in the future. Entering into the laboratory with Shin Hyungwon, she turned to face him. The laboratory belonged to Han Minhyun, the one inside of his mansion, and after she had confirmed it with Butler Shin, she brought him into the laboratory to create the antidote. "This is where you will be working at," she voiced out, "And about the other things, you will be hearing or seeing nothing. Remember that. Knowing too much is never good. I hope you know that." "Don''t worry, Miss Jiwoo. I will be maintaining my own business," he vocalised, "But please take good care of my daughter meanwhile. She can be quite s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e at times." "That depends on your attitude, Shin Hyungwon-ssi," she said, "Make a list of whatever material you require, and remember that you only have two days to prepare for the antidote." "I can manage in that amount of time, but one of the hardest material to get would be the Pureblood''s blood," he vocalised, "Currently, everyone from your Clan is unable to leave the Underworld." ''Even he knows about this as well, hmm.'' "You don''t have to worry about that," Soohyun said, reaching into her bag and taking out a tube filled with blood inside of it. Lee Soohyun recalled about reading the list of materials needed to create the antidote earlier, and therefore, just to be careful, she extracted some amount of blood from Kwangsoo before leaving. It seemed that she indeed made a wise decision by doing so. Taking the tube filled with blood from her hand, he shook it slightly while his eyes scans the content inside it. "From this amount, quantity for treating five can be made," he said. Nodding her head, Soohyun voiced out, "That will make do for now. Soon enough, I will be bringing more blood for you, so now, work with this amount alone." ¡ã¡ã¡ã Staring at the ceiling above his head, Minhyun wondered on how Soohyun was dealing with everything now. Although it had not been that long since he had last seen her, he desperately missed her. Held within his hand was a book. However, the contents of the book was not something he could find himself concentrating it. His mind was completely plagued with thoughts regarding Soohyun. While dealing with the entire thing, he hoped that she would not be getting hurt herself. That''s when, the door before him was pushed open, and looking at that direction, he saw the King step inside the room. An angered expression sat on his face, making Minhyun wonder on about what had happened. He knew that within a day or two, he will be going through the physical torture, and currently, he was too occupied to be worried about that. At the end of it, he knew that the King was afraid to take his life completely. Loud footsteps were made by the King as he walked into the room, and the door behind him closed with a loud sound.  Han Minhyun''s eyes fell on the photos held within his hand, and he wondered on about what they could be. Stepping closer to him, the King threw off the photos in his direction. One of the photos landed on top of the book in his hand, and as curiosity took over him, he extended his hand to pick up the photo. Clutching the photo in his hand, he turned it to see Butler Shin and Lee Soohyun on it. The two of them seemed to be in some kind of bakery. Han Minhyun''s eyes began to scan Soohyun''s feature. It seemed that the two of them were in a serious conversation, making him wonder about what it was regarding. Over this short period of time, Minhyun noticed that she had lost weight, and a determination to fatten her up came within him.  Pushing those thought at the back of his mind for now, he raised his head to look at the King questioningly. "What are you going to say against this now, Han Minhyun? That Shin Woojin is definitely under your authority, and since he is meeting up with that Moon Jiwoo, you are definitely involved with this. Han Minhyun, you have really done it this time! You have betrayed the entire clan! I really did not expect this from you! I took you to be the most loyal one yet it seemed that you were the one involved with the Blue Clan! I am disappointed at you!" the King yelled. None of Han Minhyun''s words will be working against the King. In order to not exhaust himself, he maintained his silence, and wearing a bored expression upon his face, he stared at the King. It was not possible for the King''s spies to follow after Butler, and therefore, this picture had to be from the media. Lee Soohyun was public figure, and probably, from there the King managed to attain this picture. This was indeed a reckless action made by Soohyun. However, due to this, at least he was able to see her slightly. "What!? Are you trying to be silent now, Han Minhyun!? I will be going lenient on you if you are able to bring that fated one of yours at here, or else, you will be met with a painful death," the King threatened. "You can''t kill me," Minhyun voiced out, "You don''t have enough evidence to proof that I am a traitor, and whom do you think that everyone will be trusting at the end? Everyone is aware of how you hold a grudge against Han Sungmin and are afraid of our Han Family''s power.  Even if Butler Shin is involved, it doesn''t mean that I have betrayed the Clan, and I have done more than what you have ever done for this clan."

 Chapter 352 - Conceal the emotions

    Those words sounded strange to Soohyun''s tongue, but ignoring that, she decided to change the topic or else she would be the one falling at the disadvantageous side. "Han Minhyun, did you conceal your emotions from me? Why is it that I can''t feel your current emotions?" Soohyun questioned, raising one of her eyebrows. "Well, isn''t that because you are too stupid to understand them? I thought by now we have established that point," Minhyun pointed out. "Geez! Stop joking around! I am really serious about this," she said while she directed a glare at him. "What do I do now? I don''t feel like answering you. I am sleepy and want to go to bed," he voiced out, "Let''s talk later." "You Bastard! I will be stabbing you for real if you keep this up," she mumbled, knowing that Minhyun clearly heard each one of those words. However, turning a deaf ear to those words of Soohyun, he walked towards the direction of his bed.  His attitude managed to irritate Soohyun, and she was aware that in order to extract the answer from him, she had to push him more. At least that was she thought he wanted. Soohyun did not want to bother arguing with Minhyun over this, but her curiosity will not be allowing her to sleep peacefully without learning the truth about this. Before Han Minhyun was able to leave, she stood up from the table and gripped his hand in order to stop him. Turning his head, Minhyun stared at Soohyun questioningly. He had one of his eyebrows raised, and a small smirk sat on his face. The playful look in his eyes showed that he was expecting something interesting from Soohyun. Lee Soohyun coughed and voiced out, "Han Minhyun, well if you let me in on the truth, I will be falling in love with you faster. Isn''t that a good thing? You have my word on it." While mock showed at his eyes, Minhyun questioned, "What will I be doing with your love?" ''That jerk! Hold it in, Soohyun! Hold it in! You can''t go around punching randomly although they deserve it. You are definitely more cultured than that. Han Minhyun is definitely trying to get under your skin, and you can''t let him the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of having that.'' Forcing out a smile on her face, she voiced out, "Isn''t it nice to have the love of the one you love? After all, not everyone gets the opportunity for that, and you need to take every chances to have the one, you love, have similar feelings for you." "The one I love? But there is no one like that for me now," Minhyun voiced out, "About my feelings for you, yeah, I guess they have existed, but now, I think they are disappearing." Those words of Han Minhyun caused a sour feeling to be present within her c.h.e.s.t, and an ache spread through her heart even though she knew that he was merely playing along with her now. ''Yah! Lee Soohyun, you are weird. Just be normal. You can''t let yourself be affected by Han Minhyun. Whatever he does doesn''t matter to you. Loves you or not¡ª is that even a big deal? Feelings will just be burdensome. That''s all.'' Lee Soohyun sighed and vocalised, "Well then, I will be leaving since there is no way I will be able to get the answers from you. Tomorrow is a long day for me, and I need to get some sleep." A loud yawn left her mouth while she released the grip on Minhyun''s wrist and walked towards the door. Sliding the door open, she went closer to her bed and laid down upon it, hoping that Han Minhyun would be stopping her from going to sleep and inform her on everything¡ª something that happened when Soohyun ended up sulking after his teasing. But this time around, that did not happen. Han Minhyun got on to his side on the bed, and pulling the blanket over him, he closed his eyes to go to bed. Seeing his attitude stupefied her, and she had the urge to turn back in order to see whether or not he was really sleeping. However, her pride was stopping her from doing so. That''s when, conflicting feelings arose within her. Lee Soohyun had abandoned her pride in many instances, and it wouldn''t exactly make a difference to her pride if she looked back to see whether or not he was sleeping. But then again, it was always good to keep some pride intact, and if she were to look back, he would only be teasing her further on this matter. His earlier words bugged her¡ª the ones on how he held no feelings for her anymore¡ª and she was tempted to ask him on whether or not they were true. Although a part of her was well aware of how he was merely playing around with her, that did not stop her from wanting to ask her on this; she just wanted to be reassured on the entire matter. ''No, Lee Soohyun, why are you being so peculiar about the entire thing? Why are you so bothered about Han Minhyun having feelings for you? Geez! You are really useless! You are unable to sort yourself out!'' "Shut up, and go to sleep. When are you going to admit that you have feelings for Han Minhyun? Hearing your rambling for days is irritating me! You love Han Minhyun, and get over it. How dense can you actually be? Are you that stupid?" Minnie voiced out inside her head¡ª annoyance visible in her tone. ''Yah! This is not something that can be treated casually, and I love Minhyun. How do you even know that when I can''t even figure that out myself? There is something fishy about this. Could it be that this body has hormonal disorders? That could explain why I recently act so weirdly.'' "I am really close to banging your head against the wall now, Lee Soohyun."

 Chapter 355 - Silly contribution

    "In this matter, Soohyun had made a contribution as well," Minhyun vocalised, "It''s only fair to let her in at here. She was the one who discovered about the poison and its constitution. Due to her, we are really close to preparing an antidote. I see that there is no reason to not let her be at here." Han Sungmin then stated, "Although she had done all of those things, she is a woman, and wan are not allowed to be in this meeting room. I am sure you are aware of this, Han Minhyun." Minhyun spoke out, "There is nothing in the rules that implies so, and in the past, there were cases of such events. Now, let''s not waste any time and begin with the meeting. There is preparation needed to be done for the funeral as well." After the king, Kim Namhyuk, had directed a glare at Sungmin, Sungmin decided to stop with it and decided to concentrate about the actual reason behind here. Namhyuk spoke out, "About this issue, until the antidote is prepared, everyone should try to put care into their diet, and someone should convey about this to the citizens. Seo Taemin, you will be responsible for that. Han Sungmin and Lee Hyunki, you will see to it that there are no suspicious drugs sold on the streets or smuggling of the drugs from the surface. You will be taking care of all the portals needed to arrive at here in order to prevent any suspicious activities. As for Han Minhyun, make sure that the antidote is prepared within three more days or else your words will be having no value. The consequences are something you are well aware of." "Yes, I will make sure to do that," he spoke out while Soohyun shot a slight glare at the King. ''That Bastard wanted to kill Minhyun desperately, and now, he has the audacity to threaten Minhyun around like this. Who does he thinks he is? He is completely useless for a King? Damn! I want to stab him so badly! Ah!'' "Kim Taeseok and Oh Jaeho will be responsible for handling the training and preparing for any attack," the King ordered, "Make sure that the public doesn''t not panic on this matter, and do not slip up in any way." Wearing a soft smile on her face, Soohyun raised one of her hands. Seeing that, everyone had their eyes on her, and the King stopped himself from speaking further. "Then, what will you be doing, Your Majesty? Excuse my impudence, but I could not find a better way to word it out. I was merely curious to know what part you will be playing in this entire thing," Soohyun spoke out. Although the King was an important man, thinking about all the contributions others out in, his one felt lacking. At this point, King felt nothing more than a position to her. Her words managed to successfully anger the King, and he slammed his hand on top of the desk. Soohyun did not have the courage to look at Minhyun and see his expression. He surely must have been scolding her with his eyes. Standing up, the King vocalised, "How dare you interrupt the meeting? Who do you think you are to question me!? Just because you have had some silly contribution, don''t think you''re held at a high position." "Silly contribution, Your Majesty?" Soohyun questioned. Pushing her chair back, she stood up, and folding her arms across her c.h.e.s.t, she spoke out, "Well then, Your Majesty, if you find it silly, don''t use the antidote created due to my silly contribution. It is not my responsibility to save all of your asses, and until this point, I don''t even consider myself a part of this Red Clan. Therefore, I don''t mind leaving this Underworld and going back to the surface. Look, Your Majesty, you might be the king and all for this Underworld, but that doesn''t mean I consider you to be my King. If all of those people here and you are that great, just make an antidote on your own. Without my help, you would not even find out what the poison was. I will be leaving then." With those words, Soohyun turned her back on the table and began to walk out through the door despite the king yelling at her to stop.  This felt quite refreshing to her; it felt as if she had let out all of her penting frustrations up to her boss before resigning from her position. Ignoring the King''s shout for her to stop, she walked out of the room with a satisfied expression upon her face. Closing the door behind her, she let out a chuckle. "Yes! Lee Soohyun, you were really cool! I admire you. King? Just because you''re some king from from the Underworld doesn''t mean you''re my King as well. I don''t even consider myself someine from the Underworld. Surface is better than this," she mumbled to herself while she walked through the hallway. Lee Soohyun noticed how the King looked down at her presence in that meeting room, and that managed to irritate her. Not being thanked and with her contribution being called silly, Soohyun''s last thread snapped, and she was unable to hold it in further. Moreover, it even annoyed her how the King threatened Minhyun on the antidote. She doubted that the hotheaded King would ever be able to create an antidote on his own. ¡ã¡ã¡ã The day went by quite fastly and busily for Soohyun. Stretching her arms, she walked towards the direction of Miyeon''s room and held within her hand was a bag. Extending her hand towards the door, she knocked on it, hoping for someone to come and open the door for her. Immediately after that, the door to the room was pulled open, and seeing Miyeon inside the room, a small smile formed on her face. Miyeon spoke out, "You are here already. Come in."

 Chapter 363 - Tiredness catching up

    Using their utmost strength, the two of them tried to push each other back, and couple of times their elements flowed out of their sword. Pressing his leg against the ground, Minhyun tried to maintain his stability. Veins began to pop out of his hand, and due to the heat having having an affect on him, sweat began to form on his forehead. Being this close to the heat was most definitely going to affect him, and looking around frenzily, he tried to look for a way to distract Jaeho out from this. As if his prayers were answered, a voice spoke out, "Hyung, are you here?" Turning his head slightly, Han Minhyun saw Hwnag Yejoon walking towards their direction, and a small smile formed on his face. Now that he was here, Minhyun did not have to worry any longer. Without letting himself show an opening to Oh Jaeho, he said, "Oh! You are here, Yejoon. Good job! First take Jiwoo away from here, and immediately give her some blood. Her situation is serious." Hwang Yejoon''s eyes fell on Soohyun on the ground, and judging by how deadly pale she was, he could guess that her situation was serious. Considering how Minhyun was her fated one, it meant that this was having an affect on him as well. With worry visible in his voice, Yejoon said, "Sure, I can do that, Hyung, but what about you? Will you be fine?" "Don''t worry about me, Yejoon. Holding off one man is not that big of a deal with me. Just quickly take Jiwoo away from here; she is at a dangerous period now." ¡ã¡ã¡ã As Hwang Yejoon stepped into his room with Soohyun in his arms, Lee Kwangsoo and Ahn Eunwoo walked at him and stared at him questioningly. "What had happened?" Kwangsoo questioned. Yejoon replied, "There is no time for that. Immediately get some blood for Moon Jiwoo. I don''t know how much longer she will be able to keep on without the blood. According to Minhyun Hyung, her situation is dire." Kwangsoo nodded his head, and without questioning further, he said, "I will be doing that then." With those words, Kwangsoo disappeared into the thin air, and walking over to his couch, Yejoon placed down Soohyun on top of it, carefully placing her head on the pillow. Ahn Eunwoo came over with a glass of water and sprinkled it on Soohyun''s face. After a couple of sprinkles, creases formed on her face, and she slowly attempted to open her eyes while a groan escaped from her mouth. Couple of coughs escaped from her mouth while she tried to sit up on the couch, and the coughs carried blood with them. Bringing her hand over to her mouth, she wiped it. When the sight of the blood fell in her eyes, Soohyun''s eyes widened, and a gasp escaped from her mouth. Then, all the events of what had happened came rushing to her. Raising her head, she looked at the two man before her. Seeing Ahn Eunwoo and Hwang Yejoon in the same room managed to shock her. She questioned, "What''s going¡ª" Before she was about to complete her sentence, a sharp pain went through her c.h.e.s.t, and ache permeated through her head. She began to cough violently, and suffocation overcame her at that moment.  Lee Soohyun had a difficulty breathing at that instant, and with her hand, she tightly gripped on to the material of the couch beside her. She felt as if someone was ripping her heart from within her c.h.e.s.t, and tears welled up at the corner of her eyes. The intense pain made her wish to go numb to it. Hwang Yejoon extended his hand and placed it on top of her shoulders. There was nothing he could do to relieve that pain of Soohyun, and he voiced out, "Just hold on a little longer. The blood will be coming over for you soon." Lee Soohyun''s fangs extended further, and she bit into her lower lips. Blood flowed down the wound she created on her lower lip, and it slowly trickled down her chin. That''s when, Lee Kwangsoo had arrived into the room, and his hand held on to a glass bottle filled with blood. Letting out a deep breath, he spoke out, "This blood was hard to obtain. It seems that they are keeping guards outside of the blood supplies as well." Giving no response to those words of Kwangsoo, Yejoon snatched the glass bottle from his hand and removed the cap from on top of it. The smell of the blood instantly reached Soohyun''s nose, and the appetizing scent caused red to flash through her eyes. Gradually, the pain in her body was starting to get numb, and her mind was only concentrated on one thing¡ª the bottle of red liquid in Yejoon''s hand. Unable to process anything at that moment, she extended her hand towards Yejoon in order to take that glass bottle from him. Without any hesitation, Yejoon handed over the bottle to her. Taking the bottle from him, she brought it closer to her mouth, and greedily, she began to drink down the contents inside the bottle.  As the red liquid passed down her throat, Soohyun found herself feeling refreshed; it was as if all the pain she felt was being washed away due to this. Blood flowed down her lips while she messily drank the blood, and its taste was able to satisfy Soohyun completely. All of her fatigue was being driven away. After finishing the entire content inside that bottle, she moved away the bottle from her face and commented, "That felt great, but why do I feel so much sleepy now?" Lee Soohyun let out a yawn as she could find herself losing the control over her limbs. "You should go to sleep now, Jiwoo," Yejoon spoke out, "This is normal, and all that tiredness must be catching up to you. We will be waking you up once Hyung is back."

 Chapter 364 - Those weaklings from Blue Clan

    When the door to the room was opened, a male figure stepped into the room. At the sound of his footsteps, Hwang Yejoon, Lee Kwangsoo, and Ahn Eunwoo turned their heads at his direction. While Ahn Eunwoo awkwardly stood at one corner of the room, Yejoon approached the male before him, and his eyes held a brightness to them. "Hyung, are you alright?" Yejoon questioned. Han Minhyun''s clothes had rips visible in it, and his hair was messed currently. There were no serious wound on his body, and blood stained his garments slightly. Taking a step forward, he spoke out, "Yeah, I am fine. It was tough, but I managed to escape from there. What about Moon Jiwoo?" Yejoon answered, "Jiwoo had a bottle of blood before she went back to sleep again. Her situation is stable now, and she will be just fine. Should I wake her up?" Minhyun shook his head and said, "There is no need for that." Walking over to the couch beside the one Soohyun was resting upon, he sat down on it and leaned against the soft material of the couch. Turning his head, he looked at Eunwoo and questioned, "What brings you here?" Clearing his throat, Eunwoo took a step forward, and standing before Minhyun, he bowed. Then, raising his head, he apologetically stared at Minhyun. "I am sorry, Hyung; I am really sorry for misunderstanding the situation the entire time," Eunwoo expressed, "You can punish me as any way as you see fit." Hwang Yejoon, who had an idea about the situation, was not surprised by how it turned to be, and as for Kwangsoo, he had no clue on the things between Minhyun and Eunwoo. Nonetheless, he was smart and knew that there was something deep going between them. He was not foolish enough to let his curiosity run him and to investigate the connection between the two. The truth will eventually be coming to light one day. "How did you come to know of it?" Han Minhyun questioned¡ª his eyes showing how astonished he was by those words of Eunwoo. "That''s not important now, Hyung. Those from the Blue Clan is planning to send five thousand army of ferals tomorrow, and all of them will be controlled by the Blue Clan. They are planning to do a surprise attack, so you have to be careful," Eunwoo vocalised. "Tomorrow, hmm," Minhyun spoke out, "Check what the time is now, Kwangsoo." Nodding, Kwangsoo glanced at his watch and replied, "It should be five in the morning at the surface." "So, the tomorrow has already arrived now it seems. Lee Kwangsoo, call up all of the Leaders for an emergency meeting, and order Kim Dohyun to take care of the army. Anyone who is eligible to fight should be joining this.  Hwang Yejoon, you will be responsible for taking care of the portals. Try to be on a look out for whether or not there are any kind of suspicious activity through the portals," Minhyun instructed. The two of them nodded, and turning their back on Han Minhyun, they were about to leave the room. "Wait." Han Minhyun''s words caused them to stop, and looking at Minhyun, they waited for Minhyun to continue his words. Reaching into his pocket, Minhyun took out two small glass container of purple liquid, and holding it in front of them, he said, "Here, before you leave, have this. This is an antidote to the poison created by the Blue Clan; it is not that I do not trust you. This is merely a safety precaution.  As for the Leaders, Kwangsoo, make sure that all of them has this antidote before coming to the meeting room. The rest of the antidote is to be distributed to all those powerful people fighting in this battle. If someone resists, they should be forcefully fed." "Noted," Kwangsoo said. ¡ã¡ã¡ã Stepping into the meeting room, Han Minhyun walked towards the table in front of him and took a seat. All the Leaders¡ª except Oh Jaeho¡ª was present within the room along with the King, Kim Namhyuk. Standing at his position, Han Minhyun spoke out, "I assume all of you have taken the antidote before coming at here. Now, you are aware that Oh Jaeho was the mole among us, and we have to take precautions to prevent him from harming us." Kim Namhyuk stared at Han Minhyun fiercely and stated, "I am the king at here yet you take charge of this mission. What is the meaning behind this? Are you trying to rebel?" "Your Majesty, this is not the time to discuss about such unimportant matters. Our Clan is at danger at this moment, and since I am the one who is most aware of everything, it is only right for me to handle everything.  As for being competent enough, I assure you that I am perfect for it. Whatever you have in mind, you can let those thoughts out later on. Please do not put the entire clan in danger due to your pride." Han Minhyun''s words caused the King to become further angry, and slamming his hand against the table, the King spoke out, "Are you implying that I am being ins.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e and irresponsible now? How dare you use such words against me¡ª The King? Whatever this plan of yours is, it would not be successful without me." "Your Majesty, we really lack time at our hands, and if you have a problem with my ways of doing things, you can happily leave. No one is holding you at here," Minhyun stated, "As for rebelling, I might actually consider that if you keep on destroying this all due to your mere pride." "Your Majesty, it is better if you quieten down now," Lee Hyunki voiced out. As a smirk formed on his face, he added, "I am quite interested in seeing what this Minhyun has for us." Kim Namhyuk stood up at that moment and angrily stated, "Whatever you want to do, don''t expect me to support you in it, Han Minhyun, and as for your punishments, we will be dealing with that soon enough. You are taking this too seriously. Those weaklings from the Blue Clan would not be able to do anything against us." Kim Namhyuk scoffed.

 Chapter 378 - Extra: First Day At School

    There is an important announcement in the author''s note, so please, do read it! Thanks!


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "What the hell," Han Minhyun mumbled as he stepped into the room.


    After staying overnight at his company, he returned home early in the morning. However, upon returning home, this wasn''t the scene he was expecting.


    The bed inside the room was at a messy state, and on top of it, Lee Soohyun and Eunwoo was sprawled. Eunwoo''s leg was above Soohyun''s stomach while her head fell down from the bed. Pillows were thrown across the room, and the blanket was on the floor.


    Then, Han Minhyun''s eyes fell on the clock above the bed, and seeing the time on it, his eyes widened. His gaze turned strict before he looked down at his son and wife.


    "Lee Soohyun! Min Eunwoo!" he exclaimed.


    At his shout, both Soohyun was aware of his presence and instantly sat up on the bed. Soohyun wiped away the drool from the corner of her mouth while she drowsily stared at Minhyun.


    Her hair was at a messy state, and while a yawn escaped from her mouth, Soohyun rubbed her eyes. After playing around with Eunwoo last night, she found herself being quite tired, and right now, she missed the comfort of her bed terribly.


    Beside her was her son, Eunwoo, and he didn''t appear to be at a better state than her. Like her, he was exhausted, trying to keep his mother entertained the entire night, and right now, he wanted to sleep very much.


    "You two, how long did you stay up last night? Soohyun, are you forgetting that you are supposed to be an a.d.u.l.t!? This is first day of Eunwoo''s school, and did you want to make him late on the first day? That''s why, I can''t leave you both alone at home! When will you grow up, Soohyun?" Minhyun scolded.


    Lee Soohyun wore a pout on her face as she stared down at the bed. Last night, she was excited about Eunwoo''s first day at school, and that''s why, she planned for a slumber party for him.


    But as she played with him for the entire night, she forgot about the time completely, and the fact that it was Eunwoo''s first day at school slipped out of her mind.


    As she glanced at her son, guilt began to fill her. This was supposed to be his first day at school, and now, due to her careless mistake, it was going to be ruined.


    "We can still make it though," she mumbled, "And isn''t being late considered to be cool?"


    "You are sending him to elementary school, not highschool, Soohyun," he said, "Nevermind, I will dress him up, and you wash up yourself. You are really a handful."


    Soohyun nodded.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Getting dressed completely, Lee Soohyun walked out of the washroom, and her eyes fell on Minhyun, who was buttoning Eunwoo''s shirt. She could see that he was exhausted from working overtime last night, and now, he was doing this as well.


    A pang of guilt went through, and she cursed herself for her carelessness.


    Ever since Eunwoo was born, it was Minhyun who took care of him more compared to her, and Soohyun always felt guilt towards Minhyun for that. Although Soohyun tried her hardest to be a good mother, she always slipped up at times and acted like a child most of the times.


    After Han Minhyun was done dressing Eunwoo up, Eunwoo turned back to face Soohyun, and with a smile on his face, he stared at the woman. It seemed that he was enthusiastic for his first day at school.


    With a soft smile on her face, Soohyun made her way to her son, and bending down to his height, she extended her hand towards him.


    Patting the top of his head, she spoke out, "Aigoo! My Eunwoo looks so cute! You are really going to steal the heart of all the females out there. Let''s take a picture together, alright?"


    Eunwoo nodded.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Soohyun kissed Eunwoo on the top of his forehead and said, "Good luck on the first day of the school, and don''t cry when you miss Mom, okay? You will be laughed at if that happens!"


    Three of them stood before Min Eunwoo''s elementary school''s gate, and the students started to go into the school through the door. It seemed that due to them hurrying, they were able to make it school in time.


    Eunwoo folded his arms across his c.h.e.s.t and vocalised, "I don''t do that anymore. I am not a kid anymore, Mom! Bye! I will be going now!"


    With that, Eunwoo turned his back on her and began to run towards the building. The smile on Soohyun''s face stayed as she stayed at her son''s distant back.


    Then, she voiced out, "It seems that children really grow up fast."


    "If only you grew up, it would be better," Minhyun commented.


    Turning to face him, she glared at him slightly before softening her gaze and saying, "Thank you for today. I was responsible for everything, but then, I messed it up. I am sorry. It feels as if you are more of a parent than me."


    "You idiot, when did you start to think about things in that way? But I suppose it''s good to be self-aware," he vocalised, "At least you apologized."


    "If that''s how you are going to be reacting, I take my apology back. You are supposed to be assuring me, saying that I am doing just fine," she voiced out, "I thought that years will be making you sweeter, but I am wrong."


    "It''s as you say," he stated, "There is nothing wrong with how things are right now, and Eunwoo needs a friend of his age. You are perfect for that!"


    "You asshole," she mumbled.


    Clutching on his face, she kissed on his lips once the gates to the school was finally closed and made sure to bite on his lower lip with all of her force.


    Seeing how his lips were bleeding once she pulled back, she voiced out, "That''s your punishment!"

 Chapter 379 - Will be replaced later on!

    This chapter is an error, so please don''t unlock it. Since chapters can''t be deleted, I will be replacing it with an extra later on! Thank you!


    There is an important announcement in the author''s note, so please, do read it! Thanks!


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "What the hell," Han Minhyun mumbled as he stepped into the room.


    After staying overnight at his company, he returned home early in the morning. However, upon returning home, this wasn''t the scene he was expecting.


    The bed inside the room was at a messy state, and on top of it, Lee Soohyun and Eunwoo was sprawled. Eunwoo''s leg was above Soohyun''s stomach while her head fell down from the bed. Pillows were thrown across the room, and the blanket was on the floor.


    Then, Han Minhyun''s eyes fell on the clock above the bed, and seeing the time on it, his eyes widened. His gaze turned strict before he looked down at his son and wife.


    "Lee Soohyun! Min Eunwoo!" he exclaimed.


    At his shout, both Soohyun was aware of his presence and instantly sat up on the bed. Soohyun wiped away the drool from the corner of her mouth while she drowsily stared at Minhyun.


    Her hair was at a messy state, and while a yawn escaped from her mouth, Soohyun rubbed her eyes. After playing around with Eunwoo last night, she found herself being quite tired, and right now, she missed the comfort of her bed terribly.


    But seeing how Han Minhyun was glaring at her, she was slowly starting to forget about it. It appeared that Minhyun was angered with her since he let out a sigh.


    Beside her was her son, Eunwoo, and he didn''t appear to be at a better state than her. Like her, he was exhausted, trying to keep his mother entertained the entire night, and right now, he wanted to sleep very much.


    "You two, how long did you stay up last night? Soohyun, are you forgetting that you are supposed to be an a.d.u.l.t!? This is first day of Eunwoo''s school, and did you want to make him late on the first day? That''s why, I can''t leave you both alone at home! When will you grow up, Soohyun?" Minhyun scolded.


    Lee Soohyun wore a pout on her face as she stared down at the bed. Last night, she was excited about Eunwoo''s first day at school, and that''s why, she planned for a slumber party for him.


    But as she played with him for the entire night, she forgot about the time completely, and the fact that it was Eunwoo''s first day at school slipped out of her mind.


    As she glanced at her son, guilt began to fill her. This was supposed to be his first day at school, and now, due to her careless mistake, it was going to be ruined.


    "We can still make it though," she mumbled, "And isn''t being late considered to be cool?"


    "You are sending him to elementary school, not highschool, Soohyun," he said, "Nevermind, I will dress him up, and you wash up yourself. You are really a handful."


    Soohyun nodded.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Getting dressed completely, Lee Soohyun walked out of the washroom, and her eyes fell on Minhyun, who was buttoning Eunwoo''s shirt. She could see that he was exhausted from working overtime last night, and now, he was doing this as well.


    Ever since Eunwoo was born, it was Minhyun who took care of him more compared to her, and Soohyun always felt guilt towards Minhyun for that. Although Soohyun tried her hardest to be a good mother, she always slipped up at times and acted like a child most of the times.


    After Han Minhyun was done dressing Eunwoo up, Eunwoo turned back to face Soohyun, and with a smile on his face, he stared at the woman. It seemed that he was enthusiastic for his first day at school.


    With a soft smile on her face, Soohyun made her way to her son, and bending down to his height, she extended her hand towards him.


    Patting the top of his head, she spoke out, "Aigoo! My Eunwoo looks so cute! You are really going to steal the heart of all the females out there. Let''s take a picture together, alright?"


    Eunwoo nodded.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Soohyun kissed Eunwoo on the top of his forehead and said, "Good luck on the first day of the school, and don''t cry when you miss Mom, okay? You will be laughed at if that happens!"


    Three of them stood before Min Eunwoo''s elementary school''s gate, and the students started to go into the school through the door. It seemed that due to them hurrying, they were able to make it school in time.


    Eunwoo folded his arms across his c.h.e.s.t and vocalised, "I don''t do that anymore. I am not a kid anymore, Mom! Bye! I will be going now!"


    With that, Eunwoo turned his back on her and began to run towards the building. The smile on Soohyun''s face stayed as she stayed at her son''s distant back.


    Then, she voiced out, "It seems that children really grow up fast."


    "If only you grew up, it would be better," Minhyun commented.


    Turning to face him, she glared at him slightly before softening her gaze and saying, "Thank you for today. I was responsible for everything, but then, I messed it up. I am sorry. It feels as if you are more of a parent than me."


    "You idiot, when did you start to think about things in that way? But I suppose it''s good to be self-aware," he vocalised, "At least you apologized."


    "If that''s how you are going to be reacting, I take my apology back. You are supposed to be assuring me, saying that I am doing just fine," she voiced out, "I thought that years will be making you sweeter, but I am wrong."


    "It''s as you say," he stated, "There is nothing wrong with how things are right now, and Eunwoo needs a friend of his age. You are perfect for that!"


    "You asshole," she mumbled.


    Clutching on his face, she kissed on his lips once the gates to the school was finally closed and made sure to bite on his lower lip with all of her force.


    Seeing how his lips were bleeding once she pulled back, she voiced out, "That''s your punishment!"

 Chapter 380 - He cant die

    "NO, HYUNGSIK! YOU CAN''T DIE LIKE THAT! I WILL KILL THAT EUNWOO FOR YOU!"


    Tears streamed down Ryu Yoonmi''s eyes while she stared at the screen before her. Both of her eyes were now red due to all the crying. The laptop screen before her displayed the contents of a novel.


    After Ryu Yoonmi was done with reading this part of the story, she was unable to control the tears from falling down her eyes. The story took a sad turn when her favourite character was killed due to the male lead.


    "Yoonmi, stop shouting at the middle of night and let me sleep for God''s sake!" her friend exclaimed¡ª annoyance visible in her voice.


    Her friend sat up on the bed behind Yoonmi and glared at the figure of the girl sitting before the laptop. The dark room was illuminated by the bright light from the laptop''s screen.


    While her bottom lip protruded forward, a pout formed on Yoonmi''s face, and turning her head back, she faced her roommate.


    The tears stained her cheeks while she spoke out, "Yoojung, Hyungsik died! That Eunwoo is such a bastard! I want to kill him! How can that bastard be this heartless!? Seriously¡ª"


    Before Yoonmi was able to continue further, Yoojung raised her pillow and hit Yoonmi at the face with it before voicing out, "I swear Yoonmi if you don''t get in the bed right now, I will make sure drown that laptop of yours."


    Yoonmi''s eyes widened at that, and bringing her hand over to her laptop, she hugged it protectively before glaring at Yoojung.


    "How can you even think of such a horrendous thing? How will I continue to read ''CEO''s forceful love'' if you break this precious laptop of mine?" Yoonmi stated.


    "CEO''s forceful love? Is that the name of it? What are you even reading these days? I will kick you out of my apartment if you don''t quit with reading this every night!"


    Yoonmi let out a sigh and spoke out, "Fine, fine, I will go to the bed now. But I swear I will personally haunt down the author if she doesn''t make that Eunwoo suffer. My baby suffered way too much, and now, he gets killed? I swear¡ª"


    "Shut up, you damned fangirl!"


    Knowing that Yoojung will be getting further angered if she continued and her anger was most definitely not a good thing, Yoonmi shut her mouth regardless of how much she wanted to curse out at Eunwoo.


    Closing the screen of her laptop, she got up from the chair and started walking towards the bed. Picking up the previously thrown pillow on the way, she pulled the blanket from beside Yoonmi and got into the bed beside her.


    Staring at the ceiling, Yoonmi spoke out, "If only I was able to enter into the novel, I would not let my Hyungsik suffer through such a horrendous ending."


    "Idiot, now sleep," Yoojung said.


    Nodding her head, Yoonmi closed her eyes, and instantly, she found herself losing her consciousness. As Yoonmi was being taken into her Dreamland, she didn''t know that it was more than a dream.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Yoonmi found herself drowning. The water pushed her down, and she was sinking further into it. Her limbs were completely numb, and regardless of how hard she tried, she was unable to move them.


    Breathing was starting to get difficult for her, and slowly she started to open her eyes. Her eyes caught in a blurry vision of a figure swimming towards her.


    Other than the outline of that figure, she was unable to make out anything else. The figure extended both of its hands towards her and grabbed on to both of her wrist.


    Finding herself feeling secure in those arms, she closed her eyes and stopped fighting the d.e.s.i.r.e to go back to the sleep.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Yoonmi coughed vehemently while she opened her eyes slightly. The bright light from the sun hit her eyes, causing her to close them completely. Unlike before, she was able to move her limbs currently.


    A salty taste was present in her tongue, and she wondered about the reason behind it. The last thing she could recall was getting into the bed with Yoojung.


    Was this a dream of hers?


    "Are you fine, Miss?" She heard someone ask her in English.


    Hearing the unfamiliar voice, she opened her eyes gradually to take a look at the person. The voice felt quite melodious yet soothing at the same time; it was Yoonmi''s favourite type of voice.


    She pressed her palms on the sand while she sat up. The sand felt quite hot to the touch, and at this moment, the feeling was too tangible for her for it to be a dream.


    Staring at her surroundings, Yoonmi could see that she was at a beach. The shouts and squeals of the people around her reached into her ears distinctly, making her further awake.


    His light brown hair was drenched as a gentle expression sat on his face, making her heart skip a beat. At this moment, the only word that came in her mind was angelic. That was the perfect way to describe how his visuals were.


    Regardless of how his face appeared, his c.h.e.s.t and arms were completely well-built and well defined. This made her wonder about how it will be like to be carried by them.


    That''s when, Yoonmi decided that if it was a dream, she didn''t want to wake up from it. The man before her was too charming, and she could almost feel herself drooling at him.


    Nodding her head, she replied in English: "Yes, I feel fine."

 Chapter 381 - The strange realization

    This was most definitely not a dream. That was the conclusion Ryu Yoonmi had reached into while she was seated inside the hotel''s lounge. Staring around her surroundings, she was most likely in a foreign country. The entire situation appeared to be quite crazy to her, and barely managing a smile on her face, she stared at the handsome male seated opposite to her. He was the only thing that she found pleasant about the situation. ''Ryu Yoonmi, you were sleeping comfortably in your bed, but you wake up to find yourself drowning? Does it make sense? This is not even a drama!  Could this be a prank planned out by that Yoojung? That makes sense! She definitely would want to make revenge! But isn''t bringing me to a foreign country and having me drown way too much? Or could it be that I am suffering from a memory loss? Yeah, that seems understandable. It could be that drowning caused me to lose a part of my memory. That''s it! That''s it my foot! What do I do now?'' "Thank you for saving me earlier," Yoonmi spoke out in Korean, seeing how the man appeared to be one. "What''s your name?" "I am Kim Hyungsik. Are you feeling alright now?" he voiced out, "I just called Eunwoo. He will be coming in a while." "Kim Hyungsik? Eunwoo? Those names sound awfully familiar," she mumbled before adding, "I am Yoonmi, Ryu Yoonmi. I feel absolutely fine! You¡ª" Before Yoonmi was able to continue further, she heard strides coming towards her, and soon enough, someone slammed his hand on the table, taking her by surprise. The sudden noise caused her to jolt backward for a moment before widening her eyes and looking upwards in surprise.  A man stood before her, and creases were present between both of his eyebrows, showing his annoyance. While anger was present on his features, Yoonmi could see that he was an attractive man as well.  However, from only a glance, she could see how his looks were not of her time. He appeared too intimidating and domineering for her taste; someone like Hyungsik perfectly matched her type. "Ryu Yoonmi, first you come to United States on your own and almost get yourself drowned! I already told you to not come at here and create trouble! Can''t you listen to me for once!?" he exclaimed while his eyes glowered at her. Seeing how he was using the informal speech, it appeared that the man was quite familiar to her. However, she couldn''t bring herself to recall the man. Therefore, having a stranger use that tone on her managed to anger her. Slamming her hand on the table, she attempted to create a noise louder than his and, then, staring at him with the similar intensity, she shouted, "What''s it to you!?" "''What''s it to you?'' You are really growing a backbone, Ryu Yoonmi. You create trouble at here, and now, you are using that tone on me?  From earlier, your parents have been calling me for around hundred times, asking about your whereabouts! I can''t believe that you have run away from home." ''Wow! Ryu Yoonmi, you actually managed to do that! I am proud of you for being rebellious! Although I can''t remember my memories, I am pretty sure I have been quite cool during this time.'' "Whatever," Yoonmi answered before letting out a yawn. "I am quite tired, so I will be resting above." Although it was quite unlikely, Yoonmi hoped that resting would cause her to gain back her memory or else she would have to see a doctor¡ª something she didn''t find herself being quite fond of. "After resting, go back to South Korea, and quit creating trouble at here," he said coldly. "Eunwoo, you shouldn''t be that rude. After all, she came here to meet up with you," Hyungsik vocalised. Irked by his tone, Yoonmi retorted, "Oh! If that''s what you want me to do, then I will definitely not be doing it, Eunwoo. Mark my words." ¡ã¡ã¡ã  "This definitely has to be some kind of joke. No, how can this even be possible? Did I actually go through plastic surgery? Wow! I thought I looked really beautiful though without it," Yoonmi stated, staring at herself in the mirror. Seeing how different she looked managed to shock herself, and she wasn''t able to comprehend the situation. None of her facial features looked familiar to her, and seeing the pink hair, it felt more awkward to her. The pink hair really suited her, but it wasn''t something she imagined herself to be in. Moreover, her face looked younger.  Raising her hand, Yoonmi pulled at her cheeks, and a slight pain spread through them as she did so. While her cheeks were slowly starting to turn red, she prevented herself from continuing further. "This is definitely not a dream! So, what in the world is going on? There is definitely something fishy about the entire thing! No, not something, everything is fishy about this! Kim Hyungsik? Eunwoo? Aren''t they the character from CEO''s forceful love? Although Ryu Yoonmi is my name, she was a character there too, and she had bright pink hair, just like this." Taking a glance at the mirror, Yoonmi chuckled and stated, "No way! This is absolutely absurd." Shaking her head, she continued, "Yoonmi-ah, there is no way that is possible. You can''t turn into a character into the novel. See, it even sounds stupid." Yoonmi''s eyes widened slightly while an idea came inside her mind, and she immediately made a run towards the bedroom after opening the door to the bathroom. Her eyes fell on the bag, which was placed upon the chair, and she hurriedly made her way over to it. Picking up the bag, she opened the zipper to it and rummaged through the content inside of the bag. That''s when, she noticed the passport inside the bag and instantly, pulled it out for further inspection. Holding the passport in her hand, she took in a deep breath.

 Chapter 382 - Live foolishly

    Opening her passport, Ryu Yoonmi closed her eyes and took in a deep breath before mumbling, "Yoonmi-ah, it can''t be anything as crazy as what you have been imagining."


    Slowly, Yoonmi opened one of her eyes and looked at the passport. Her eyes fell on the photo first, and seeing how it resembled her current face, she could see that it was her passport.


    Then, she looked at the name, and it was same as hers¡ª Ryu Yoonmi. That''s when, her attention fell upon the date of birth, and due to shock, both of her eyes widened.


    Blinking her eyes multiple times, she rubbed both of her eyes with her fist before reading, "May 19, 2000?"


    She started to laugh after reading that, and tears began to form at the corner of her eyes. Baffled on how to react to this situation, suddenly, she had the urge to cry.


    "This is a seriously bad joke! Is there supposed to be a camera around here? Is this a prank?" she vocalised, "I was clearly born a decade earlier than that!"


    A groan escaped from her mouth.


    Letting out a deep breath, she ran her hand through her hair and fell on her knees. That''s when, she saw her phone on the table and decided to call her secretary.


    Even if others wanted to prank her, she was aware that her secretary was loyal to her. She would never betray Yoonmi to do something as silly as this.


    With that thought in mind, Yoonmi unlocked the phone with her fingerprint, and seeing the lockscreen made her cringe.


    Pulling on a disgusted face, Yoonmi spoke out, "Ew! I am pretty sure someone forcefully put this as my lockscreen in order to frighten me!"


    The picture was of her trying to kiss Eunwoo while he appeared nonchalant about it. The expression the female had did not suit her at all, and Yoonmi was starting to doubt the fact that she had lost her memory.


    At this point, she was slowly starting to get convinced that she was in someone else''s body.


    Dialling in the number, she made a call at the number and waited for the phone to be picked up. Seeing how the call was received, a smile formed on her face.


    Bringing the phone over to her ear, she enthusiastically stated, "Oh! Secretary Min, what is going on? Who is the one behind this prank? Can you¡ª"


    Before she was able to continue further, the person from the other side said, "Who is Secretary Min? There is no one by that name here."


    At that, Yoonmi''s eyes widened, and after apologizing, she instantly hung up the phone. Her eyes fell on the date, and reading it, it appeared that she hadn''t lost her memories.


    She had fallen asleep on 18th of June, 2020, and today, it seemed to be 2020, 18th of June. This made her entire situation more confusion to her.


    Ryu Yoonmi fell back on the ground and started to move her legs around while agonized cries left her mouth.


    Letting out a groan, she said, "Does this supposed to make sense? I am in someone else''s body. What is this? A tacky novel? I knew that I don''t have good luck, but this?


    Seriously! I had so many projects to overlook, but I end up coming at here? Father will completely kill me! This is frustrating. Wait!"


    While an idea came inside of her mind, a wide grin formed on Ryu Yoonmi''s face, and immediately, she sat up on the ground.


    Clapping both of her hands together, she mumbled, "Who said this was supposed to be a bad thing, Ryu Yoonmi? Finally, you can lead your life doing whatever you want to do.


    No projects, no supervising, no dealing with those annoying board of directors, and most definitely, father is not at here! This is a great chance, Ryu Yoonmi!


    There is no need for you to be pessimistic over it! It will be sad without Yoojung, but it''s fine. The situation can''t be helped. That''s why, Yoonmi-ah, leave your life however you want! Finally, you are getting the chance to do that."


    At that realization, tears almost welled up at the corner of her eyes. Ryu Yoonmi led her entire life dedicated to pleasing her strict father. He had completely restricted her life, and very rarely was she able to do whatever she wanted.


    Reading those novels was an escape for her. Although it did not provide her with much freedom, it at least allowed her to breath a little when she found herself to be completely suffocated.


    Last week, she had gotten entirely tired of leading her life that monotonously, and mustering up all of her courage, she ran away from home to stay with Yoojung.


    If truth was to be told, Yoonmi did not show any signs of being rebellious from a very young age, and what influenced her to do that was the incredible amount of online novels she had read.


    The female leads in those novels felt really amazing to her, and she wanted to make a break through just like them.


    However, living like those characters was just a fantasy to her. Even when she had run away, she had to go to the office regularly and deal with the work. The amount of work she did made her afraid that she would be found dead under a pile of papers.


    The thought of that was scary!


    But now that she was gifted with this chance, Yoonmi decided that she will be leading her life following her heart, not her brain.


    She lived smartly for a long time, and that''s why, she wanted to live foolishly for once.


    Standing up, she stated, "Aren''t I currently at a beach? It would be a shame if I spent my time inside! Ryu Yoonmi, you are going to live differently this time around, so let''s go out!"

 Chapter 383 - Testing him

    Seeing Kim Hyungsik stand outside the moment she went out to the beach, she knew that it was the perfect time to test her theory. As much as it sounded absurd for her to be in a novel she had read, this was the best she was able to come up.


    Taking in a deep breath, she made her way over to the man who stared at sea with a gentle smile upon his face. The sun was starting to set, and in this scenery, he truly appeared heartthrobbing to her.


    He was really her type!


    Placing on a smile, she approached the man, and as she stood beside him, it seemed that he took notice of her presence for he turned her head to face him.


    "Ryu Yoonmi-ssi," he enunciated.


    "Hello, Hyungsik-ssi! I really want to thank you for saving me earlier. If it wasn''t for you, then I would have been probably dead," she vocalised.


    As far as she knew from the novel¡ª although she hadn''t confirmed it yet that she was inside the same novel¡ª Hyungsik was a gentle and amiable man. His looks completely reflected his personality; he was an angel both inside and out.


    "I haven''t done much," he voiced out.


    "Even so, it''s a really big deal to me. As a thank you, why don''t I treat you to dinner? I am really hungry too. So, if you haven''t had anything, why don''t we go together?" Yoonmi suggested¡ª hoping that she wasn''t being too forward with him.


    It wasn''t as if Ryu Yoonmi was antisocial. As much as she loved hanging around with people and make friends, she was rarely able to do it due to how busy she had gotten. At one point, for that, she had become awkward when it came to holding a normal conversation.


    He nodded at her and said, "Sure. Should I call Eunwoo as well? He seemed to be quite worried about you."


    "Let''s not do that," Yoonmi answered, "It wouldn''t seem nice to ruin the atmosphere."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Both of them settled on a seafood restaurant close to the beach. Although the restaurant wasn''t all that fancy, the delicious scent from the food wafted into the air. The air in the restaurant emitted warmth.


    Taking a bite of the spaghetti before her, Yoonmi almost m.o.a.n.e.d at how delicious it was. Due to how allergic she was, she was unable to have most of the shellfish in her last life. But this time around, she wanted to enjoy this.


    "Hyungsik-ssi, what brings you to here at USA?" Ryu Yoonmi asked.


    Yoonmi held no whatsoever curiosity towards the answer to that question; this was merely her trying to test out whether or not she had travelled into the novel.


    As far as she could recall, there was a scene in the novel about Hyungsik rescuing Yoonmi, and that was both of their first meeting in the novel. However, that wasn''t enough to provide her with the fact that she was truly in the novel.


    "To visit a friend," he replied.


    "Oh! So, did you grow up at here in USA? It''s just that I heard you speak in English last time, and you sounded really good," Yoonmi pointed out.


    "No, I came to study at here with Eunwoo," Hyungsik voiced out.


    "Are you a close friend of Eunwoo? It''s strange that I haven''t seen you around with him before. I am really close to him, but isn''t it odd how we are meeting for the first time?" she vocalised.


    Hyungsik let out a chuckle and stated, "I wonder why we never met before."


    "From when did you know Eunwoo?" she questioned before adding, "I am sorry that I seem to be asking too many questions. It''s just that I don''t often get to see Eunwoo''s friends. That''s why, I am really curious."


    "It''s alright," he responded, "Both of us were seatmates at elementary, and you could say that''s how both of us became friends."


    ''Bingo! Wow! Wow! Wow! This is crazy! All of it matches! I am inside the novel! Wow! What had my life turned into? This is literally just like a movie!''


    The details of the friendship between Eunwoo and Hyungsik was something she could clearly remember reading about. Although their personalities was quite different, both of them have been close friends for more than fifteen years.


    The meeting between them was quite basic, but the time they had spent together allowed them to learn about each other better. Although they were really different, it felt as if they were compatible in the same time.


    Compared to Hyungsik, Eunwoo was much colder and antisocial. To others, it felt as if he was reserved and fond of keeping things to himself.


    But, having read the novel, Yoonmi knew that it was because of how he was unable to communicate with other person; he was simply awkward at it.


    When it came to Yoonmi''s feelings towards the man, she absolutely detested him. Not only the man was dull, boring, and monotonous, he had the arrogance and attitude that made her scoff at him.


    She hated the way how he acted how he stood before everyone and neglected everyone that cared him. Although the author made it seem like he was d.e.s.i.r.ed by many, she did not understand what was about it that attracted females.


    What fuelled up her anger towards him was the way he treated the female lead and Hyungsik¡ª the villain¡ª of the story. Although he was the male lead, Yoonmi was able to give infinite reasons on why he didn''t deserve such a position.


    Moreover, remembering about all those ways he had tortured the female lead, it was tough for her to control her rage and not strangle the man.

 Chapter 384 - None of his business

    If Yoonmi had to describe Hyungsik, he was one of those characters who the readers felt pity for and wanted to be the male lead desperately.


    But then again, if he was the male lead, there would be some dissatisfaction; certainly, someone as devoted as Yoonmi over him, wouldn''t be having such a problem.


    The flaw with this man was that he was a complete psychopath. Although his psychopathic side didn''t emerge fully right now, it was exposed further as the story proceeded.


    Regardless of how disturbing or crazy someone found it, Yoonmi, on the other hand, fawned over it, finding it to be totally attractive. Although it was considered to be a flaw by the readers, she didn''t exactly see it like that.


    One thing, Yoonmi had to say was that Eunwoo was much more straightforward compared to Hyungsik. While it was easy to know with Eunwoo, who he hated and was fond of, it was a different matter with Hyungsik.


    He learned how to conceal his emotions well and portray a friendless image. Yoonmi did not have a problem with it for it was harmless for the most part.


    Moreover, she preferred guys like him who preferred to sugarcoat his words instead of being rude and straightforward just like Eunwoo.


    Hyungsik began to lose his mind completely in the story when Eunwoo chose not to trust in him. Planned by Eunwoo''s enemy, Eunwoo fell vulnerable to their plan and blamed Hyungsik without giving the male chance to explain himself properly.


    Although the situation might have led Eunwoo to misunderstand Hyungsik, he should have at least trusted in his closest friend. That''s what caused Hyungsik to feel betrayed.


    Even though Yoonmi wasn''t naive, she felt hatred towards Eunwoo for distrusting Hyungsik that easily after all that both of them had gone through.


    Then again, although Hyungsik was the closest friend to Eunwoo, that was because of how Eunwoo barely had any friends, and for most part, it was Eunwoo doing everything one-sidedly.


    Reading how the story played out for this part caused Yoonmi to cry, and knowing that she had to experience this now made her heart break.


    Ryu Yoonmi would have sympathized with Eunwoo if he had a terrible back story or any sort of trauma. But that wasn''t the case. As far as she had read, he had a pretty happy childhood, and his parents loved him dearly as well. There was no reason for him to turn out this cruel.


    That only implied that this was due to the author. Because of author''s sloppy characterization, Eunwoo had to be like this, and Hyungsik had go suffer from all of that.


    The story ended with Hyungsik dying because despite of all the hatred he had towards Eunwoo, he was unable to kill the man. Therefore, he sacrificed himself for the sake of Eunwoo.


    Of course, that was one of those ending Yoonmi wasn''t willing to accept. She didn''t understand why the author would make one character suffer too much while make the other one go through almost no pain.


    There was no difficulty in his path that Eunwoo faced, and this made her curse out at the author due to how unfair the treatment between both of them.


    Maybe instead of strangling Eunwoo, she should do that to the author. However, now that she was in this world, that would no longer be possible. That''s why, she had to straighten Eunwoo up in order to protect her dear Hyungsik.


    Her eyes fell on the soft smile which sat upon his face while he elegantly conducted himself, and a determination to protect that came within her. This was the thing that only she would be able to accomplish!


    "Are you alright?" he questioned.


    "Yeah, I am fine," she answered before mumbling, "Wait. Why is it itching?"


    Both of her hands started to itch, and with her right hand, she began to scratch on her left hand softly. That''s when the spots started to appear in her hands, and her eyes widened.


    She had recalled about one detail from the novel that slipped out of her mind.


    ''Ryu Yoonmi was allergic to the shellfish as well!''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Ryu Yoonmi felt slightly nauseated as she opened her eyes slowly, and the smell of disinfectants reached into her nose. She had remembered about how she showed an allergic reaction to shellfish and started to curse herself from forgetting that.


    Sadly, it seemed that she would not be able to have shellfish for life.


    "It seems that you are finally awake. Have you lost your mind?"


    Hearing that loud voice, she turned her head slowly, and facing a familiar voice called distress to fill her. This was one of the faces she did not want to see, especially when she was in excruciating pain.


    Not knowing how to reply to his accusation, she stared at him silently and cursed at him inside her mind.


    ''I don''t even know why you are so angry in the first place. It''s not as if I have bothered you or something with this. Why can''t you just act like it is none of your business as always and get lost from here?


    You asshole, why are you still glaring at me that way? You think that I am intimidated by that. Huh? Well, it doesn''t matter to me. You see, I can be way more scarier than that, especially if you hurt my beloved Hyungsik.''


    One thing she hadn''t thought about the entire time clicked into her right then; it was the character she transmigrated as. Searching in her mind, she tried to process all the information related to Ryu Yoonmi she knew, and hopefully, there would be considerable amount of it.

 Chapter 385 - Not leaving

    The setting that ''Ryu Yoonmi'' had was quite lame in her opinion. The only purpose of her existence was to create unnecessary dramatic situations and help the main characters get together.


    The intelligence that ''Yoonmi'' possessed made her wonder about how the girl was able to live on for so long. Then again, seeing how she was merely a character in the novel, this was totally dependent on the author.


    As clich¨¦ as it can get, ''Yoonmi'' was the main villainess of the story¡ª although making Yoonmi question how she was able to be that with her lack of IQ¡ª and fiance of the male lead. The lack of creativity made Yoonmi shake her head at the author.


    The relationship between the two of them was something Yoonmi was able to guess without having to read the novel.


    ''Yoonmi'' was fond of Eunwoo from a very young age and willing to do anything in order to get him. After getting engaged to the love of her life, she was looking forward getting married with him. But since this followed a clich¨¦ plotline, that never happened.


    On the other hand, Eunwoo considered her to be something similar to a younger sister. At least that''s what the author described their relationship as although Yoonmi was barely able to see any sisterly care towards her from him.


    Even though it was not to her liking how foolish and scheming ''Yoonmi'' was, she detested Eunwoo more for leading the female despite knowing of her feelings for him¡ª only to cruelly leave in the end.


    It was true that Yoonmi could barely recall about what type of ending ''Yoonmi'' faced at the end, but she was aware that it was nothing good. Seeing how she was unable to remember it barely, it must have been a typical villainess ending.


    "Why would you say that?" Yoonmi asked, forcing a smile on her face.


    If she acted too unlike ''Yoonmi'', he might get suspicious of her, and the unnecessary troubles that might come along with was not something she wanted to deal with.


    "Are you feigning ignorance now? Why would you go and have shellfish when you know that you are allergic to it!? You already brought me enough trouble by here! Was this your way of getting my attention!?"


    Yoonmi clenched her hand into a tight fist, and she had a hard time maintaining that smile on her face. As much as she wanted to loudly curse out at the man, this wasn''t the proper time to do so.


    "Yes," she answered, "It seemed that you have figured me out quite well, Eunwoo Oppa, and thank you for giving me your attention."


    At her words, he scoffed at her, and turning his back on her, he started to walk towards the door. After he opened the door to the room and left, Yoonmi let out a large breath.


    "Who does that sc.u.mbag think he is? Did I call him here to come at here? If he finds me that detestable, he should have just stayed away from the hospital!


    Who in the world even forced him to be at here, that bastard? I swear I feel like strangling him right now! Not only you kill my beloved Hyungsik, you show¡ª"


    Before Ryu Yoonmi was able to continue further, she heard the sound of the door opening and, immediately, shut her mouth up.


    Seeing the figure step in the room caused a small smile to form on her face, and all the anger she felt in her heart due to Eunwoo dissipated within a second.


    As she had suspected, one glance at Hyungsik was able to lift her mood up. The man was truly angelic!


    Holding a bouquet of various flowers, he stepped further into the room, and a soft smile was present on his face. Yoonmi could feel her heart flutter at how ethereal he seemed in that instant.


    "You are here, Hyungsik-ssi!" she cheerfully exclaimed.


    Noticing how loud she might have been, she scolded herself and hoped that she hadn''t displeased the man with her tone.


    "Yes, how are you feeling? I apologise. If it wasn''t for me wanting to go to that restaurant, you wouldn''t have been in this situation," he stated.


    Shaking her head, Yoonmi said, "You don''t need to apologise. It was just that I wanted to give shellfish a try since I missed it. That''s all. I apologise for all the troubles that I have caused for you due to my foolish decision."


    Placing the bouquet down, he voiced out, "No, I wouldn''t consider this of a trouble. You did make me worry back then."


    ''He is really an angel! He was worrying about someone he barely knew about! How much more are you going to make me love you, Hyungsik?''


    She chuckled and stated, "This isn''t a big deal. It happens to me often and is not a big deal. Thank you bringing me to the hospital."


    Before he was able to say anything, the door opened, and Yoonmi was almost about to groan at that person for ruining her moment with Hyungsik.


    Seeing the person over at the door worsened her mood further. When she was finally able to smile, Eunwoo had to come and make her frown.


    ''You sc.u.mbag, I thought that you have left. What are you doing here?''


    His usual arrogance was present on his face as he closed the door behind him, and making his way over to her, he stared at her with disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in his eyes.


    He voiced out, "The doctor will be coming in a while, and after that, you will be discharged. Then, without a word, go back to South Korea. Is that clear to you?"


    Ryu Yoonmi''s eyes widened. She can''t believe that he was showing her that attitude and was trying to control her life when he barely cared about her. There was no way she was going to let him walk over her that way.


    "I am not leaving," she answered¡ª her eyes displaying her determination.

 Chapter 386 - Fall into a dilemma

    Ryu Yoonmi did not say those words just because of spite on how her pride felt attacked; there were other motives behind it as well.


    One of the reasons was that she wanted to get closer to Kim Hyungsik. It would be great if she was labeled as a friend by him by the end of this.


    Certainly, she was aware of how defensive the man was despite of how friendly he seemed, and being a real friend to him will be taking months for her.


    But although the relationship would be hollow, she would still consider it to be an achievement if she was regarded something other than Eunwoo''s fiancee by him.


    It was clearly visible how he had trust issues, seeing how he wasn''t that close to anyone other than Eunwoo. This showed how he put a barrier around him that was hard to penetrate through.


    Most importantly, she was aware of how the male lead and female lead encounter at the chapter when they were at the USA. There was no way she was going to miss such an important event.


    Getting to experience this was something she was quite looking forward to. The initial meeting between the male and female lead are made to be quite dramatic in the novel. Therefore, this got her enthusiastic.


    Moreover, it would allow her to form plans for the future.


    He let out a groan at her words and said, "What are you going to do then? Stay at here and create more trouble? Even if I have to kidnap you, I will send you home, Ryu Yoonmi."


    One thing she was aware of that ''Ryu Yoonmi'' stayed at the USA despite of the persistence from Eunwoo, and if someone foolish like her was able to stay, Yoonmi believed that she would be able to do it as well.


    "Aren''t you going too far!? I am too old to be supervised, and I can handle my own affairs. I never asked you to poke your head into it.


    Even if I create trouble, it''s my own business. I don''t recall bringing you into them," she pointed out, "I am twenty and don''t need you to act as my parent."


    His eyes showed clear disbelief while the man stared at Ryu Yoonmi. Folding his arms over his c.h.e.s.t, he voiced out, "Fine. Since you are an a.d.u.l.t, deal with things on your own. Don''t think of contacting me when you get in trouble again."


    "Sure! I have no problem with that! I am a loser if I go to ask you for help again," Yoonmi voiced out.


    Although the plans forming in her mind concerned the male, she would think of it later. As long as he doesn''t forcefully send her back to South Korea, she believed that she would be able to handle the rest of the things.


    He let out a scoff, and placing his hand on Hyungsik''s shoulder, he voiced out, "You too come along with me. Leave her on her own. Only then will she be coming to her right mind."


    A sense of urgency went through her as she noticed that Eunwoo was trying to take Hyungsik away, and immediately, she sat up properly on the bed.


    Extending her hand towards the man, she gripped on to Hyungsik''s wrist, and staring at Eunwoo with determination in her eyes, she stated, "Why should he leave with you? This is not fair! Ho off on your own."


    Curving the corner of his lips, he wore a smile on his face, and the mock in his eyes was clearly visible to Ryu Yoonmi. She did not understand what ''Ryu Yoonmi'' saw in this man to be head over heels on him.


    Then again, since the entire thing was written by the author, ''Yoonmi'' surely did not have control over it, and thinking about it like that made her have pity for the girl.


    Bringing his hand over to her, he gripped on her wrist and forcefully caused her to loosen her hold on Hyungsik''s wrist.


    Then, maintaining that smiling expression, he answered, "That''s because, my dear, not everyone is as leisurely as you. He doesn''t have time to accompany an obnoxious girl!"


    With that, he turned his back on her and started to walk towards the door. After a small ''bye'', Hyungsik followed after Eunwoo as well, and getting out of the room, Hyungsik closed the door behind it.


    "That sc.u.mbag! Seriously! I want to strangle him! That son of a bitch!" she exclaimed.


    It was clear to her on how the man insulted her, and although he was referring to ''Ryu Yoonmi'', that did not mean that she wasn''t offended.


    Therefore, she was determined to take revenge for sake of ''Ryu Yoonmi'' even though the most of it was for her to satisfy her pride.


    "Eunwoo, you bastard, you have no idea on whom you are dealing with. I will teach you a proper lesson, and show you who is the boss around you. I wasn''t called a monster for no reason after all."


    While she started to brew plans inside of her mind¡ª each being more evil than the other one¡ª her phone started to ring all of a sudden, taking her by surprise.


    Turning her head to the left, her eyes fell on her phone on top of the table, and reading the name on the screen, she could see that the call was from her mother.


    That made her fall into a dilemma.


    When it came to ''Yoonmi''s'' relationship with her mother, she could say that it was quite deep. While ''Ryu Yoonmi'' acted like a spoiled brat most of the times, her mother satisfied each of her whims. Although the girl was lacking, she was the best in her mother''s eyes.


    This made Yoonmi wonder about how to respond to her mother. Calling a stranger mother and acting friendly with them wasn''t a easy matter for her after all.

 Chapter 387 - Are you a kid?

    For a moment she did think of not picking up the call, but then decided against it. Knowing how close her family was to Eunwoo, without a doubt, her mother would be getting worried and call him next in order to inquire about her.


    Due to that, she did not want to give him another reason to send her back to South Korea.


    Taking in a deep breath, she grabbed the phone from the nightstand and received it. Before she was able to say anything, the loud voice of her mother resonated from the other side, causing her to move the phone away from her ear for a second.


    "Yoonmi, I just heard from Eunwoo on what happened to you! How are you, my dear daughter!? Should I come to USA? My dear daughter, you must be frightened."


    Although her mother was exaggerating the situation, Yoonmi was aware of how she did it out of her love for the girl, and this was something she felt warm for.


    Even though the concern wasn''t for her in reality, she considered herself to be ''Yoonmi'' now, and therefore, everything that belonged to ''Yoonmi'' was hers now.


    "Mom, everything is fine. I will be discharged by a day from the hospital, and you don''t need to worry about it. This is something quite minor," she replied.


    In her last life, her parents were too much into their business in order to care about her. Even when she fainted due to overworking and exhaustion, her parents were not bothered about her work.


    At first, the lack of attention and care bothered her. She was envious of people around her when they got loved by their parents.


    But eventually, she was able to grow out of that complex of hers and accepted the reality. Soon enough, it did not matter to her whether or not her parents were cold to her.


    Her words caused the woman on the other side to go silent for few seconds before she stated, "Are you really fine? Did you hit your head or something?"


    "Mom, why would you think that? It was just an allergic reaction, nothing big. This isn''t anything to worry about."


    "What do you mean it isn''t anything to worry about? You are all alone at that country and now this. I wonder what would have happened to you if Eunwoo wasn''t there. I almost had a heart attack, my dear daughter."


    "Mom, I am not a kid. I am able to handle myself perfectly, and don''t give Eunwoo credit for anything. He barely did anything," she voiced out.


    "Alright, but aren''t you being strange? Shouldn''t you be crying or whining? You seem too m.a.t.u.r.e. Did something happen?" her mother expressed¡ª confusion noticeable in her tone.


    Ryu Yoonmi wasn''t surprised when her mother reacted that way about it. She was well informed on how ''Yoonmi'' had the great ability to exaggerate the events around her, and seeing how Yoonmi was calm for once must have been a enormous shock to her mother.


    As much as Yoonmi wanted to act like the real ''Yoonmi'', that did not feel comfortable to her. It was like acting out to be a different person throughout the entire time, and knowing how tiring that could be, she just let her real self shine.


    Now that she was stuck at here, they had to get used to it sooner or later after all. Although it might seem odd to them, after a while, they will be finding this to be a norm.


    "I just found out that it is too pathetic to be crying this easily. It''s not like as if I am a kid or something. Whining is too humiliating as well."


    "Well, it''s surprising to see that you are thinking this way, but you don''t have to force myself, my dear daughter. Mom and dad loves you no matter how are. You can cry and w.h.i.n.e to us as much as you want.


    If you have someone saying about that to you, just inform about it to us. Mom and dad will be properly taking care of that person. You don''t need to change yourself, not even for that Eunwoo. My dear daughter, you are perfect the way you are."


    Ryu Yoonmi could see how the girl turned out to be this way. It was obvious to her on how her mother doted on her and spoiled her; it was clearly seen how the mother was not willing to correct any behaviour of ''Yoonmi''.


    If Yoonmi was like that back then, her parents would have locked her in a dark room and starved her until she learned to grow manners. Compared to her parents, there was quite a contrast.


    But knowing that her mom had no had intentions behind it, she voiced out, "Thank you, mom. I will hang up the call now then. I am getting tired and want to rest for a while."


    "Alright, I will not be keeping you on the phone any longer then," her mother spoke out, "Rest well, and remember that if you need us, just call us. We are ready to come to the USA now because of you."


    "I love you, mom, and take care of yourself as well, alright! Don''t get sick!" Yoonmi vocalised as she felt the tears forming at the corner of her eyes.


    Never had she experienced such a motherly love, and at her age, it was quite humiliating that she was being touched by someone like this. But she wasn''t able to help it.


    This was the first time she had said such words to her mother¡ª although the woman wasn''t her actual mother¡ª and she liked how those words rolled off of her tongue.


    "Mom loves you and misses you too, my dear daughter," the woman replied.


    With that, Ryu Yoonmi hung up the call and placed the phone back on the table. Wiping away the tears from the corner of her eyes, she let out a chuckle.


    "Ryu Yoonmi, are you a kid to be crying over something like this?"

 Chapter 388 - Another cliché

    Knowing that she was finally discharged from the hospital caused joy to spread through Ryu Yoonmi, and during her short stay at the hospital¡ª which was quite boring¡ª she managed to come up with a plan in the future.


    True to his words, Eunwoo did not come to visit her, and her mood was not particularly affected by it. As much as she wanted to avoid him in the future, he was a crucial part to her plans, and therefore, both of them had to cross their paths often.


    Glancing at the watch, she read the time on it and knew that it was the time for her to get moving. Today was going to be the first meeting between the male lead and female lead. There was no way she was willing to miss it.


    After carefully calculating the days, she was able to make out that today was the day they will be meeting. But as for the time, she had no clue on it. It was probably something between afternoon and evening.


    Seeing how it was still ten in the morning now, it was better to be there early. She would rather be early than take chances and lose the opportunity to see them.


    Standing on the roadside, she called for a cab, and as the cab stopped before her, she extended her hand to open the door before getting into the cab. After closing the door, she described about the place she wanted to go to.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Her eyes fell on the caf¨¦ that was beside the seaside, and reading the name of the place, she knew that this was the exact place. A smile formed on her face as she walked in, removing the pair of sunglass from other her eyes.


    The bell chimed as she stepped in, alerting the people of her presence, and excitement bloomed within her. That''s when, her eyes landed on the female lead, and she was hyped to get started with the entire thing.


    Spotting the female lead, Ha Jihae, wasn''t a difficult matter for Yoonmi. There was something about her which caused her to stand out, and, coupled with the fact that she was the only female worker in this place, it was pretty obvious to Yoonmi.


    Ha Jihae was just as Yoonmi had expected her to be.


    Just like those female leads from Korean dramas, she was quite beautiful and charming, but regardless of that, she did not stand out much. Despite of her visuals, she seemed to be plain.


    Just as how the clich¨¦ drama goes, she will be attracting more attention only after she meets up with the male lead.


    When it came to her character, it was typical and more or less boring as well. She was one of those goody two shoes female leads who believed in justice and was willing to do anything for the right.


    Other than that, she was kind enough to show sympathy to the strangers, and this was what causes characters to fall for her as the story progresses.


    One more thing is that the female lead is smart but is more or less lacking compared to the male lead, causing her to get called ''stupid'' by him multiple times.


    Then again, seeing how Eunwoo''s personality was, she was sure that he would be calling Einstein ''stupid'' too.


    In Yoonmi''s opinion, that was too dramatic!


    Then again, this was how the things went for villainess in these cliche novels. At the start, they have this irresistible charms and are a male magnet. But as the story progresses, everyone starts to hate them.


    She would be lying if she mentioned how experiencing something like this in real life doesn''t make her cringe.


    Nonetheless, she remained unbothered by all those eyes, and, pulling the chair, sat down upon it. Her gaze was fixated upon the female lead who appeared to be busy with all the orders.


    Looking at the female lead, Yoonmi did feel sympathy.


    The poor girl had to go through much just because of some misunderstanding, and due to author''s lacking skills when it came to writing, she had to end up with the male lead.


    But Ryu Yoonmi was about to change that. There was no way she was going to let such a pure human being suffer in the hands of a psychopath like Eunwoo.


    From a very young age, Ha Jihae suffered from financial problems¡ª typical¡ª and this was one of those things that the male lead took advantage of.


    Jihae came to USA in order to search for her mother, who had gone missing back when she was ten, and due to her financial situation, she worked at the caf¨¦ part-time.


    Seeing how less problematic the route with the second male is, anyone with the right mind will be going for it in Yoonmi''s opinion.


    Maybe the male leads are better than second male leads in most aspects, but their paths are filled with a huge amount of trouble.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, a smile formed on her face while she whipped her head in that direction.


    Min Eunwoo walked in through the door, and behind him was Hyungsik. While he stepped further into the room, Jihae lost her step by mistake¡ª another clich¨¦.


    The tray in her hand clashed against Eunwoo''s c.h.e.s.t, staining his shirt, and Jihae immediately jumped back at that as a gasp left her mouth.


    That''s when, Yoonmi stood up. Now, this was time for her to shine.

 Chapter 389 - Strawberry

    Before Jihae or Eunwoo was able to say anything, Yoonmi moved over to both of them, and shock was clearly shown on her face. Her footsteps managed to attract both of her attention.


    Yoonmi clearly was aware of Eunwoo found himself being slightly interested at Jihae the moment she talked to him at this very moment. Although it took a while for him to be in love with her, this is where is at all started.


    Instantly, Yoonmi took out her handkerchief, and panic was shown on her face. Then, turning to face the woman, she tried to wipe away the coffee that had spilled upon her clothing.


    Her actions managed to shock everyone.


    Even Yoonmi had to admit that her actions were peculiar. She wanted to wipe the male at first, but knowing his attitude, he would only be insulting her. Not wanting to be humiliated, she could only switch her target to Jihae.


    "Oh dear, are you fine? My fiance is such a clumsy man. He always trips over people. It''s a sad thing how I have to clean up after him. You must be in a hurry, Dear. Take this handkerchief, and do your work. You don''t have to worry about," Yoonmi vocalised, trying to dismiss the girl.


    If this followed along the plot of the novel, it would have been quite clich¨¦. Eunwoo would have tried to scold and insult the girl. Knowing his attitude, that wasn''t surprising to Yoonmi.


    This would result in Jihae trying to stand up for herself, and after that, the female lead would have walked away, leaving the man in awe.


    Jihae looked at Yoonmi first and then, Eunwoo. After seeing that reassuring smile on Yoonmi''s face, the girl nodded, and turning her back on them after a bow, she proceeded to leave.


    Right then, Yoonmi felt a tight grip around her wrist before she was harshly spun back, and her eyes fell on Eunwoo. Both of his eyes held visible anger while they stared down at her.


    "What do you think you are doing?" he questioned¡ª his voice filled with venom.


    "I don''t know. Why can''t you just guess?" she retorted while the corner of her lips curled up.


    "Don''t play games with me, Yoonmi, and don''t create any trouble at here."


    With an audible scoff, she pulled her hand away from the male and vocalised, "It was obviously you who was creating trouble at here. Can''t you see how petrified that girl was of you?


    I just felt pity for her and wanted to save her. Why? Are you jealous that I wiped her and not you? Do you want me to do the same for you?"


    "Are you doing this to provoke me?" he raised one of his eyebrows.


    "Are you getting provoked? You will make a good dog. You are really obedient and do everything I expect you to."


    "It seems that I have been really nice to you these days, right? One phone call from me, and you will be dragged back to South Korea. Remember that," he warned.


    "Don''t be offended, alright? Why don''t I treat you to a coffee and cake at here? Your favourite¡ª straw¡ª"


    Before she was able to continue, she felt a palm in front of her mouth, unabling her to speak further, and his glare became more intense while creases started to form between both of his eyebrows.


    An innocent expression sat on her face throughout the entire time.


    "How did you know?" he questioned.


    Raising her hand, she held his wrist and moved his hand away from her mouth. Blinking her eyes multiple number of times, pretending to be oblivious, she questioned, "About what? The fact that you like straw¡ª"


    Without giving her a chance to continue further, he enunciated with each of his syllables being crystal clear: "Shut up if you know what is the best for you."


    His love for strawberry and strawberry flavoured products wasn''t something ''Yoonmi'' in the novel was aware of. The female lead is the first person in the novel to find out about it, and since she had read the novel, Yoonmi too was aware of this fact.


    "Okay, I got it. My mouth is completely sealed," she stated, "But it''s completely obvious. Your eyes sparkle and your mouth waters whenever straw¡ª I mean, those tiny, pink things fall in your line of sight. Remember how you used to fight for them."


    Yoonmi wanted to tease him by mentioning the name, but the glower from him was enough to shut her up. At the mention of the strawberries, he became serious all of a sudden to the point even she found it somewhat intimidating.


    It''s just loving strawberry. What''s a big deal about it?


    Before the male was able to get her out of his line of sight, she shifted her attention to the man behind him, who barely got any screentime currently. The smile on her face grew brighter at the sight of him, who was like a ray of sunshine to her.


    "Hyungsik, I am not sorry if you felt out of place. That wasn''t my intention. Since Eunwoo would not be accepting my invitation for a free coffee, will you do it?" Yoonmi politely said.


    Before she was able to have Jihae and Hyungsik together, she had to remove Eunwoo, the heavy block, between both of them.


    "Sure, why not," he answered. "What about you? Are you staying, Eunwoo?"


    "I don''t think I will be able to enjoy coffee anymore," Eunwoo said.


    Yoonmi was relieved by how things went smoothly. After this, she doubted that he will be coming at here since he wanted to avoid her. According to the novel, he never went to the places Yoonmi frequented.


    That implied that there would be much less encounters between him and Jihae.

 Chapter 390 - Jogging

    Although the trip to USA was short, the number of encounter between Eunwoo and Jihae was enormous to the point that it shouldn''t be called coincidence.


    Can it actually be called a coincidence when it was all planned by the author?


    Even Yoonmi had a hard time recalling about all of them. Nonetheless, putting in her best effort, she was able to remember most of those encounters.


    Thinking about it was nerve-wracking. If she ended up missing one, something disastrous could happen, and two of them could take their relationship to the next phase¡ª her biggest nightmare.


    That''s why, at five in the morning, she got up to go jogging. Although she had this schedule one time in her last life, she quickly abandoned it, seeing how tiring it was.


    Last night, after watching a series, she had fallen asleep at exactly one in the night, and after barely four hours of sleep, she had to get down to the beach in order to run in front of it.


    The story did not specify at which time both Jihae and Eunwoo will be jogging. That''s why, she came down at the earliest possible. If she kept on running, there were high chances of her coming upon them.


    As for how long she had to be at here, she could only sigh at the thought of that.


    Letting out a yawn, she had her eyes barely open as she sat on the sand and stared at the sea. She had a hard time staying awake. Nonetheless, her devotion to give Hyungsik a happy ending made it possible for her to do so.


    Glancing at her watch, she realized that she had been at here for almost an hour by now as the time read six. Seeing what the time was, both of them might be coming here soon.


    Yoonmi had a hard time sitting up straight, and therefore, almost reaching a half conscious state, she decided to lay down on the sand.


    At her almost dozed off state, she had no idea on what people was thinking or whether or not she will be missing two of them.


    Right then, she desperately craved for sleep.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Feeling a splash of water on her face and as the salty taste touched her tongue, she instantly jolted up, and raising both of her hands, she exclaimed, "No! I am not sleeping!"


    "What are you doing?"


    Hearing that voice, she blinked her eyes multiple number of times in order to fix her vision, and finding herself fully awake, she stared at Eunwoo before her.


    That caused her to get alarmed. She recalled about how she had fallen asleep despite of her will to watch out for Jihae and Eunwoo.


    But before she was able to reprimand herself, she noticed how Eunwoo wasn''t sweaty, and judging from his complexion, it didn''t appear as if he had started to jog yet.


    A wide smile formed on her face as she clapped both of her hands together and thanked the heavens for this.


    "Nothing! Are you plan to jog? Bring me along with you," she voiced out.


    "You?" he spoke out¡ª his tone showing disbelief as his eyes scanned her from top to bottom.


    She nodded her head and said, "Yeah! What''s wrong with that?"


    "Did you look at what you are wearing?" he raised one of his eyebrows.


    Thinking about it, she was barely at a mood earlier to pay mind to her dressing. Noticing how she was dressed in pajamas and had a scarf wrapped around her neck.


    "No wonder my nap felt very uncomfortable! It was because of how cold it was," she vocalised.


    He let out a sigh and scolded, "Are you crazy? What are you doing at here sleeping at this time of the day? Moreover, you didn''t even dress properly! Were you planning for suicide!? At least you should have put on something warm."


    Both of her lips protruded forward to form a pout, and she stated, "That''s because I woke up really early, and my brain doesn''t work properly at that time of the day. And it''s not like I wanted to sleep willingly."


    "You don''t even jog! What would you be doing here at this time?"


    A smile formed on her face as she spotted someone, and pointing her finger at the oblivious Jihae, Yoonmi spoke out, "That''s because I wanted to run here with her. After our encounter yesterday, I became interested in her, and that''s why, I was waiting to run around with her."


    Following the direction of her finger, Eunwoo noticed Jihae on the other side, and after sparing the girl a glance, he stared at Yoonmi, letting out a scoff.


    His eyes seemed to be asking her whether or not she was serious.


    "Have you lost it?" he said.


    Pulling down the zipper of his jacket, he removed it and placed it around her shoulders. His actions took her off guard and caused her eyes to widen.


    Then again, thinking about it, it wasn''t all that shocking. After all, Eunwoo did take Yoonmi to be his younger sister and took care of her at extreme times.


    At the warmth that surrounded her shoulder, Yoonmi hugged herself and questioned, "Won''t you freeze if you run around in that thin t-shirt of yours?"


    "Do you think I will be able to even jog in this? I will just wait for Hyungsik to bring me a new set of clothing," he said.


    As both of them stood up, creases appeared between her eyebrows, and while a frown formed on her face, she questioned, "Why should Hyungsik Oppa bring your clothing? Can''t you get it on your own?"


    Extending his hand towards her, he flicked on her forehead, causing her to let out a flinch, and spoke out, "He wouldn''t have to do that if you return my jacket to me."


    There was no way she was able to do that! She would freeze if she did that, and her hotel was at a considerable distance far from here.


    "Well, when Hyungsik Oppa comes, call me, alright? I will quickly go and change," she voiced out.


    By the time Hyungsik came, Jihae would be finishing her running, and that''s why, she didn''t need to do anything more.


    Seeing how things turned out so perfectly, a wide smile formed on her face.


    Turning her back on him, she ran away from that place before Eunwoo would be forcefully taking away her source of warmth from her.


    "You!" he shouted after her.

 Chapter 391 - For mistake

    Yoonmi constantly rung the bell to his house. She was aware of how Eunwoo knew that she was here and was probably watching her through the monitor.


    That''s why, she constantly kept on doing it, hoping that he would be annoyed at one point to open it.


    She climbed up his gate, ending up with some scratches, and now getting past this door of his was a big trouble to her.


    Irritated that he was not responding, she lifted her leg and started to kick on it with all of her might. She was determined to get the male to open his door right then.


    "Yah! Min Eunwoo! Open up the door! Do you want to die? Min Eunwoo! You bastard!" she shouted, "I have seen how beautifully you had arranged those tables. It would be pity if all of them fell into the pool, right? You don''t think that I dare¡ª"


    Before she was able to continue further, the door in front of her was opened, and a grim look sat on Eunwoo''s face while he peeped out.


    "What are you doing?" he questioned.


    Raising the bag in her hand¡ª which held a bottle of wine¡ª she smiled at him and said, "Party! I came here for the party."


    A sigh escaped from his mouth, and he spoke out, "I don''t know how you have come to learn about it, but you are not invited. Go back."


    Due to Eunwoo doing it abruptly, he was unable to react in time, and feeling her hand being pressed, scream escaped from her mouth as the pain spread through her hand.


    "It hurts! It hurts!"


    Noticing that, the frown on his face became more obvious, and opening the door wide, he held on to her hand. Redness could be shown around her fingers as they were pressed.


    That''s when, his eyes fell on the scratches on her left hand, and immediately, lifting up her right hand, he saw similar marks there as well. They seemed to be quite recent.


    It felt quite surprising to see the wound on her hand as she tend to take care of her body really well. Very rarely was he able to see her get hurt this badly.


    With both of her hand being held by him, he sternly stated at her and questioned, "How did you end up with so many scratches?"


    Turning back, she said, "Of course because of how I had to climb that gate. Do you think that it is an easy task to do so?"


    Letting out a groan, he questioned, "Why would you even try to do that in the first place when you knew the password?"


    Staring at him perplexed, she voiced out, "I did? Oh yeah! I probably did, but it must have slipped out of my mind."


    "Idiot, come in," he stated.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Once he was done bandaging both of her hands, she was amazed at how meticulously they were done. Judging from how the male hated her, she thought that he would barely put any care into them.


    Lifting her hand, she smiled at him and voiced out, "You did a good job with them! Now, when will the people for party will arrive?"


    The reason she was this adamant about the party was because the female lead would be showing up as an waitress.


    The plot goes with her being pushed into the water suddenly, and Eunwoo dives into the swimming pool in order to lift her up. This causes her to attract envy from all the ladies present.


    Taking in someone indifferent as Eunwoo, it was surprising to all how he jumped in to save Jihae. Even Yoonmi was irritated by how flawed the characterization was.


    Did it make sense for him to dive into the pool to save someone he barely knew? But since both of them were the male and female leads, things had to go in this way.


    Moreover, there was no need for saving someone in the first place. After all, it was a swimming pool. How deep could it even be? The logic of the novels sometimes did not go through her head.


    "You are not attending the party," he stated, "This party is not a joke."


    She knew that those words of his implied. A man like him wasn''t interested in holding parties for the sake of fun. All of them had a business motive behind it.


    His character was truly singleminded!


    "I know! I promise that I won''t create a mess! I am too bored! I will be a good girl I swear! You can send me back if I mess up, alright?" she stated.


    "No," he answered.


    "Why not?" she w.h.i.n.ed.


    In this case, she wasn''t able to blame him for being this adamant. ''Ryu Yoonmi'' had a horrible reputation when it came to these parties although no one dared to mention it right in front of her face.


    Even she wouldn''t have invited ''Ryu Yoonmi'' in her parties!


    "I don''t care. No matter what you say, I am staying at here. If you force me out of here, I will make a scene at the party later on! You know how good I am at them, don''t you?"


    Folding her arms across her c.h.e.s.t, she raised one of her eyebrows while she stared at him. There was no way he would be able to reject her after this threat.


    When it came to her creating troubles, even Eunwoo did not have any barriers to prevent it at times. Moreover, Yoonmi was aware of how he wanted this party to go well.


    He wasn''t going to allow any space for mistake.


    "Alright," he spoke out, "But remember that you will be sent back to South Korea and be grounded for half a year if you dare to mess up."


    Yoonmi gulped at that as she nodded.


    She was well aware of how he had the ability to make that come true. Although she wasn''t sure about it, she prayed that no trouble will be created.

 Chapter 392 - Trip

    Walking around the pool, Yoonmi observed how well he had arranged the place. From the corner of her eyes she could spot Eunwoo talking with the foreigners.


    One of the waiters walked towards her, and in his hand was a tray filled with wine glasses. Her gaze turned complicated as she stared at them.


    She recalled about Eunwoo''s strict orders for her to avoid drinks, but Yoonmi right now was too tempted.


    The male lead did not pay much attention to Yoonmi in the first place, and that''s why, she believed that as long as she did not create any drama, it would be fine for her to drink wine.


    Therefore, without a second thought, she extended her hand towards the tray in order to take a glass of wine, but before she was able to do that, her wrist was grabbed by someone, rendering her incapable of doing that.


    Her eyes widened because of that, and turning her head, she looked at Eunwoo staring at her sternly. The shock was clearly shown in her eyes.


    Pointing her finger at a certain direction, she questioned, "How are you here so quickly? Weren''t you talking to the foreigners right there?"


    Raising one of his eyebrows, he asked, "So, you were thinking of this opportunity to drink a glass of wine?"


    Being truthful right now would only lead for him to kick her out of this party, and that can''t be happening since she needed to be here. Therefore, she was required to come up with an excuse as soon as possible.


    Wearing a smile on her face, she took a step back and shook her head fervently before saying, "What type of nonsense are you saying? There is no way I am capable of doing that! It''s just that it would look quite lame if my hands were empty. That''s why, I wanted to hold a glass of wine."


    Her excuse was one even she would have a hard time believing, and therefore, when the man''s eyes were filled with disbelief, she did not blame him.


    "Anyway, I will get going then."


    With that, she turned on her heels to run away before he was able to find more faults within her¡ª something that she considered to be a dear hobby of his.


    Staring at the girl''s back, Eunwoo shook his head.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    From a distance, Yoonmi watched Hyungsik, enjoying his side view.


    His hair was brushed up, revealing his forehead, and the gentle smile on his face was present while he talked with the foreigners. He was dressed neatly in a white suit, making him look like an angel in Yoonmi''s eyes.


    Before she was able to drool for him, her eyes fell on Jihae, and she recalled about the plan she had to carry out. Sadly enough, she wouldn''t be able to watch the male any longer.


    Wearing a bright smile on her face, Yoonmi ran over to the girl enthusiastically and exclaimed, "Jihae, it''s you!"


    Hearing her name caught her attention, and Jihae turned her head to meet her eyes with the energetic Yoonmi. As to why the girl was suddenly calling her name, Jihae was confused.


    "Yes?" Jihae questioned confused.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the scene in the cafe happened just three to four days ago, even Jihae would have forgotten her face.


    In Jihae''s hand was a tray filled with wine glasses, and noticing that, Yoonmi pulled it away from her, leaving the girl to be further perplexed. Not caring about that, Yoonmi placed the tray on a nearby table.


    "Was there anything you needed?" the girl questioned, not understanding Yoonmi''s motive.


    "Yes, I want to chat with you and befriend you," Yoonmi vocalised, "Let''s go sit at a corner, alright?"


    From the gaze Jihae shot at her, Yoonmi could see that the girl was contemplating whether or not Yoonmi was a nutcase. She couldn''t blame the girl for thinking that way.


    Yoonmi was being rather abrupt, but she wanted to be friends with Jihae, there was no use in delaying it further.


    Bowing slightly, Jihae vocalised, "I am sorry that I won''t be able to accompany you. I have work to do."


    "Don''t worry. I am more or less the hostess to this, so you won''t be blamed for not doing your work. Just sit with me for a chat," Yoonmi stated.


    "I am afraid that won''t be possible. It wouldn''t be right of me to do so. If that''s all, I will be taking my leave," Jihae voiced out.


    Picking up the tray from the table, Jihae turned to leave, and at that, Yoonmi could let out a sigh. Anyone could see that her behaviour was suspicious, and as a female lead, it suit Jihae to be at least this smart.


    As Yoonmi was in a deep thought on what to do next, she noticed how Jihae was about to bump into someone. Acting on her reflex, she ran over to the girl.


    Before Jihae was able to fall down to the pool behind her, Yoonmi gripped her wrist in order to secure the girl. The tray in her hand fell down as a scream came from the woman whom Jihae bumped into.


    Before Yoonmi was able to smile due to her accomplishment on how she avoided a disaster, her eyes widened at how she lost her balance, and tripping over the flat surface, she fell behind on the pool with Jihae in her arms.


    The water splashed as she fell down inside of the pool, and the loud sound attracted the attention of all around them. Everyone started to gather around the place in order to see what had happened.


    The coldness hit Yoonmi as sharp pain spread went through her body while she hit something hard. A loud scream left her mouth.

 Chapter 393 - Sprained ankle

    A mouthful of water escaped from her mouth as she stood up, and Ryu Yoonmi ran her hand through her wet hair. It seemed that the scene did not go as perfectly as she imagined it to be and ended up being quite embarrassing.


    Beside her was Jihae. Seeing how the girl was still down, she helped her up, and Yoonmi flashed the girl an apologetic smile although this wasn''t her fault to begin with.


    She noticed how the crowd gathered around them. Luckily, her clothing was thick enough to conceal everything and did not give off much. But it couldn''t be said the same for Jihae.


    Her white shirt had gone to become translucent due to the water, and her u.n.d.e.r.g.a.r.m.e.n.ts could be highlighted. Yoonmi noticed how some people turned their attention towards that.


    Noticing that, Jihae instantly crossed her arms over her c.h.e.s.t as she bent down to sink herself in the water. The embarrassment caused her cheeks to flush red.


    At that moment, Yoonmi felt pity towards the girl. Although it was common for the female lead through suffering, she cursed the author for putting the girl in such an embarrassing situation.


    The crowd parted as a certain figure started to walk towards them. A sigh escaped from Eunwoo''s mouth as he made his way over to them.


    In his hand was a towel which he wrapped around Yoonmi''s neck, and, then, he stated, "I remember someone saying that she wouldn''t be getting into trouble."


    "Leave that matter," she voiced out, "Quickly give me your coat."


    As he was able to protest against it, she retorted, "Do it quickly!"


    Seeing her determined eyes, he decided against arguing with her, and, obediently, removed his blazer before handing it over to the girl.


    Smiling at Jihae, Yoonmi placed the coat on her shoulder and said, "There you go. This would be fine."


    Although she wanted the female lead and the second male lead to be together, she did not want the female lead to feel inconvenienced because of that. If she hadn''t interfered, Eunwoo would have saved her from the embarrassment.


    That''s why, now, she took the responsibility to do so.


    After a grateful smile towards the girl, Jihae wore the blazer and said, "Thank you."


    Following that, she muttered a ''thank you'' towards Eunwoo before getting up from the pool. As for Ryu Yoonmi, she looked towards Eunwoo with hopeful eyes.


    "I am not helping you up. Since you got there on your own, get out by yourself," he vocalised.


    She scoffed and retorted, "I was planning to do that anyway!"


    With that, she proceeded to climb out of the pool, but before she was able to make a step, a sharp pain went through her ankle, causing her to let out a wince.


    Because of how she was distracted earlier, she was unable to notice how she had hurt her leg. But now that she tried to move, she noticed the obvious pain that seared through her ankle.


    "Did you hurt your ankle?" Eunwoo asked as if reading her mind.


    Knowing the male very well by now, she knew that she would be getting a whole lot of scolding from him, and wanting to avoid that, she decided to lie. It wasn''t as if the male lead would pay much of attention to her.


    "I am fine," she said, "I just slipped a little."


    Although she might have sprained her ankle a little, it was no big deal. This was nothing dangerous, and even though she would be slightly limping, she believed that she would be able to walk with this.


    However, it appeared that Eunwoo did not believe her words for he had jumped into the pool. Making his way over to the girl, he wrapped his hand around her waist and picked her up.


    Seeing how she was carried in the bridal style by him managed to capture the attention of many present at there, and even Yoonmi considered it to be quite flashy.


    Then again, such a flashy act was quite befitting of the male lead.


    As he was able to get out of the pool, she decided to scan the features of the male. Although his personality was rotten and his looks weren''t of her style, it did not change the fact that he was an eye candy.


    "Can''t you just let me down?" she whispered.


    "Why? I thought that you will be grateful if you do something like this. After all, don''t you create all this trouble for my attention," he vocalised.


    Although that must have been the case for ''Yoonmi'', it was wrong of him to blame it on her, and, therefore, she retorted, "Why are you such a narcissist? What would I even do with your attention? Will it feed me or entertain me?"


    "You seemed to have gain a sharp tongue," he commented.


    "Of course, I did! I treat my time quite previously and use it to cultivate my skills. Unlike you, I don''t stare at the mirror for twenty four seven and repeat all my achievements throughout the entire time," she stated.


    There was a scene in the novel where Eunwoo stated at the mirror and mentioned about his achievement, not leaving a single out. In the end, he ended the scene with mentioning how perfect he was.


    "At least I have achievements to talk about," he voiced out.


    The corner of his lips curved up, and the mock was clearly visible in his eyes. She wanted to retort by how it wasn''t her fault on how ''Yoonmi'' was lame, but since she did not want to be called crazy on top of all of those nicknames, she decided that it would be in her best interest to not mention anything.


    "The only achievement you have is being my fiancee," he added.


    She couldn''t believe that he used that to attack. After how he had helped her, she was starting to think of him somewhat benevolently, but it didn''t even take him couple of minutes to change that again.


    "You carried me all the way to here to insult me, right?" she raised one of her eyebrows.


    "Do you think that I have enough time in my hand to do that?" he questioned before adding, "It''s merely that my pool to be much more disgusting."

 Chapter 394 - Sent back

    As much as Ryu Yoonmi wanted to get back at the male for all the insults she had tolerated, she had to get him to allow her to stay at here.


    He had clearly instructed her to not get into trouble, and from how his eyes looked at her, it showed how getting her ankle sprained counted as trouble in his eyes.


    Once he was done with bandaging her ankle¡ª thankfully it wasn''t serious to the point she had to visit the doctor¡ª he stared at her with those stern eyes, which made her feel as if she was meeting with her father.


    It was obvious how he was trying to intimidate her.


    Without giving him a chance to start, she said, "What happened today can''t be counted as trouble, right? It would be too unreasonable of you if you do that.


    Back there, Jihae was about to fall into the pool, and it was only right of me to try to save her. Wouldn''t it be making me a horrible person if I stayed at the sidelines?"


    The corner of his lips curved up, and the mock in his eyes was clearly visible before he questioned, "When did you concern yourself with being a decent human being?"


    With mere words from him, Yoonmi found herself being pushed into a corner. That sharp tongue of his ensured how he was a male lead material. He was made perfect to the point that, no one other than the female lead, would be able to refute him.


    "I know I have done a handful of harmful things, but that doesn''t imply that I can''t do decent things at times. And I didn''t even create that big of a trouble this time. Just consider that I jumped into the pool to take a swim," she spoke out.


    Noticing how his gaze trailed down to her bandaged ankle, she added, "This is none of your business. I am perfectly capable of handling myself."


    "You drowned, got injuries all over your body, and now, ended up spraining your ankle? You expect me to believe that you will be fine on your own after all that?" he raised one of his eyebrows.


    Ryu Yoonmi understood why he was acting this way. His relationship with Ryu Yoonmi wasn''t that sour to begin with it. It went to ruin when Jihae came into the story.


    "All of them were accidents, and nothing major. Doesn''t everyone go through something like this in their life once? It''s all a part of growing up," she stated, "We need to go through hardsh.i.p.s in order to grow stronger."


    Instead of her words touching the man, he vocalised, "If you are able to talk that smartly, get out of my house on your own and go to your apartment. You can experience all the hardsh.i.p.s you want then."


    The corner of her lips curved to form a sweet smile, and she said, "This is enough of hardsh.i.p.s I have experienced. Anyway, since I didn''t create any troubles for you, you have no right to threaten me."


    With that, she fell back on the couch, and laying on it, she continued, "You can go and attend your guests. I am sleepy now. Don''t annoy me further."


    Looking at how the female was trying to dismiss him, he stated, "You¡ª"


    But realizing how the girls had her hands over her ear in order to block out all of his words and closed her eyes tightly, he let out a sigh and decided to deal with it later on.


    Closing the first aid kit, he stood up and voiced out, "I get someone to get you some comfortable clothing. Go to sleep after that."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Once the morning had arrived and Yoonmi was done with washing up, she was helped by the housemaid there to the dining room for breakfast.


    After the housemaid pulled the chair back, she sat down on it and picked up her chopsticks. Seeing how the table was filled with her favourites, her mood brightened up further.


    But before she was able to start eating, Eunwoo said, "I have already booked the tickets for you for later today."


    "Eh!?" she stated as her eyes widened.


    Her eyes very obviously pleaded as she looked at her, but that was soon defeated by the determination in his. This time around he was more resolute to get her out of here.


    "I talked to Uncle and Aunt about it, and they said that they will be coming at here if you don''t return there within a day, they are going to come at here," he said¡ª his words being an absolute threat.


    Not believing that he went that low, she glared at the man and slammed her hands on the table. It was fine as long as it was between them! There was no need of involving parents into it.


    Although Yoonmi''s parents loved her a lot and went along with all of her requests regardless of how unreasonable they were, it didn''t change the fact that they were overprotective. After this, no matter how much she pleaded, they won''t allow her to be here.


    "Wow! Min Eunwoo! I can''t believe you did that! Should I call your parents too and complain about how you have been bullying me the entire time here!? Let''s see what you do about that!"


    "Don''t you always do that?" he retorted.


    "Well, I will just add on more complaints on how you did not allow me to enter your house and kicked me out of your place once I sprained my foot," she spoke out.


    "Do whatever you want," he said.


    Seeing how he remained unfazed by it managed to anger the girl, and without thinking twice, she picked up the glass before her. The glass filled with water was emptied once she poured the content all over his soup.


    "Oops! My mistake," she said once the male glared at her.

 Chapter 395 - Poor Ankle

    Sitting on the couch, Ryu Yoonmi was looking through the magazine in her hand, and when she heard footsteps, she placed the book in her hand down.


    Creases appeared between both of her eyebrows as she stole a glance at Eunwoo before staring at her ankle that was on top of the table. A loud groan escaped from her mouth then.


    "Aigoo! My poor ankle! My poor ankle! You are at this bed state yet I have to travel to some other country with you! Aigoo! It hurts too much! How many I even going to board the airplane on my own with this!?" Yoonmi loudly said.


    However, Eunwoo did not appear to be affected by her words as the male did not pay any attention to her before walking away.


    Seeing how cold the man was, she could only sigh.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    One failure wasn''t enough to put someone like Ryu Yoonmi down. As she was sitting on the chair in front of the dining table, she picked up an apple.


    While she was about to take a bite from it, Eunwoo appeared in front of her, and as an idea came inside of her mind, she dropped the apple in her hand. A sigh left her mouth as the red apple slid through the marble tiles.


    Bending down, she attempted to get it, and a wince escaped from her mouth when she realized that she placed too much force on her ankle.


    "Oh no! Look at what happened! I can''t even pick up anything from the ground. I don''t even know how I am going to board the airplane and travel to some other country. I am totally helpless!"


    Once again, the male did not pay any attention towards the girl before disappearing from there.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    But that wasn''t the end of the girl''s endeavours.


    Standing in front of staircase, she let out a loud sigh in order to attract certain someone''s attention. Eunwoo was seated upon the couch, looking at the laptop before him.


    She supported herself with one of her foot while her hand grabbed on to the railing of the staircase in order to balance herself.


    "This is terrible! I can''t even get on the stairs, but someone is sending me away. Some people are really heartless after they promised my parents to take good care of me. How am I going to board on the airplane after¡ª"


    Before she was able to continue further, Eunwoo shut the laptop screen before him with a loud slam. Despite that, he did not look at her or gave her any response.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Yoonmi was in the guest room, sitting on her couch, the moment Eunwoo stepped in the room, and in her hand was her phone. Placing her phone on the table, she was ready to start her complaints.


    However, without giving her a chance to do that, Eunwoo tossed her plane ticket in her direction. The ticket landed on top of the table in front of her.


    Extending her hand towards the table, she picked up the table and read the timing labelled on it. There was less than four hours left for that.


    A sense of urgency went through her.


    "How can people be so heartless? I am dying due to pain in my ankle yet they are forcing me to go to some other country! I thought that he cared for me a little, but that¡ª"


    "Shut up! You are not going alone," he stated.


    Raising one of her eyebrows, she questioned, "I am not?"


    Did this imply that he would be going along with her as well? But having read the story, she knew that his trip lasted two to three days more. After all, he hadn''t yet completed what he had come here for yet.


    If he were to go along with her, her mood would be more upset than it was now. Being in the same plane as him gave her a bad feeling; it felt as if something ominous will be happening.


    "Hyungsik will accompany you."


    Hearing that caused a bright smile to appear on her face, and no longer did she feel reluctant to head back to South Korea. Being on the same plane gave her and Hyungsik a lot of time to be together.


    Thinking about all that both of them were able to do throughout that period of time was enough to make her feel excited. She will be even getting a chance to know about the two a lot!


    This was truly a good thing!


    "I shouldn''t be irresponsible and start packing my bags soon. You are right! I will only create trouble by staying at here! I will go back tonight! Bye, have a good time at here."


    In the two or three days that were left, Yoonmi did not think anything grand could happen between Eunwoo and Jihae.


    With that thought, her heart was able to rest peacefully.


    Having being able to notice how the girl''s mood changed all of a sudden at the mention of Hyungsik''s name caused him to feel slightly surprised, and mock was visible in his eyes.


    He wasn''t able to understand what game the girl was trying to play right now.


    "Your things are already packed," he said.


    Nonetheless, no matter what games she had up her sleeve, it did not bother him right then. As long as he was able to get rid of her from here, he would be quite satisfied.


    Nodding her head enthusiastically, she stood up and, extending her hand towards the male, she pulled him into a tight hug.


    "Thank you!" she exclaimed.


    But realizing that she had overexerted herself by doing, a wince escaped from her mouth when her ankle started to hurt all of a sudden.


    Noticing that she was in pain, Eunwoo muttered, "Idiot."

 Chapter 396 - Overly affectionate

    Once she had reached South Korea, she was dragged back to her mansion by her overly affectionate parents before she was able to thank Hyungsik for helping her.


    Although he had insisted on how he barely had done anything to her, she refuted him by mentioning how his presence itself was a big help to her. Of course, this resulted in the male being rather confused.


    Her parents in this world was weird.


    Both of them couldn''t stop touching her and hugging her from the moment she landed. By now, they had asked her about hundred times on she was feeling and whether or not she had faced any difficulty?


    At one point, both of her parents almost cried on how they regretted agreeing to send her to USA. They blamed themselves for all the wounds on her body.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she found it all overdramatic, she would have been touched due to their actions. Right now, all of their acts felt suffocating to her.


    But she didn''t dare to open her mouth to say something for she had growing fears that any word from her would result in both of them crying. Having two a.d.u.l.ts cry wasn''t something she wanted to deal with.


    Right now, they were in the living room of the Ryu Mansion, and opposite to her was both of her parents seated on the couch. The way they stared at her made her feel as if she was watched by a carnivore like she was their meal¡ª only that it was a whole lot tender.


    The corner of her mother''s eyes was glistening due to tears, and her worst nightmare would come true if those tears were to be shed. She did not enjoy people crying, and having a middle aged woman cry was worse.


    She gulped.


    Her parents back then was nothing like this. They were much more strict, and very rarely did they show her expressions other than the usual nonchalance.


    Seeing how her mother stood up in order to make way over to her, she instinctively flinched and moved backward. Her cheeks hurt terribly from the way they rubbed it all the time.


    She could get that they were concerned but this was intense.


    However, her mother remained oblivious to her obvious aversion for she touched both of her cheeks, and guilt became visible in her dark eyes.


    "Look at how thin my daughter had grown to become! I really shouldn''t have sent you to here. This is all your father''s fault.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that your father forced me, this wouldn''t have happened. Aigoo! Aigoo! You look terrible! My dear daughter! That Eunwoo did not take good care of you!"


    Yoonmi wanted to correct her mother. Instead of there being a loss of weight, she gained a couple of pounds since ''Yoonmi'' maintained a diet which she did not follow.


    But before those words were able to leave her mouth, her father stood up and stated, "That Eunwoo! I can''t believe that he allowed you to reach this state! Don''t be sad anymore, my dear daughter! I will take revenge on your behalf from that man!


    If you want it, I can do it now! I will go and book a plane to USA in order to question him about all the grievances my daughter had suffered!"


    Her mother seemed to support his words for she voiced out, "You are right! Quickly book a ticket to USA. We deserve an explanation from him."


    The couple managed to baffle her to no end. No wonder that they had ended up being together. With that overdramatic personality, they suited each other quite well.


    Having such parents made her feel no surprise that ''Yoonmi'' ended up being this way. Looking at how overprotective they were and got along with all of her whims was enough to ensure that ''Yoonmi'' would be spoiled.


    Raising her hand, Yoonmi voiced out, "Stop, mom! Stop!"


    Although both of her parents had no sense of crisis, it did not mean she was that clueless as well. Eunwoo''s family was one they couldn''t dare to offend no matter how much serious the situation was.


    Even Yoonmi did not dare to offend the man right now!


    Although this was done due to the care that held towards her, Yoonmi shook her head at how stupid and impulse they were being. If they did this all the time, it was reasonable for Eunwoo to be angered.


    "My dear Yoonmi! You don''t have to be scared about Eunwoo! After you dad scolds him, he won''t dare to treat you this way. Who does he think he is? Your dad will be taking good care of that man! Won''t you?"


    With such parents, no wonder Yoonmi felt confident enough to do everything!


    "Of course I will. I will show him¡ª"


    Before her father was able to continue further, she forced on a smile on her face and stated, "What I mean is that you needn''t worry about Eunwoo. He really took good care of me.


    You see my ankle. He bandaged it by himself. Don''t blame him, okay, dad, mom? He even send his closest friend to bring me back home. And about my weight, don''t worry! I think I have become fatter instead of losing weight!"


    Her words caused her mother''s eyes to widen, and she wondered whether or not she had said anything wrong.


    "Fat? My dear daughter, you are not fat! Who called you fat? Your father and I will go to sue that person for defamation! How can they call my dear princess fat?"


    Although ''dear daughter'' managed to make her cringe, it was fine. But ''dear princess''¡ª that too in English¡ª gave her chills. The nicknames her parents had for her was terrible!


    Knowing that she was going to lose her mind if she had heard them talking much longer, she stated, "Mom, dad, I am a little tired. I would like to go to my room in order to rest now."

 Chapter 397 - A secret

    Before Ryu Yoonmi was able to fall into that much needed sleep, the door to her room was slammed open, causing fright to pass through her, and she instantly jolted out of her bed, sitting on it.


    Her covers were on her leg as she turned her head towards the direction of the door, ready to curse out at the one who dared to disturb her sleep.


    However, the moment she turned on the lamp to do that, a figure ran towards her, and the speed made her eyes widen. She raised the pillow beside her to immediately to block the attack.


    That''s why, before the woman in front of her was able to touch her, she placed a pillow in between then, and the woman had her hands stretched out as if she wanted to hug Yoonmi.


    Her face pushed against the pillow as she persisted, but having her defensive mode on against the stranger, Yoonmi was determined to not let her hug her. She had enough hugs for the day from her parents!


    "Ryu Yoonmi, what are you doing?" she voiced out¡ª her tone coming out weird due to the pillow.


    "Stay away," Yoonmi vocalised.


    Right now, the way the woman was watching her was akin to the way her parents stared at her¡ª like the way a predator watched its prey. That hug caused an ominous feeling to go through her.


    "No! I want to hug you," the woman stubbornly said.


    Holding the sides of the pillow, the woman tried to pull it away from her, but Yoonmi struggled to not let go of it. Being forced by a woman wasn''t something that pleased her.


    "I don''t want to hug you! Stay away from me!" Yoonmi stated.


    But that did not happen. The woman seemed to be stronger than her for she had no problem in moving that pillow away from Yoonmi, and without warning, she engulfed the girl into a bone-crushing hug.


    Being pulled into the tight hug made her realize that she was involved with another crazy character. Since this was a novel, the characters had rather strong personality.


    "It hurts! It hurts!"


    Only after Yoonmi had let out a couple of groans in order to let the girl know of her pain was she willing to release Yoonmi. The girl''s eyes sparkled as she stared at Yoonmi.


    All of a sudden, she was reminded of a dog who obediently awaited for her master''s return, and now, that her master was back, she was excited.


    "Yoonmi, it''s nice to have you back! I am so excited!" the woman exclaimed, raising both of her hands excitedly.


    Although it was tough, Yoonmi stopped herself from rolling her eyes.


    ''Remind me what''s her age again.''


    Seeing how the character acted, it only reminded her of one person¡ª Han Minah. Throughout the entire story, Han Minah was a loyal supporter of Ryu Yoonmi.


    Even if the friendship between the antagonist was usually frowned upon, this was well executed to the point that everyone supported it. It was one of those friendsh.i.p.s that managed to touch everyone''s heart.


    Instead of Han Minah being a sidekick to Ryu Yoonmi, both of them were real friends. They treasured each other equally and were willing to do anything for themselves.


    Although Yoonmi was on the rather shy side and expressed her honest feelings towards Minah rarely, she conveyed her feelings for the girl through her actions.


    Minah''s level is her heart was similar to that of Eunwoo! She was willing to sacrifice everything for the girl except for Eunwoo.


    The only flaw in their relationship was that two idiots shouldn''t be together. Due to ''Yoonmi''s'' personality, even Minah was convinced that both of them are able to do anything.


    That''s why their combination together only dug them their grave. Any advices they gave to each other was rather foolish and lead them to more trouble.


    Therefore at the end, they were barely of help to each other.


    Then again, it''s the thought that counts.


    Not putting any attention to the trouble that laid in both of their way and the obvious warnings, Minah helped Yoonmi when it came to Eunwoo. At the end, it caused her demise as well.


    It was quite tragic!


    From this, the conclusion Yoonmi came to was that two idiots shouldn''t be paired together!


    "Minah, I can hear you fine. Can''t you be little less loud?" Yoonmi voiced out.


    The girl nodded.


    Yoonmi did not have similar sentiments as ''Yoonmi'' towards the woman, but Yoonmi saw their friendship as beneficial. Moreover, who knows? Maybe Yoonmi will get to care for the girl as a friend one day as well!


    Han Minah''s family business mostly focused on real estates, and they were quite influential in South Korea.


    "So, Yoonmi, what all did you do in USA?" Minah asked¡ª her eyes clearly displayed how she was waiting for the juicy news.


    "Well, nothing much," Yoonmi answered, "Before I was able to have any fun, I was sent back here by that Eunwoo! Aigoo! That makes me so frustrated!"


    "Oh! Your ankle! How is your ankle now!? It must hurt a lot! I brought special medicine made by my grandmother! It will work a miracle on your foot!"


    "It''s fine; I just sprained it slightly! There is no need for that."


    Just as she had said that, an idea came inside of Yoonmi''s mind, and she added, "Say, Minah, I am planning to do something fun. Do you want to take part in it?"


    Seeming interested in those words, Minah brought her face closer, and while a glint appeared in her eyes, she asked, "What is it?"


    Winking at the girl, Yoonmi voiced out, "You will see, but you have to keep all of it a secret."

 Chapter 398 - Thrilling

    One of the things that Yoonmi would criticise the author for was the lack of creativity. It didn''t even seem as if the author was trying to make it unique, and the repetitiveness bothered her.


    Counting all the scenes that will be happening in the cafe later on, she could only sigh. There were so many places out there, so why would the author only go after this particular place?


    Yoonmi believed that all the trips she had to make to the cafe in the future would make her hate coffee.


    Unable to help the situation, she pushed open the door to the cafe, and beside her was the oblivious Minah, who had curiosity written all over her features.


    As she took a step inside of the room, Yoonmi''s eyes fell on the male seated beside the window. The sunlight seeped in through the transparent glass, falling on him, accentuating his external appearance.


    While his eyes scanned through the doc.u.ment in front of him, a pair of glasses sat on top of his nose, making him appear more attractive. When it came to the visual game, Hyungsik was extremely strong.


    His angelic and gentle countenance managed to cause Yoonmi''s heart to skip a beat. She was close to drooling.


    Her attention from him was shifted once she heard Minah ask, "What are we doing here?"


    "You will see," Yoonmi spoke out, making further steps.


    As Minah followed the girl in, she commented, "I have been in this place before. When it comes to cappuccino, it''s quite bland and tasteless. After that horrendous order, I had never come back here.


    No wonder they barely have customers at this place


    The quality here is¡ª"


    Before the Chatterbox was able to continue further, Yoonmi wore a nervous smile on her face while she placed her palm above her mouth, preventing her from letting out any coherent words.


    For Yoonmi had been quite loud with her opinions, her words managed to attract the attention of the staff at there. While some seemed to be embarrassed, most had disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e shown on their faces.


    The only thing Yoonmi was able to do was apologetically smile.


    As the Chatterbox struggled against her grip, Yoonmi sternly stated at the woman before stating, "You will keep your mouth shut unless it''s of urgent need."


    Only after Minah had nodded had Yoonmi let go of the woman and took a step back. Realizing what happened earlier caused her too feel humiliated. From that, she was aware of how it could bring trouble to her by staying close to someone like Minah.


    But she couldn''t just remove the girl from her life due to that.


    Taking this as a chance, Minah was about to open her mouth only to shut it down once Yoonmi glared at her and placed her finger on her lips. Having a chill down her back after that, the woman did not dare to disobey Yoonmi after that.


    After they had found a place to sit at, both of them pulled the chair back in order to take a seat. When the waitress walked over to them, Yoonmi ordered two cups of iced coffee.


    Then, as she waved her hand at Minah, the girl got the signal and brought her face closer to Yoonmi. Curiosity was clearly written all over face.


    "See that man over there beside the window," Yoonmi vocalised.


    Turning back, Minah turned to face the man Yoonmi was indicating, and spotting him, she voiced out, "Oh! Him?"


    Seeing how the girl was about to lift her finger, Yoonmi slapped her hand and stated, "Don''t point. It''s too rude to do that."


    "What about him?" Minah raised one of her eyebrows.


    "Don''t you think that he is the most attractive man out there. He looks like such a boyfriend material!" Yoonmi commented.


    However, the distaste was clearly shown on her face as Minah voiced out, "I don''t think so. He looks really effeminate. Moreover, his hair, dressing style, and way of carrying himself seems so girly. Does he even go for girls in the first place?"


    Slapping her arm, Yoonmi stared at her sternly and vocalised, "Stop being so judgemental! You are outdated. This kind of men are the trend now. The gentle boy next door and flower boys. The cold and silent ones are not that popular anymore."


    Shaking her head, Minah stated, "No, I don''t think so. There was a poll last month, and majority of the girls chose the aloof and mysterious men. There is a certain charm to those kind of man!"


    "Tch! That''s because all of you are tasteless. What''s so good about a men who barely talk more than five words with you. I am telling you that these kinds of men are the best.


    Won''t you love it if your lover paid attention to you all the time and would help you regardless of the situation you were in? They would be there to support you always.


    Everyday they would whisper those sweet words in your ear and comfort you whenever you need it. Throughout all of your troubled times, they would hold your hand. Those kind of men really feel like home. Didn''t you ever dream about those kind of guy?"


    "Oh! Those kind of guys! I did dream about them!" Minah said enthusiastically.


    As a wide smile was about to form on Yoonmi''s face, Minah added, "Back when I was in elementary and loved fairy tales! Those seemed to be the guys out of those fairy tales.


    Now, I am grown to become m.a.t.u.r.e! Moreover, aren''t cold boyfriends more thrilling? Getting them to open their heart to you and being their only special one is just amazing! Plus they are so manly!"


    ''Are you implying that I am imm.a.t.u.r.e?"


    "No, cold guys are too boring. How can you even fall for someone without being able to communicate with him?"


    "Why are you talking about all of that though? Don''t you have Eunwoo? Are you planning to cheat on him?"

 Chapter 399 - Felt guilty

    As Ryu Yoonmi had expected, Jihae stepped out with a slice of strawberry cake on top of a plate, and seeing how she was moving over to Hyungsik''s table, Yoonmi poked the girl opposite to her.


    "Instead of talking nonsense, listen to my words carefully. You see the girl over there¡ª the waitress? Just bump into her so that she falls into the man from earlier, alright? Make it seem as if it was accidental," Yoonmi ordered.


    The antagonistic characters had a talent when it came to these things, and therefore, Yoonmi trusted her with this.


    "Did that girl offend you? You want me to take revenge?" Minah asked¡ª curiosity playing in her eyes.


    "Don''t ask too many questions! I will explain all of this to you later on. Now, hurry up!" Yoonmi voiced out, trying to push the girl off her seat.


    "Fine, fine. I am going," Minah stated.


    Excitement rose within Yoonmi, she picked up the cup of iced coffee before her, and as the taste touched her tongue, Yoonmi wondered about how the things will turn out to be.


    Thrilled for this to happen, Yoonmi had to bite her lips in order to stop herself from smiling! This is probably how all of those villainess felt before carrying out their plan!


    In her head, she started counting the number for she was barely able to hold on to her enthusiasm.


    That''s when, the loud sound came, and placing on a calm expression, she turned in that direction. Although Yoonmi had no trust in her acting skills, from these days, she learned that they were quite decent.


    However, her excitement diminished when she saw the scene before her, and a gasp escaped from her mouth while she stood up. Her widened due to surprise.


    As Yoonmi had mentioned to her, Minah did indeed push Jihae, but the problem was that she was pushed on the wrong man.


    While the cake fell on the male, a loud scream escaped from his mouth¡ª almost deafening those around him¡ª and he abruptly stood up.


    While Minah stood at one side, folding her arms over her c.h.e.s.t, a certain amount of arrogance could be seen in her eyes. Seeing how Minah did not feel a slight amount of guilt, Yoonmi truly wanted to applaud at her for being the best comrade to the villainess.


    But more than that, she wanted to beat up the girl for messing this up!


    The man slammed his hand on the table, and while he glared at Jihae, he vocalised, "What have you done!? Do you know how much this cost me!? A measly waitress like you won''t be able to ever compensate for it!


    And my manicure, look at what you have done to them! It took me a long time to get an appointment booked yet you ruined! You- you bitch!"


    While Minah showed no signs of apologising, Jihae, on the other hand, bowed multiple number of times by now while repeating ''sorry''. The fear and guilt was easily shown on Jihae''s face.


    If such an expression wasn''t shown on her face, she wouldn''t truly be the female lead. The female leads were required to be bullied in the beginning, in order to give the chance for them to get stronger and get protected by the lead characters.


    Knowing that she was partly in fault for this, Yoonmi wanted to go help her, but when she had noticed how Hyungsik had closed his laptop''s screen, she decided to leave this up to the second female lead.


    Thinking about it, this still seemed like a clich¨¦ scene from the novel.


    Afraid that Minah would be ruining everything, she signalled for the girl to come over to her the moment Minah glanced her. Obediently, Minah walked over to her.


    As much as Yoonmi wanted to scold the girl, she wanted to leave it for the later after she was done with watching the romantic scene between the female lead and second male lead.


    Not failing her expectations, Hyungsik pushed his chair back before standing up, and turning back, he made his way over to the pale Jihae.


    While the poor customer was cursing out profanities, he voiced out, "I will compensate you for it. That''s why, stop creating a scene here. It wouldn''t be good for your reputation as a blogger."


    Although Hyungsik threatened the man, the gentle smile on his face remained, which succeeded in getting Yoonmi to let out a small squeal. Even when he was threatening, he was too charming!


    The frustration was instantly was shown on the blogger''s face while he clenched his hand into a tight fist, and he stated, "How will you be able to compensate for me? These pants limited edition and cost me six million won, and the shirt cost me five million won!"


    Yoonmi really did not want to intervene, but she couldn''t bear to have the man rip off the money from the Second Male Lead. Knowing how Second Male Leads tend to be, she knew that Hyungsik wouldn''t be hesitation before giving him that amount of money.


    "Are you a thief?" Yoonmi asked.


    Unlike Minah, Yoonmi knew how to feel guilt, and that''s why, due to her instigation, she did not want anyone else to pay for it.


    Her voice caused the blogger to turn his head towards her, and seeing how so many people were ganging up on him led his face to darken further.


    His anger was understandable. Even Yoonmi would have felt the same way if she was used as a stepping stone for someone else''s romance, but the fate of the side characters couldn''t be helped.


    "Who the hell are you? Don''t interfere!" the man spoke out.


    Knowing that she was the one at most fault¡ª after Minah of course¡ª she calmly spoke out, "I am known as a spoiled brat by hundreds of thousands, but even I won''t consider my clothes to be ruined simply after this.


    How about I buy you a simple set of clothing and get this washed for you? Send me your location."

 Chapter 400 - Precious Body

    "Buy a simple set of clothing for me? Do you know how precious my body is? All the clothes I wear is specially picked out," the man said.


    His words made the girl baffled.


    ''I heard people putting consideration to their skin products, but clothes? Isn''t the person putting on a drama for no reason!?''


    Clapping both of his hands together, the man stated, "Ah! Now, I get it! Both of you must be from my anti-fan group! Isn''t that why you are doing this to ruin me? You will be taking my pictures and spreading it online for sake of¡ª"


    "Excuse me, it''s bold of you to assume that I am an anti-fan of yours when I didn''t even know you existed," she voiced out.


    Yoonmi noticed how this was starting to garner attention from other people, and this wouldn''t reflect well on Jihae later on. She did not want Jihae to be implicated for the mess she was partially responsible for.


    "This is always how the anti-fans act. They pretend as if they don''t know me, and then¡ª"


    Turning to face Jihae, Yoonmi flashed her a smile and said, "Why don''t you go and do your work? I will handle this. You don''t need to be scared."


    It seemed that Jihae was surprised at her actions. Even Yoonmi was aware of how strange she might seem to Jihae, but there was nothing she could do.


    "Who said that you can dismiss her!? I still haven''t arranged this matter yet!" the blogger spoke out, "She still needs to compensate me for this!"


    Jihae appeared hesitant, but after a reassuring gaze from Yoonmi, she could only retreat.


    As for Eunwoo, he observed the entire scene without showing any signs of making a move.


    "Hey! Hey! Don''t go!" the blogger screamed.


    Smiling at the man, she spoke out, "It won''t be good for Jihae if we do this here. Let''s go outside, alright? But if you are scared, you can just leave. I will let it go this one time."


    With that, Yoonmi pulled the sleeves of her shirt up, and successfully managing to provoke the blogger with this, he spoke out, "You want to take this outside? Let''s do it then!"


    Gripping on to the wrist of the man, Yoonmi pulled him outside while Minah stayed rooted to her position, not knowing what to do.


    It seemed that Yoonmi had forgotten all about her.


    Once they were outside, Yoonmi pushed the blogger against the wall, and while her eyes glared at him, he tried to stare back at her with same intensity.


    Placing both of her hands on the wall beside the blogger, so that he couldn''t escape. It wasn''t as if Yoonmi was particularly strong, but the fact that the man was so weak gave her advantage to her.


    As she brought her face closer to him, he said, "Ah! Now, I know! You are not my hater! You love me, right? You are those crazy obsessive fans of mine. Isn''t that why you are doing this to attract attention of mine¡ª"


    Before he was able to continue, she interrupted, "Are you a narcissistic teen? Those c.o.c.ky words are so lame!"


    "How dare you!" the man exclaimed, "And stop interrupting me each time. Let me¡ª"


    Once again, without letting him finish his sentence, she raised her hand to pinch on his nose, and wearing a curious expression, she questioned, "Is this for real or did you get surgery?"


    As creases formed between both of his eyebrows, he slapped her hand away and stated, "Of course it''s real! It might look like a fake but¡ª"


    "Ah! This just means that I need to put in extra effort," she voiced out, "I will just break your nose to the point that you can''t get surgery on it."


    Her words caused the man''s eyes to widen, and raising his hand, he placed his hand on his nose, glaring at her. There was a slight amount of fear present in his eyes.


    "Don''t you dare go after my nose? This is my prized possession," he voiced out, "Don''t think that I will be¡ª"


    His words stopped when he realized how the girl raised her hand, and he voiced out, "Alright! Stop! Stop! I will not create trouble anymore, so don''t go after my nose anymore."


    A satisfied smile formed on Yoonmi''s face after that, and taking a step back, she questioned, "So, you know that you were creating trouble for no reason as well? It''s good to be self aware."


    The man wanted to correct her on the part about ''no reason'', but since he did not want to get in a fight with her, he remained silent.


    "Now let go of me," he voiced out.


    "Not too soon."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Entering into the shop, Yoonmi spoke out, "Choose whatever you want from here."


    Knowing that she was at partially fault for ruining his clothing, she decided to compensate for it. Since his clothing was somewhat expensive, she brought him to a store holding clothing of equivalent worth..


    "You will pay for it?" he questioned, wanting to confirm.


    "Yeah," she voiced out, "Now hurry up! I won''t pay for it if you make me wait too long!"


    Seeing how the man was holding back a smile from forming on his features, she realized that he was not longer displeased. As long as that was the case, she was satisfied.


    At least with this, she won''t be scared that he would do something to Jihae.


    He nodded his head before heading over to the clothing. While his eyes stared at amazement over the clothing, she made her way over to the couch to rest on it for a while. Seeing how the man was excitedly going over the clothes, she was aware that he would be taking a long time.


    "I can pick up anything, right?" he questioned.


    She nodded her head.

 Chapter 401 - Being Wasteful!

    For four hours, not even a minute less, he went through the clothes. Although the store contained a lot of clothing, it wasn''t to the extent one would take four hours to go through them.


    On top of that, he insisted on trying on the clothes he last selected, and that took him more one hour.


    When Yoonmi finally lost all of her patience and was about to leave, he walked up to her with the clothes he selected. Maybe he had noticed her disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    That can''t be the case, or else judging from the frown on her face, he would have been done ages ago.


    Seeing the amount of clothing on the counter, she turned to face him with a scowl and voiced out, "You surely did not hold back."


    Not affected by the insult for he was in a naturally good mood, he shrugged his shoulders and said, "You are one who said for me to choose whatever I like. I wanted to go for one, but it wouldn''t be good to waste too much of your time. That''s why, I¡ª"


    "Alright, I get it," she spoke out.


    Luckily, she was rich enough to purchase all of them or else the situation would have gotten too embarrassing for her.


    "You''re really benevolent," he said¡ª the glee couldn''t be hidden from his eyes.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Once they were out from the store, Yoonmi patted on her stomach and commented, "I am really hungry."


    Nodding his head, the blogger guy smiled and spoke out, "I am hungry too."


    Clapping both of her hands together, she stated, "That''s great! I am hungry as well. Your treat!"


    The man stopped in his steps, and pointing at himself, he questioned, "My treat?"


    She then vocalised, "What? I already spent too much money on you, and shouldn''t you be grateful as well?"


    "It''s just a meal anyway. Where do you want to go?" he said.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Slamming the menu on the table caused him to attract a lot of attention due to the loud noise, and while a frown was visible on his face, he said, "This prices are unreasonable! Do you really want to eat at here?"


    Confusion was shown on her face before Yoonmi spoke out, "This is average. What''s so expensive about it?"


    "Are you trying to show off about how much rich your are or is this revenge for the things I have bought? If I knew that you would be this way, I wouldn''t have bought all of those things."


    It wasn''t that Yoonmi wanted to take revenge on him by intending to come here. She really wanted to try this restaurant out, and having a meal alone seemed too lame. Therefore, she brought the male with her.


    Since he did not resist paying for her, she decided to take advantage of it.


    His words caused the corner of her lips to curve up, and then she stated, "So, you don''t want to pay for the meal here? It''s fine. Just return me those clothing. After all, weren''t you being a little too greedy at the shop?"


    "You can''t take back what you have given me, and it''s not like it would fit you. I will just pay for your meal, alright? Enjoy!" he spoke out.


    While a satisfed smile played on her face, she called for the waitress. Once the waitress arrived, Yoonmi selected couple of food from the menu.


    Wearing a pained expression, the blogger counted the prices of the food ordered, and he was close to tearing up at the expense.


    "And you, sir?" the waitress questioned.


    He said, "I will be fine with a glass of water


    Before the waitress could leave, he stared at Yoonmi intensely, and as if waiting for her to reduce the ordered food, he questioned, "Are you sure you will eat all of these?"


    Instead of getting a negative response he was expecting, she said, "Yeah."


    Once the waitress had stepped away, he brought his face closer to hers and voiced out, "Eating that much won''t be good for you, especially at night. You will be growing obese!"


    "That''s what I want to do! I want to get fat! That''s why, I will ordering desserts after this. Should I add a soup as well?" Yoonmi spoke out.


    Ryu Yoonmi''s appetite was random. There were days she felt like eating an entire banquet while on some days, she did not have a mood for eating. Today was one of those days she felt like eating until she was unable to.


    Too bad, the blogger felt victim to this.


    While his eyes widened, he could only sigh.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Cutting through the steak, she placed the meat inside of her mouth. As she chewed through the meat, a frown formed on her face. When it came to her food, she wasn''t that picky.


    But this did not suit her taste. For the cost it had, the steak wasn''t able to keep up to it.


    Then, her eyes fell on the man before her, who merely stared at her food with a lamented expression.


    Since she wasn''t cold-hearted, this managed to make her feel pity for the male. Therefore, with good intentions¡ª which was to not waste the food¡ª she placed the steak she had only taken a bite from in front of him.


    Staring at the food before him with a bewildered expression, he asked, "Do you want me to eat it?"


    Earlier when the waitress came over for the food for her, he thought that she had ordered something for him as well. But he soon felt disheartened when he learned that all of them were for her alone.


    However, seeing how she was offering him, he believed that she had a conscience, but that gleeful moment of his was soon ruined.


    "This steak tastes terrible," she said.


    Didn''t this mean that he was given her leftovers.


    ''You shouldn''t have ordered this in the first place!? Aren''t you just wasting my money like this!''

 Chapter 402 - Widely advertised

    "That meal was truly disappointing," she said, "I thought that it would be good since it is expensive and widely advertised."


    A sigh left her mouth once Ryu Yoonmi stepped out of the restaurant. While Yoonmi had the dissatisfaction towards the restaurant, the blogger''s resentment was present towards the girl.


    After spending all that money of his, she dared to say that it was disappointing! In the end, he ended up eating all of the leftovers!


    The anger he felt right now could not be described in words!


    Not only did she waste his money, he ended up messing his diet because of how he couldn''t let such expensive food go to waste.


    "You are happy, right? Because of me, you got the experience of an expensive restaurant. This was a lesson for you in the future! Next time, when you go to the restaurants, you shouldn''t look at how expensive the menu is," she vocalised.


    "If you weren''t forcing me, I wasn''t planning to go where anywhere that expensive! You ended up wasting all of those money of mine for no reason! I even asked you whether or not you were sure! You¡ª"


    Before he was able to pour out all of his grievances, she interrupted him and said, "Hold on."


    With that, she stepped in front of the male and scanned him while saying, "Were those clothes of your earlier counterfeit?


    Seeing how frustrated you are over that little money, it seems that you are not that rich. Moreover, you brought all you can at the store before as if you will not get a chance to do it later on!"


    His eyes widened at her words while he has become fl.u.s.tered. A scoff escaped from his mouth as he avoided an eye contact with her.


    "Are you kidding me!? I am telling you that someone like me doesn''t need to wear counterfeit! Do you know how bad they are for my skin-"


    As if it was a repetitive cycle, he was interrupted when her phone stared to ring, and raising her hand, she indicated for the man to be quiet.


    Taking out her phone from the purse, she noticed Minah''s number on the screen and received. Before she was able to bring the phone closer to her ear, a loud voice was heard.


    "Yoonmi, don''t tell me that you left me here!" Minah cried.


    Creases formed between both of Yoonmi''s eyebrows at her words, and she asked, "Where are you?"


    "You haven''t forgotten about me, have you? I am the caf¨¦ you left me at. They are starting to close this place, but I told them to wait for you arrive. When will you come, Yoonmi-ah?"


    Although she was one who indicated for Minah to stand in her position back then, if she has a little bit of common sense, she would have left by now. Even if one was loyal and obedient to their friend, this was too much!


    Was the girl actually mentally sick!?


    Even if Minah had completely slipped off of her mind, she wasn''t to be blamed for Minah''s stupidity


    "I can''t come, Minah," she said, "You should leave on your own now."


    Stubbornly, Minah vocalised, "No, you promised to take me home. I am not leaving until you are here!"


    Yoonmi wanted to argue against it. Never did she make any promise to take the girl home. Moreover, why did it seem as if Minah was asking for her lover, not her best friend?


    Did she and ''Yoonmi'' has some kind of relationship that wasn''t mention in the novel?


    Not letting her imagination run wild, Yoonmi stated, "Quit being childish! I can''t pick you up right now. It will be inconvenient for the employees there. That''s why, if you still want to keep waiting, just stand outside and do it."


    "You are being mean now, Yoonmi," Minah voiced out, "I don''t care! I am not leaving until you show up!"


    "How in the world did I end up being your babysitter?" she questioned, but before she was able to deliver her entire sentence to the girl, the other side hung up the call.


    A baffled expression was visible on her face as she stared at her phone''s screen. This was truly strange!


    Letting out a sigh, Yoonmi turned to face the man and said, "I suppose we will have to part ways now. Hold on! What''s your name? I can''t believe I haven''t asked you about it yet."


    The shock was shown on his face before the male pointed to himself and questioned, "You don''t know my name?"


    "Wasn''t it obvious?" she asked.


    "So, you brought all of those for a complete stranger. I thought that you were at least a fan of mine," he spoke out, "How is that even possible? This is¡ª"


    "So, what''s your name?"


    "Can you stop interrupting me for God''s sake!?" he exclaimed, "I can''t believe that I am giving away my name to someone like you. It''s Yoo Hyunjin."


    "Aren''t you some blogger? Don''t you give off name to everyone¡ª wait! You are Yoo Hyunjin!?" she said¡ª startled by his sudden identity.


    "So, it seems that you know me after acting all that."


    As the male continued to blabber on about him, Yoonmi did not pay attention to him for her mind has drifted away.


    The character seemed familiar to her because of his appearance in the novel. Although he had only appeared for just few scenes, due to his familiar name, she was able to remember him.


    Although he did not play a major part, his influence was one of the steps to ''Yoonmi''s'' downfall. One certain event caused ''Yoonmi'' to end up offending him.


    At that part of the story, he was one of the prominent figures in the scene, and his words caused ''Yoonmi'' to garner a lot of haters.

 Chapter 403 - Golden Goose

    Certainly she wasn''t an idiot! There was no way she was willing to let go of this Golden Goose¡ª especially when one was as easy to manipulate as him.


    Of course she wasn''t planning to go against the gentle Second Male Lead or the adorable Female Lead; it was the horrendous Male Lead she wanted to use his ability to take revenge on if he dared to interfere between of her sh.i.p.s!


    Since a media and celebrities played a big part, it goes without a doubt that this would have an adverse effect on the male even if he wasn''t exactly a public figure.


    When it came to his weakness, having read the book, Yoonmi had hands on couple of them.


    "It''s not me, but one of my friends. She is a really big fan of yours. When it comes to your merch or any product you sponsor, she will do anything to buy them!


    Once she was even close to being the president of your fanclub. If it wasn''t for that incident, she would have been known as your biggest fan!"


    She knew that she hit him right at the spot, noticing how the red tint covered his cheeks and stared down at the ground. The glee was easily shown in her eyes.


    Trying hard, Yoonmi held back her smug expression after that. This man was truly too simple to get into her control.


    He cleared his throat and, stroking the back of his neck, said, "Well, it''s not that big of a deal."


    "Let me treat you to a meal tomorrow. I feel bad for having spent that much money on me. I will invite her as well. It will be a great honour for her if you could meet her."


    It only took him a few minutes of coaxing to forget about all the grievances he suffered during the dinner and agree along with Ryu Yoonmi.


    Happily, he exchanged numbers with Yoonmi before heading in other direction. As for Yoonmi, she stood at the footpath, trying to hail a taxi.


    What Minah was doing felt irrational to her, but knowing how foolish the girl was, she was afraid that Minah will only be creating further trouble by staying there.


    Moreover, Minah believed that she had a grudge against Jihae, and this made her worry. Since the cafe still held a great significance, she did not wish for Minah to do something to get the girl fired.


    The d.e.s.i.r.e to rush to the cafe intensified within her.


    Noticing how no can stopped before her, she was about to release a sigh when a car halted because her. The window was then rolled down, revealing a friendly smile.


    "Yoonmi," the male said.


    "Oh! Hyungsik! It''s you!" Yoonmi stated¡ª a smile formed on her face.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she was concerned about the Female Lead, she would have abandoned Minah once again to enjoy the time with the Second Male Lead.


    "Do you need a ride?" he asked.


    Awkwardly, she spoke out, "Yeah, it would be great if you could offer me one."


    There was no way she was going to miss the chance of getting into the same car as her dear Second Male Lead, and over the way, both of them would even be able to chat.


    That would dissolve the bad she was in considerably.


    "Get in," he said.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "What happened with that man?"


    Hearing his voice caused her to divert her attention from the tall buildings outside of the tinted window, and she turned her head to face him.


    "Ah! Nothing much. I just brought him to this store and brought a piece of clothing for him. That got him satisfied I guess," she stated, "But you were really cool earlier when you stood up for Jihae!"


    ''So that''s why don''t ever lose confidence in yourself.''


    "It was nothing compared to what you did," he spoke out, "You brought a clothing for him? Are you close to the waitress?"


    "You can say that I am quite fond of her while she barely knows about me. I want to really be her friend," Yoonmi stated.


    "Strange," he mumbled.


    His voice was too low for her to catch the word. Since it would be rude of her to ask, she decided to ignore it.


    "By the way, Hyungsik, are you free? Let''s have a meal together if you have nothing in your schedule," she vocalised.


    "Should we? Sure," he answered, "I will let you know when I am free. Will you be going to pick up Eunwoo from the airport tomorrow?"


    "He is not a kid. Why should I even pick him up?" she said.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After the male had stopped the car before the cafe, she wasted no time in opening the door and getting out although she was quite reluctant to do so.


    Not wanting Hyungsik to see this side of hers, she smiled and said, "Then, you should be going, Hyungsik! Thanks for the ride!"


    "You don''t need to drive me home?" he questioned.


    "I will call a cab," she voiced out, "I have already delayed you probably."


    With that, he nodded and drove away in the different direction. As for Yoonmi, she wore on a frustrated expression while she made her way to the caf¨¦.


    Seeing how the light were still on, she pushed the door, and her eyes immediately fell on Minah. Crossing her legs, she was seated on the chair while her hand held on to a coffee.


    The scorn was shown on her face while she gazed the girl before her¡ª who was bowing to her. Noticing who that girl was caused Yoonmi''s eyes to widen.


    As expected, Minah was making trouble for Jihae.


    Hurriedly, she made her way over to both of them.

 Chapter 404 - Raising a pet

    Raising her hand, she hit the back of Minah''s head while staring sternly at the girl. The sudden pain caught her off guard, and she instantly turned back.


    Seeing how Yoonmi was the one behind it, a pout formed on her face instantly, and cutely, she vocied out, "What did you do that for? I was even teaching her a lesson for you in the first place."


    After glancing at Jihae once, pity rose up inside Yoonmi''s c.h.e.s.t after noticing how the Female Lead appeared. No wonder the Male Lead and the Second Male Lead were all captured by her.


    There was an undescribable charm when it came to the Female Leads.


    "When did I say that I wanted to teach her a lesson? Are you crazy?" she said¡ª baffled at Minah''s ability to comprehend things although she more or less expected this.


    "Didn''t you¡ª ouch!"


    Without letting the girl continue further, she stepped on her foot, and wearing a forced smile on her face, she voiced out, "Don''t say things that might cause a misunderstanding."


    After that, she turned to face Jihae, and, bowing politely, said, "I am sorry for the mess created by my friend. I will drag her home and teach her a lesson so that idiot doesn''t create any more trouble for you!"


    "No, it''s fine," Jihae said, fl.u.s.tered. "I was partially at fault in this as well."


    "Don''t say that. There is no way that you would be able to do anything wrong. I am sure it''s my friend who is in complete fault in this."


    "Yoonmi, I am not talking to you again!" Minah sulked.


    Once she was done with apologising to everyone Minah had created trouble for, she finally was able to head home with Minah. Apparently, the girl wanted to sleep over at her place!


    As Minah sat on her bed, going through the laptop, Yoonmi stepped into the room after she was done with the bath.


    "Minah, what do you think about acting?" Yoonmi asked.


    "It''s not bad," Minah answered, "Why? Are you planning to do it? You are so beautiful, Yoonmi, that you will be perfectly fit for it!"


    "Not me, you need to do it. Tomorrow, there is a very important task that you need to complete, and you are the only one I am able to trust with this. You should realize how serious I am about this."


    Yoonmi''s words and tone caused Minah to shut her laptop. An earnest expression showed on her face as Minah brought her face closer to Yoonmi.


    "How good are you when it comes to acting?"


    Minah laughed and said, "Not to brag, but my mom said that I am absolutely talented at acting! Everyone even thought that I will be an actress growing up.


    Seeing how beautiful I was on top of that, I would have made it big if I joined the entertainment industry, but the problem was that it is too troublesome."


    Not minding the bluffs from her, she asked, "Do you know Yoo Hyunjin?"


    Confusion was shown on Minah''s face before she shook her head.


    "Well then, research all about him you can! Tomorrow, you are going to act as a fan of his.


    Although I can''t expect you to act out as a veteran fan, at least convince him that you are a fan.


    Someone as simple as him would be satisfied with that," Yoonmi spoke out.


    She did not hold trust in Minah''s acting abilities neither her capability when it came to absorbing information; it was just that Hyunjin''s character she believed the most in.


    "Yoo Hyunjin?" Minah mumbled before opening her laptop and searching for the said name.


    When the results popped up on the screen before her, she opened his profile and went through it. More confusion was shown on her face after going through his information.


    "Isn''t he that dude from earlier? The one you told me to target?" Minah asked.


    "He wasn''t my target, but yeah, he is that dude," Yoonmi replied.


    "Why are interested in him in the first place? He looks to be too beneath our status anyway! We shouldn''t waste our breath on someone like in the first place."


    Forcing out a smile on her face, Yoonmi vocalised, "Do me a favour and don''t say anything other than I tell you tomorrow! That man¡ª don''t end up offending him."


    "Are you trying to revenge on him that way? It''s okay; I understand. I will help you as well," Minah voiced out.


    "No, no, no, there is no revenge. I just want to be friends with him, and that goes for Jihae as well, the waitress from the caf¨¦ earlier. That''s why, don''t go to create trouble for them any time in the future! Alright?"


    Instead of obediently agreeing along with those words, Minah had a pout forming on her face and questioned, "You are getting new friends? What about me then? Would I be abandoned then?"


    "What nonsense are you saying? Why will I even leave you? After all, you are still useful to me," Yoonmi said honestly.


    Not caring about the last sentence, she wore a wide smile while Minah stood up, and extending her hand towards Yoonmi, she pulled the girl into a tight hug. Feeling suffocated due to it, she tried to push back the girl, but sadly, Yoonmi was defeated by her strength.


    After she was finally let go of by the girl, Yoonmi said, "You better stay up the entire night and research about this. If you mess up a little, I won''t talk to you."


    "Don''t worry about it. I might not look like it, but I am actually a genius. This won''t be a problem at all."


    "It''s not that you don''t look like it, but I am sure that you are a genius."


    "Good girl! I will treat you to whatever you want if you manage to do it perfectly," Yoonmi said.


    Honestly, at this point, Yoonmi felt as if she was raising a pet when it came to Minah.

 Chapter 405 - Flower bouquet

    Ryu Yoonmi felt extremely aggravated when the decent dream she was having was interrupted by someone grabbing her wrist and pulling her. The sudden force caused her to open her eyes slightly.


    In her half conscious mind, the view of Minah fell into her line of sight, and as creases appeared between both of her eyebrows, she voiced out, "What?"


    Energetically, Minah spoke out, "Are you forgetting it? I thought it was important to you!"


    "What important?" she mumbled before closing her eyes.


    Her sleepy mind wasn''t able to comprehend the situation; no matter how serious the situation was, all she wanted was to get some sleep.


    However, her wish wasn''t fulfilled when Minah grabbed her by her shoulders and pulled her up to sit. Even so, Ryu Yoonmi was dozing off.


    Shaking her shoulders, Minah spoke out, "Wake up! Wake up! Wake up! Wake up! Yoonmi!"


    "Hmm," Yoonmi replied.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Only after Yoonmi had gotten dressed decently and washed up was when Minah stopped annoying her. After that, she was dragged to the car while her head kept nodding off the entire time.


    Yoonmi was shocked at how energetic the woman could be at six in the morning.


    As for where Minah was taking her to, Yoonmi did not have a strength to question that or maybe she did inquire about that once she was pushed to the car.


    Finally relieved that things went silent, she let herself drift off to that peaceful sleep as she laid on the backseat of the car.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    However, her sleep was once again interrupted when she heard the door beside her pulled open, and rubbing her eyes with her hand, she stared at her surroundings, confused.


    Seeing how she was at the backseat of a car, she wondered how she ended up here.


    Due to her sleeping position, a sharp pain went through her neck while she fixed herself, and a groan escaped from her mouth.


    Her eyes then fell on Minah who opened the door, and everything came back to her. She recalled about how she was pulled to the car by the girl earlier in midst of her deep sleep.


    "Hurry up now, Yoonmi! His flight must have landed! You will be sad if you miss him," Minah voiced out.


    While confusion was read all over her face, Yoonmi held back the question that was forming in her mind.


    ''Is someone close to the current me is coming back today?''


    Turning back, she saw the airport behind her, and even after thinking for a while, she wasn''t able to figure it out. There wasn''t a particular scene in the novel that she was able to think of.


    "What are you looking at? You need to hurry!" Minah spoke out.


    Yoonmi nodded before hesitantly getting off the car.


    As much as Yoonmi wanted to question, she might end up seeming suspicious even if Minah laid to the dense side.


    Moreover, she wasn''t that curious about it in the first place, seeing how she will be meeting the person in few minutes any way.


    Once Yoonmi was outside of the car, Minah placed a bouquet of red roses in her hand, and while it''s scent floated into her nosteils, Yoonmi wondered what type of person it was for Yoonmi to hand over red roses.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Yoonmi should have asked Minah earlier about the person!


    She hated herself for growing muddled and forgetting the little detail that Eunwoo was arriving today. After all, he is only one Yoonmi will give the red roses to!


    Even if it was that simple, she couldn''t believe she let that slip off of her mind. Then again, the blame shouldn''t be put all on her memory.


    However, since Eunwoo hadn''t arrived yet, she could easily turn her back now and run away. As for Minah, well, it couldn''t be tough to get away from her.


    But it was too late for that to happen.


    "Oh! Ryu Yoonmi-ssi, you are here too."


    Hearing that gentle voice made her want to smile yet cry in agony at the same time. She hated how she was caught by Hyungsik; it would seem too strange now if she turned her back and ran away.


    Therefore, thinking about her lost pride before Eunwoo, she wore a stiff smile and faced Hyungsik. It was tough for her to hold back her tears at this point!


    "Hello," Yoonmi nervously said.


    Although she wanted to use the washroom as an excuse, there would not be any benefit from doing that¡ª only that she will be delaying her meeting with Eunwoo.


    At the end, they will have to wait for her, and that would be extremely horrible.


    As she was in the middle of contemplating a way around this, creases appeared between both of her eyebrows, and she failed to take notice of her surroundings.


    "You are finally here."


    Hyungsik''s voice drove her out of her daze, and wearing a complicated expression, she looked the other side to face the man she had been dreading to see.


    As expected from the male lead, although the journey was long, there was no signs of fatigue on his face, and his appearance managed to attract attention from the passerbys.


    Scoffing at that, she stared at him with scorn in her eyes while she watched him and Hyungsik make their way over to her.


    Finally, he gazed in her direction, and seeing how annoyed he was, she wanted to teach him a lesson! How dare he act that way to someone who came to pick her up!


    While her eyes glared at him intensely, she felt someone nudge her arm, and as she tilted her head, her eyes noticed how Minah pointed at the bouquet in her hand.


    As she glanced down at it, she recalled that it was for Eunwoo, and having no intention to be polite with that man, she threw the bouquet in his direction.

 Chapter 406 - Butterfly effect

    The only thing that pleased her in this situation was when she noticed how the bouquet hit the man''s face before sliding downwards. The petals scattered all over the place.


    Her actions caused Minah''s jaws to drop.


    That''s when, an idea came to her mind. The only way to take care of her pride now was to show him that her purpose for being here was to insult him.


    While her face was covered with innocence, she spoke out, "Oops! That was an accident!"


    Noticing how his dark eyes were glaring at her just added on to the satisfaction. She couldn''t believe that she got the chance to smack the Male Lead!


    Finding it to be extremely exciting, she had the urge to do it again.


    ''Will it be strange if I pick up the bouquet again and throw it on his face? Forget it! Hyungsik is here!''


    "Let''s go now," she said, turning her heels on the impassive man.


    But before she was able to take a step forward, a sudden scene from the novel came inside her mind. On the day he arrived to South Korea, there was a meeting between him and the female lead.


    Although she couldn''t recall what it was about, she had a vague clue on how it happened between his way to home.


    That''s why, swallowing her pride, she stared at the male with determined eyes before voicing out, "Get into my car."


    The corner of his lips curved upwards, mock showing in his eyes, before he started to walk away¡ª without bothering to give her a reply. After an apologetic glance, Hyungsik started to follow after Eunwoo.


    ''That rotten piece of jerk!''


    "Get home by yourself."


    After saying that to Minah, she ran after Eunwoo. Even if that man knew that she was going behind him, he showed no signs of slowing his steps.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    As Eunwoo was about to close the door to the backseat of Hyungsik''s car, she held the door open and quickly slid in through the small gap. Groans escaped from her mouth while she did that.


    "Sorry, Hyungsik," she said to the man beside the driver''s seat.


    Turning his head to face her, he merely smiled at her.


    Once she had closed the door, she glanced at the man beside her, and the disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e could be clearly shown on his features. Since she hated this more than him, an even more intense expression sat on her face.


    "I don''t recall giving you permission to get in here," Eunwoo asked.


    "Do you think that I care about your permissions?" she retorted.


    "If you don''t maintain silence here and stop being annoying, I won''t hesitate to kick you out."


    The only one she could curse was the author for setting the story in such an irritating way.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Due to her being dragged out of the bed without any breakfast, she could feel the hunger gnawing inside of her stomach, and any second now she could feel her stomach creating noise.


    While her bottom lip protruded forward, a pout started to form on her features, and staring at the window, a sigh escaped from her mouth.


    "I am starving," she mumbled¡ª a little too loudly on purpose.


    As expected from Eunwoo, he remained unresponsive and concentrated on his laptop. On the other hand, Hyungsik vocalised, "Should we stop by somewhere?"


    "Sure, you can drop off the one who is hungry," Eunwoo responded.


    Not surprised by how rude the man was, she continued, "Ah! My life sucks! Because of how I had to pick someone up so early in the morning, I am hungry, and now that person doesn''t even care for me.


    My luck is bad that I had to help such an ungrateful person. It''s just a meal anyway. It''s not like I will be malnourished or die if I miss a meal any way. When my life sucks, this shouldn''t even be considered a big deal.


    I guess there are bigger things than my hungry stomach. If this is¡ª"


    Before she was able to continue further, a chuckle escaped from Hyungsik''s mouth, and he voiced out, "We are here, Yoonmi. None of us had breakfast."


    His words caused her to lift her head, and her eyes fell on the diner. This caused her eyes to brighten, and a wide smile formed on her face.


    As expected, her Hyungsik was an angel!


    Staring at him with grateful eyes, she questioned, "I am not the only one getting down?"


    He shook his head.


    The excitement became more evident on her face after that, and she turned her gaze to Eunwoo before staring at him with mock in her eyes.


    Her Hyungsik was a thousand times better than the heartless jerk!


    Eunwoo merely closed the laptop and placed it on his seat. Opening the door beside him, he got down of the car without bothering to give her a reply, and Yoonmi did not care about it.


    Following after both of the man, she opened the door and exited the car before happily entering into the diner. The fresh scent of food that wafted into her stomach made her mouth water.


    L.i.c.k.i.n.g her lower lip, she made her way over to the empty table, and once she sat on the chair, she waved her hand over at Hyungsik, not bothering after Eunwoo who was behind him.


    The only thing that would make the situation better was if Eunwoo stayed at his car. That would allow her to digest her food better.


    But what Yoonmi hoped that this could cause a butterfly effect and change the meeting between both the characters.

 Chapter 407 - Really Delicious!

    When she was finally able to settle for a decision, the conflict in her mind stopped. The battle ended when she chose to irritate Eunwoo.


    For sure did she plan to have a peaceful meal earlier without paying any mind to the Male Lead, but she believed that it would seem unfair to all the characters if she did not take revenge for them.


    As a Male Lead, he had been receiving lot of privileges with minimum suffering, and all the people who stepped on to get that deserves some kind of retribution.


    Therefore, she decided to give them their justice.


    At least this was how she convinced her conflicted mind and justified her ideas.


    In simpler and more honest terms, she couldn''t hear to watch him have his meals peacefully and d.e.s.i.r.ed to irritate him.


    A wicked idea formed in her mind¡ª which was barely so at the second thought¡ª when she picked up her chopsticks, and using them she held a piece of meat from his bowl¡ª the exact one he had targeted.


    Wearing a cheeky and shameless smile on her face, she placed it in her mouth slowly while raising one of her eyebrows at him. The entire time the male stared at her with an impassive expression.


    After she was done chewing it, she voiced out, "You follow a diet that''s much more minimal then those models''. Let me have them any way."


    It wasn''t difficult for her to guess this. As much as unrealistic it was, the Male Lead in these typical novels barely ate, and even if they starved for a month, Yoonmi believed that they would be perfectly fine.


    They had absolutely no d.e.s.i.r.es for food even if it were to be the most delicious food out there prepared by the best.


    Maybe the only food they prefer is the one prepared by the Female Lead.


    She had expected barely any reaction from him, and that''s why, she wasn''t surprised when, ignoring her, he extended his hand towards the glass of water.


    Smoothly, before he was able to grab the glass, it was in her hand, and lifting it, she drank down the entire content. Once she placed the glass down, her stomach felt a little too full, and she instantly regretted her decision.


    Patting her stomach a little in an attempt to ease the uncomfortable feeling, she raised her head to face the man and spoke out, "You don''t need water as well, right?"


    Once again, paying no mind to her, the man looked at Hyungsik and ordered, "Get up."


    Creases formed between both of her eyebrows, and as Yoonmi looked at Hyungsik, she voiced out, "No! Why should he get up? You are really a bully; he hasn''t finished his eating yet.


    Even if you are a Vampire and do not need to eat, it is not the same for him. Every normal people need food to operate but¡ª"


    Finally, he paid attention to her, and interrupting her, he questioned, "What did you just say?"


    "Like hell I am repeating it! Do you think I am someone you can order around as you please?" Yoonmi said¡ª getting irritated by his attitude although she was the one who started the fight with him first.


    Extending his hands towards her, he grabbed on to her shoulder and vocalised, "Just do as I say!"


    A slight pain went through her shoulders at that, and blinking her eyes multiple number of times caused the tears to form at the corner of her eyes.


    As her eyes glistened due to the unshed tears, she protruded her bottom lip forward and cried out, "Please don''t! I don''t disobey you anymore! Please don''t hurt me anymore!"


    Her voice attracted the attention of those around them, and everyone started to look towards them. A sly look appeared in her eyes at that.


    L.i.c.k.i.n.g his lip, Eunwoo let go of her, seeing how the situation wasn''t advantageous, and turning his back on her, he was about to leave. While the man was going to pass through the glass door, something caught her eyes.


    Hurriedly, she made her way over to there.


    While Eunwoo was leaving, Jihae was entering through the door at the same time. It seemed that avoiding the meetings between the Female Lead and Male Lead is too tricky.


    Knowing how things progressed in such stories, she was aware that both of them would collide with each other, and things might turn impossibly dramatic after that.


    Intending to not let that happen, she hurried past the man and her shoulder collided against his¡ª which was most definitely done in purpose.


    A wide smile then appeared on her face while she halted her steps in front of a young girl and exclaimed, "Jihae-ssi!"


    Raising her head, the Female Lead stared at her with confusion and awkwardness in her eyes. Her reaction was even starting to make Yoonmi bashful.


    Although she had been quite thick-skinned until now, there was a limit to how long she would be able to continue it after all.


    "Don''t you remember me? It''s me! Ryu Yoonmi!" Yoonmi energetically introduced herself.


    "Yes, hello, Yoonmi-ssi," Jihae stated.


    While nervousness formed inside her, Yoonmi asked, "So, what are you doing at here?"


    Every second Eunwoo was in presence of Jihae, Yoonmi couldn''t help but feel her nerves being a mess.


    That''s because even a small meeting between them can be fatal, and if Eunwoo decides to capture Jihae at the end¡ª like the novel¡ª even she wouldn''t be able to prevent it.


    The only thing she is able to do is stop him from developing interest towards the Female Lead.


    Even if she is able to play around these small games with him, the Male Lead is a force that even she wouldn''t be able to defy if he applies his all the force.


    "This diner belongs to my Uncle."


    "Wow! What a coincidence! I wonder if this is fate. I just came here for breakfast, and the foods here are really delicious!"

 Chapter 408 - High pitched!

    The event at the dinner went smoothly. Not only did she finally managed to exchange number with the Female Lead¡ª although she doubted that Jihae was insane enough to call her¡ª Eunwoo did not spare the Female Lead a glance.


    In other words, the legendary eye contact between the Female Lead and Male Lead that manage to make both of their hearts flutter did not happen.


    About Eunwoo, he was too irritated at her by how everything went by that he rejected the invitation to her house. After all the efforts her now parents put into it, it was rather a pity.


    Falling down on her bed, she rolled on it while anxiety was building within her. Her carefree nature was slowly starting to fade away.


    She had underestimated the power of the fate to get the Female Lead and Male Lead to be together. The disadvantage laid in the fact that she was barely by the Male Lead''s side, and other than the contents of the novels, there was no knowledge on where he could be.


    The butterfly effect might increase the meeting between Jihae and Eunwoo at the end too.


    There was no predicting how the things might turn out to be.


    Moreover, both of them were deeply in love with each other at the end, and getting two individual who were so much infatuated with each other to not get involved was a tough job.


    Sigh left her mouth, and she voiced out, "There is something that I need to think of. Ah! Come on! Come on! There needs to be a way around of it. All of my previous plans won''t work! Ah!"


    As she was in middle of rolling upon the bed, she slipped off on to the ground, and a wince escaped from her mouth as her body came in contact against the hard surface.


    "F.u.c.k!" she exclaimed.


    But as if that hit had opened up a path for her, she instantly sat up on the ground and exclaimed, "That''s it!"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Maybe she had taken the decision in quite a hurry, but the the rare at which the Female and Male Lead''s fate intertwined was not something she wanted to ever estimate again.


    Therefore, swallowing all of her pride, she stood in front of the Male Lead''s apartment. Staring at the keypad before her, she wondered what the passcode for it was.


    The number was something ''Yoonmi'' was aware of, but since it wasn''t mentioned in the novel, Yoonmi did not know how to crack this.


    Because of how ''Yoonmi'' treasured this, it would be strange of her to call Eunwoo and ask him about it. Moreover, from his personality, she doubted he would pick up the call.


    The most weird fact about this was that ''Yoonmi'' knew about the passcode and the fact that Eunwoo did not try to change it. The passcode to the Male Lead''s apartment wasn''t that simple to figure out.


    His parents did not seem to be the type to give it away unless he was comfortable with it. In other words, he did not have a problem with ''Yoonmi'' having the passcode and entering into her apartment.


    Certainly, Yoonmi wasn''t touched by it!


    In fact, it caused her to feel quite aggravated.


    Didn''t this mean that he was giving false hope to ''Yoonmi''? He kept her hanging around like that for years when he could have simply let go of her.


    This would have allowed her to move on.


    But no, he kept her around him despite knowing of her feelings for him, and when he got to know about the Female Lead, she was thrown away like a piece of trash.


    Glaring at the door in front of her, she imagined it to be Eunwoo''s face, and lifting her leg, she was about to kick on it when a certain voice took her off guard.


    "What are you doing?"


    Hearing that voice all of a sudden reminded her of how she was caught in the act, and taken by surprise, she lost her balance.


    Lowering her leg, she stumbled a few steps backwards before stabilising herself and then, took in the appearance of the woman before her. It was strange how she hadn''t managed to notice her footsteps.


    Could it be because of distracted she was with cursing her mind at Eunwoo?


    Seeing how the woman stood in front of Eunwoo''s door meant that she had a relationship with the man, and that raised the possibility of ''Yoonmi'' knowing her.


    However, since there was a limit to how many characters the novel was able to describe¡ª she didn''t even remember most of the description in the first place¡ª she found herself being at a state of confusion.


    The woman before her seemed to be in her mid thirties thirties. She seemed too young to be his mother.


    This made her feel most puzzled.


    "I will just go," Yoonmi voiced out.


    When she wasn''t able to solve the situation, the best way was to avoid it. Thinking of herself as a genius for coming up with that, she was about to leave when the woman''s voice stopped her.


    "You can stay here for dinner if you want," the woman said, "Minhyun will be coming in a while as well, and we can have dinner as a family."


    "F.u.c.k," Yoonmi muttered.


    Turning back, she couldn''t help but stare at the woman with widened eyes. The situation was too much for her to absorb in. That definitely confirmed the identity for her.


    ''How in the world does she even look that young!''


    Blankly, she just stared at the woman, unable to comprehend the situation. Wanting to confirm the situation, she blinked her eyes multiple number of times and even rubbed them.


    But because her ability to adapt to the situation was quite fast, she cleared her throat before she seemed weird and said, "Sure! Sure! That sounds great!"


    Her voice seemed to be slightly more pitched than usual. But other than that, she acted completely composed.

 Chapter 409 - Dealing with you!

    "I have no clue on what you are planning, but can you stop staring my mom like that? It''s quite irritating," Eunwoo said.


    His voice interrupted her gaze on Lee Soohyun¡ª Eunwoo''s mother. Even after looking at her so much, she wasn''t able to figure out her secret behind appearing so young.


    Could it plastic surgery? For some reason, it appeared too natural to seem like plastic surgery. She did not know when she gained such perceptive eyes, but this definitely did seem like a surgery.


    From the time they had started to have dinner, Yoonmi was unable to move her eyes away from the woman. She really wanted to figure out the secret behind her young appearance.


    Same could be said for his father as well. Min Minhyun appeared to look quite young as well, making the couple so well matched. Otherwise, it would be awkward if Soohyun was the only one to look young.


    Did that mean that Eunwoo was adopted by both of that?


    Such an important detail about the Male Lead would not be removed from the novel. That''s why, she could only sigh in defeat, knowing it would be strange of her to ask such a question.


    Maybe once she got close to the woman, she would be able to know the couple''s secret.


    If Yoonmi had to judge Minhyun''s personality, without a doubt, it was similar to Eunwoo in many ways. But Eunwoo was much more prickly and colder than him.


    Moreover, Eunwoo had a rotten mouth.


    Hearing such words from Eunwoo made her want to retort, but recalling about the plans she had been making, it wouldn''t be wise of her to do so.


    Of course, having read the novel, she knew that currying favour with the male''s parents won''t give her any advantage, but having them hate her was a different matter.


    "I don''t see anything wrong with appreciating Aunt Soohyun''s beauty," Yoonmi spoke out, wearing a smile on her face.


    Her words caused Lee Soohyun to let out a chuckle, and she said, "Such a sweet tongue. I do agree that you need to stop staring at me and start eating. My cooking isn''t all that bad."


    "It seems that I had forgotten all about it due to you Aunt Soohyun," Yoonmi honestly stated, "I will enjoy it!"


    "Did you classes start?" Minhyun questioned.


    Out of both the parents, Soohyun had a lot of lines, and as for Minhyun, his dialogues were really less for a character who made a considerable amount of appearance.


    Nonetheless, it wasn''t wrong for him to be concerned with her. More or less, both of them treated her like a daughter of theirs, seeing how she was close to them from a young age.


    Except for when it concerned Eunwoo, both of them supported her quite a lot.


    "Oh! About classes. They should be starting soon," Yoonmi vaguely answered.


    ''Ryu Yoonmi'' had her major as business after much persistence from her parents. But in the end, she barely attended the classes and was stuck in the same year.


    She didn''t even bother to show up for the most exams!


    Maybe Yoonmi would have to take over her parents'' business in this life as well, but since she had a considerable amount of knowledge from her last life, she did not have the need to attend classes on it.


    This time around she wanted to choose something that had her fancy.


    "Does it matter to you whether or not classes start?" Eunwoo questioned.


    Usually, he just kept his mouth glued together, but why in the world was he having a mood swings right now and chirping continuously?


    "I am planning to change my major this year to something I would really enjoy," Yoonmi said, "And this time around, I will be truly responsible."


    "As long as you understand that," Minhyun said before turning his attention to the food.


    "What a joke!" Eunwoo scoffed.


    That''s when the thought had struck her.


    Was this man trying to humiliate her in front of his parents?


    Curving the corner of her lips towards, she turned to face him, and hoping that this smile would make her seem polite¡ª since her words won''t do it for her¡ª she said, "Why are you acting like a brat all of a sudden? Are you going through puberty?"


    "No," he stated, "I am merely amused by how things around me are going recently. The nation''s idiot said that she is going to study, and I believe that this is something to celebrate."


    "So, in order to celebrate, are you going to throw me a party? Make sure to make it up to standard at least."


    "You needn''t worry. I will try my best to find those more idiotic than you, so that you can feel better about yourself. I doubt that would be possible though."


    "Aren''t you talking way too much today?" she questioned. "And you never know. When I start actually studying, I might turn out to be more of a genius than you."


    "That''s funny coming from someone who only knows how to sleep on books."


    "Sorry, but I don''t sleep on books anymore. They are quite uncomfortable."


    "I apologise. It seemed to have slipped my mind that you stay miles away from books. There is no way you will be able to sleep on them."


    "But that is about to change because I really want to grab a thick book and hit you."


    Upon hearing her words, the man pushed his chair back and stood up. Then, he spoke out, "I am done with the meal."


    Seeing that the man was back to ignoring her, her temper was starting to rise. To her, this felt as if she was being played around, and this caused to release a sigh!


    ''This jerk! Just see me dealing with you!''

 Chapter 410 - Totally humiliating

    Once his parents had left, Ryu Yoonmi made her way over to Eunwoo''s study. For a moment, she thought of knocking on the door before stepping in, but knowing the man''s personality, she was more likely to get ignored.


    Therefore, without caring about her manners, she pushed the door open and strutted inside of the room. Despite of her presence, the man refused to look in her direction.


    She let out a scoff while folding her hands over her c.h.e.s.t. Standing in front of table, she scrutinized the man¡ª not willing to speak to the man until he acknowledged her.


    The small and silent war between them ended when the man let out a sigh and questioned, "Don''t you know basic manners?"


    "That''s funny coming from you," she retorted, "Anyway, I have something important to talk to you about."


    "Not interested," he answered before concentrating on his doc.u.ments.


    Brushing her lower lip with her tongue, Yoonmi controlled her temper. She knew that it wasn''t going to be easy in the first place. After all, he wouldn''t be Min Eunwoo if this was simple.


    Slamming her hand on the doc.u.ments¡ª he was paying attention to¡ª she voiced out, "This is extremely urgent, and if you don''t want to waste any time, hurry up."


    "I can simply get you out of this apartment," he threatened.


    "You do realize that I know the passcode to your place," she voiced out.


    "That would be trespassing," he pointed out.


    There was one thing she couldn''t help but find strange. The most easiest and effective thing to do right now was to mention about changing the passcode, but the man before her had no intentions of doing that.


    If he thought Yoonmi of a bother, wasn''t it the best to change the passcode.


    But seeing how he had no intentions of doing so made many questions come inside of her mind. If it wasn''t for the urgent situation she was in, she would have questioned him on it.


    Of course, right now, she just thought of him as an irresponsible player.


    Since Yoonmi knew that she was the one who needed help this time around, she did not resort to violence. What if that would cause him to be more reluctant?


    "Come on! This is really urgent. Just give me two minutes, and if you think it is foolish after that, I will leave," she stated, hoping that would convince them.


    "No," he sternly said.


    Due to this, she was left with no choices. There was no way she was going to get on her knees and let go of the last bit of pride she was left with.


    As she hung her head low, the corner of her lips curved into a smile, and turning her back on the man, she started to leave the room. She made sure to leave the door open.


    A not so creative plan was carried out by her once she was in the living room.


    Taking out her phone, she got up to stand on the couch, and after selecting a loud song, she placed the phone on the table. As the song played, she warmed her throat before singing along with it at a high volume.


    Along with that, she made sure to jump on all the couch and throw around the pillow. Addition to that, she made sure to let out squeals at the appropriate time.


    "Oh! YAS! NOT SHY! NOT ME! YAY! NOT SHY! NOT ME! NOT¡ª"


    "What in the world are you doing right now!?"


    Before she was able to continue shouting, an angry voice interrupted her. As things went just like she had predicted, she wore an innocent look on her face as she flung off the pillow in her hand.


    "Oops," she voiced out.


    Noticing how his face was darkening by each second, she added, "I am sorry. Don''t tell me. Did I disturb you by any chance? I really did not intend to annoy you. Believe me when I say that I was bored, and since there was nothing for me to do, I was listening to songs."


    A real life human was obviously scarier than a character in the novel. That''s why, when she saw him made his way over to her¡ª with that enraged expression¡ª she couldn''t help but be slightly scared.


    A chill went down her back while she took a step backward, and she gulped. Knowing how strong the Male Lead was, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to take care of her.


    ''He wouldn''t resort to violence, right? No matter how much he hates me, it won''t be reasonable for him to hit me. Even if he is a sc.u.m, he wouldn''t¡ª F.u.c.k that!''


    "H-Hey! Don''t come this close to me! Whatever you have to say, just do it from that place," she voiced out¡ª hating herself for being this pathetic.


    Then again, being under the pressure of the legendary Male Lead, she, a mere weak character, was bound to react in such a way.


    If only her enemy did not have the halo of the Male Lead!


    A squeal left her mouth when her feet slipped, and her eyes widened when she realized that she was going to fall backwards. At a loss on how to protect herself, embarrassment filled her at thought of falling so miserably before him.


    However, without allowing her to be grateful to him for a second, he opened his mouth.


    "Are you a kid!? Throwing all of this around and jumping on the couch? Is your mental age degrading regularly?


    Even if you had done all that, you should have at least been careful. But you even almost slipped off the couch. You are totally humiliating!"

 Chapter 411 - Overwhelmed by emotions

    That took away the gratitude she had for him.


    This made her sure that the only reason he protected her was to mock her, and feeling frustrated due to that, she retorted, "I was planning to do that in the first place! You ruined my plans by catching me like that."


    "You are crazy," he voiced out, rolling his eyes.


    She just scoffed at that and vocalised, "Don''t you have work to do?"


    Somewhat glaring at her, the male said, "Will you let me do my work?"


    The corner of her lips curved to form a smile while she folded her hands over her c.h.e.s.t and then said, "Of course I will, but you know, when you ask for something, you have to give something in return. It''s a give and take world after all."


    "Tch! Give and take my foot," he stated before sitting on the couch beside hers.


    Holding her urge to bite the man, she plopped down on the couch as well, and moving closer to him, she started, "Well, I don''t know how to start this, but let''s get married quickly, Eunwoo."


    Instead of seeming surprised or repulsed, his eyes appeared to question her as if she had finally lost her mind or not.


    ''Isn''t this better than instant rejection?''


    "I swear this is really urgent, and it''s not like I am playing around or something."


    Before he was able to get up from the couch and leave, she grabbed on to his wrist to prevent him from making a move.


    "Listen me out on it completely before walking away, alright? Let''s not waste more of each other''s time," she said.


    Her pleading eyes caused him to give in, and he fell back on the couch after commenting, "I don''t expect you to say anything smart, but if this gets you to be silent, then continue."


    "Both of us are engaged, and in a matter of years, if nothing happens, we will even get married, right? This is how things are planned to be at least," she voiced out.


    ''Yeah, this was bound to happen if a variable like the Female Lead didn''t appear.''


    He nodded.


    "That''s why, isn''t it better to get married early than be late? The thing is that you know my feelings for you. But marriage is a big thing. I don''t want to end up in a regret later on.


    If I get married in my late twenties, it would feel too late for me, and I might be too reluctant to give up the relationship with you if anything goes wrong. That might make me more into you. Plus being divorced at that age would make things difficult for me.


    Therefore, why don''t we get married for a trial period of six months and see if we can get along with each other when we are young? That''s why, even if things don''t work between us, it won''t he too late to start anew.


    This will be advantageous to both of us. You don''t even seem willing to spend your entire life with me, and I am not sure if I want to risk it all for you. That''s why, let''s do this.


    Moreover, I know that you don''t like me. If you find someone to fall in love with later on, it would be too tough for me. We can''t even break this engagement this easily since this concerns way too much.


    That''s why, let''s get married and give this a last chance. If this doesn''t work, both of us can go different paths and not bother with each other. I don''t want my life to be filled with regrets with something uncertain," she vocalised.


    The well thought-out excuse she came up with after much thinking made her be proud of herself. Certainly, this wasn''t her reason for wanting to get married with the man.


    But the fact that this was all that convincing even had her shocked. Subconsciously, she patted herself due to the job well done.


    "I won''t fall for anyone," he pointed out.


    Those words of his made her want to mock him.


    ''Despite that, you fell for the Female Lead. Is this how you kept a fool like Yoonmi charmed? Tch! You should at least take responsibility for the words you say, seeing how rare they are.''


    "Doesn''t that mean you are not going to fall in love with me either? I don''t know how long I will be able to bear with this one-sided love. For my entire life, I don''t want to hang on to this," she stated.


    "Are you unhappy?"


    ''Well, Yoonmi didn''t hate how things were between them until Jihae arrived.''


    "Yeah," she answered, "I don''t know until how long I will be able to continue this. While everyone around me is talking about how they are loved, what do you think I have to discuss about? Do you even pay any attention to me? You barely know anything about me! It looks as if I am chasing you the entire time!"


    "Do you want to break this engagement?" he questioned.


    Her eyes widened. She was shocked at how easily he brought up this matter. Nonetheless, she had expected this.


    The negative side of her plan was that Eunwoo would want to break this off with her, and if things progressed in that way, she would have no option but to make new plans unfortunately.


    Moreover, for great plans to succeed, risks must be taken.


    Ryu Yoonmi didn''t understand why she felt overwhelmed by emotions right then. Maybe it was because of the pity she felt towards the villainess.


    Although ''Yoonmi'' was the enemy to the Female Lead and horrible, she too suffered greatly in this love. Seeing how calm Eunwoo was, it just showed all that ''Yoonmi'' gave up was for nothing.


    Feigning a hurt look in her eyes, Yoonmi voiced out, "It''s really easy for you to say such words, isn''t it? Even after all that I did, it seems that my affections were still inadequate. Don''t you really feel nothing towards me after all that?"

 Chapter 412 - Getting married

    Extending his hand towards her, he flicked the top of her forehead. As a sharp pain went through her forehead, she was baffled at his audacity to do that when she was at an emotional moment.


    This man was truly too cruel!


    Due to him doing this, her impeccable acting was interrupted, and raising her line of sight, she glared at him.


    "Aren''t you being too dramatic? I merely questioned whether or not you want to break this off," he voiced out.


    As she was about to argue with him, the realization that his words were right struck her. It did indeed appear that she overreacted and drew a huge conclusion from a mere question from him.


    Then again, knowing how the Male Lead was, she couldn''t be blamed for reaching into something like this. She knew that he wouldn''t hold any remorse or try to hold her back if she wanted to break this off with him.


    "Why would you even be asking me something like that? Do you think that I will be ever able to break my engagement with you?" she voiced out.


    "If that''s the case, then let''s get married," he said.


    Those words of his rendered her speechless, and she even doubted her sanity. Maybe she was hallucinating in that moment.


    Although she intended to get the man to agree along with her, she hadn''t expected for it to be that easy. It couldn''t be this simple once it had Eunwoo involved.


    Her widened eyes and parted lips showed how baffled she was. She wasn''t even able to find the strength within her to make a response.


    After a minute of processing the situation, she voiced out, "You do know that my feelings for you is not a joke. That''s why, don''t play with my heart by saying such words."


    "Did I ever play with you?"


    Those words of his managed to catch her off guard, and she was unable to come up with a response. He wasn''t wrong with those words. That was the case until the Female Lead appeared.


    "But this is marriage. It''s a grand thing. How come you are agreeing so easily along with it? Don''t you find it strange? Did you actually get convinced by my words?"


    Creases appeared between both of his eyebrows, and he said, "You didn''t mean those words of yours?"


    Afraid that he will be taking back his words, she shook her head.


    In this life of hers, she was determined to not think too much and go along with the flow. She wanted to see what life held for her if she went in that path


    That''s why, despite of Eunwoo''s possible hidden motives behind it, she wasn''t reluctant. For once, she wanted to gamble with her luck.


    Although she was disgusted at the thought of hugging a man like Eunwoo, right then, it slipped her mind due to how excited she was. Hugging him tightly, she let out a squeal.


    "Thank you!" she said.


    The least thing she could do was express her gratitude.


    After all, by doing this, she was stealing the sunshine from his life, and without Jihae, he might be single for eternity. Since she was responsible for his soon to arrive lonely life, she felt a little guilty and pity.


    But since he had already gotten a happy ending in the novel, it was fair for him to not receive one now.


    "Move back," he vocalised.


    Those words from him instantly caused her to step back. Nonetheless, the wide smile on her face remained, and a shine was visible in those eyes of hers.


    "Stop smiling like a fool," he expressed.


    "Now that you agreed along with it, let''s draw a contract for it, alright, so that you don''t be dissatisfied? Since you are busy, I will get it done. Is there any clause you want to add?" she questioned.


    Pressing his hand on the couch, he got up and said, "Sooner or later, both of us were bound to get married. It doesn''t matter to me whether it''s early or later. So, do whatever you want with it."


    Seeing how unattached he was to it managed to anger her slightly. But on the second thought, she wasn''t dissatisfied. This did mean that she had the freedom to do whatever she wanted.


    "If you say that, I don''t have much to add, but do remember that you can''t cheat on me after marriage, alright? Even if you fall in love with someone, you can''t betray me for the sake of her. And this marriage should go on for at least six months."


    "As I have mentioned before, I won''t fall for anyone."


    After those words, he made his way over to his office, closing the door behind him. This was the first time she had seen someone so unconcerned about their marriage.


    That nonchalant face of his did not sit well with her.


    She would have understood if he was angry or frustrated, but the fact that he did not care just was too much!


    Nonetheless, all the excitement made her forget something as insignificant as this while she fell back on the couch. A squeal escaped from her lips as she did this.


    Giggles escaped from her mouth while she voiced out, "Now that things are under your control and going as you have planned, I am pretty sure that in a matter of no time, my ship will come true as well. You are a genius, Ryu Yoonmi."


    While thoughts emerged in her mind on how enjoy such a special thing, sleep started to cloud her eyes, and it did not occur to her when she had fallen asleep. Soon enough, she had drifted to her dream lead in midst of her excitement.

 Chapter 413 - Hearty breakfast

    "Holy f.u.c.k!" she exclaimed¡ª her eyes widened.


    Ryu Yoonmi was seated upon the bed while holding the blanket close to her. A perplexed expression was visible on her features as she stared at the man resting beside her.


    Never had she had imagined that she would share the same bed as him.


    She was aware of the fact that she had drifted off to sleep on his couch yesterday, and it would be absolutely acceptable if he had left her there.


    But having shared a same bed as him was too much of a shock for her despite of being aware of the fact that the man was not attracted to her.


    A yawn escaped from his mouth as he ran his hand through his hair, and squinting his eyes open, he voiced out, "What are you shouting about so easy in the morning?"


    Seeing how he was glowing so early in the morning after having to wake up, the grievances inside of her heart increased.


    ''This is unfair! Totally unfair! The author did not spare any mercy for the other characters when she had created the Male Lead! F.u.c.k no! You can''t think that way. The author gave him the looks in order to make up for how bad his character was.''


    She blinked her eyes multiple number of times in order to prevent herself from being charmed, and clearing her throat, she questioned, "Why are you sharing the same bed as me?"


    "Why are you creating a fuss over nothing?" he asked, sitting up on the bed.


    Due to her loud voice, the last amount of sleepiness he had was no longer present. Pushing the blanket off of him, he wore the slippers beside the bed and stood up.


    "If you are forgetting, I am a girl, and you are a man. What will happen to my reputation now?"


    Rolling his eyes, he spoke out, "Aren''t we getting married anyway?"


    "Even so you can''t do something like this without my permission. This is clearly invading my privacy," she argued.


    After looking at her as if she was being incredulous, he entered into the washroom, and that silent treatment from him managed to make her frustrated.


    This man was truly the worst!


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Nonetheless, this did not mean that she did not hold a grudge against him.


    The amount of grievances she had towards him was increasing day by day, and there was no signs of them decreasing. But now that her plan had been taken to effect, it will be a matter of time when she is perfectly satisfied.


    Even though it was a pity that the man she would get married to him was Eunwoo¡ª coupled with the fact that she had never properly dated before¡ª this was the amount of sacrifice she had to make to get her plan to successful.


    Although getting married to him wouldn''t prevent him from falling in love with the Female Lead, there would be a lot more boundaries this way. Moreover, cheating was a big deal.


    Even if he didn''t pay mind to the fact he was engaged in the novel, marriage was a totally different matter. Plus there were lawsuits that he couldn''t avoid.


    This was sure to get too messy for his taste.


    In addition to that, Jihae wouldn''t have an affair with a married man. That would make it too morally wrong for the Female Lead.


    Plus getting married to him would give her a chance to monitor him closely, and that would make it easier for her to keep him away from the Female Lead.


    Of course, due to the persistent destiny of Main characters, their meetings can''t be stopped by her, but Jihae wanted to be optimistic and try her best.


    As for the rest, she wanted to leave it up to the fate although that wasn''t that reliable.


    Her plan wasn''t foolproof, but she didn''t care. Thinking too much was something she strictly avoided.


    "When do think we should get married?" she asked.


    "You decided," he replied, taking a bite out of his pancake.


    "If that''s the case, then let''s do it next week. Since this is kind of like a trial, there is no need to make a big deal out of it or go through a formal ceremony. We can just register our marriage," she stated.


    A little surprise was visible in his eyes while he raised his line of sight, but he nodded.


    "Don''t regret it later on," he said.


    A wide grin appeared on her face, and she voiced out, "Great then! I won''t draw a contract since there is nothing you want to add, but remember that you absolutely can''t cheat! Keep that in your mind!"


    After a while of thinking, she realized that there was nothing she wanted to add in the contract. At first, she thought of putting in a limit of at least six months.


    But she brushed that away, knowing that such a time limit would have barely any effect on him if he wanted to go against it.


    For a second, she wanted to put a clause on how he wasn''t allowed to touch her or invade her privacy without her wish, but she would seem like a joke if this was to be added for the man had no interest in her.


    At the end, she ended up with the conclusion that there was no need of a contract.


    He gave no response to him.


    His reaction caused her to slam her hand on top of the table, and she said, "Why aren''t you saying anything? Don''t tell me that you are planning to cheat on me!"


    "Quit being dramatic. I have already talked with you on this," he pointed out.


    "You indeed did, but I was simply making sure," she stated before looking down at her breakfast.